ã€ŠMy Mate Has Two Wolvesã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    The sun stung my eyes, and I slowly sat up from bed and found myself in an unfamiliar room,

    The clothes scattered on the ground were the ones I wore at the mating ritualst night,

    Yesterday was a mating ritual in Shadow Forest.

    It was a tradition that werewolves living in New Jersey held a mating ritual in Shadow Forest every

    year.

    Alpha and Luna of every pack would bring their unmated werewolves here, looking for their mates at

    the ritual

    Of course, if one didn¡¯t find one, the ritual next year was waiting for him.

    Once the ritual started, I strolled around with a drink, no desire about finding my mate.

    Well you must wanna know why, because I was wolfless.

    Just as I was strolling around with a ss of raspberry juice in my hand, I saw my stepmother Elena

    Anderson talking to my stepsister Gina Wyatt under a tree in a corner of the square.

    Although I didn¡¯t have a wolf, my hearing was particrly excellent.

    Thus, I could still hear what they were talking about at a distance.

    Although Gina lowered her voice, I still heard it.

    They are speaking ill of my mother.

    Anger was boiling up inside me. How dare she!

    So when they were done talking, I stopped Gina while she was alone, asking her to apologize for my

    mother

    Apparently she didn¡¯t mind my warning and with a shitty face written with ¡®so what¡¯, so I spilled berry

    juice all over her, smiling to see her screaming and running away.

    But my stepmother was angry and shouted with Luna tone, ¡°Catherine! Find your sister now!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t disobey Luna¡¯s orders even if I was not willing, so I came for Gina.

    ¡°Gina! Where are you?¡± I was now at the periphery of Shadow Forest, some distance from the square.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    If kept moving forward, I would go deep into the forest, I didn¡¯t think that Gina would lose her mind and

    run into the forestte at night.

    I tried hard to ignore theughter of the crowd to see if there were Gina¡¯s footsteps.

    Suddenly, I smelled the scent of vani.

    I had smelled countless fragrances, but I swore that none of them were as attractive as this one.

    I followed the scent and tried to approach the source. When I got close to a tree, a tall man sprang out

    from

    behind the tree

    Instantly, a strong scent of vani came at me Though I couldn¡¯t see the guy¡¯s face in the dim light, I

    knew he wasn¡¯t one of my pack members

    ¡°Who are you? | asked carefully His breathing was loud, and I had a feeling that he was staring at me

    in the dark in such a case, I didn¡¯t dare to act rashly

    Suddenly, he pounced at me and had me in his arms. He was so strong that I couldn¡¯t break free

    Just as I attempted to shout for help, I abruptly had a strange feeling My consciousness seemed to be

    upied by another person. I couldn¡¯t think clearly and fainted in the end

    When I woke up again, I was in this strange room.

    I pushed away the nket and got out of bed, picking up my clothes. There was a man¡¯s suit jacket

    hanging on the back of the chair beside me. What the hell? I angrily threw it onto the bed, and this jerk

    actually left just like that?

    ¡®Is he my mate? Why can¡¯t I sense anything now?¡¯

    Despite the pain between my legs, I put on my clothes,

    But then I found that the obsidian pendant given by my mother was missing.

    After I looked for it everywhere in the room and became frustrated, I heard a knock on the door.

    My stepmother and father rushed in as I opened the door.

    ¡°Alpha Wyatt, your daughter had been fooling around with a stranger for a whole night while the entire

    pack was looking for her. If others knew about it, our pack would be embarrassed!¡±

    Elena put on a surprised look and shouted at my father. After that, Elena looked at me balefully.

    Elena snorted and said, ¡°Catherine, I asked you to look for Gina yesterday. But what did you do? You

    were actually having fun here.¡±

    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t!¡± I hurriedly exined

    ¡°Look at the hickeys on your neck. Are you still trying to deceive your Alpha?¡±

    I subconsciously covered my neck. The damn man had left many hickeys on my neck.

    ¡°Catherine, I¡¯m so disappointed in you.¡± Troy nced at my neck and then looked at the messy room,

    shaking his head.

    I came from the ck Moon Pack, and my father was the Alpha. My mother was Paisley Davis, thest

    Luna of the pack. Yet she died when I was three years old,

    To be honest, I knew that Luna was indispensable to a wolf pack. However, my father married Elena

    only two months after my mother died. That was why I found it hard to believe my father was sad about

    the death of his mate.

    Elena had been targeting me ever since I could remember. Obviously, not every pack was lucky

    enough to have a nice Luna.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t fool around.¡± I calmed down and said calmly. ¡°I met a werewolf on my way to find Gina, and

    then

    fainted. I have no idea why I¡¯m here. I think he is probably my mate*

    ¡°Your mate?¡± Elena sneered, ¡°Impossible. You are lying. You won¡¯t have a mate*

    ¡°I know I don¡¯t have a wolf, but many werewolves like me have found their mates. Am I right?¡± I tried to

    be patient in front of my father, despite my dissatisfaction with Elena¡¯s attitude

    Although I was angry about what the man had done to me, I did have a strange feeling yesterday. Yet

    didn¡¯t know if that was the feeling between mates.

    Elena didn¡¯t answer my question but looked at my father instead,

    ¡°When you were born, a witch made a divination for you and said that you were a Werewolf who would

    never have a mate,¡± Troy said slowly as he looked at me with pity. This came as a shock to me

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Impossible! How could I not have a mate?¡± I subconsciously said.

    Now I was even more desperate than I had been when I found that I had no wolf at the age of eighteen.

    My mind was in turmoil, and I couldn¡¯t think calmly at all. Werewolves all lived in groups, and any

    werewolf without a mate would be lonely for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Would your father lie to you?¡± Elena said mockingly. Then Elena looked at my father and said,

    ¡°Darling, know you are in a dilemma. But the higher-ups of the pack are outside, and we have to handle

    this properly.¡±

    ¡°Catherine, I won¡¯t be partial to you even though you are my daughter.¡± Troy took a deep breath. His

    face became calm, and there was solemnity and authority in his tone.

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    Chapter2

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°Father¡­ Alpha Wyatt.¡± I looked at his strange expression and suddenly had a bad feeling

    ¡°Catherine, you¡¯re banished now.¡± Troy said seriously. ¡°You no longer belong to the ck Moon Pack.¡±

    ¡°I am banished?¡± For a moment, I was lost for words. After learning that I would never have a mate in

    my life. I received another piece of bad news, I was banished by my father, by the Alpha of my pack,

    This meant that I couldn¡¯t live in the ck Moon Pack anymore. Without the protection of the

    werewolves, would be a rogue.

    My eyes were filled with tears as I looked at my father pleadingly. Elena standing beside my father with

    a smirk on her face.

    ¡°Alright, get out of here now. Don¡¯t present a pathetic sight. It¡¯s not us who asked you to fool around

    with others here,¡± Elena spoke without scruple after getting the answer she wanted.

    That was who Elena truly was. She had been trying to drive me away for so many years.

    I was filled with sadness as tears welled up in my eyes. My father and Elena ignored my pleading and

    left without even looking back.

    I was brought back to the ck Moon Pack by Beta, but he didn¡¯t let me go back to my house.

    I was blocked at the edge of the territory.

    After a while, Beta returned and left my luggage at my feet.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you realize your current identity.¡± Beta disdainfully looked at me lying on the ground and

    said, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not the princess but a rogue.¡±

    Afterward, Eden left me there and went away with the guards.

    Iy on the ground covered with fallen leaves and cried for a long time, with sorrow going deep into my

    heart.

    Since Elena became the new Luna, she had always abused me when my father was away, and my

    father never believed me.

    From then on, I was like a stranger at home.

    I tried my best to keep a low profile and live cautiously. What I wanted was just to find my mate and

    then leave home.

    However, my hopes were dashed now.

    I wondered, ¡°What should I do¡­?¡±

    Perhaps because I was too tired from crying, I felt that my consciousness was upied by someone

    else again, just asst night. Vaguely, I seemed to hear a voice, which was faint as if it was wrapped in

    stic cloth.

    I sat up in horror and looked around, but I found nothing except for the rustling of the leaves

    Suddenly, the voice seemed to pierce through the stic cloth. In the next second, a low and gentle

    female voice sounded in my mind.

    ¡°Hello, Catherine! I am your woll.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Catherine! I am your woll.¡±

    The greeting was echoing in my mind, but I couldn¡¯t get it at first

    When I realized that I had heard the voice for real, I subconsciously blurted out, ¡°W-What?¡±

    Before I could get an answer, a sharp pain ran through my body and I couldn¡¯t say anything.

    I felt my body being pulled by power from all directions, with my bones expanding and growing rapidly. I

    was so scared and felt as if I was going to be torn apart.

    I wondered, ¡°Am I going to die?¡¯

    ¡°Rx, Catherine.¡± The gentle female voice sounded again in my ear. ¡°Rx, I¡¯m helping you with your

    first shift.¡±

    Panting heavily, I gathered my thoughts and did what she had said. As I gradually released control of

    my body, there came the cracking sound of my bones. Afterward, I immediately stood up.

    I looked down at the wolf paws on the ground and closed my eyes, feeling that my sense of smell and

    hearing was sharper. In excitement, I started running fast in the forest.

    I leaped nimbly from bush to bush, feeling the cool breeze brushing my fur. It was so wonderful that the

    irritation in my heart gradually dissipated.

    I stopped in front of ake and stared down at my reflection in the water. Then I saw my wolf, aThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    beautiful and strong white wolf.

    My wolf was actually a white wolf! I was deeply attracted by my reflection in theke.

    In my impression, my father, the Alpha of the ck Moon Pack, was a wolf with ck fur. As for my

    mother, I never saw her wolf.

    But as I can remember, most werewolves in my pack became ck or brown wolves after they shifted.

    The white wolf symbolized the moon in legends.

    ¡°Hi! Are you there?¡± I tried to call to my wolf in my mind.

    ¡°Yes, always. You can call me Eva.¡± She replied.

    I breathed a sigh of relief when I heard her voice. ¡°Great, Eva. Although I don¡¯t know why you came so

    late¡­ I mean, I thought I would never be able to shift in my entire life. Anyway, I am not that afraid now.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to bete.¡± Eva¡¯s voice was a little low. ¡°It¡¯s because I have been trapped in another

    ce before.¡±

    ¡°Where are you trapped?¡± I was puzzled.

    ¡°You will knowter.¡± Obviously, Eva didn¡¯t want to talk more about it.

    Eva paused and continued, ¡°You¡¯d better go back to get your luggage as soon as possible and find a

    ce to stay before dark. I can sense that there is more than one rogue in this forest.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re one of them now.¡± I wanted to shrug, but I could only shake my fur as I was a wolf

    now.

    ¡°Believe me, you are no match for them,¡± Eva said slowly. ¡°Because you are pregnant.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± I almost let out a howl in surprise.

    paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Are you serious? I know what happened to me yesterday, but it has

    only been less than a day. How is it possible?¡±

    ¡°I know it is unbelievable. But Catherine, trust me. You are carrying babies. They are gifts from the

    Moon Goddess,¡± Eva whispered.

    I still had questions, but a rustling sound came to my sharp ears from a few kilometers away. It seemed

    that someone was approaching.

    LIT

    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, Catherine. It¡¯s getting dark. We have to leave as soon as possible,¡± Eva urged.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    ******Five yearster++++++

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°Miss, stop peeking at us, or I¡¯ll get angry.¡± A cute boy said as he looked at the fernale werewolf who

    was leaning against a tree nearby to have a rest

    The boy was my son, Noah Wyatt. His serious look amused those rogues around us who were resting.

    ¡°Noah, rx.¡± | gently stroked my son¡¯s hair and held my daughter closer to me.

    Five years ago, I became an rogue after being kicked out of my pack by my father, the Alpha. Later, I

    found myself pregnant.

    Fortunately, a friend of my mother, Mabel Erich, lent me a hand. However, I couldn¡¯t join her pack

    because of my father.

    With Mabel¡¯s care, I gave birth to my twins, Noah and Hedwig.

    ¡°Mommy, are you tired? You can take a nap, and I will watch you with Noah.¡± Hedwig looked at me with

    her big eyes

    Noah and Hedwig were very cute.

    Noah was older than Hedwig. Young as he was, he was more mature than those of his age. He had a

    clever face with wise bright eyes.

    As for Hedwig, she looked lovely with fair skin.

    Because of them, we could easily get help when we met other rogues.

    This time, I teamed up with some rogues to participate in the mating gathering in Shadow Forest.

    Not all rogues were born lone wolves. Some of them were forced to be rogues because their

    packs had been wiped out.

    They longed to return to the packs and live a stable life.

    There would be a lot of wolves at the mating gathering every year. Thus, many rogues came here to

    see if they could meet their mates or persuade an Alpha to take them in.

    For the past five years, I had been living far away from New Jersey, away from my father¡¯s pack. I had

    so many bad memories there.

    This time, I came back just to look for the missing ne given by my mother.

    In addition, Noah and Hedwig were old enough for school now.

    Although I had a job in Pennsylvania, I still hoped that Noah and Hedwig could study in a werewolf

    school. After all, they were both werewolves.

    However, no werewolf schools would ept rogues¡¯ children. For this reason, I had to join a wolf pack.

    Although I was a single rogue with two children, I believed that some packs would take us in because

    they wanted more cubs.

    Half an hourter, I decided the break was over and we set off on our journey again

    ¡°Mommy, can¡¯t we rest a little longer?¡± Hedwig took my hand and asked in a cute voice

    ¡°Hedwig, this forest doesn¡¯t belong to any pack. It is not safe, so we need to leave as soon as possible¡±

    i kissed my daughter on the cheek and said,

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so pitiful. You took care of us all night and didn¡¯t sleep at all.¡± Hedwig had a concerned

    look on her chubby face.

    ¡°Hedwig, since you know what Mommy did for us, don¡¯t make Mommy angry again. Get it?¡± Noah

    stroked Hedwig¡¯s head and said like an adult.

    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll be good!¡± A sweet smile spread across Hedwig¡¯s face.

    I felt both happy and guilty as Noah and Hedwig were so thoughtful.

    We walked forward for another half an hour and finally left the strange forest. Looking at the familiar

    scenery in front of us, I couldn¡¯t help but give an exmation in my heart.

    ¡®It¡¯s been five years, and I¡¯m finally back:

    I looked down at the two children and felt as if I had a dream.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Mabel¡¯s ce now.¡± I stood at the roadside with a suitcase in my hand. Soon, I saw a car

    coming over

    The car pulled over in front of us. A middle-aged man got out of the car and greeted me with a smile.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    The man said, ¡°Are you Catherine? I am Carl. Mabel asked me to pick you up. You won¡¯t be able to

    pass the pack¡¯s inspection without my car.¡±

    I nodded with a smile and said to Carl, ¡°Yes, I am Catherine. Thank you!¡±

    Carl gave a heartyugh and put my luggage in the car.

    At the sight of Noah and Hedwig, Carl immediately showed his affection for them. ¡°You two must be

    Noah and Hedwig! You look so adorable.¡±

    Hearing Carl¡¯s praise, I couldn¡¯t help but look at Noah and Hedwig.

    Indeed, Noah and Hedwig had good genes. They were like two peas in a pod.

    Noah was handsome, and Hedwig was sweet. Moreover, they had one thing inmon: both their

    features were perfect

    I couldn¡¯t help but touch my face. I always felt that the kids didn¡¯t take after me.

    It seemed that they inherited their genes mostly from their father.

    At the thought of their father, I broke out in a cold sweat.

    That man had be my nightmare.

    ¡°Mommy, what are you thinking about?¡± The two children were so lively and energetic that they kept

    talking even in the car.

    Fortunately, Carl liked children He was listening to Hedwig talk about what she had seen in

    Pennsylvania

    I breathed a sigh of relief and looked out of the window

    Suddenly I saw a familiar face on the billboards along the road.

    It was Gina

    During the five years, Gina seemed to have good luck and had be a farnous star in New Jersey

    It was incredible because Gina wasn¡¯t outstanding even among the werewolves

    I looked at the description of Gina on the billboard: pure and sweet.

    What the fuck?

    When I was in the ck Moon Pack, I had heard that Gina had seduced many mateless werewolves

    How could Gina be pure and sweet?

    This reminded me of my father.

    Life was unfair.

    My parents were Alpha and Luna, but I became a rogue and couldn¡¯t even give my children a stable

    life.

    I couldn¡¯t help but hold my kids more tightly.

    Noah and Hedwig seemed to be a little tired. They snuggled up against my arms and looked drowsy.

    In a few minutes, Hedwig drifted into sleep. I listened to her even breathing and looked at Noah.

    Though Noah was tired too, he prevented himself from falling asleep. He was truly a good boy.

    I knew he was just worried that I would be worn out.

    ¡°Mommy, the building is so high!¡± Noah suddenly pointed at a tall building through the window and

    shouted in curiosity

    I looked over and indeed saw a skyscraper.

    Located in Sayreville, Shadow Forest was just a town in New Jersey, although it was not far from New

    York,

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the branch of the Chavez Group in Sayreville. Tell you a secret, the Chavez Group belongs

    to the new Lycan King, and the headquarters is said to be in New York.¡±

    Carl, who was driving, nced out of the window and exined to us.

    ¡°If only I could go in and take a look.¡± Noah stared at the building with an innocent look and reluctantly

    took his eyes off it.

    Iughed, ¡°The royal family members work there, so that¡¯s not a ce for visitors.¡±

    Noah stared at me and pursed his lips, looking a little upset.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    In the evening. I nned to leave Noah and Hedwig in the care of Mabel

    I wasn¡¯t worried at all because Mabel had helped me take core of them when they were just born

    Amating gathering would be held in Shadow Forest today, and my father¡¯s ck Moon Pack would go

    there, too. Thus, this was the best time for me to take back iny mother¡¯s ne.

    squatted to touch Noah¡¯s head and whispered, ¡°Noah, take good care of Hedwig and stay at home with

    Mabel, okay? Mommy has to go out to do something.¡±

    Then I kissed Noah and Hedwig on the cheek,

    Mabel looked at me worriedly and said, ¡°Come back soon after getting your thing.¡±

    ¡°OK¡± I saw Mabel¡¯s concerned look and nodded.

    ¡°Mommy, be careful.¡± Noah spoke to me in a soft voice after he ran toward me and tugged my sleeve.

    I squatted again and stroked his head. Then I smiled at him with a nod of my head before I got up and

    pushed the door open to go outside,

    I gathered my coat around me. I knew Mabel was worried that I would sh with my father and Elena

    But I wasn¡¯t as impulsive as I had been five years ago. What I wanted was just to take back the

    ne my mother left me,

    I would leave immediately after they gave it back to me,

    When I arrived at the square of Shadow Forest, I found it really hopping.

    There were many more werewolves at the mating gathering than five years ago.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    While I was pondering, I heard the buzzing of the surrounding werewolves.

    Thinking of my purpose, I squeezed into the crowd and walked towards the center of the square as the

    other werewolves watched.

    I looked around the square and saw Elena and Gina right away.

    became a star. Elena was talking to others in a luxurious dress, holding a ss of red wine.

    Gina was surrounded by a group of young female werewolves. Standing not far away, I saw that each

    of them had an obsequious look on their face,

    I wondered, ¡®Why do they curry favor with Gina?¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t puzzle it out. Anyway, my father¡¯s ck Moon Pack wasn¡¯t the strongest among the packs

    around Shadow Forest.

    Was it only because Gina was an actress now?

    It must feel good to be fattered by others. I saw Gina had a smile on her face.

    As Gina turned around and spotted me, she goggled at me in disbelief, and the smile froze on her lips.

    I guessed she probably didn¡¯t want to see me in her life anymore.

    I quickly walked through the crowd and stood in front of Gina and all the other werewolves around her

    Gina was shocked for a while and asked, ¡°Why are you back?

    I calmly said, ¡°Where is my mother¡¯s ne?¡±

    A guilty look shed across Gina¡¯s face, and then she stared at me with a frown.

    Before Gina could speak, a female werewolf looked at me with disdain and said, ¡°Which pack are you

    from? How dare you talk to the future Lycan Luna this way?¡±

    ¡°Fanny, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m not Lycan Luna yet.¡± Gina put on a triumphant smile as she proudly jutted

    her chin forward and looked at me with contempi.

    ¡°Even though the ceremony hasn¡¯t been held yet, you have been acknowledged by the Lycan King.¡±

    Fanny stood beside Gina and red at me

    This news came as a shock to me.

    I thought, Gina is the future Lycan Luna? How is this possible?

    She is not even good enough to be the Luna of an ordinary wolf pack.

    Is the Lycan King really right about it?

    If this is true, the Moon Goddess must have made a mistake.

    Gina seemed to have gained courage from those tterers. She straightened up and said to me in a

    condescending tone, ¡°Who allowed you toe back? Don¡¯t forget that you have been banished.¡±

    ¡°I came to take back my mother¡¯s ne. I will leave after I get it,¡± I replied coolly, This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°How dare a rogue be so arrogant? Gina, you need to teach her a lesson!¡± Fanny crossed her arms

    and said venomously

    I saw a hint of malice in Gina¡¯s eyes. Gina nodded at Fanny and said, ¡°You are right.¡±

    With that, Gina turned to stare at me when I noticed that her face grew solemn. Gina spoke in a cold

    and serious tone, ¡°I order you to leave.¡±

    The werewolves standing next to Gina seemed to be frightened. They all lowered their heads and

    showed respect for Gina

    But to tell the truth, I didn¡¯t feel I was surpassed by her strength at all.

    Instead, I sensed that my wolf had woken up and seemed a little impatient.

    I looked at Gina and couldn¡¯t help but snort. ¡°I repeat, I want my mother¡¯s ne back.¡±

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Fanny covered her mouth in surprise when she found that I wasn¡¯t scared at all.

    Gina was also flustered, but she quickly calmed herself down and said to the people around her, ¡°She

    is my half-sister. This is between me and her. You guys can enjoy yourselves now. I¡¯ll meet you guys

    later.¡±

    After those people left, Gina moved closer to me and whispered, ¡°If you want the ne, go with

    me.¡±

    I followed Gina and left the square, arriving at the periphery of Shadow Forest.

    ¡°Catherine, you did pick a poor timing to show up. Are you here to embarrass me? Didn¡¯t you see that

    there were lots of werewolves at the mating gathering? Why did you dress like a beggar? If people

    know that you¡¯re my sister and have been banished from the pack by Daddy, I¡¯ll feel ashamed!¡± Gina

    snarled after she looked around to ensure that there was no one around.

    I didn¡¯t care about Gina¡¯s sneer. I said grimly, ¡°If you think that I¡¯ll embarrass you give me my mother¡¯s

    ne now. I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡±

    ¡°It has been so many years. You didn¡¯t find the ne five years ago, so how can I help you find it

    now? Besides, I don¡¯t have time. Don¡¯t you see that many friends are waiting for me?¡± Gina crossed

    her arms over her chest and said impatiently.

    Judging from Gina¡¯s attitude, I knew that she wouldn¡¯t help me look for that ne. I erupted into fury

    and said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave unless I get it.¡±

    When I was banished out of the pack, I had no time to pack up my things. Neither had I had the time to

    look for the ne

    ¡°Are you threatening me? Catherine, I¡¯m not what I used to be. Open your damn eyes and see who I

    am now. You¡¯re even too cheap to be my servant. How dare you shout at me? I¡¯ll have the guards

    throw you out like trash.¡±

    Gina snorted and got her arrogance back.

    It had been a few years, but I never thought that Gina would be more domineering and annoying

    now.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. I just want to take my thing back.¡± I looked at Gina resolutely.

    The ne belonged to my mother and was the only thing she had left me. To me, it was priceless.

    Abruptly, I noticed that Gina¡¯s eyes wandered from me to the ce behind me.

    I turned around in confusion and saw some guys standing not far away, but I didn¡¯t know them.

    As I turned to look at Gina, she suddenly leaned closer to me and sneered, ¡°I know where your

    ne is, but I just don¡¯t want to give it back to you. Nothing will happen if you don¡¯te here. But

    now you reminded me of those stupid things you¡¯ve done. Do you want to take the ne back? No

    way. Tomorrow I¡¯ll cut it up and throw it into the furnace to melt it!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± I felt a chill all over my body and clenched my fists in anger.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Humph, let me tell you. Daddy told me a secretst time he got drunk. He said

    that you aren¡¯t his child, but just a bastard. You came to the world just because your damn mother had

    fooled around with others,¡± Gina said in a disdainful tone.

    ¡°Shut up! You bitch!¡± Gina¡¯s insult to my mother and me deprived me of my reason.

    I waspletely enraged by her.

    ¡°What? Are you mad? You¡¯re a rogue now, and you don¡¯t even have a wolf. Do you think you have the

    ability to attack me?¡±

    I raised my hand and pped Gina in the face.

    Gina groaned in pain and covered her cheek, ying the victim. With a pitiful look, she let out a sneer.

    Gina said, ¡°Catherine, is this all you got? Well, I understand. You¡¯re wolf-less and father-less, you can¡¯t

    even shift. You can only live on your knees.¡±

    ¡°Gina¡­¡± | stared fiercely at Gina. If I had a knife in my hand, I would cut her into pieces now.

    Eva seemed to feel my anger and let out a howl in my mind.

    ¡°Catherine, leave her to me.¡± Eva was anxious. Her feelings affected me, and I felt my body was

    gradually controlled by Eva Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    I felt like I was losing my mind and was about to shift.

    However, my arm was suddenly grasped by a big hand.

    I turned around in horror and saw a man with a grim look.

    ¡°You¡­¡± I was too astonished to finish my words when I saw the man¡¯s face clearly.

    The man was truly handsome, but what attracted me wasn¡¯t his good look. It¡¯s that I felt a little familiar

    with his face.

    Gina walked over with a pathetic look and squeezed out some tears. She gazed at me and said,

    ¡°Catherine, why did you hit me? What did I do? Why did you do this to me?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t understand why Gina was like a different person now.

    | nced at Gina and found her eyes red. Gina shed tears again and seemed to be afraid of me.

    My attention had been on that man. I was trying to recall where I had seen him.

    However, the man coldly curled his lips and seemed to be disgusted with my reaction.

    He snorted, ¡°Why did you hit her?¡±

    His icy and emotionless voice interrupted my train of thought. And I instantly understood that he was on

    Gina¡¯s side

    When I thought of how Gina had just insulted me and threatened to destroy my mother¡¯s ne,

    anger was boiling up inside me again.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Let go of me!¡± I felt ufortable with my arm in the man¡¯s hand. Thus,

    struggled to break free from his grip.

    On cue, Gina pretended to be kind and said in a gentle tone, ¡°ke, she is my half-sister. She didn¡¯t hit

    me on purpose. It¡¯s just because she was banished from the pack by our father, and she wanted me to

    ask him to take her in again. However, I told her it was hard because she didn¡¯t have a wolf yet. Then

    she got angry and hit me.¡±

    I was furious when Gina was making up stories.

    I wondered if Gina had be better at lying after she became a star.

    ¡°So you¡¯re a rogue without a wolf? How did you have the nerve to ask for a ce in a wolf pack?¡± The

    man called ke snorted.

    I was even angrier at the sight of his contemptuous sneer.

    The man believed Gina without even asking me.

    ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯ve said that it¡¯s none of your business.¡± | twisted my arm.

    ¡°If you dare to hit her again, I¡¯ll chop off your hands!¡± ke stonily said to me.

    Hearing this, I felt I was on the verge of total derangement.

    Nas

    Since the man wouldn¡¯t loosen his grip, I decided to teach him a lesson. I gritted my teeth and bit the

    back of his hand.

    Although I was in my human form, my strength and bite force had been greatly enhanced.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± ke nced at the back of his hand, on which there was a deep bite mark.

    He immediately let go of me and roared at me, ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Stay away from me!¡±

    When he lost his temper, the atmosphere was thick with tension.

    I noticed that Gina and the two men next to ke all looked frightened and shrank their shoulders with

    their heads down.

    Although my arm hurt, I didn¡¯t show weakness but stared up at ke.

    Then I saw a sh of surprise in his eyes,

    ¡°You, leave Shadow Forest now, or I have to do something.¡± ke pointed at me and ordered me to

    leave.

    Gina still looked sad and pitiful. But when our eyes met, I saw thecency in her eyes.

    I hadn¡¯t gotten my mother¡¯s ne back yet, so I couldn¡¯t leave just like this. This was exactly what

    Gina wanted, but I wouldn¡¯t let things happen as she wanted.

    With this thought, I tried to move around ke and Gina, rushing over to the square to find my father.

    However, I was stopped by the man next to ke just after I took a step forward.

    The next second, he pushed me out.

    ¡°Let go of me. I can walk by myself. Don¡¯t touch me, you bastard!¡±

    I was pissed off because Gina was difficult and she now even had a helper.

    Moreover, this man was obviously a tough one.

    Did that mean there was no way for me to get my mother¡¯s ne back?

    I was pushed out of the square by ke¡¯s subordinate. Moreover, he pushed me hard when I was

    unprepared, so I fell to the ground.

    Those werewolves, who had been watching us, gathered together andughed loudly at me.

    I left the mating gathering in such a pathetic state. Standing in the distance, I looked at the crowded

    square and bit my lips.

    I swore that I woulde again.

    Post navigation

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. I just want to take my thing back.¡± I looked at Gina resolutely.

    The ne belonged to my mother and was the only thing she had left me. To me, it was priceless.

    Abruptly, I noticed that Gina¡¯s eyes wandered from me to the ce behind me.

    I turned around in confusion and saw some guys standing not far away, but I didn¡¯t know them.

    As I turned to look at Gina, she suddenly leaned closer to me and sneered, ¡°I know where your

    ne is, but I just don¡¯t want to give it back to you. Nothing will happen if you don¡¯te here. But

    now you reminded me of those stupid things you¡¯ve done. Do you want to take the ne back? No

    way. Tomorrow I¡¯ll cut it up and throw it into the furnace to melt it!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± I felt a chill all over my body and clenched my fists in anger.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Humph, let me tell you. Daddy told me a secretst time he got drunk. He said

    that you aren¡¯t his child, but just a bastard. You came to the world just because your damn mother had

    fooled around with others,¡± Gina said in a disdainful tone.

    ¡°Shut up! You bitch!¡± Gina¡¯s insult to my mother and me deprived me of my reason.

    I waspletely enraged by her.

    ¡°What? Are you mad? You¡¯re a rogue now, and you don¡¯t even have a wolf. Do you think you have the

    ability to attack me?¡±

    I raised my hand and pped Gina in the face.

    Gina groaned in pain and covered her cheek, ying the victim. With a pitiful look, she let out a sneer.

    Gina said, ¡°Catherine, is this all you got? Well, I understand. You¡¯re wolf-less and father-less, you can¡¯t

    even shift. You can only live on your knees.¡±

    ¡°Gina¡­¡± | stared fiercely at Gina. If I had a knife in my hand, I would cut her into pieces now.

    Eva seemed to feel my anger and let out a howl in my mind.

    ¡°Catherine, leave her to me.¡± Eva was anxious. Her feelings affected me, and I felt my body was

    gradually controlled by Eva

    I felt like I was losing my mind and was about to shift.

    However, my arm was suddenly grasped by a big hand.

    I turned around in horror and saw a man with a grim look.

    ¡°You¡­¡± I was too astonished to finish my words when I saw the man¡¯s face clearly.

    The man was truly handsome, but what attracted me wasn¡¯t his good look. It¡¯s that I felt a little familiar

    with his face.

    Gina walked over with a pathetic look and squeezed out some tears. She gazed at me and said,

    ¡°Catherine, why did you hit me? What did I do? Why did you do this to me?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t understand why Gina was like a different person now.

    | nced at Gina and found her eyes red. Gina shed tears again and seemed to be afraid of me.

    My attention had been on that man. I was trying to recall where I had seen him.

    However, the man coldly curled his lips and seemed to be disgusted with my reaction.

    He snorted, ¡°Why did you hit her?¡±

    His icy and emotionless voice interrupted my train of thought. And I instantly understood that he was on

    Gina¡¯s side

    When I thought of how Gina had just insulted me and threatened to destroy my mother¡¯s ne,

    anger was boiling up inside me again.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Let go of me!¡± I felt ufortable with my arm in the man¡¯s hand. Thus,

    struggled to break free from his grip.

    On cue, Gina pretended to be kind and said in a gentle tone, ¡°ke, she is my half-sister. She didn¡¯t hit

    me on purpose. It¡¯s just because she was banished from the pack by our father, and she wanted me to

    ask him to take her in again. However, I told her it was hard because she didn¡¯t have a wolf yet. Then

    she got angry and hit me.¡±

    I was furious when Gina was making up stories.

    I wondered if Gina had be better at lying after she became a star.

    ¡°So you¡¯re a rogue without a wolf? How did you have the nerve to ask for a ce in a wolf pack?¡± The

    man called ke snorted.

    I was even angrier at the sight of his contemptuous sneer.

    The man believed Gina without even asking me.

    ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯ve said that it¡¯s none of your business.¡± | twisted my arm.

    ¡°If you dare to hit her again, I¡¯ll chop off your hands!¡± ke stonily said to me.

    Hearing this, I felt I was on the verge of total derangement.

    Nas

    Since the man wouldn¡¯t loosen his grip, I decided to teach him a lesson. I gritted my teeth and bit the

    back of his hand.

    Although I was in my human form, my strength and bite force had been greatly enhanced.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± ke nced at the back of his hand, on which there was a deep bite mark.

    He immediately let go of me and roared at me, ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Stay away from me!¡±

    When he lost his temper, the atmosphere was thick with tension.

    I noticed that Gina and the two men next to ke all looked frightened and shrank their shoulders with

    their heads down.

    Although my arm hurt, I didn¡¯t show weakness but stared up at ke.

    Then I saw a sh of surprise in his eyes,

    ¡°You, leave Shadow Forest now, or I have to do something.¡± ke pointed at me and ordered me to

    leave.

    Gina still looked sad and pitiful. But when our eyes met, I saw thecency in her eyes.

    I hadn¡¯t gotten my mother¡¯s ne back yet, so I couldn¡¯t leave just like this. This was exactly what

    Gina wanted, but I wouldn¡¯t let things happen as she wanted.

    With this thought, I tried to move around ke and Gina, rushing over to the square to find my father.

    However, I was stopped by the man next to ke just after I took a step forward.

    The next second, he pushed me out.

    ¡°Let go of me. I can walk by myself. Don¡¯t touch me, you bastard!¡±

    I was pissed off because Gina was difficult and she now even had a helper.

    Moreover, this man was obviously a tough one.

    Did that mean there was no way for me to get my mother¡¯s ne back?

    I was pushed out of the square by ke¡¯s subordinate. Moreover, he pushed me hard when I was

    unprepared, so I fell to the ground.

    Those werewolves, who had been watching us, gathered together andughed loudly at me.

    I left the mating gathering in such a pathetic state. Standing in the distance, I looked at the crowded

    square and bit my lips.

    I swore that I woulde again.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    ke¡¯s POV

    This morning. I was working in the Sayreville branch of the Chavez Group.

    After I officially seeded my father as the new Lycan King. I changed the name of thepany to the

    Chavez Group

    I didn¡¯t care about the opinions of those old fogies of the Council.

    Just as I was looking at the report my Beta submitted to me about thepany, my office door was

    opened

    I couldnt help but frown

    As the door was opened, a woman in a strapless dress came in. She had long wavy blonde hair.

    The moment she saw me, she put on a smile that she thought was charming.

    The woman was Gina, whose father was the Alpha of the ck Moon Pack.

    I slept with her five years ago, but I didn¡¯t like her at all.

    However, in order to be the Lycan King, I promised to make her my future Lycan Luna.

    I looked at her in annoyance and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    King ke, there will be a mating gathering in Shadow Forest today. Will youe?¡± Gina had a bright

    smile on her face and said in a sweet voice, ¡°I mean, can you go there with me?¡±

    ¡°Not interested.¡± I cast a cold nce at her and wondered when she could understand my attitude and

    stay away from me

    ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± I saw that Gina seemed to be devastated and left my office in depression.

    In the evening. I stood in front of the window after finishing my work and saw the firelight in Shadow

    Forest in the distance.

    That should be the square for mating gatherings.

    I loosened the tie on my neck and contacted my Beta through Mind-Link.

    ¡°Henry, get the car ready. Let¡¯s go to the mating gathering in Shadow Forest.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Henry responded.

    When I arrived at Shadow Forest with my men, I saw Gina and a woman standing in front of her.

    The woman gave me a familiar feeling. She had long brown hair and a slender waist.

    As I tried to look at the woman more clearly, she gave Gina a p.

    What a rude woman!

    I walked over and slightly released my Lycan aura. Then I saw Henry and Gina lowering their heads

    because of my Lycan aura.

    But the strange woman still held her head high and looked at me provocatively, which surprised me.

    ¡®Who exactly is she?

    Why wasn¡¯t she affected by my pressure?¡¯

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    By the time I got back to Mabel¡¯s house, both of my children had taken a shower.

    Noah was fiddling with a wooden toy on the sofa, and Mabel was drying Hedwig¡¯s hair with a hairdryer

    next to him.

    Although Hedwig was young, she had a cute chubby face and looked just like a doll with her soft brown

    hair.

    ¡°Mommy! Have you had dinner?¡± Noah put down his toy and ran over to hold my leg when he saw me.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s time to go to bed, babe. Tomorrow morning, we will go to meet the Alpha of the ck Thorn

    Pack and see if we can join them.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but squat and kiss Noah¡¯s face.

    After Hedwig¡¯s hair became dry, Mabel wore Hedwig¡¯s hair in bunches.

    ¡°Catherine, go take a shower. I¡¯ll take care of the kids.¡± Mabel had three children, so she was

    experienced in looking after children

    Besides, Noah and Hedwig were good kids and never caused trouble.

    I nodded and looked at Mabel with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Mabel. I will take a shower now.¡±

    When I saw my children, what had happened tonight shed across my mind. Instantly, my spirits

    drooped.

    But I held back my tears in front of Noah and Hedwig. No matter how hard life was, I wouldn¡¯t cry in

    front of the children.

    They were very sensitive despite their young age. If I was in a bad mood, they would get infected too.

    ¡°Silly girl, I even held you when you were a kid. I¡¯m d that I could help you.¡± Mabel stared at me

    lovingly.

    When she saw mee back empty-handed, she probably had guessed that I had failed this time.

    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re gonna go to bed now.¡± Noah looked at me and then at Mabel before he took Hedwig¡¯s

    hand.

    ¡°Noah, I want to sleep in Mommy¡¯s arms.¡± Hedwig pouted and asked in a low voice,

    ¡°Mommy wille to sleep with us after she gets out of the bathroom. Let¡¯s go to bed first.¡± Noah

    patted Hedwig¡¯s face andforted her.

    ¡°But¡­ But I can¡¯t sleep without Mommy.¡± Tears welled up in Hedwig¡¯s amber eyes.

    ears

    ¡°Hedwig, you are a coward.¡± Noah stuck his tongue out at Hedwig.

    ¡°I¡¯m not! You¡¯re a bad brother!¡± Hedwig pouted angrily and retorted in a cute voice,

    ¡°Humph, catch me if you can.¡± Noah made a face and ran to the bedroom, followed by Hedwig.

    The two little kids quickly ran into the bedroom.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Mabel shouted in worry

    I went to the bathroom and took a quick shower. Because I was flung to the ground by ke¡¯s

    subordinate,

    After I dried my hair, I walked to the bedroom and found the kids bouncing around on the bed.

    Mabel stood by the bed and fixed her eyes on them, worrying that they would fall to the floor

    ¡°Kids, stop it. Let¡¯s go to sleep. We have things to do tomorrow.¡± Walking to the bedside, I put the pillow

    in ce and patted it.

    Then I got up and said to Mabel, ¡°Mabel, thank you for taking care of them today. Why don¡¯t you go to

    have a rest now? I¡¯ll put them to bed.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Come up to me after they fall asleep. I have something to say.¡± Mabel nodded and left.

    I turned off the light in the room and climbed onto the bed.

    With the moonlight shining through the window, there was a pretty silver halo on the covers.

    This reminded me of the nights I had spent in the past five years. Every evening, I stayed with Noah

    and Hedwig, bathed in moonlight.

    gently patted their small arms, during which I gradually calmed down.

    The kids were tired from the journey, and they had been ying for a long time. As a result, they soon

    fell asleep.

    Hearing their even breathing, I softly pulled my arm out.

    No matter what I had suffered outside, I would pull myself together when I saw my kids.

    I slipped out of the bedroom and walked to the living room. Mabel was knitting a sweater on the sofa.

    ¡°What Elena and Gina did is outrageous. That¡¯s your mother¡¯s ne. How could they keep it and

    refuse to give it back to you?¡± Mabel stared up at me with a concerned look.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see Elena.¡± I lowered my head and stroked the bruise ke left on my arm.

    ¡°You can go to see Troy. No matter what, he is your father. I think he will return your mother¡¯s thing to

    you.¡± Mabel put down the sweater and took a sip of water.

    T¡¯ll try.¡± I looked at Mabel and nodded.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    The next morning, I woke up early.

    I sat up and found Noah and Hedwig still asleep beside me. My face cracked into a smile.

    patted the two kids to wake them up.

    Mabel had gotten the breakfast ready. After washing up, I helped Hedwig wash her face and brush her

    teeth. Noah was an independent kid and could do these things himself.

    ¡°Mommy, hug me.¡± Hedwig blinked her beautiful big eyes sleepily. Obviously, she didn¡¯t get enough

    sleep.

    I kissed her tender face as I got her into her dress.

    Hedwig had an adorable expression and didn¡¯t avoid my kiss.

    Noah really cared about his image, so I dipped theb in the water before Ibed his hair.

    As Ibed Noah¡¯s bang back, I was astonished at the sight of his smooth forehead.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    The man standing with Ginast night appeared in my mind.

    His hairstyle was the same as Noah¡¯s. I gazed at Noah and found that he looked exactly like that man.

    Only then did I understand why I had a familiar feeling when I saw the manst night.

    I didn¡¯t dare to think deeply about it but shook my head subconsciously as I looked at Noah¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mommy, are you alright?¡±

    I looked down and found Noah staring at me with concern in his amber eyes.

    My heart skipped a beat. I took a deep breath and hid my uneasiness.

    I smiled at Noah and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go take Hedwig to breakfast.¡±

    I must be so stressed that I would have such a weird idea.

    I thought as I watched Noah and Hedwig drink milk.

    After breakfast, I took Hedwig and Noah by the hand and left Mabel¡¯s house. N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    I was going to visit the Alpha of the ck Thorn Pack. The ck Thorn Pack was in downtown

    Sayreville, not far from New York.

    If i could be a member of it. Noah and Hedwig could get into a werewolf kindergarten in Sayreville

    There was a vastnd of trees and greenery in Sayreville, as well as a hugeke where Noah and

    Hedwig could fish

    The rent of the townhouse wasn¡¯t high, so I could live afortable life with my two kids here.

    As I was lost in thought, we soon arrived at the destination and the car pulled up

    Carl got out of the car, followed by my kids and me

    Carl walked a few steps to the patroller of the ck Thorn Pack and talked with him for a while. After

    that, Carl turned around and waved at me.

    ¡°Go, Catherine Charlie will take you to meet his Alpha,¡± Carl said.

    I nodded with gratitude and followed the man in front of me.

    Before I came, I had written to the Alpha of the ck Thorn Pack about my particrs.

    He wasn¡¯t in the same circle as my father, and he didn¡¯t care about my identity as a rogue.

    Walking across argewn, I saw a townhouse not far away.

    Charlie stopped and jutted his chin toward the townhouse. He said, ¡°Alpha Theo is right there. You

    guys can go in.¡±

    I took Noah and Hedwig into the building.

    At the entrance sat a woman in uniform. She saw me and smiled. ¡°Are you Catherine? Sign the register

    and you can go upstairs. Alpha Theo is on the third floor.¡±

    Finally, we arrived at Alpha Theo¡¯s office. He was sitting at his desk and reading a report. Noticing that

    the door was open, he looked up and saw use in.

    He had messy blonde short hair and chiseled features.

    He looked at me and then at Noah and Hedwig, revealing a smile.

    ¡°Wee, Catherine. As we agreed before, I am willing to ept you into the ck Thorn Pack.¡±

    Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief and smiled,

    ¡°Thank you very much, Alpha Theo. This is really good news for me. When shall Ie to the initiation

    ceremony?¡±

    ¡°My Beta is out now. When hees back, I will have him arrange it. Just wait for our call.¡± Alpha Theo

    said gently and then looked down at Noah and Hedwig. ¡°Now you two are our members too.¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly. When I left, I still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Mommy, where are we going next?¡± Noah shook my hand,

    quickly squatted and looked at the two kids, saying, ¡°After we officially join the ck Thorn Pack, we

    can rent a house and live here. Now let¡¯s go shopping.¡±

    There was a big Walmart downtown. I strolled around the supermarket with Noah and Hedwig,

    choosing what we wanted from the dazzling array of goods.

    Suddenly, the clothing section came into view. I looked down and found Hedwig staring at a pink dress,

    Just as I decided to walk over, my phone rang.

    ¡°Catherine? I¡¯m Alpha Theo. I¡¯m sorry to inform you that you can¡¯t join our pack.¡±

    ¡°What? But we just met, and you said you would ept me.¡± I thought I had misheard.

    ¡°My Beta said that you had offended Gina at the mating gathering in Shadow Forest yesterday. She is

    the future Lycan Luna. I can¡¯t take such a risk to take you in.¡¯ Alpha Theo sounded a little guilty, but he

    immediately hung up before I could say something.

    I stood where I was, totally in shock. I stared at my phone and couldn¡¯t think clearly for a long time.

    Just now, the kids and I were happy about our new life, but I got the bad news in less than two hours.

    I didn¡¯t even dare to think about what this meant.

    Just as I was full of anxiety. I received a call from Mabel.

    ¡°Catherine, how is it going with you? Is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± I felt that my throat was very dry. I swallowed and said, ¡°Mable, Alpha Theo refused my request¡­

    Because he thought that I had offended Gina, the future Lycan Luna.¡±

    ¡°Catherine, don¡¯t worry. Come back, and we will discuss what to do next.¡± Mabelforted me despite

    her surprise.

    When we returned to Mabel¡¯s ce, I left the two kids with Mabel and went into the bedroom alone.

    Thad thought I was tough, but I would still feel sad when faced with such circumstances.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. I wanted to have a good cry to vent the frustration I had suffered during

    these days.

    Abruptly, the bedroom door was opened. Noah and Hedwig came in, hand in hand.

    Post navigation

    Email*

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    The next morning, I woke up early.

    I sat up and found Noah and Hedwig still asleep beside me. My face cracked into a smile.

    patted the two kids to wake them up.

    Mabel had gotten the breakfast ready. After washing up, I helped Hedwig wash her face and brush her

    teeth. Noah was an independent kid and could do these things himself.

    ¡°Mommy, hug me.¡± Hedwig blinked her beautiful big eyes sleepily. Obviously, she didn¡¯t get enough

    sleep.

    I kissed her tender face as I got her into her dress.

    Hedwig had an adorable expression and didn¡¯t avoid my kiss.

    Noah really cared about his image, so I dipped theb in the water before Ibed his hair.

    As Ibed Noah¡¯s bang back, I was astonished at the sight of his smooth forehead.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    The man standing with Ginast night appeared in my mind.

    His hairstyle was the same as Noah¡¯s. I gazed at Noah and found that he looked exactly like that man.

    Only then did I understand why I had a familiar feeling when I saw the manst night.

    I didn¡¯t dare to think deeply about it but shook my head subconsciously as I looked at Noah¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mommy, are you alright?¡±

    I looked down and found Noah staring at me with concern in his amber eyes.

    My heart skipped a beat. I took a deep breath and hid my uneasiness.

    I smiled at Noah and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go take Hedwig to breakfast.¡±

    I must be so stressed that I would have such a weird idea.

    I thought as I watched Noah and Hedwig drink milk.

    After breakfast, I took Hedwig and Noah by the hand and left Mabel¡¯s house.

    I was going to visit the Alpha of the ck Thorn Pack. The ck Thorn Pack was in downtown

    Sayreville, not far from New York.

    If i could be a member of it. Noah and Hedwig could get into a werewolf kindergarten in Sayreville

    There was a vastnd of trees and greenery in Sayreville, as well as a hugeke where Noah and

    Hedwig could fish

    The rent of the townhouse wasn¡¯t high, so I could live afortable life with my two kids here.

    As I was lost in thought, we soon arrived at the destination and the car pulled up

    Carl got out of the car, followed by my kids and me

    Carl walked a few steps to the patroller of the ck Thorn Pack and talked with him for a while. After

    that, Carl turned around and waved at me.

    ¡°Go, Catherine Charlie will take you to meet his Alpha,¡± Carl said.

    I nodded with gratitude and followed the man in front of me.

    Before I came, I had written to the Alpha of the ck Thorn Pack about my particrs.

    He wasn¡¯t in the same circle as my father, and he didn¡¯t care about my identity as a rogue.

    Walking across argewn, I saw a townhouse not far away.

    Charlie stopped and jutted his chin toward the townhouse. He said, ¡°Alpha Theo is right there. You

    guys can go in.¡±

    I took Noah and Hedwig into the building.

    At the entrance sat a woman in uniform. She saw me and smiled. ¡°Are you Catherine? Sign the register

    and you can go upstairs. Alpha Theo is on the third floor.¡±

    Finally, we arrived at Alpha Theo¡¯s office. He was sitting at his desk and reading a report. Noticing that

    the door was open, he looked up and saw use in.

    He had messy blonde short hair and chiseled features.

    He looked at me and then at Noah and Hedwig, revealing a smile.

    ¡°Wee, Catherine. As we agreed before, I am willing to ept you into the ck Thorn Pack.¡±

    Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief and smiled,

    ¡°Thank you very much, Alpha Theo. This is really good news for me. When shall Ie to the initiation

    ceremony?¡±

    ¡°My Beta is out now. When hees back, I will have him arrange it. Just wait for our call.¡± Alpha Theo

    said gently and then looked down at Noah and Hedwig. ¡°Now you two are our members too.¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly. When I left, I still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Mommy, where are we going next?¡± Noah shook my hand,

    quickly squatted and looked at the two kids, saying, ¡°After we officially join the ck Thorn Pack, we

    can rent a house and live here. Now let¡¯s go shopping.¡±

    There was a big Walmart downtown. I strolled around the supermarket with Noah and Hedwig,

    choosing what we wanted from the dazzling array of goods.

    Suddenly, the clothing section came into view. I looked down and found Hedwig staring at a pink dress,

    Just as I decided to walk over, my phone rang.

    ¡°Catherine? I¡¯m Alpha Theo. I¡¯m sorry to inform you that you can¡¯t join our pack.¡±

    ¡°What? But we just met, and you said you would ept me.¡± I thought I had misheard.

    ¡°My Beta said that you had offended Gina at the mating gathering in Shadow Forest yesterday. She is

    the future Lycan Luna. I can¡¯t take such a risk to take you in.¡¯ Alpha Theo sounded a little guilty, but he

    immediately hung up before I could say something.

    I stood where I was, totally in shock. I stared at my phone and couldn¡¯t think clearly for a long time.

    Just now, the kids and I were happy about our new life, but I got the bad news in less than two hours.

    I didn¡¯t even dare to think about what this meant.

    Just as I was full of anxiety. I received a call from Mabel.

    ¡°Catherine, how is it going with you? Is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± I felt that my throat was very dry. I swallowed and said, ¡°Mable, Alpha Theo refused my request¡­

    Because he thought that I had offended Gina, the future Lycan Luna.¡±

    ¡°Catherine, don¡¯t worry. Come back, and we will discuss what to do next.¡± Mabelforted me despite

    her surprise.

    When we returned to Mabel¡¯s ce, I left the two kids with Mabel and went into the bedroom alone.

    Thad thought I was tough, but I would still feel sad when faced with such circumstances.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. I wanted to have a good cry to vent the frustration I had suffered during

    these days.

    Abruptly, the bedroom door was opened. Noah and Hedwig came in, hand in hand.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I froze for a moment upon hearing theirughter and instantly tried to dry my eyes with some tissues.

    But I was too flustered to find any,

    ¡°Mommy, are you crying?¡± Just as I was getting anxious, I turned around and met my kids¡¯ clear eyes

    ¡°Who made you cry? Have you been bullied by bad people? Noah walked over and looked at me

    worriedly

    I immediately turned around and wiped away my tears with my hand. I forced a smile and said, ¡°No one

    bullied me I just had a piece of grit in my eye!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t lie to me. Do you think we are still babies?

    ¡°Right, we are four years old now!¡± Hedwig curled her lips and said seriously

    Mabel stood at the door, staring at me with a concerned look

    Perhaps because it wasn¡¯t proper to ask the reason for my crying in front of the kids, Mabel just

    comforted me softly

    Mabel asked, ¡°Catherine, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mabel!¡± | answered with a guilty look,

    If I had known that the two kids woulde back so early. I would have gone to a secret ce to give

    full vent to my sorrow

    Hedwig ran over and held my leg. She put her little face against my leg and said in a cute voice,

    ¡°Mommy. don¡¯t cry. I like it when you smile.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Mommy is not crying now! I just miss you two so much. Now I see you guys and feel much

    better!¡± squatted and held my daughter in my arms, restraining all my sadness and chagrin.

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be sad. Noah and I can be child actors,¡± Hedwig looked at me and said.

    ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t want you to be famous at such a young age. Besides, you¡¯re just four years old. How

    can let you make money to support me?¡± I said disapprovingly

    ¡°Mommy, it doesn¡¯t matter. We don¡¯t need to care about what others think of us,¡± Noah added.

    I shook my head and didn¡¯t know what to say. I had to admit that the two kids were thoughtful, though

    they were still young

    Surely, this also indicated that the two kids were smart

    My thoughts traveled back to how to make money. Thinking that I had been rejected by the ck Thorn

    Pack, my spirits sank again

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go wash our hands The dinner will be ready soon

    I led the kids to the bathroom to wash their hands clean. Probably afraid that I would be sad, they

    behaved very well

    ke¡¯s POV

    Although Sayreville wasn¡¯t as prosperous as New York, there were some good ces downtown

    I went to the most high-end bar in Sayreville with my Beta for fun,

    Except for me, there were two other men in the huge box

    One was my Beta, and the other was my Gamma, Gerrard Smart

    They were both my subordinates and my friends.

    ¡°ke, do you have illegitimate children?¡±

    Gerrard, who was sitting opposite me, asked.

    I didn¡¯t know why he asked me that.

    ¡°Gerrard, do you want to die?¡± | cast a cold nce at Gerrard and warned him to stop his nonsense.

    Henry chuckled, ¡°Gerrard, don¡¯t go too far with your joke. King ke is never one to be trifled with. In

    particr, it¡¯s about his reputation¡­¡±

    ¡°Henry,e and take a look. I¡¯m not joking about his reputation for no reason¡­¡±

    As my Gamma, Gerrard had a dashing look with short brown hair, showing his unruliness and

    mboyance

    He worked at mypany and was responsible for the security of the entire group.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡± Seeing that Henry remained uninterested, Gerrard moved closer to him.

    ¡°Stay away from me.¡± Henry red at him. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    As Gerrard showed his phone to Henry, I saw Henry¡¯s face lit up with surprise.

    Since both of them were so shocked, I asked with a frown, ¡°Did you see a ghost?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s even worse than that.¡± The exmation was from Henry.

    ¡°Henry¡­¡± | gritted my teeth.

    Henry snatched Gerrard¡¯s phone and sat down next to me, showing me the photo on the phone.

    ¡°Where did you get the photo? Do they look like me?¡±

    I saw that there was a boy and a girl in the photo.

    To be honest, I was astonished the moment I saw the two kids. But I quickly calmed down as I knew

    what thought couldn¡¯t be true,

    Generally speaking, it was very difficult for a werewolf, especially the Lycan King, to have a kid with

    someone who wasn¡¯t his mate.

    These years, I only slept with my nominal future Luna, the woman named Gina.

    Obviously, she never had a baby. Thus, it was naturally impossible for me to have a child.

    ¡°I got the photo from the Alpha of the ck Thorn Pack, Theo yton He said that a female Rogue

    went to see him with her two kids today and wanted to join their pack, but he refused. He took a photo

    of the two kids and sent it to me just because he felt that they looked a little like you,¡± Gerrard took

    back his phone and exined it to me

    ¡°ke, I think we have to look into it. Perhaps some woman slept with you when you were drunk,¡±

    Henry guessed

    ¡°What are you talking about? Is there any woman who dares to do that to me?¡± I gave a derisiveugh.

    What Henry had said was simply a big joke.

    ¡°Well, how do you exin why the two kids are so simr to you? Could they be Leo¡¯s kids?¡± Gerrard

    said.

    Leo was my younger brother. Although he was also a Chavez, his life was quite different from mine.

    When I was running thepany for the development of the royal family, Leo went to Los Angeles to

    be a movie star

    He hadn¡¯t found his mate during these years, let alone had kids.

    If it weren¡¯t for him being so uninhibited, the Council wouldn¡¯t have allowed me to take over the position

    of the Lycan King without marking a Lycan Luna.

    I had thought it was just a joke. But when I saw Henry and Gerrard both looked serious, I felt a little

    angry.

    punched the back of the chair and left a hole in it.

    I snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯ve warned Leo not to fool around, but now he even has illegitimate kids. I swear

    that I Il teach him a lesson.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not only about that. If the Council know that Leo has children, they might cause trouble for you

    despite the fact that Leo is unruly.¡±

    I knew what Henry was talking about. In the past two years, the Council had been urging me to finish

    the ceremony and mark Gina, making her the real Lycan Luna. Then she could share the rights with

    me.

    But I didn¡¯t even want to touch her, let alone mark her.

    At this thought, I red at Henry. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Then I gulped my wine and put down the ss before I put on my coat and left.

    Sitting in the car, I leaned back in my seat to have a rest

    As this was rted to the descendants of the royal family, I must carry out a thorough investigation.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    ke¡¯s POV

    After returning to my residence in Sayreville, I lit a cigarette and stood in front of the window, enjoying

    the beautiful moon

    I suddenly felt a little irritable and couldn¡¯t help but pinch myself between my eyebrows. I couldn¡¯t

    remember how many times I had helped Leo solve his problems.

    Now Leo was in Europe for a vacation, so I had to investigate the two kids for him again.

    What a nuisance!

    I cursed and then contacted Henry through Mind-Link.

    ¡°Henry.¡± I sent him a voice message.

    After a while, I received his reply.

    ¡°Good evening. King ke!¡± Henry responded. Then he joked, ¡°I¡¯m so d that I haven¡¯t met my mate.

    Otherwise, I might not be able to spend a night alone with her.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap.¡± I snorted, ¡°I want all the information about the two kids in the photo.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll call Alpha Theo¡± Henry replied in a serious tone.

    After cutting off Mind-Link, I put out the cigarette in my hand and went to the bathroom to take a shower

    Although my residence in Sayreville was far inferior to my vi in New York, I would feel particrly

    peaceful every time I came here.

    When I came out in a white bath towel, I received a photo and a file on my phone.

    I took the phone and looked through the file.

    I saw the photo again. This time, I looked at the boy and the girl in the photo carefully

    Then I saw their names. The boy was called Noah, and the girl was called Hedwig.

    When I saw the word ¡®mother¡¯ in the file, I quickly clicked her photo

    I was astounded when I saw the face of the beautiful woman in the photo.

    I couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°What the fuck? Why is it her?¡±

    The two kids were four years old. Their father was unknown, while their mother was Catherine Wyatt.

    Catherine was exactly the crazy woman who had bitten me in Shadow Forest.

    ¡°What the hell? Why can¡¯t get rid of the woman?¡± I felt a little annoyed.

    The next morning, I asked Henry to drive me to the ce where Catherine and the two kids temporarily

    lived.

    They were staying at the residence of a werewolf called Mabel Erich, who was from the Aurora Pack

    As our car stopped at the gate of Mabel¡¯s yard, I saw the two kids chasing a puppy through the window

    Soon the little boy named Noah noticed our car.

    I nced at Henry, and then he understood what I meant. Henry got out of the car and walked to the

    woman and the two kids

    ¡°What do you want?¡± The woman called Catherine was alert and hid the two kids behind her.

    I sat in the car and examined the woman carefully.

    She had a soft womanly figure, and even the ordinary dress couldn¡¯t hide her slender legs.

    She looked exuberant with her long brown curly hair.

    She had a solemn look on her pure and pretty face, with a trace of worry in her eyes.

    I found her attractive that way.

    ¡®Damn it! Why would I have such a feeling?¡¯

    ¡°Are you Catherine?¡± Henry asked kindly.

    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Catherine replied.

    ¡°The Lycan King wants to see you.¡±

    Catherine¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and her voice became cold. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have time now. I need

    to take my kids to the store.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, are they bad guys?¡± Noah asked.

    ¡°Mommy, which pack are they from? I heard that there are ferocious killers among rogues. Are they

    killers? Mommy, let¡¯s get out of here,¡± the little girl called Hedwig said.

    Sitting in the car, I saw that Noah and Hedwig both looked nervous and scared.

    Afterward, Noah shouted at Henry, ¡°Back off! Stay away from us!¡±

    Then I felt a familiar pressure, which gave me a shock.

    It was incredible that the two kids could release the Lycan aura at such a young age. They were

    probably Leo¡¯s kids!

    Thurriedly opened the car door and got off.

    My eyes met Catherine¡¯s eyes. When we looked at each other, surprise registered on her face. I

    guessed

    that she hadn¡¯t expected the person she had bitten that day to be the Lycan King.

    On cue, I felt my heart keep contracting. I didn¡¯t know why my wolf became restless.

    ¡°Leroy, no! Not now!¡¯ Iforted my wolf and tried to make him fall asleep again.

    ¡°Ms. Wyatt, you don¡¯t have to be so afraid. I came here just to talk to you.¡± I put on a sincere look.

    I thought she should feel content. After all, I usually spoke to others in a condescending tone.

    To my surprise, Catherine seemed to be hostile to me and looked even more afraid,

    ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡± Catherine became a little annoyed,

    I waved my hand and took over a document from my subordinate. Then I handed it to Catherine

    | smiled and said, ¡°I heard that you haven¡¯t joined any pack yet. This is the contract of the Chavez

    Group. If you sign it, you can be a member of the Chavez Pack. And your kids can get into the

    largest school for werewolves in Sayreville.¡±

    Hearing this, Catherine goggled at me in disbelief.

    At this moment, the two kids behind her poked out their heads from either side, sizing me up with their

    big eyes.

    ¡°Sir, are you the Lycan King?¡± Hedwig looked at me and asked curiously

    To tell the truth, I would allow a rogue to join the Chavez Pack just because of the two kids.

    I quickly squatted to stroke Hedwig¡¯s head and tried to be gentle. ¡°Yes, I am King ke.¡±

    When I touched Hedwig¡¯s soft hair, I had a warm feeling in my cold heart. I felt that even my heart

    seemed to be soft.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch Hedwig¡¯s head. Only I can do it!¡± Noah, who was standing next to Hedwig, said in a tender

    but decisive voice.

    I looked at Noah, who had a handsome face. Now he was slightly jutting his chin and ring at me

    fiercely.

    Although Noah was small, he looked powerful and august, just like the Chavez family.

    I stood up and looked down at Catherine, who was still in a state of shock. ¡°Ms. Wyatt, I know that you

    have been rejected by Alpha Theo. As long as you agree to join the Chavez Group. you can be a

    member of the Chavez Pack. This way, you will have a ce in the wolf pack and even get a job. Isn¡¯t it

    good for you?¡±

    I said with a smile and then cast a longing look at the two kids before I got into the car and left.

    Previous Chapter

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    The man in Shadow Forest that night was actually the Lycan King. No wonder he would help Gina.

    I couldn¡¯t believe that the Lycan King would choose Gina as his Lycan Luna

    I watched his back as he left, lost in deep thought. What¡¯s he up to?¡¯

    ¡°Mommy, the Lycan King is really impressive. If only he could be our daddy. He just smiled at me, and

    he is very handsome!¡± Hedwig grabbed my sleeve and said expectantly.

    ¡°Hedwig, how can you ask someone to be our daddy just because he is handsome? Our daddy is

    Mommy¡¯s mate. Not anyone can be our daddy!¡± Noah stared at Hedwig with a disapproving look.

    Hedwig pouted and felt sad. She snorted, ¡°Everyone else has a daddy, but we don¡¯t. Is it because we

    are rogues?¡±

    Hearing this, Noah was lost for words.

    Honestly, thest thing I wanted was to answer the question.

    Although I had two kids and got back to a normal life, what had happened five years ago still left an

    indelible mark

    squatted down and held the two kids in my arms tofort them.

    I said, ¡°Babies, I believe that I will find my mate sooner orter. Then you will have a daddy.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, the Lycan King¡¯s subordinate just said that we are the kids of the Lycan King¡¯s younger

    brother.¡± Noah blinked and whispered into my ear.

    ¡°Who?¡± My heart skipped a beat.

    Noah recalled, ¡°He seems to be a star called Leo.¡±

    I was unnerved when I heard the name.

    While I was in Pennsylvania, some human friends had suspected that I had something to do with Leo

    when they saw Noah¡¯s face.

    Oh no!

    Is Leo the man who spent a night with me back then?¡¯

    Hedwig seemed to have a different opinion. She curled her lips and said, ¡°The Lycan King also looks

    very simr to Noah. Maybe he is our daddy.¡±

    What Hedwig had said brought me out in a cold sweat. A bad premonition came to my mind, and I felt a

    dart of panic.

    ¡°Well, you two are too imaginative. Let¡¯s go now. We¡¯re going to bete!¡± | suppressed all my

    spection and uneasiness and held their hands.

    Yesterday, Mabel introduced a kindergarten for humans to me. I nned to have Noah and Hedwig get

    to know the ce first.

    After all, I still needed time to find a new pack, and Mabel also had to do her things.

    I took the two kids to the kindergarten by taxi, and they were still arguing over what had happened in

    the morning

    ¡°I still think that Leo is our daddy¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The Lycan King is more like¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop it. Go to the ssroom with the teacher. Mommy will pick you up in the afternoon,¡± I said

    and left my kids with the teacher. Then I turned around and left.

    Walking out of the kindergarten, I wandered alone on the street.

    ¡®Why did the Lycan Kinge to see me today? What¡¯s his real purpose?¡¯

    I looked down at the contract in my hand, and a tide of rage surged through me.

    If he wanted to take my kids away, I would tear the contract to shreds and smash them in his face.

    I wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to take the kids away from me.

    No matter what purpose he had, I wanted to straighten it out.

    Thailed a taxi and headed for the Chavez Group.

    A few days ago, Noah had been longing to visit the building when we passed by this ce. I didn¡¯t

    expect myself to have the opportunity toe here today.

    When I stood in the personnel office of the Chavez Group, I was given a warm reception,

    Then I was taken to an elegant reception room to have a rest.

    While I was deep in thought with my head down, the door was pushed open from outside.

    A tall and straight figure walked in, and I froze with shock.

    As ke moved over, his sharp eyes were fixed on me.

    He had deep-set brown eyes. When he stared at me, he was so intimidating that I couldn¡¯t help but

    tremble.

    ¡°Do I fall into the trap set up by the bastard?¡¯

    Despite my doubt, I still tried to straighten up and looked him in the eye without fear.

    Then I saw a trace of surprise in his icy eyes.

    I felt ufortable under ke¡¯s gaze.

    ke, like an emperor, sat opposite me with his long legs crossed.

    Lolling back in his seat, ke looked distant and indifferent. As he spoke, my eyes were zing with

    fury.

    ¡°When and where did you sleep with my brother? How many times did you sleep with him?¡±

    I was aware of the irony in his tone and said coolly, ¡°What do you mean by it? I don¡¯t know your brother

    at

    all.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know him? Then why would you have two kids? I saw the kids this morning. They looked

    exactly like my brother when he was a child.¡± ke¡¯s voice was low and attractive.

    But I was in no mood to enjoy his charming voice. When he mentioned my children, I instantly stood up

    in anger because the kids were my soft spot

    I retorted emotionally, ¡°You think your brother is the father of my kids just because they look like your

    brother? You¡¯re ridiculous. In my view, my kids also look like you. Does it mean that I¡¯ve slept with you?

    You¡¯re crazy¡±

    ¡°I will never be interested in a in woman like you even if you take off all your clothes in front of me,¡±

    ke seemed to get angry and said with disdain.

    Irritated by his contempt for me, I didn¡¯t show weakness but snort, ¡°Well, you think too highly of

    yourself. Frankly, I have seen many guys more handsome than you. Actually, I have nopulsion to

    take off my clothes when I see you.¡±

    I dared to say that ke had never heard such a remark before. His handsome face darkened, and he

    looked sullen as if he was going to throw a fit.

    ¡°This morning, I noticed that Noah could release the Lycan aura. Thus, I¡¯m sure that the two kids are

    descendants of the Chavez family. I have given their hair to the wolf doctor, and I will know the result

    soon. But I have to warn you that you should never try to use your kids to be Leo¡¯s mate. No

    Lycan will make a rogue like you his mate,¡± said ke stonily.

    When I heard that ke had sent Noah¡¯s and Hedwig¡¯s hair for a test, my heart sank

    I was instantly enraged and clenched my fists, eager to p him.

    ¡°Sir, I am their mother. How can you do such a thing without my permission? I am going to report you to

    the Council!¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°Report me to the Council? Who do you think the Council will believe in? A rogue, or the Lycan King?¡±

    ke seemed to like to see my angry look and teased, ¡°Or do you want to go to the court and ask

    humans for help? Believe me, a werewolf like you who has no fixed address and no job won¡¯t bother

    me in the slightest!¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what ke was thinking, but I saw a hint of desire in his eyes.

    I was riled up.

    ¡®How dare he!

    My mind went nk, and I even forgot that ke was the Lycan King

    I picked up a ss of ice water from the table and sshed it on him.

    ke seemed to have something to say.

    But before he could say it, he had gotten wet from the water.

    The cup of ice waternded on his handsome face. ke wrinkled his brows and became even more

    intimidating, his eyes drenched with water.

    Ice water was flowing down his hair.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Since ke was the Lycan King, no one had ever dared to ssh water on him.

    ke looked furious, as if he was going to strangle me.

    But I didn¡¯t care because I was falling apart. The kids were the most important people to me, and I

    would fight with whoever tried to take them away from me.

    ¡°Bastard, do you think you can ignore thew of werewolves just because you¡¯re the Lycan King? How

    can youy your hands on my kids?¡± | pointed at ke and cursed angrily.

    ke kept a straight face and wiped the water off his face with some tissues.

    ¡°If they¡¯re my brother¡¯s kids, I will take them back at all costs. The royals can¡¯t stay with a rogue!¡± ke

    stood up and said grimly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. The kids are mine¡­ No one can take them away from me.¡± With that, I

    rushed out of the door.

    However, ke grasped me by the wrist and flung me back just as I walked past him.

    I was thrown back onto the sofa. I got up in a sorry state and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave until the resultes out,¡± ke demanded in an overbearing way. .

    ¡°Why? You can¡¯t hold me here against my will It¡¯s illegall

    ¡°What? Are you going to report me to the Council again?

    If the Council asks about it, I will say that it¡¯s you who sneaked into the Chavez Group and tried to fish

    for the secrets of the royal family by seducing me¡­ ke gave me a cold stare

    I was going crazy How could ke be so despicable and shameless?

    How could he distort the truth?

    Seeing that I was speechless with anger, ke put on a smile. ¡°Catherine, you¡¯d better sit down and

    wait for the result

    ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t ept any results. My kids only belong to me.¡± I bit my lower lip and said firmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you. If Leo is truly their father, the kids should be raised by the Chavez family. Anyway,

    the kids were kind of stolen by you.¡± ke¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness.

    Stolen? I¡¯m not that cheap. My old wound was ruthlessly reopened by ke. I was in extreme pain.

    That night. I was the biggest victim.

    ¡°Maybe you pretended to be Leo¡¯s fan and deceived him. Leo is not only a royal but also a star in

    human society. If you didn¡¯t try your best to deceive him, would he sleep with a rogue like you?¡± ke

    said in a disdainful tone.

    I didn¡¯t want to talk to ke, so I just ignored him.

    My attitude infuriated ke again, and he slightly narrowed his eyes.

    I knew he was going to release his Lycan aura.

    But to tell the truth, it didn¡¯t work on me.

    We red at each other, and there was a deadlock between us.

    Suddenly, ck¡¯s expression changed slightly. Judging from his look, I knew that he was talking with

    someone else through Mind-Link.

    He first showed a puzzled look and then frowned.

    I got even tenser because of his expression, as if my nerves were stretched to a breaking point.

    I guessed that he was asking for information about Noah and Hedwig.

    I didn¡¯t know if the wolf doctor had given him the answer,

    Abruptly, ke stood up from the sofa and stared at me with icy eyes.

    ¡°The kids are mine?¡± He looked at me and asked in surprise.

    Shaken to the core by the news, I looked at the horrible man in front of me in terror as if I had seen a

    ghost.

    gulped nervously as I watched ke walk closer to me step by step. I sensed danger and wanted to

    escape.

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard what I just said, right?¡± There was joy and excitement in ke¡¯s eyes, but he kept a

    straight face.

    I immediately covered my ears and shook my head. ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t hear it.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say it again. The wolf doctor told me the result. Noah and Hedwig are my kids!¡± ke made

    his ecstasy clear in his tone.

    I was thunderstruck, and my mind went nk,

    ¡®What nonsense is he talking about?

    How could Noah and Hedwig be his kids?

    Could it be.

    Is he the bastard who slept with me five years ago?¡¯

    ¡°Tell me when this happened. I don¡¯t remember sleeping with a in woman like you¡­¡± ke asked

    before he could calm himself down. I could still see the wild excitement in his eyes,

    This came as a blow to me, and I couldn¡¯t recover from the shock for a long time.

    ¡°No¡­ Why would Moon Goddess be so cruel to me?

    How could he be the father of my kids?¡¯

    Ever since I came back to Sayreville, I learned from the mating gathering in Shadow Forest and the

    ck Thorn Pack that Gina was the future Lycan Luna.

    This meant that Gina was ke¡¯s mate.

    Yet I gave birth to his child.

    ¡°How could this happen?

    It can¡¯t be true!

    ¡°Enough with the silence. Answer my questions¡­¡± ke pulled me up.

    My delicate body appeared petite and fragile in front of his tall and strong figure.

    ¡°No¡­ It can¡¯t be you. You lied to me. It¡¯s not you¡­¡± | muttered, my voice growing louder and louder.

    Finally. I let out a growl, ¡°It can¡¯t be you!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Does it mean that we slept together before?¡± ke¡¯s frown deepened.

    I covered my face and cried bitterly. For the past five years, I had been thinking about how I should

    scold the bastard and take revenge on him when I found him.

    Now I knew the truth, but I found I was no match for him at all. I was so pathetic.

    I broke down and cried. The ridicule and grievances I had suffered in the past five years now turned

    into tears rolling down my cheeks.

    As ke let go of me with a stern face, I directly sank to the floor.

    ¡°You should feel happy that the kids are mine! It is very rare for a werewolf to give birth to a child

    fathered by a Lycan if she isn¡¯t his mate. I will reward you with a sum of money.¡± ke said as he

    looked down at

    me.

    Previous Chapter

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    ke¡¯s POV

    When I came to the reception room and saw the woman, I found her trying to straighten up and

    staring at me without fear,

    This surprised me.

    All the women lhad seen would try their best to show their beauty to me.

    Usually, they would reveal their fair necks, the weakest part of them, to show their respect for me

    Some women would even curl around my legs with a ttering smile on their faces, wishing they could

    take off my pants.

    However, this woman named Catherine gave me apletely different feeling.

    I couldn¡¯t help but give her a second look.

    She was in a ck dress with the neckline buttoned, revealing her beautiful neck.

    She might not know how incredibly sexy she was with that unruly look.

    I asked her about the two kids but only got showered on my face with a ss of iced water.

    As I was a Lycan, nobody had ever been so rude to me before. For a moment, I almost had an urge to

    bite her neck off.

    Judging by her indifferent attitude towards me, I knew she didn¡¯t feel repentant at all.

    My eyes narrowed.

    I didn¡¯t like the way she looked at me.

    Suddenly, Henry contacted me through Mind-Link.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Henry?¡± I picked it up and asked.

    ¡°King ke, the test result shows that the two kids aren¡¯t Leo¡¯s,¡± Henry replied.

    ¡°What?¡± I frowned.

    I could clearly feel the Lycan aura from Noah.

    ¡°Leo isn¡¯t their father, but you are.¡± Henry seemed surprised at the result too.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Hearing the news, I almost couldn¡¯t keep a cool head.

    I rose from my seat and walked up and down.

    ¡°I have checked it twice. They are indeed your kids. I will send the result to youter.¡± With that, Henry

    cut off Middle-Link.

    The Council had always been dissatisfied with me taking over the position of the Lycan King

    because I hadn¡¯t marked Gina.

    They expected me to mark Gina and get her pregnant as soon as possible,

    But now I was told that had two kids.

    I couldn¡¯t believe it!

    I thought of the mother of the two kids and turned to look at Catherine,

    The woman, who had just had a terrible quarrel with me, now looked pale and gazed at the floor with

    dull eyes, just like a zombie.

    I felt a little sympathetic to her.

    ¡®Damn it! She just sshed icy water on my face. Why should I pity her?¡¯

    ¡°When did I sleep with you?¡± I asked with a frown.

    Vn

    Catherine didn¡¯t answer but just covered her face and burst into tears.

    I hated it when women cried.

    ¡°You should feel happy that the kids are mine! It is very rare for a werewolf to give birth to a child

    fathered by a Lycan if she isn¡¯t his mate. I will reward you with a sum of money.¡±

    Somehow, her tears upset me.

    rs

    I walked to my desk, and then I took out the checkbook and made out one check with my signature.

    Ihanded the check to her. ¡°Take it. The amount is up to you.¡±

    I thought she would be satisfied, but she looked up at me in a rage.

    She took the check and tore it into pieces before throwing them at me.

    She snarled, ¡°Bastard, I won¡¯t give you my kids. Never!¡±

    ¡®What the fuck!

    What is wrong with the woman?

    Why did she provoke me again and again?¡¯

    I could feel that anger was boiling inside me. I sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll show mercy to you just

    rwa

    §Ö§Ö

    because you¡¯re the mother of my kids. If you irritate me, you can never see the kids again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do it¡­¡± Catherine got up from the floor and said fiercely.

    She tried her best to jut her chin and shouted at me, ¡°The kids are mine. Even if you are their father,

    you can¡¯t take them away from me.¡±

    I didn¡¯t understand why she was so confident.

    Surprised by her stubbornness and toughness, I couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle my brow.

    ¡®She is unwilling to take the check.

    Does she want to be my Lycan Luna?

    Seriously? A rogue?¡¯

    On cue, there was a knock on the door of the reception room.

    ¡°Come in,¡± I said.

    Henry walked in with a document in his hand, and then he put on a strange look when he saw me. I

    snorted and fixed my wet hair with my hand.

    ¡°King ke, this is the result from the pack doctor.¡± Henry handed the document to me.

    I opened the document and had a quick flick through it. Sure enough, the two kids were mine.

    Catherine snatched the piece of paper from me.

    ¡°No¡­ This is impossible¡­ I don¡¯t buy it. You are lying to me!¡±

    She stared at the result a few times and shouted.

    I frowned and said to Catherine, whose face was drained of all color and animation, ¡°I¡¯m the father of

    the two kids. This is the truth. Since you gave me two lovely kids, I¡¯ll overlook your rudeness to me.

    And I¡¯ll give you a lot more¡­¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s supposed to be a glorious thing to have a kid with the Lycan King. Why does this woman look so

    upset?¡®

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, including your money! What I want are my kids. They only belong to me. You

    have no idea what I¡¯ve gone through to bring them up. How can you take them away from me? You are

    a robber!¡±

    Catherine covered her chest with one hand and held my desk with the other.

    She looked at me with indignation.

    ¡°You¡¯d better ept it, Catherine.¡± I was still immersed in joy and didn¡¯t want to argue with the

    3/4

    Tou U UCUCI (cu

    woman in front of me. Thus, I tried to be gentle and said softly, ¡°You are a rogue. Do you want the kids

    to live an unsteady life? If they stay with me, they can enjoy the same life as the royals. Can y do it?¡±

    Catherine paled at my words.

    Her hands clenched, she pursed her lips tightly and fell silent.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    I knew she understood what I meant.

    I continued, ¡°I hope you can think it over for the sake of Noah and Hedwig.

    ¡°Alright, I am going to see the kids now.¡±

    To be honest, I was astonished that I could be so patient at such a time.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to see them!¡± Catherine nerved herself to open her arms and stood in my way.

    I didn¡¯t expect the thin and weak woman to be so brave.

    But it was a pretty dumb thing to do because I was the Lycan King. Whoever got in my way would

    regret it in the end.

    If she wasn¡¯t the mother of my children, I would definitely ask Gerrard to throw her out.

    But now I couldn¡¯t do that to her.

    After all¡­

    She was a special person to me right now.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    It needed all my courage to stop ke, the Lycan King

    However, my courage instantly disappeared as he fixed his sharpeyes on me.

    I didn¡¯t know how to stop him from going to see Noah and Hedwig.

    While I was figuring out a n, ke suddenly looked down and lowered his thin lips to my face.

    ¡°Is that enough?¡± His voice was low and attractive, yet his tone was arrogant.

    I was shocked. ke looked at me with a smile and teased, ¡°Still not enough? Or shall I kiss you on

    another ce?¡±

    As he spoke, his eyes wandered toward my chest.

    Noticing his gaze, I flushed with anger.

    I had thought that he would get someone to throw me out or push me away, but he actually kissed

    1. me.

    ¡®Bastard! How dare he kiss me without my permission!¡¯

    ¡°You deserve it, bastard!¡± I pped ke without hesitation.

    His face immediately clouded over with anger, and his eyes were zing with fury.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± ke seemed to have lost patience.

    Then he released his Lycan aura.

    The next moment, I felt my body surrounded by an invisible wall of force, which was exerting

    pressure on me,

    My body was out of control when ke asked me to get out of his way.

    Under the terrifying pressure from the Lycan King, I was forced to lower my head with my hands by my

    sides and stiflly stood aside.

    At this moment, the lovely faces of Hedwig and Noah appeared in my mind. I told myself that I

    couldn¡¯t give up just like that.

    I shouted madly in my heart in an attempt to awaken Eva.

    Every time I had a crisis, Eva would always give me power.

    Then I sensed that the wolf in my body was about to wake up and became more and more restless.

    All of a sudden, I found that I had burst through ke¡¯s Lycan aura.

    With no pressure on my head, limmediately looked up and said to ke, ¡°I will never give you the

    kids even if I die.¡±

    ke seemed to be surprised that I could still resist in such a situation, and his brows furrowed

    slightly

    I didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but he didn¡¯t dwell on it. Obviously, he wanted to see the kids more.

    Thus, he didn¡¯t say anything but just walked toward the door.

    As he disappeared before my eyes, the aura on me was gone too. Then I quickly chased after him.

    I was in a real tizzy when I thought that ke was going to see Noah and Hedwig now.

    I knew what he said was the truth, but I still couldu¡¯t let him take the kids away.

    ¡®No, I have to follow him and see what he wants to do.¡¯

    Fortunately, Hedwig and Noah had been with me since they were born. They were independent and

    could think on their feet.

    I believed that the two kids would side with me against the bastard.

    ¡®Humph, I¡¯m going to see how the arrogant man will get frustrated in front of the two kids.¡¯

    With this thought, I quickened my pace, but only to find that ke was in the elevator and the elevator

    door was closing.

    ¡®Oh my god! Will he just close the elevator and leave? If so, I have to wait for the next elevator!¡¯

    I sped up and then saw ke put his hand between the elevator door.

    He parted the elevator door by force.

    I strode towards the elevator and stepped in.

    Then the elevator began to move downwards. Since ke and I both remained silent, there was a

    frigid atmosphere in the elevator.

    Finally, the elevator stopped on the first floor. When the elevator door opened, I couldn¡¯t help but heave

    a sigh of relief.

    As I walked out of the hall with ke, countess female werewolves looked at me with envy.

    But I was full of anger and walked fast,

    Although both of us were going to the kids¡¯ kindergarten, I chose to take a taxi and go there alone.

    I ran to the roadside and waved my hands anxiously. Chapter 13

    Two ck cars zoomed past me, just like a strong wind.

    ¡°Damn bastard!¡± I stamped my feet in anger.

    Finally, I got a taxi and rushed to the kindergarten. But alter Larrived, I didn¡¯t see Noah and Hedwig

    in the ssroom.

    Where did they go?

    I searched every ssroom in the kindergarten but failed to find them.

    ¡°Miss, did you see Noah and Hedwig?¡± With anxiety, I stopped a teacher and asked.

    ¡°Their father pic picked them up!¡± The female teacher looked at me doubtfully.

    ¡°How could you give my kids to a stranger? He said he was their father, and you believed him. Do you

    know how irresponsible you are?¡± I was furious at their behavior.

    ¡°But¡­ Your kids admitted that the man is their father!¡± The teacher showed an innocent look.

    ¡°What?¡± I was thunderstruck and was a little unsteady on my feet.

    Noah and Hedwig actually recognized a man they had only seen once in the morning as their father.

    ¡®Silly kids! How could they go with a stranger? That¡¯s infuriating. When I find them, I¡¯ll teach them a

    lesson.¡¯

    Just as I walked out of the school in anger, I saw two men in ck standing respectfully at the school

    gate.

    I knew one of them, who was called Henry. I had heard from ke that Henry was his Beta.

    ¡°Ms. Wyatt, King ke invites you to his ce to talk about the kids,¡± Henry said politely.

    I nodded and followed him.

    Although I wanted nothing to do with ke, the desire to see my kids prescinded my mind from other

    things.

    I hoped that the kids wouldn¡¯t be deceived by ke.

    I followed Henry into a ck car. The car moved forward, and soon we arrived at the foot of a

    mountain.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    I looked up and saw a majestic manor halfway up the mountain.

    At the foot of the mountainy a quietke. In the manor, there was an exquisite garden extending

    as far as theke. It was splendid!

    This ce was only half an hour away from the city center of Sayreville. Sure enough, only the Lycan

    King could afford to build such a grand building here.

    While the car was driving in, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but look around the manor through the window

    My heart sank as I saw the luxurious vi. I knew that the Lycan King was rich, but it was still beyond

    my imagination.

    Compared with him, I did have no edge. I couldn¡¯t even provide Noah and Hedwig with the basic needs

    or get them into a wolf pack.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    ke¡¯s POV

    I picked up Noah and Hedwig from the shabby kindergarten for humans. They were the kids of a

    Lycan, so how could they study in such an ordinary ce?

    Right now, they were in my vi in Sayreville, silting on the sofa in the living room,

    They were blinking their big eyes and sizing me up.

    ¡°Noah, this man said he was our daddy.¡±

    Hedwig, who looked like a lovely ell, whispered into Noali¡¯s car. She thought I couldn¡¯t hear her, What a

    cute girl!

    Although Noah was a little boy, he wasn¡¯t weak. He remained cal? with his arms crossed over his chest,

    while Hedwig looked a little nervous.

    His beautiful and sharp eyes were appraising me.

    He was so like the Chavezes.

    I was overjoyed seeing the two adorable kids, but I had to restrain my excitement in case they would be

    frightened by me.

    ¡°You said that you are our daddy. Do you have any evidence? We aren¡¯t babies and won¡¯t be fooled

    easily,¡± Noah said like an adult, which surprised me.

    ¡°Noah, don¡¯t you think we look alike? This is proof that you are my son.¡± I showed him a kind smile.

    Hedwig, who sat next to Noah, blinked her eyes. She looked at me and then at Noah.

    Afterward, she shook her head with a surprised look and said, ¡°Noah, your face is just like his!

    Maybe he is our daddy!¡±

    Hedwig was so innocent and cute. I guessed her mother did take good care of her.

    Having governed the werewolf kingdom for many years, I could see that Noah was the one to make

    decisions. As long as I could win Noah¡¯s love, Hedwig would ept me as her daddy too.

    ¡°Do you have money?¡±

    Noah¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts. As I looked at him, I saw him straightening up and staring at

    1. me.

    ¡°As the Lycan King, I¡¯m probably the richest among the werewolves,¡± I answered truthfully.

    ¡°Do you have a mate?¡± Noah continued.

    I was a little displeased with this question. Noah was still a child. How could Catherine talk about the

    mate thing with him?

    ¡°Yes or no?¡± Noah asked again as I didn¡¯t answer. His face grew solemn.

    I suppressed my anger and replied in a gente tone, ¡°No, I¡¯m always single!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lving¡­¡±

    Noah shouted in a sharp voice.

    ¡°Your mate is called Gina. When I had just arrived at Sayreville, I heard from other werewolves that she

    is your Lycan Luna!¡± Noah said seriously.

    For a moment, I was lost for words. I didn¡¯t expect myself to be caught in a lie.

    No, I didn¡¯t lie.

    I hadn¡¯t marked Gina, so she couldn¡¯t be considered my real Lycan Luna.

    Just as I was at a loss as to how to answer Noah¡¯s question, Hedwig also shouted in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°How would Daddy have a mate? Shouldn¡¯t Daddy¡¯s mate be our mommy? They are supposed to get

    married!¡±

    ¡®Get married?¡¯

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    I was startled by what Hedwig had said.

    ¡®Ask the worthless woman who fights for custody of the kids with me to be my Lycan Luna?

    No way!

    But when I saw the disappointment on Hedwig¡¯s face, my heart skipped a beat.

    I quickly said, ¡°Noah, Hedwig, this is a misunderstanding. You should know about the Chavez Group. I

    established thepany after I became the Lycan King. Now the subsidiary of mypany covers the

    business in the entertainment industry, and Gina is just a model under contract to the subsidiary.¡±

    This was the first time I had exined something so seriously.

    And I exined it to two kids.

    However, Noah¡¯s face registered disapproval.

    He snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your rtionship with her from a lot of people. All of them said that

    she is your Lycan Luna. How do you exin that?¡±

    This gave me a headache. I couldn¡¯t help but frown as I had never had such a feeling before.

    ¡°Noah, you see, he can¡¯t exin it. Let¡¯s go,¡± Hedwig suddenly said.

    Noah curled his lips and looked at me. ¡°Even if you are the Lycan King, we won¡®t recognize you as our

    daddy. You chose another werewolf to be your mate. We only want our mommy.¡±

    With that, he ran to Hedwig with his short legs and said, ¡°Hedwig, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    I shouted as the two kids walked towards the door.

    Hearing this, they stopped and turned to look at me, hand in hand.

    ¡°Alright, I will make a statement to the royal family that I have nothing to do with Gina. I won¡¯t

    allow her to be my Lycan Luna. Is that okay?¡±.

    I knew that the Council would throw a fit if I did it, but I couldn¡¯t care about it for now.

    ¡°So, will you make Mommy your Lycan Luna?¡± A cunning look shed in Noah¡¯s pretty eyes.

    Only then did I realize what Noah was up to. He was as shrewd as an adult despite his young age.

    His purpose was clear. He wanted to find someone for Catherine to lean on for the rest of her life.

    Noah had been acting just now. Actually, he was just forcing me to cut ties with Gina.

    What a smart boy!

    ¡°Noah, Hedwig, listen to me. It¡¯s important to choose a good Lycan Luna. She needs to manage the

    entire royal family with me, so she should be capable and outstanding.¡±

    ¡°Mommy can do it! Our mommy is beautiful, kind, and capable. She can definitely be a qualified Lycan

    Luna.¡± Hedwig looked so innocent with expectation in her big eyes.

    §°§ã§Ö

    When she stared at me, I couldn¡¯t bear to say no to her.

    Looking at Hedwig¡¯s clear eyes, my heart ached for her. She had been drifting around for the past

    years, yet her life wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this.

    I wondered, ¡®Has she ever been bullied? Has she been wronged?¡¯

    I became even angrier at this thought. It was all Catherine¡¯s fault!

    ¡°Hedwig, Daddy has said that choosing Lycan Luna is a serious thing.¡±

    ¡°So, Daddy will choose Mommy, right?¡±

    Well, I knew that I didn¡¯t have the heart to upset her when I met Hedwig¡®s pure eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your mommy before. She looks pretty, but whether she is kind or not....¡±

    ¡°How can you doubt that? She is our mommy. Mommy is the kindest,¡± Hedwig said with an innocent

    look and nudged Noah, who had been silent. ¡°Noah, am I right?¡±

    Noah instantly nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, Hedwig is always right.¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    ke¡¯s POV

    ¡®Oh my god!

    They¡¯re driving me crazy.

    Why can¡¯t they see sense? They just couldn¡¯t understand what I meant.¡¯

    ¡°Hedwig, stop it. No matter what we say, he won¡¯t admit that Mommy is his mate. He thinks that

    Mommy isn¡¯t good enough and doesn¡¯t want Mommy to be his mate,¡± said Noah.

    ¡°Alright¡­ Forget it. It¡¯s enough for us to love Mommy.¡± Hedwig lowered her head and looked

    depressed.

    I saw there was sadness in Hedwig¡¯s eyes. ¡®Damn it! How would things end up like this?¡¯

    VW

    ¡°Hedwig, you have to believe in Daddy. Your mommy will definitely be my mate.¡±

    To cheer my daughter up, I even lied that I would love that damned woman.

    NI

    IOU

    ¡°Really?¡± Hedwig immediately widened her eyes and smiled.

    I nodded and said, ¡°Of course, I promise you.¡±

    Hedwig beamed a smile and turned to look at Noah. She said happily, ¡°Noah, we finally got Mommy a

    mate.¡±

    Noah looked dissatisfied. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know that. If he is bad to Mommy, Mommy will be miserable.¡±

    Hearing this, Hedwig immediately became worried with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Hedwig, I swear I won¡¯t walk all over your mommy,¡± I promised.

    Noah said in disbelief, ¡°Who knows if you will keep your promise? We won¡¯t believe you unless you

    sign a written agreement in the name of the Lycan King.¡±

    I was totally shocked and wondered what that woman had taught the kids.

    Why did Noah know so many things at such a young age?

    It must be because the kids lived a rootless life with Catherine that Noah was so precocious.

    ¡°Noah, what is an agreement?¡± Hedwig blinked her eyes and looked at Noah in puzzlement.

    Noah curled his lips and crowed, ¡°It¡¯s beyond your understanding.¡±

    ¡°Humph, I¡¯m ignoring you. Daddy, do you have cheesecake? Can I have some?¡± Hedwig turned to

    look at me.

    I immediately said to the butler who was watching us, ¡°Go take Hedwig and Noah to have some

    cake.¡±

    Noah snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t want cake. If you really want to be my daddy, let¡¯s sign an agreement. You have

    to promise that you¡¯ll love Mommy and try your best to be nice to her. You can¡¯t hurt her. Instead, you

    should give her a lot of money and make her the happiest woman in the world.¡±

    What Noah asked for was truly a matter of some delicacy.

    Noah didn¡¯t understand what the Lycan Luna meant to werewolves. He didn¡¯t know how painful i would

    feel if I chose someone who wasn¡¯t my true mate to be the Lycan Luna.

    Noah said that I couldn¡¯t hurt Catherine. What about me? What if I was the one who got hurt?

    It was obvious that the two kids didn¡¯t care about it.

    ¡®OK. Go get the paper and pen,¡¯ I said to the butler.

    The butler nodded and quickly brought a pen and paper over.

    ¡°You write it as we say!¡±

    I knew that they wouldn¡¯t ept me as their father if I didn¡¯t satisfy Noah.

    Noah sat on the sofa without fear and wiggled his legs. ¡°First, Daddy has to promise not to make

    Mommy angry. Second, Daddy has to get us into the same pack. Third, Daddy can¡¯t choose other

    werewolves as his mate. Fourth¡­

    ¡°Fourth, I haven¡¯t thought of it yet. Just the three requirements, okay? Daddy!¡± Noah wiped the

    solemn look off his face and put on a sweet smile.

    ¡°Alright, I agree with all your requests. Can I sign it now?¡± I felt a little sad and jealous because Noah

    loved that woman more.

    Just as I was about to sign my name, the door to the vi suddenly opened. Then the woman called

    Catherine barged in.

    She saw me sitting on the sofa with Noah, and there was a pen and paper on the table.

    I didn¡¯t know what she was thinking but only saw her take the paper and tear it up. ¡°You can¡¯t sign it.

    Noah, where is Hedwig? I¡¯ll take you home!¡±

    Noah said regretfully, ¡°Mommy, you came at a bad time.¡±

    I was amused when I found Catherine gazing at Noah in confusion.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The woman always makes things terrible. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t sign on that paper. Otherwise, she

    will probably keep arguing with me in the future.¡¯

    Catherine looked around but didn¡¯t see Hedwig. Then she paled and said in anger, ¡°Noah, where is

    Hedwig? You¡¯re her brother. Now Hedwig is missing. Why didn¡¯t you look for her?¡±

    Noah shrugged with an innocent look. ¡°You know it. Hedwig is a foodie and has no resistance to food.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re her brother, you should take good care of her. Take me to her. After we find her, we will

    go home!¡± Catherine said anxiously. It seemed that she didn¡¯t want to stay in the vi any longer.

    ¡°Mommy, look back. We found Daddy.¡± Noah tilted his little head towards me.

    Catherine froze for a moment. She then snorted and said, ¡°He is not your daddy.¡±

    ¡°Cathy, although the children are young, they¡¯ll follow what we¡¯ve done. Am I their daddy? You know it

    the best, don¡¯t you?¡± I suppressed a smile and said softly when seeing the flustered look on Catherine¡¯s

    face.

    Sure enough, Catherine showed a stupefied look. And then a smile touched the corners of my mouth.

    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know you well. Please don¡¯t call me Cathy.¡± Catherine tried to remain calm in front of the

    children.

    ¡°Mommy, if you don¡¯t know Daddy, where did Hedwig and Ie from? Are you going to lie to us that

    we were picked up in the trash can again?¡±

    Trash can?

    I couldn¡¯t help but raise my eyebrows. Was this woman trying to say that I was dirty in an indirect way?

    ¡®Damn it! How dare she!¡¯

    Catherine was speechless, at a loss for what to say next.

    A momentter, she red at Noah and said, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me while I¡¯m speaking.¡±

    Ismothered my anger and still said in a gentle tone, ¡°Noah is right. If we didn¡¯t know each other, how

    would we have two lovely children?¡±

    As expected, I saw disbelief in Catherine¡¯s eyes.

    Today, Catherine had been so rude to me in the living room. She not only sshed ice water on me but

    also pped me.

    I knew she was mad at me now, but she had to restrain herself in front of Noah.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I was simply stunned by this thick-skinned man.

    He told such a bad lie just to refute me!

    Other than that night five years ago, I didn¡¯t say a single word to him at all. How could that count as

    ¡°know each other¡±?

    ¡°Noah, I¡¯ll ask the butler to take you to my storeroom for fun?¡± ke lowered his head and said to Noah

    gently.

    Noah jumped down from the sofa and looked at ke. He said with a warning tone, ¡°Daddy, you

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    promised me and Hedwig that you won¡¯t bully mommy.¡±

    ke wore a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Noah, Daddy will just be chatting with your mommy. I won¡¯t do

    anything bad to her.¡±

    ¡°Noah, don¡¯t go anywhere else. You¡¯d bettere with me. Let¡¯s look for Hedwig together.¡± I

    hurriedly said to Noah, not wanting to face ke alone.

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. You haven¡¯t seen Daddy for so long. You must have a lot to say to him.¡±

    Then the butler held Noah¡¯s hand and took him away.

    ¡°Hey, you brat!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but shout at his back as I watched Noah leave me alone.

    ¡°You¡¯re a mother. Is this the way you talk to your kids?¡±

    When ke saw that Noah had left, the gentle look on his face instantly faded. And his face was ice

    cold again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do. What did you just trick my son into signing? I warn you.

    Don¡¯t set my child up if you are a man.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but sneer at his disdainful gaze.

    ke¡¯s face sank. He took a step forward and approached me. He was much taller than me, so I had

    to look up at him.

    But his oppressive aura forced me to take a step back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know best whether I¡¯m a man or not?¡± ke leaned over slightly, his lips almost

    touching my ears.

    His breath was burning my ears, like an electric current from the tip of my ears to every part of my

    body. My legs were slightly numb, and I could barely stand.

    I felt my face heat up. I couldn¡¯t stand listening to his alluring voice close up, so I hurriedly turned my

    head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t? Do you want me to show you again?¡±

    When I heard his words, I turned to look at him and saw his mocking smile.

    I don¡¯t know where this bastard got his confidence. Did he think that all the female werewolves in the

    world wanted to sleep with him just because he was a Lycan?

    S

    ¡°What do you want to show me? That you might notst more than a minute?¡± I couldn¡¯t stand his

    proud look and mocked him. In fact, I lost my consciousness that night and didn¡¯t know what had

    happened at all.

    However, my words hurt his self-esteem.

    He stared at me with a grim face, his tone full of danger and oppression.

    ¡°Believe it or not, I won¡¯t let you get out of bed.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re more than a talker than a doer.¡± Iughed scornfully.

    I felt the air around us was heating up because of what we were talking about.

    I cleared my throat and said, ¡°Give Hedwig and Noah back to me. I want to take them home.¡±

    ¡°This is their home. If you want to go, I won¡¯t mind.¡± ke¡¯s attitude got tough.

    I went to the sofa in the living room and sat down without looking at him. ¡®I won¡¯t go anywhere without

    my children.

    ¡°Although my house here isn¡¯t as big as my other house in New York, I think I can find a guest room for

    you.¡± ke didn¡¯t give in.

    I was annoyed by ke¡¯s words.

    I began to regret returning to the Shadow Forest anding to Sayreville.

    Thinking that I might lose my child, I couldn¡¯t help but feel upset.

    I tried my best to hold back my tears as I looked at ke and said word by word, ¡°I want to take my

    children away.¡±

    ¡°In that case, we have to ask the children for their opinions. They are big kids now, and we should

    respect their decisions,¡± ke said with a slight frown and a gentle tone.

    I brought my children up. How would they choose him?

    I asked immediately, ¡°Then get your men to bring them here.¡±

    ¡°I believe that Noah is ying with his toys happily, and Hedwig is tasting something delicious. So¡­

    I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯te at the moment.¡±

    I felt that ke was deliberately irritating me. I angrily bit my lower lip.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about when we slept together.¡±

    ke was as confident and rxed as an emperor. He sat down across from me on the sofa with his

    two long legs folded.

    His low voice was filled with pressure.

    My body stiffened and a chill rose from the soles of my feet.

    That night lingered in my memory like a nightmare. I didn¡¯t want to mention it again in my life.

    ¡°In my memory, I never slept with any women except that night¡­¡± ke¡¯s tone carried doubt, as if he

    was pondering over something and met a difficult problem.

    ¡°What? You fool around too much and can¡¯t figure out who you slept with?¡± I snorted.

    ¡°Not everyone can sleep with me. But I remember that it was Gina that night. So, was that you or

    Gina?¡± ke asked.

    The sound of Gina¡¯s name formed a block in my chest.

    On the day of the mating gathering, I found Gina in the square of the Shadow Forest and wanted to

    take back my mother¡¯s obsidian ne.

    ke stopped me and chased me away.

    Gina imed that she wanted to destroy the ne with fire.

    My eyes got moistened and tears of grievance and sadness rolled down.

    ke frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Just tell me the truth. I just want to know it.¡±

    ¡°I beg you¡­ Please let me and my children go. Don¡¯t take them away from me.¡±

    I held down the grievances in my heart and begged. I had lost my mother¡¯s ne and couldn¡¯t

    afford to lose my children.

    I had no other choice but to beg the powerful, cold, and ruthless man in front of me.

    ¡°What if I say no?¡± Bloc¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless.

    I managed to stop my tears and said angrily, ¡°Then I will sue you at the Council.¡±

    ke sneered and said arrogantly, ¡°I advise you not. You can¡¯t sue me. My backer is the entire

    werewolf kingdom and the royal family.¡±

    I knew what he said was merely the truth rather than a threat.

    His status and power were not a poor rogue could fight.

    I lowered my head, silent.

    My phone suddenly rang.

    I took my phone from my bag and put it near my ear.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°Catherine, did you send Noah and Hedwig to kindergarten? Why haven¡¯t youe back?¡±

    It was Mabel on the phone. To reassure her, I quickly exined, ¡°Yeah, the kids are at kindergarten

    now. And¡­ They are doing great. I¡¯m going to the market for some shopping and will be back soon. Is

    anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, I just want to tell you that Cedrick is back.¡± Mabel sounded rxed and cheerful.

    ¡°Cedrick?¡± I felt a little familiar with the name.

    ¡°My eldest son. You met him when you were young. Oh, I forgot that you were still a baby at that time.¡±

    Mabelughed heartily. Then she continued, ¡°Anyway, you can know each other after youe back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will be back as soon as possible.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, I looked at ke again and saw a strange look on his face. He seemed to

    be mad at something..

    Yet I was in no mood to guess his feelings. I demanded again, ¡°Hurry to give my kids back to me. I got

    something to do tonight and have no time to waste on you.¡±

    ¡°If you are in a hurry, go find them yourself!¡± ke casually spread his arms

    ¡°You wretch!¡± I stamped my foot in anger and picked a direction before I ran out.

    ¡®Fine. I can look for the kids myself. I swear that I¡¯ll find them even if I have to turn this ce inside

    out.¡¯

    However, I felt like I was in arge maze as soon as I stepped out of the living room.

    ¡®Heavens! Why did he build his house like a maze?¡¯

    As I was so confident when I came out, I was too ashamed to go back and beg him.

    Then I only gritted my teeth and chanted the kids¡¯ names as I ran forward.

    I walked through two corridors and searched several rooms, but I never heard the kids¡¯ response.

    I felt a dart of panic. ¡®Is there a secret room in this ce? Did ke hide Hedwig and Noah there?¡¯

    With firm determination, I walked around the vi a few more times. My throat was hoarse and my

    legs were tired, but I still couldn¡¯t find the kids.

    Standing in the strange hall and looking at the strange furnishings, I knew that I was lost.

    I squatted in depression and leaned against a marble column.

    ¡°Noah, Hedwig, where are you?¡± I felt both upset and helpless, with tears running down my cheeks.

    Suddenly, I felt a kick on my leg. I looked up and then saw ke standing next to me.

    ¡°Get up. I¡¯ll take you to them.¡± ke looked at me as if I was a poor puppy.

    ¡°Really?¡± I jumped up from the floor.

    Then I realized that I might be too happy and quickly calmed myself down.

    I was desperate just now. After ke offered to help me, I was so overjoyed that I even forgot how

    despicable and shameless he was.

    I thought that I was a little stupid. Why should I be grateful to him? He was the one who had taken my

    kids away.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± ke strode towards a corridor with his long legs.

    I quickly walked behind him despite my tired legs.

    Actually, my tiredness was gone when I thought that I could see my kids soon.

    Just as I quickened my pace to catch up with him, ke suddenly stopped.

    Obsessed with the kids, I didn¡¯t even have time to stop but directly ran into his back.

    My nose was hurting.

    ¡®Is his body made of iron? Why is it so hard?¡¯

    ¡°By the way, please wash your face before going to see the kids. You look really wretched now.¡±

    ke turned around and shot a disdainful nce at me.

    I red at him and said, ¡°It was all your fault. If you had allowed me to see them, I wouldn¡¯t have been

    like this.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ve always thought you¡¯re pretty?¡± ke sneered.

    I straightened up and said in a confident voice, ¡°Of course. When I was in Pennsylvania, a lot of men

    tried to hit on me. You have a bad taste, but others don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Well, it seems that you¡¯re flirtatious about your rtionship. In such a case, I think that it¡¯s not good to

    leave the kids in your care. A stable home environment is necessary for werewolf cubs,¡± ke crossed

    his arms over his chest and guessed.

    For a moment, I didn¡¯t know what to say and had a feeling that I was falling for ke¡¯s trick.

    ke crossed his arms over his chest and guessed.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    For a moment, I didn¡¯t know what to say and had a feeling that I was falling for ke¡¯s trick.

    He was just trying to take the kids away from me!

    ¡°Who is more flirtatious? I heard that the Lycan King didn¡¯t mark his Luna and often dated different

    lovers. So, shouldn¡¯t you see yourself first when you pick on me?¡± I retorted.

    ¡°Who told you that I have a lot of lovers?¡± ke raised his eyebrows with a scornful smile.

    I rolled my eyes at him and said, ¡°No one told me that. After I arrived at Sayreville, the surrounding

    packs were all gossiping about you.¡±

    ¡°Since you said it was gossip, why do you believe it?¡±

    I snorted, ¡°Why not? If it¡¯s about you, I will believe it.¡±

    ke¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Was it you or Gina who slept with me that night?¡± ke suddenly asked.

    I was frightened by the fierce look on his face and said with fear, ¡°So what if it¡¯s me? Anyway, you¡¯ve

    announced that Gina is your future Lycan Luna?¡±

    ¡°If it was you, it would mean that Gina lied to me,¡± said ke coldly. ¡°But during these years, she

    always took for granted everything I gave her.¡±

    Hearing this, I had a wicked thought. ¡®Will ke part from Gina if I admit that I was the woman with him

    that night?¡¯

    In fact, I had doubted why Gina would be chosen as the future Lycan Luna after I returned to

    Sayreville. She didn¡¯t get much Alpha aura from my father.

    Besides, my father¡¯s ck Moon Pack wasn¡¯t a strong pack in Shadow Forest, let alone in New

    Jersey.

    More importantly, Gina didn¡¯t have any qualifications required for a Luna.

    How could a in woman like Gina who had no powerful backer be a star in New Jersey? All of

    this must be credited to ke.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel the Lycan aura from Noah? Who else could it be except for me? Do you regret it now?

    Are you thinking about how to exin it to the royal family and the Council?¡±

    It urred to me that ke had been providing help to Gina for the past five years, and he had also

    announced that Gina was the future Lycan Luna. But now, he found out he made a mistake. How

    should he exin it to the royal family and the Council?

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    Perhaps what I had said got on ke¡¯s nerves, and he instantly shot me a cold nce.

    His voice was icy. ¡°I don¡¯t owe anyone an exnation.¡±

    ¡°Really? You look like you¡¯re talking big,¡± I said in disbelief.

    ¡°Listen, Catherine. If you still want to see the kids, you¡¯d better be reserved,¡± ke warned.

    I sneered in my heart. The kids were the only thing that he could use to threaten me.

    ¡°The children are mine. They only belong to me. Don¡¯t you dare take them away from me!¡±

    I didn¡¯t know how many times I had said this to ke today. But even so, I still felt that this bastard

    didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    ke snorted in disdain and turned around to walk forward with his long legs.

    As I got no response from him, I flew into a rage and caught up with him.

    I reached out to stop him and said, ¡°ke, listen to me carefully. I brought the kids up. Other than me,

    they won¡¯t get close to any strangers, even if you are the King. You¡¯d better stop trying.¡±

    ke simply replied, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m their daddy. Blood is thicker than water.¡±

    Why was he so confident?

    ¡°Apart from the sperm, what have you done for the kids?¡± I said through gritted teeth and red at

    him.

    ¡°You are the noisiest woman I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ke moved around me and went straight ahead with

    an impatient look on his face.

    This was the first time I had been said to be a noisy woman, but how could I remain silent?

    I was going to lose my kids.

    While we were walking forward, I had been looking for an opportunity to negotiate with ke, but he

    just ignored me.

    My throat became dry, and I didn¡¯t have the strength to quarrel with him. Thus, I could only give up.

    ¡°Where are the kids? Tell me!¡±

    I walked around the vi with ke for a while, but I still didn¡¯t see Noah and Hedwig. I wondered it

    ke was lying to me.

    Suddenly, ke stopped and closed his mouth, looking like he was listening to someone.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    I knew he was at Mind-Link.

    A minuteter, he recovered his usual look. I took two steps forward and asked, ¡°Where is Hedwig?¡±

    ke didn¡¯t answer but went up the marble steps to the third floor.

    I followed him to the terrace on the third floor.

    ke walked forward and rested his arms on the railing, his eyes fixed on the shinyke at the foot

    of the mountain.

    The indifference in his eyes was reced by softness and affection.

    He pointed at the beach with his slender finger and said, ¡°See? She¡¯s ying there!¡±

    I heard his words and instinctively rushed over. In fright, I tightly grabbed the railing in front of me.

    I looked over and saw a man-made beach near theke at the foot of the mountain. A small figure was

    running back and forth on the sand.

    ¡°Why did you take her to theke? Don¡¯t you know that the temperature is low nearkes in this

    season? Hedwig will catch a cold.¡±

    seas

    Because I was in a bad mood at the beginning of my pregnancy and my life wasn¡¯t stable, Hedwig was

    weaker than Noah when she was born.

    ¡°She is gonna be okay, right?¡±

    ke, who had been confident in everything and could always keep his head, showed a trace of

    uncertainty in his eyes when faced with my question.

    ¡°If Hedwig gets sick, I won¡¯t forgive you! Take me down now!¡± I couldn¡¯t take a risk. If Hedwig got

    sick, I would be very worried.

    ¡°Come with me!¡± With that, ke turned and walked towards the stairs.

    He couldn¡¯t stay cool anymore but started running.

    I was even more furious at him and ran after him.

    In the garden outside the vi, there was a twisting path to theke.

    Both sides of the path were nted with beautiful violets, the state flower of New Jersey.

    I was amazed at those flowers when I was on the terrace.

    ¡°Can you drive?¡±

    I followed ke to the entrance of the violet path, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to enjoy the beautiful

    scenery because I was worried that Hedwig might be sick. All I wanted was to hurry to Hedwig as

    soon as possible.

    ¡°The car can¡¯t pass.¡± ke nced at the entrance. I knew that he was right. The violet path was only

    wide enough for two people. Thus, we couldn¡¯t drive down the path to theke.

    The road to the vi was a certain distance away from theke too.

    ¡°Close your eyes,¡± ke said stonily.

    I had no idea what he was going to do. Just as I was about to retort, I met his sharp gaze and

    subconsciously closed my eyes.

    Then I heard a rustle of clothes and a familiar cracking sound of bones.

    Iimmediately opened my eyes and was astonished by what I saw.

    Arge ck wolf stood next to me, with its entire body covered in ck shiny fur.

    Its four limbs with strong muscles were stepping on the ground.

    The wolf was almost up to my shoulders.

    This was the first time I had seen such a tall wolf.

    Only then did I realize the gap between ke and me.

    ¡°Take my clothes and climb up!¡± The wolf-shaped ke shook the hair on his neck and ordered

    1. me.

    I picked up his clothes on the ground and hesitated for a moment before I mounted his back.

    Just as I wrapped my arms around his neck, he immediately stomped his hind legs and dashed

    forward on the violet path.

    With nobody on the path, ke ran to theke as fast as he could.

    I could even feel the wind roaring in my ears, and the violets became purple streaks before my eyes.

    ke was so fast that I grabbed the hair behind his neck with fear.

    The violet path was a winding road. Every time ke made a turn, he would gentlynd on his toes

    without slowing down. As a result, I was tossed up and down, feeling like I was going to fall off his back

    at any minute.

    ¡°Can you slow down? There¡¯s no need to hurry.¡± I didn¡¯t want to die here and reminded him.

    ¡°Trust me, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you!¡± ke said confidently.

    ¡°Trust me, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you!¡± ke said confidently.

    I muttered to myself, ¡®I don¡¯t buy it!¡¯

    In just a few minutes, we arrived at theke. ke stopped in front of a tree, and then I hurriedly

    jumped down from his back.

    ¡°Put down my clothes and turn around!¡± ordered ke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see your body.¡± I snorted and put his clothes under the tree before I walked a few steps

    away.

    After a while, the sound of footsteps on the leaves came from behind me. I turned around and found

    ke had gotten dressed.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    As ke walked over, I hurriedly chased after him and ran towards my daughter.

    Hedwig was walking in bare feet with a violet gand in her hand and smiling brightly, just like an

    angel.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Hedwig, who was having a good time, beamed at me and ran over when she saw me.

    ke involuntarily slowed his stride as Hedwig called out to me and trotted toward me. I nced at

    him and was delighted to see the disappointment on his face.

    ke did overy his hand. How would he be more important than me in Hedwig¡¯s heart?

    MOI

    When Hedwig got something good, she would definitely first show it to me, her favorite person.

    ¡°Slow down¡­¡± I was worried that Hedwig would fall as I watched her rush over with her short legs.

    As expected, I was right about my daughter. Hedwig overestimated herself and fell to the sand as she

    was running.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The butler was trying his best to save her, but he was toote.

    ¡°Hedwig¡­¡± ke dashed forward again as he saw Hedwig fall.

    I also freaked out. When I arrived in front of Hedwig, the butler had helped her up.

    Hedwig¡¯s pretty face was covered with sand.

    Fortunately, she closed her eyes when she fell. Thus, her eyes didn¡¯t get hurt.

    ¡°Mommy¡­ There is a lot of sand on my face!¡± Hedwig closed her eyes tightly and cried.

    The butler paled and said worriedly, ¡°Ms. Wyatt, let¡¯s take the Princess to wash her face.¡±

    ke also ran over and squatted beside us. Seeing that Hedwig was crying, he was very anxious.

    He wanted to wipe away Hedwig¡¯s tears, but I pped his hand away on purpose. Instantly, he shot

    me a re.

    Tignored his angry look and held my daughter, following the butler to the small vi by theke.

    As I walked, Iforted my daughter, ¡°Hedwig, don¡¯t open your eyes now. Just close them. Otherwise,

    the sand will get into your eyes and hurt your eyes.¡±

    ¡°OK. Mommy, where is Daddy?¡± asked Hedwig.

    ¡°Hedwig, Daddy is here. Don¡¯t be afraid. Your face will be clean soon.¡± ke, walking beside us,

    replied in a low voice.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t leave us and Mommy again, okay?¡± Hedwig¡¯s voice was full of expectation.

    ke was slightly shocked and then stared at me, yet I looked away to avoid his deep eyes.

    ¡°Okay, Daddy promises that I will take good care of you in the future.¡± ke pinched Hedwig¡¯s face.

    A whileter, we reached the small vi by theke, Although it wasn¡¯t asrge as the vi on the

    mountainside, this vi was two stories high.

    I carried Hedwig to the bathroom and washed her face with water.

    Although her face was clean, there were a few small wounds on her face. Luckily, they were not

    bleeding

    The butler kept apologizing to ke. ¡°King ke, please punish me. I didn¡¯t take good care of the

    Princess. I won¡¯t be so careless anymore. From now on, I will try my best to take care of the Princess.¡±

    ¡°Dowen, it doesn¡¯t matter. I didn¡¯t me you. Just be careful next time,¡± ke said soothingly to the

    butler.

    I walked out of the bathroom with Hedwig in my arms.

    Then ke quickly stepped over. When he saw the wounds on Hedwig¡¯s pretty face, he revealed a

    guilty look.

    ¡°Mommy, Daddy is so handsome!¡± Hedwig whispered in my ear.

    ¡°Seriously? He isn¡¯t even half as handsome as your brother.¡± I snorted disdainfully.

    le

    ¡®So what if he is handsome? Will he give the kids to me if I admit that he is handsome?¡¯

    ¡°Noah is a handsome boy, and Daddy is a handsome man!¡± Hedwig said with a happy smile.

    ¡°Hedwig, go to find your brother. Then let¡¯s go home. Mabel made your favorite food!¡± I said to my

    daughter gently.

    Before Hedwig could say something, ke said, ¡°Dowen, go to make some Disco Fries. Hedwig has

    been ying for a long time, and she might be hungry now.¡±

    Disco Fries were fried fries in a sauce of meat juice, cheese, and other ingredients. It was amon

    snack in New Jersey.

    Actually, Hedwig liked Disco Fries very much. But I wouldn¡¯t allow her to eat too much because it was

    fried food.

    I looked at ke in surprise. Why did he always antagonize me?

    As I expected, Hedwig¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard the word ¡°Disco Fries¡±.

    She cheered and said, ¡°Wow! Mommy, did you hear that? Daddy is going to prepare Disco Fries. Can I

    have some?¡±

    I red at ke fiercely. ¡®Hedwig can never resist delicious food. How could he tempt her with

    delicacies? ke is a bastard!¡¯

    ke ignored me and looked at Hedwig, replying in a gentle tone, ¡°Hedwig, the Disco Fries are for you.

    Of course, you can eat it. Do you want anything else? Daddy will ask Dowen to prepare it too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I also want cheesesteak, crab cake, ice cream, and hamburgers!¡±

    These foods were all the local delicacies in different states, and Hedwig knew them from the TV.

    Usually, I wouldn¡¯t buy her such food.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Hedwig!¡± I said in an authoritative voice.

    Hedwig was frightened by my serious look and pouted.

    ¡°How can you be so strict with Hedwig? She is just a kid. Why can¡¯t she eat her favorite food?¡±

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Hedwig looked at ke for help.

    I red at Hedwig. She was a clever girl. Although she always wore a silly grin on her face, she had an

    agile mind in fact.

    ¡°Daddy, hug me¡­¡± Hedwig opened her small arms and stared at ke.

    I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes because ke bought Hedwig off just with some food.

    ke held Hedwig in his arms and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her cute face.

    Hedwig wrapped her arms around his neck tightly.

    I had nned to spank Hedwig.

    However, I couldn¡¯t do it now.

    I had never seen my daughter trust a man so much so that she held him close. In the past, some of my

    male friends would also hold her, but Hedwig would be vignt and defensive. This was the first time

    that she had been so at ease in a man¡¯s arms.

    And the man was her daddy.

    I suddenly felt angry and sad when I found my daughter letting her guard down.

    It was as if the most valuable thing to me was going to be taken by someone else, but I couldn¡¯t do

    anything

    I felt upset and glum. I hated such feelings.

    I thought that I should snatch my daughter back from ke¡¯s arms. Moreover, I should get her and

    Noah out of here and keep ke away from the kids.

    However, I didn¡¯t have the courage to take my daughter back.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    ke¡¯s POV

    Catherine was staring at Hedwig, who twined her chubby arms tightly around my neck and pressed her

    little face on my shoulder.

    I felt warmth filling my heart. My mood became even better when I saw how upset Catherine was.

    Vd

    Catherine suddenly turned around and walked towards the door.

    I looked at that stubborn woman and couldn¡¯t help gloating.

    Hedwig, who was leaning against my shoulder, suddenly raised her head and straightened her back

    when she heard Catherine going away.

    Hedwig immediately cried. ¡°Mommy, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going out for a walk!¡± Catherine didn¡¯t look back, but I could tell she was trying to hold back

    some emotion.

    ¡°Are you leaving? Mommy, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Hedwig suddenly sounded meek. She seemed to be afraid

    that Catherine would leave without her.

    Hedwig had said sweetly that she would stay and taste the Disco Fries I prepared. But now, she was

    very eager to be with Catherine.

    I just got the chance to enjoy the sweet time with my daughter, but she suddenly began to wiggle

    her body and wanted me to put her down.

    Catherine had turned around when she heard Hedwig¡¯s voice. She looked calmer now.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I just ¡­ need to use the bathroom,¡± Catherine said to Hedwig. She didn¡¯te to pick

    Hedwig up but just forced a wry smile.

    ¡°Ms. Wyatt, the restroom is on the left side.¡± When Dowen heard Catherine¡¯s words, he politely

    pointed to where the restroom was

    Catherine immediately turned around and walked outside.

    Hedwig blinked her big bright eyes as she watched Catherine walking out of the door. Then she looked

    up at me

    ¡°Hedwig, your mommy went to the bathroom. Let Daddy be your ymate, okay? What game do you

    want to y?¡± I knew this was the perfect opportunity to gain my daughter¡¯s favor.

    ¡°Daddy, can you walk Mommy to the restroom? She might get lost!¡± Hedwig raised her innocent little

    face and looked at me.

    This innocent little thing! She was too young to understand the difference between men and

    women.

    When Dowen heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    I had always been resolute in front of other wolves. This was the first time I had heard such a request. I

    felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡°My angel, you mommy won¡¯t like it. She might hit me!¡± I don¡¯t know whether tough or cry. With a

    lovely girl like Hedwig around me, my life will not be boring anymore.

    ¡°Mommy is a kind-hearteddy. I promise she won¡¯t hit you. She left in a hurry, and it¡¯s so big here. She

    might really get lost.¡± Hedwig didn¡¯t understand what I meant. Her little face was pink with anxiety as

    she looked at me.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll show her the way myself. Would you just stay here and draw pictures with Dowen? ¡®I

    couldn¡¯t bear to turn down my baby girl¡¯s request.

    This request was extremely absurd, but I still decided to go check on that woman.

    oman.

    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t really take her to the restroom myself. That woman was not worth my care.

    Moreover, I was the Lycan King. People might talk if I showed too much interest in her.

    ¡°Well, Daddy, hurry up.¡± Hedwig immediately cheered up again.

    I stood up and strode out of the parlor. I nced around.

    I frowned when I failed to find Catherine. Where did she go?

    Didn¡¯t she want to go to the restroom? Did she fail to find it?

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    I then walked out of the door of the vi. And I saw a delicate figure in the distance.

    Catherine was standing alone by theke. She threw a pebble into theke and stared at the ripples.

    ¡°What is she doing?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand this woman¡¯s weird behavior at all. She wanted so

    desperately to take her daughter back, but now, she was enjoying the scenery by theke.

    Was she attracted by my identity and status just like the other women?

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    I walked to the woman, who was watching the scenery, and asked. She immediately froze as if she was

    startled.

    I didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t turn around. Just as I was about to ask again, she suddenly kicked off her

    shoes and plunged into theke after a run-up.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± I was shocked. I hurriedly rushed forward and pulled her back.

    Due to my pull, she lost her bnce all of a sudden and fell into my embrace.

    Leroy, my wolf that had been sleeping, suddenly showed signs of waking up. I could feel his

    restlessness, so I hurriedlyforted him in my mind.

    It was not the time for Leroy toe out.

    When Leroy calmed down, I looked down at Catherine and said, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me

    that you want to die just because I want to recognize Hedwig and Noah as my children.¡±

    What she had done was suicidal.

    Catherine choked on the water and began to cough violently. Then she shook off my hand and said in

    disgust, ¡°Let go of me! Don¡¯t touch me. Your hand is dirty!¡±

    ¡°I just saved you¡­¡± I reminded her angrily.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to save me! My legs got numb just now. That¡¯s why I staggered and fell. Hurry up and

    let go of me, you pervert.¡± Catherine struggled violently and angrily patted my arm.

    I didn¡¯t want to touch her, either. When I heard her scream, I instantly let go of her. Catherine lost her

    bnce and fell into the water again.

    Soaked, her clothes were now covered in dirt.

    She looked as if she wanted to roar at me.

    I snorted. I narrowed my eyes slightly and looked at her flushed face. ¡°Sure. Your legs were numb. I

    shouldn¡¯t have wasted my time on you!¡±

    With that, I just turned to leave.

    ¡°ke! You are a 100% robber! You want to steal my beloved children from me. I hate you! You are

    more annoying than those notorious rogues!¡± Catherine roared behind me.

    Her words stopped my steps. Then, I slowly turned around, looked at Catherine, and said, ¡°You stole

    two children from me in the first ce. I am only taking them back now. I can¡¯t let the royal blood drift

    around.¡±

    ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Catherine held her forehead and cried. ¡°I never wanted to have your children. It was

    you¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly happened that day. My wolf took control of my body then, but you could have

    refused me. Or did you take that opportunity to seduce me?¡± As far as I knew, Catherine¡¯s motives

    might not be entirely pure.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°¡®I¡­ I didn¡¯t. I was unconscious that day. How could I seduce you? If I were awake, I would have killed

    you.¡± I was even angrier when I heard what ke said. He was saying that I was the one who seduced

    him that day?

    I immediately squatted down, grabbed a handful of sand from the ground, and threw it toward him.

    However, I stood too far away from him, so the sand did notnd on his body, which made me feel

    even more frustrated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± ke said loftily with his arms crossed in front of his chest. Judging by his

    facial expression, I could tell that he was doubtful about everything I said.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    But I didn¡¯t want to argue with him anymore. He was just a cocky bastard.

    I just fell down, so my body was covered with sand. And then I had a quarrel with him. Now I was a little

    tired.

    ke left after saying that, leaving me alone by theke.

    I sat by theke for a long time in a daze. I was troubled by the fact that ke would take my children

    away from me, but there was nothing I could do.

    I felt very sad at the thought of it, and tears kept welling up in my eyes.

    When my tears stopped, I decided to find Hedwig and Noah, so I went back to the vi.

    As soon as I stepped into the vi, I saw ke pacing in the parlor.

    In his strong arms was a little girl, who was in a sound sleep with her thumb in her mouth. Despite her

    messy hair, she still looked cute and adorable.

    I was stunned. The little girl was Hedwig. Hedwig did like to suck her thumb in her sleep, but why was

    she sleeping in that bastard¡¯s arms so soundly?

    ke kept dandling Hedwig attentively until she fell into a deep sleep. With a casual nce at the door,

    he saw me still in my soaked clothes.

    ke signaled Dowen, who was waiting at the side. Dowen immediately walked up to me and said in a

    low voice, ¡°Ms. Wyatt, I have already prepared clean clothes for you. Why don¡¯t you take a shower and

    get changed?¡±

    I looked at my soaked clothes and didn¡¯t refuse. I then took the clothes and went into the bathroom to

    take a shower.

    However, I was still thinking about what I saw in the parlor just now. My lovely daughter was

    sleeping peacefully in that man¡¯s arms!

    I¡¯m really jealous and bitter.

    This bastard won Hedwig¡¯s heart so easily!

    How could I not be angry?

    When I came out of the shower, ke was sitting on the sofa, still holding my daughter. He seemed

    really satisfied and proud.

    All of a sudden, the jealousy that had umted in my heart turned into anger. I walked to ke

    furiously and was about to snatch Hedwig back when he suddenly spoke in a low warning tone, ¡°Don¡¯t

    say anything! Hedwig has just fallen asleep.¡±

    At his words, I couldn¡¯t force myself to make a sound.||

    This damn bastard used the Lycan aura on me again.

    I didn¡¯t want to give in to his control. I asked my wolf for help, and then I could feel the blockage in my

    throat breaking up.

    I took two steps forward, stretched out my arms, and said, ¡°Give Hedwig back to me!¡±

    ¡°Let me hold her for a little longer!¡± ke nced at me with his intimidating and sharp eyes.

    I froze instinctively. This man¡¯s eyes were terrifying,

    ¡°No, I have to take them home!¡± I immediately blustered.

    ke didn¡¯t change his position and the look on his face was still cold. He then ridiculed, ¡°Do you

    want to take MY children to see other werewolves?¡±

    I was stunned by his words. Other werewolves? Why did I say so?

    At that moment, I suddenly remembered Mabel¡¯s phone call just now. Did he eavesdrop on me?

    I immediately red at him and said, ¡°You are the Lycan King. How can you eavesdrop on me? I¡¯m

    really worried about the future of the werewolf.¡±

    ke¡¯s face immediately darkened. He said coldly, ¡®I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to be a Lycan

    King.¡±

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t get to meddle in my affairs either!¡± I raised my voice involuntarily.

    I was not worried about waking up Hedwig because I intended to take them home.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you want to find any other man to be your mate. But I will never allow my children to call

    other people Dad.¡± There was a chill in ke¡¯s eves.

    I snorted and said disdainfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize the Lycan King was such a childish person.¡±

    ¡°One more word, I¡¯ll kick you out,¡± ke warned me grimly, his eyes fierce.

    ¡°Where is my son? I need my son.¡± I know I couldn¡¯tpete with him, so since I couldn¡¯t get my

    daughter back, I could only go to my son.

    My son is my little man, and he would definitely be on my side.

    ¡°Go find Dowen, and he¡¯ll take you to Noah,¡± ke said coldly.

    I looked at my daughter, who was sleeping in his arms, and said angrily, ¡°When my daughter wakes up,

    she will definitely need me here. Just wait and see!¡±

    ke frowned, as if he did not believe it.

    I found Dowen outside the door, and Dowen asked ke for his permission before bringing me to

    Noah.

    I found Noah in a spacious yroom. He seemed to be very happy, with his face blushing because of

    excitement.

    Beside Noah, ke¡¯s Beta Henry was trying very hard to y together with him. Henry was even

    helping Noah assemble arge remote control car.

    ¡°Noah¡­¡± I looked at my son, who was having fun. I really didn¡¯t want to disturb him, but this was

    the bastard¡¯s territory. I had to take my children away as soon as possible.

    ¡°Mommy, are we going home? How was your talk with daddy?¡± Noah asked sweetly.

    ¡°Noah, I don¡¯t like that man, so he won¡¯t be your daddy.¡± I was being straightforward because I was

    talking to Noah. I knew Noah would understand what I meant.

    ¡°Mommy, is he really not our daddy?¡± The light in Noah¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed.

    ¡°Noah, listen to Mommy. I will take you and your little sister home immediately. Will you go back with

    me?¡± I squatted down and looked into Noah¡¯s eyes. I was really helpless. I felt that I was losing my

    children. No one else could understand how afraid I was.

    ¡°Mommy, are you crying?¡± Noah asked worriedly.

    I touched my face, only to find that, unknowingly, tears had already covered my face.

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry, okay? That will make me want to cry too!¡± Noah followed me out as I turned around,

    trying tofort me.

    ¡°If you and your sister go home with me, I will stop crying!¡± It was the first time that I had lost my

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t cry, mommy. Let¡¯s go find Hedwig and go home together.¡± Noah agreed obediently.

    Seeing my son being so considerate, I felt a little better. I picked up my son and left the yroom.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    ke¡¯s POV

    After Catherine left, I finally got the time to be alone with Hedwig.

    At this time, I was in the parlor of thiskeside vi, looking at the little thing sleeping soundly in

    my arms.

    Hedwig¡¯s small face was really delicate and beautiful. With her eyes closed, her thick and long

    eyshes really stood out.

    I involuntarily slowed down my breathing. This was my baby daughter.

    I was never a man who liked cubs.

    But looking at Hedwig, I felt that she was a gift from the Moon Goddess. She was my treasure.

    I couldn¡¯t describe my feelings with words. No words could convey the felicity and satisfaction in my

    heart. I could not wipe the smile off my face.

    At this moment, I could not contain myself. I could not control the excitement inside.

    ¡°Hedwig¡­ My sweetie¡­¡± I whispered to the little girl in my arms, kissing her on the forehead again and

    again.

    I was not sure if I had disturbed Hedwig, but she stretched out her little hand and scratched her

    forehead. Then she pouted, looking like she was going to cry.

    I immediately panicked. I thought that my posture was wrong, which made the little fellow

    ufortable.

    So, I wanted to stand up and rock her again.

    At this time, Hedwig woke up.

    Her eyshes fluttered like a butterfly, and she opened her crystal-like eyes.

    These were the cleanest and most beautiful eyes I had ever seen in my life.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± As soon as Hedwig opened her eyes, she uttered a word.

    ¡°Hedwig, I am daddy¡­¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°I want mommy¡­¡± The little thing pouted. Tears immediately welled up in her bright eyes.

    ¡°You mommy went to find Noah. Daddy will hold you. Why don¡¯t you go back to sleep?¡± I said in the

    gentlest tone I had ever had and showed her my most charming smile.

    ¡°I want mommy!¡± But Hedwig did not buy it. She kept wiggling in my arms.

    I was stunned. No way. What Catherine said was true. Hedwig only wanted her mother when she

    woke up.

    She didn¡¯t want her daddy anyinore!

    ¡°Hedwig, I¡¯ll take you to Mommy right now. Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± For the first time, I knew that kids could cry so

    suddenly. When I saw the teardrops on her face, I just wanted to give her everything she

    wanted.

    Without another word, I immediately picked up my daughter and was about to walk out.

    But at this time, Catherine and Noah came back together with Dowen.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± As soon as Hedwig saw Catherine, she immediately wanted to break free from my

    arms.

    Although I didn¡¯t want to let go of Hedwig, I didn¡¯t want to go against her will. I could only let go of the

    little fellow. She immediately ran towards Catherine, as if she was a hungry cub.

    Catherine squatted down and picked her up. Hedwig, who was still sleepy, rested her head on her

    mother¡¯s shoulder listlessly, ready to go back to sleep again.

    Catherine held Hedwig in her right arm and had Noah¡¯s hand in her left hand. But I was all alone.

    All of a sudden, loneliness enveloped me, causing my mood to turn sour.

    lesse

    01

    TON

    ¡°Daddy, we are going back with mommy. Come visit us when you think it through.¡± Noah looked at me

    with his big, cunning eyes and a smile. His tender voice was somewhat imposing.

    I shrugged. ¡°Think what through?¡±

    ¡°You know it!¡± The little fellow blinked at me with an inscrutable expression.

    I looked at this naughty little guy and suddenly felt that he could cause me a lot of trouble in the

    future.

    Of course I knew what Noah meant. He just wanted me to sign a guarantee. This little brat. One day, I

    would let my Gamma train you and let you know how hard it was to be a royal member. This was the

    price you had to pay for scheming against me!

    Catherine, on the other hand, had a cold look on her face. Although she had two kids with her, she

    still didn¡¯t feel secure enough.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel easy about letting the kids leave with you like this. I happen to have something to do and

    need to head out. Where do you live? I can give you a ride.¡± Of course, I was unwilling to part with my

    children like this. I even offered to be their driver!

    Catherine said coldly, ¡°Dowen can send us home. I don¡¯t dare to bother you!¡±

    Catherine said coldly, ¡°Dowen can send us home. I don¡¯t dare to bother you!¡±

    I looked at Dowen coldly. He had worked with me for so many years, and he knew me well.

    ¡°Ouch¡­ My stomach¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t feel well. I have to go to the restroom¡­¡± Dowen could be a

    good actor. I nodded with satisfaction.

    I looked at Catherine provocatively, and her little face was pale with anger.

    Noah stood next to her. The little guy was really smart. He suddenly sighed. ¡°Oh, Daddy, just be

    honest. If you want to drive us home, just ask nicely. You don¡¯t have to force Dowen to put on that

    show.¡±

    The little guy said straightforwardly.

    Catherine took the opportuni immediately looked at me provocatively as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t

    you just be honest? You just need to ask me, and I will give you the chance.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, Dowen can¡¯t drive. I¡¯m the only one avable here!¡± I had never felt so embarrassed. I took

    the car key and walked to the car.

    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s get in the car!¡± Noah smiled and held Catherine¡¯s hand.

    Hedwigy in Catherine¡¯s arms and didn¡¯t wake up at all.

    I started the car. I enjoyed driving fast. But today, my two treasures were in the back seats. I tried to

    drive as steadily as possible.

    Was that how a man became a father? I didn¡¯t even know how to act freely and wildly as I had done

    yesterday

    The car steadily drove on the mountain road and arrived at the gate of the manor. There were six ck

    cars waiting there. They soon came to escort me by encircling my car.

    ¡°Daddy, is someone going to attack you? Why do you bring so many guards with you every day? Will it

    be dangerous for mommy and us to stay with you?¡± Noah asked seriously.

    ne

    Catherine immediately echoed, ¡°Yes, it is very dangerous. So, Noah, you have to meet him less in the

    future.¡±

    ¡°I have guards with me not because I will be in danger. Ordinary werewolves are not my match at all.

    This is just some extra insurance. Understand?¡± I resisted the urge to re at that woman and

    exined.

    omai

    Noah nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Mommy, daddy¡¯s words make sense too. If we have daddy¡¯s guards

    with us, we won¡¯t be attacked by rogues like we werest time.¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°What?¡± ke, who was driving, suddenly turned around and asked.

    Then he braked, and the three cars behind him also had to stop. However, because ke stopped the

    car so suddenly, the bodyguards¡¯ cars crashed into each other to avoid ke¡¯s car.

    0

    I felt my body being pushed forward by inertia and almost hit the front seat. I quickly held Hedwig

    tighter in my arms.

    I turned to look at Noah, who was so scared that his face turned pale. I became angry and said

    discontentedly, ¡°Do you know how to drive or not?¡±

    ke ignored me. Instead, he red at me and asked, ¡°You were almost attacked by rogues? How did

    you protect your children?¡±

    I was stunned. I didn¡¯t see thising. He was angry and braked so suddenly because of Noah¡¯s

    words.

    ¡°But ¡­ We are fine now.¡± I red back, feeling a little unconfident. ¡°Well, we aren¡¯t protected by

    bodyguards everywhere we go like you do, are we?¡±

    Although the security in Pennsylvania was pretty good, that only held true in human society.

    I was a female rogue who brought two children alone with me. That made me an easy target.

    Last time, Hedwig and Noah wanted to see me shift, so I took them to the forest around Bradford

    County at night.

    I didn¡¯t expect that two rogues who were night running would show up after I shifted. Fortunately, Eva

    noticed them in time, and I drove away with my two children.

    Ever since that time, I felt lingering fear every time I saw strange forests.

    Noah¡¯s voice brought me back to reality. I saw him pouting unhappily and shouting, ¡°Daddy, do you

    really have a driver¡¯s license? Why are you such a bad driver? My forehead almost hit the front seat!¡±

    When I heard Noah¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. I was quitecent.

    ke was a little embarrassed. He naturally did not shout at Noah, so he sincerely apologized to Noah.

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I will keep my eyes on the road.¡±

    ¡°Yes, keep your eyes on the road. Don¡¯t keep turning around to look at mommy,¡± Noah tilted his head

    and said.

    Hearing that, I could notugh anymore.

    ke nced at me with disdain before he focused on driving again.

    The car was driving forward. I was staring at the scenery of Sayreville outside the window. When I

    asionally turned my head back, I would see ke still concentrating on driving.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel upset. I could only bite my lower lip and turn to stare outside the window.

    Noah, who was sitting next to me, suddenly touched his belly and said pleadingly, ¡°Mommy, I am

    hungry. Can we have something to eat?¡±

    Only then did I realize something. Too many things happened today. I argued with ke and then went

    to look for Hedwig by theke. I forgot that Noah and Hedwig needed to eat something.

    And after Noah brought that up, I also felt a little hungry.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Noah. I forgot.¡± I looked at Noah guiltily and said, ¡°When we get to Mabel¡¯s house, I¡¯ll cook

    spaghetti for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to have a meal. The royal chefs are at thepany. Noah and Hedwig need to have more

    protein-rich food like meat. Otherwise, they will find the training sessions at the werewolf school difficult

    in the future,¡± ke suddenly chimed in.

    ¡°Great! Mommy, let daddy treat us to a big meal,¡± Noah pped his hands and shouted happily.

    I instantly became very upset. I pretended to be angry and scolded Noah, ¡°How did I teach you before?

    Don¡¯t eat anything other people give you! Don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s my daddy, not other people!¡± Noah immediately refuted.

    ¡°I¡¯m just taking you to a meal. I won¡¯t do anything to you,¡± ke spoke through his teeth. I knew that he

    was holding back his anger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a meal with you. No one knows what tricks you will y. Just send us back.¡± I

    didn¡¯t want to stay with him even for a moment.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    ¡°Noah, if you keep saying unreasonable things, I will be angry!¡± I warned Noah with a straight face.

    Noah shrugged and did not dare to ask again.

    In the end, under my insistence, ke sent Noah, Hedwig, and me to Mabel¡¯s house in Aurora Pack¡¯s

    land. This time, he did not hide his identity and directly asked his Beta to negotiate with the guards of

    the Aurora Pack, who quickly cleared the way.

    ¡°Noah, I will pick you and your sister up tomorrow and take you to the new werewolf school!¡± ke

    also got out of the car. Then, he squatted in front of Noah, touched Noah¡¯s little head, and said gently.

    tortorno

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow,¡± Noah said with pride.

    I grabbed Noah¡¯s little hand and walked toward Mabel¡¯s house.

    Hedwig, who had been leaning against my shoulder, woke up at this time. She looked up and saw

    ke behind me.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± She called in a daze.

    I turned around and saw ke walking toward us with a reluctant look.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Daddy! Mommy, I want to y with daddy¡­¡± Hedwig woke up. The feeling of hanging out with her

    daddy was still novel to her, and she began to shout!

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go home and have lunch!¡± I held Hedwig tightly and walked faster.

    I heard ke ordering his guards to guard around Mabel¡¯s house and report our whereabouts to

    him.

    I knew he was doing this to protect the children, but I hated the feeling of being spied on.

    I brought Hedwig and Noah back to Mabel¡¯s house and immediately locked the door.

    imme

    Then I walked to the window and looked out. The guards had already hidden in the shadows. I swept

    over and did not see any obvious figures.

    +

    WOWA VVOKA

    PIVO

    Ft

    Mabel, who had just woken up from her nap, walked to me and asked nervously, ¡°Catherine, what are

    you looking at? Anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°Mable, Mommy is peeking at daddy,¡± Hedwig said with a smile.

    ¡°Daddy? Who is your daddy?¡± Mabel asked with curiosity.

    ¡°Daddy is daddy. He just sent us home!¡± There were still tears on Hedwig¡¯s face.

    Noah knocked on Hedwig¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°You are wrong. Mommy is not peeping at him. Mommy

    misses him.¡±

    When I saw the cars leave, I finally calmed down. I turned around and saw Mabel looking at me

    worriedly.

    ¡°Catherine, have you found Noah and Hedwig¡¯s father? Your mate?¡± Mabel asked, in both surprise and

    joy.

    I felt exhausted, as if all the strength in my body had run out. I sat on the sofa, my heart full of

    helplessness.

    ¡°Mable, is there anything to eat? We have not eaten yet.¡± In front of the children, I did not want to talk

    about that arrogant guy. Even if I hated him in my heart, he was still Noah and Hedwig¡¯s father

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    With Mabel¡¯s help, I quickly cooked three tes of spaghetti bolognese, and Mabel fried eggs and

    two slices of ham for Noah and Hedwig.

    We ate up all the spaghetti soon.

    ¡°Noah, take Hedwig to our room.¡± I had something to tell Mabel, but I didn¡¯t want to say it in front

    of Noab and Hedwig.

    After the two children returned to the room, Mabel came to sit by me.

    ¡°Catherine, what happened? You don¡¯t look very well,¡¯ Mabel asked with concern.

    ¡°Mable, he wants to take the children away.¡± As soon as I began to talk, the grievances I had felt today

    appeared again, and my tears streamed down,

    ¡°What?¡± Mabel looked shocked. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°You really found Noah and

    Hedwig¡¯s father?¡±

    I wiped my tears and sobbed. ¡°Noah¡¯s aura is different from that of an ordinary werewolf. And that man

    even asked the doctor to check him.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do? What kind of person is he? How can he take the children away? Catherine,

    you raised Noah and Hedwig yourself. You can never give them to him, okay? Young werewolves will

    be weak if they aren¡¯t around their mother,¡± Mabel said anxiously.

    ¡°But he is rich and powerful, and I can¡¯tpete with him.¡± When I thought of ke¡¯s powerful

    Lycan aura, I became more desperate and helpless.

    ¡°Then let him mark you. You will be a member of his pack. He is Noah and Hedwig¡¯s father.

    And he is probably your mate.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t mark me.¡± I never thought of bing the Lycan King¡¯s mate.

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t tell me that he has a mate already, ¡°Mabel asked doubtfully.

    ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t marked anyone yet.¡± I shook my head.

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t met his mate yet, and you haven¡¯t, either. You can consider being with him. Nowadays, not

    all werewolves live with their own mate,¡± Mabel advised.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Mabel, he won¡¯t mark me. There is a huge gap between our identities.¡± I sighed,

    ¡°Who is he? Is he the Alpha of a wolf pack?¡±

    ¡°He is King ke,¡± I replied.

    ¡°What? King ke?¡± Mabel looked at me in shock. ¡±You mean ke Chavez, from the royal family?

    Our Lycan King?¡±

    I suddenly lost my confidence. My hands clenched tightly, and I nodded in despair.

    ¡°My Moon Goddess! Catherine, are Noah and Hedwig King ke¡¯s children?¡± Mabel eximed in

    disbelief, ¡°No wonder they are so good-looking and smart. It turns out that their father is King ke!¡±

    ¡°Mabel, you know how difficult the situation is to me, right?¡± I forced myself to continue, ¡°When I

    returned to the Shadow Forest this time, I heard that the Lycan King already had a candidate for his

    Lycan Luna. So he won¡¯t mark me. He only wants the children.¡±

    Mabel patted me on the back tofort me. ¡°Catherine, I understand what you mean. I am worried

    about you, but I don¡¯t know how tofort you. If Noah and Hedwig were King ke¡¯s children, he

    might really take them away. After all, Noah and Hedwig are the descendants of the royal family, and

    King ke won¡¯t let them live outside.¡±

    I leaned on Mabel¡¯s shoulder and shed tears in silence.

    After crying for a while, I felt tired and fell asleep on the sofa.

    I didn¡¯t know how long I had slept, but I was suddenly woken up by my phone. I nced at the sky

    outside the window and found that it was getting dark. Then I looked down at the strange number on

    the screen and picked it up doubtfully.

    ¡°Hi, Catherine.¡± A gentle voice of a man sounded from the other side of the line.

    ¡°Hello, may I ask who this is?¡± I felt a little familiar with the voice, but I was not sure.

    as

    re

    ¡°This is Harley. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± The man let out a pleasant chuckle.

    I suddenly realized that it was Harley Hicks.

    Harley was a member of my father¡¯s pack, and his father was my father¡¯s former Beta.

    We grew up together, and I once had a crush on him.

    My mother died in an invasion of rogues, and so did Harley¡¯s father.

    Harley¡¯s mother no longer chose to ept the Second Chance and brought up Harley alone.

    After my father married Elena, Elena¡¯s elder brother became the new Beta.

    ¡°I remember. How did you know my number?¡± I was both surprised and puzzled.

    ¡°I heard that you returned to the Shadow Forest, so I tried to contact you. I didn¡¯t expect it to be your

    number. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Do you have time? Let me take you to dinner,¡±

    Harley sounded as if he was smiling,

    ¡°Okay, I see. Send me the address.¡± I smiled and hung up the phone. Then I went to Mabel¡¯s room and

    asked her to take care of Noah and Hedwig for a while.

    Noah, who had been ying for the whole day, had fallen asleep on the bed. Hedwig was having fun

    with a ball of wool in Mabel¡¯s arms.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    I kissed Hedwig on the cheek and then left Mabel¡¯s house.

    I went to the restaurant that Harley chose.

    It was a high-end restaurant with luxurious decorations and bright chandeliers. I didn¡¯t expect that

    there would be such a luxurious ce in Sayreville, so I was a little surprised for a moment.

    I didn¡¯t know how much a meal would cost here. I hadn¡¯t seen Harley for many years. Why was he so

    generous now?

    I was taken to the reserved table by the waiter and sat down. It was by the window, and I could see the

    lights outside.

    I picked up my cup, drank some water, and waited patiently.

    After drinking three sses of water, I checked the time again. It was almost 7 pm, but why wasn¡¯t

    Harley here yet?

    I still had to go back early, bathe my two children, and coax them to sleep.

    Just as I was starting to get anxious, I saw two people walking toward me from afar.

    One was Harley, and the other was Gina.

    My expression changed, and my brows furrowed. I was confused in my heart. Why did Harley appear

    with Gina?

    Were we gonna eat with Gina tonight?

    At the thought of Gina¡¯s previous performance and her arrogant tone, I wanted to leave immediately.

    ¡°Catherine¡­¡± They walked over, and Harley greeted me happily.

    When I saw the man I had a crush on, no matter how much I hated Gina, I put on a smile.¡¯

    ¡°Harley! Why did youe with her?¡± I did not hide my disgust for Gina.

    Gina, however, began to act again. She stuffed her handbag into Harley¡¯s hand like a rich youngdy.

    ¡°Harley, help me ce my bag!¡±

    Harley immediately took the bag and ced it on the side. He turned around and exined to me,

    ¡°Catherine, you still don¡¯t know, right? I am now the Gamma of the wolf pack. Alpha Wyatt asked

    me to be in charge of Gina¡¯s guards.¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    Catherine¡¯s POV f.

    Harley was a good-looking gentleman. Especially when he smiled, he could be so attractive to girls,

    It was hard for me to imagine that such a gentle guy like Harley would be the Gamma of the pack,

    much less that my father would have him protect Gina specially.

    What made me feel even more disappointed was that Harley was now following Gina like her servant. It

    was hard for me to ept this fact.¡¯

    Gina did it on purpose apparently. I once saw her staring at me with a proud smile.

    ¡°Catherine, Harley is so sweet and considerate. He is so good to me. I¡¯m so happy to have him as my

    protector.¡± Gina¡¯s voice was soft and pleasant. Besides, what she said was full of praise for Harley.

    Harley was happy after hearing this. His handsome face was tinged with a trace of shyness. ¡°Gina, you

    ttered me. It is my honor to work for you.¡±

    I stared at the shy smile on his face nkly. His smiley face was carved in my memories.

    ¡°Harley, let¡¯s make it another day. I have things to do¡­¡± I suddenly wanted to find an excuse to leave.

    ¡°Cathy¡­¡± I was about to take my bag when Harley anxiously grabbed my hand. Harley seemed to be

    reluctant to see me leave so soon, and he pleaded in a low voice, ¡°Cathy, leave after dinner. You are

    already here anyway.¡±

    Gina lifted her hair near her ears and said in a mocking tone, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to eat with me.

    Harley, it is up to you to choose me or her to eat with.¡±

    I suddenly understood what Gina meant. Did shee to make her sense of existence stronger?

    Sure enough, Gina¡¯s words put Harley in a dilemma.

    I didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him, so I sat back in my chair and said tly, ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I

    will leave after the meal.¡±

    Gina probably didn¡¯t expect that I would stay and put on a straight face.

    Only then did Harley let go of my wrist and happily asked the waiter to take our order.

    However, it was in a dull atmosphere with the three of us in front of the table.

    Harley also felt that something was wrong and I saw his troubled look. Since Gina was the expected

    Lycan Luna, it was a true dilemma for him to be sandwiched.

    ¡°Cathy, I was disappointed when you left the pack five years ago.¡± Harley took a sip of red wine and

    thought of the sorrowful past. There was resentment in his eyes.

    I felt so sorry for him and said in a low voice, ¡°Harley, I¡¯m sorry. It just suddenly happened¡­¡±

    ¡°Suddenly happened!¡± Gina, who was always as proud as a peacock, sneered.

    My eyes were filled with resentment as I red at her. How couid she be so shameless to mock me?

    Were it not for her and her mother Elena framing me, how could I have run into ke? How could I

    have been banished from the pack?

    ¡°What exactly happened? You can¡¯t even tell me about it? I asked someone to find you, but you

    seemed to have disappeared into thin air. Cathy, I called you because Gina told me that you were

    back.¡± Harley said as if he was wronged.

    I asked with a frown, ¡°Where did you get my number?¡±

    ¡°I asked someone from the ck Thorn Pack.¡±

    I finally understood. I didn¡¯t expect that Harley could contact someone from the ck Thorn Pack

    to ask about me. Had he not found his mate after so many years?

    Ginaughed sarcastically again. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Harley what happened five years ago? Dare not

    or ashamed?¡±

    My face turned red with anger. My virginity was taken away by a bastard. I didn¡¯t want to mention

    such a shameful thing even if someone pointed a gun at me.

    Gina¡¯s fanning the mes made Harley even more curious about what had happened to me five

    years ago.

    ¡°Harley, please stop asking. Let¡¯s enjoy the meal.¡± I still wanted to keep his good impression of me.

    so I didn¡¯t want to talk about it.

    Gina sneered. ¡°Let me tell you. She had sex with another man. Harley, I advise you to give up on

    pursuing her.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Harley looked at me, stunned.

    I was so angry that I sshed a ss of water on Gina. ¡°You bbermouth! I am warning you that if

    you speak any more nonsense, I will show you the consequences.¡±

    Gina didn¡¯t expect that my temper was as bad as ever and that I even sshed water at her. Her face

    was drenched, putting her in a sorry state.

    ¡°Gina¡­¡± Harley was also astounded for a while. He immediately handed a piece of tissue to Gina. He

    then turned back and said, ¡°Catherine, why don¡¯t you change?¡±

    Bitterness came from the depth of my heart when I saw how gentle and caring Harley was to Gina.

    Gina looked as if she had suffered a great injustice. She looked at Harley coquettishly and said,

    ¡°Harley, it¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t me her. I didn¡¯t watch my words just now. I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Harley frowned and became a little angry. ¡°Cathy, why did you ssh water on Gina? Was what she

    said the truth? Did you really¡­¡±

    ¡°Harley, I¡¯m very happy to see you again. I¡¯m not in the mood for the meal, please excuse me for

    leaving early!¡±

    I felt so ashamed and was about to leave with my bag.

    However, a man in a suit walked over right after I stood up.

    I knew that man. He was the Beta of ke, Henry.

    ¡°Miss, please wait a moment. My boss wants to drink with you upstairs. I wonder if you are interested.¡±

    Henry smiled politely and asked.

    I thought Gina must know Henry as well, so I turned my head to take a nce and found that when

    Gina heard his words, her pretty face instantly paled.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not in the mood!¡± I replied with a cold face.

    ¡°Miss, to tell you the truth, my boss has taken a fancy to you and demanded to see you.¡± Henry

    seemed to know that I would not agree, so he added a reason.

    ¡°Taken a fancy to me? For what?¡± I was so angry that Iughed. What was wrong with ke? Why was

    he here like a coincidence?

    ¡°If you want to figure everything out, you are wee to go up and talk to my boss.¡± Henry smiled

    more sincerely.

    At that time, Gina suddenly stood up from her seat. Ignoring her drenched face and her sorry state, she

    walked over and smiled. ¡°Hi Henry! What a coincidence. Is your boss upstairs? I¡¯ll go and greet him¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Wyatt. My boss doesn¡¯t want to see you right now.¡± Henry said with great certainty and

    his face darkened.

    ¡°What¡­¡± Gina looked incredulous. ¡°Henry, take a closer look. I am Gina. How could your boss not want

    to see me?¡±

    When I heard that Gina couldn¡¯t wait to go up to see ke, I came up with an idea. I immediately said

    to Henry, ¡°Didn¡¯t your boss take a fancy to me? Then I¡¯ll go up with you to see what¡¯s going

    on.¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°Please!¡± Henry was happy to hear that.

    As expected, the moment Gina heard that I was going up to see ke, she froze.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Gina suddenly shouted and then quickly walked up to me. ¡°Don¡¯t you want your mother¡¯s

    ne? Come back with me now to get it.¡±

    le

    Hearing her words, I was slightly stunned.

    ¡°This is your only chance to get it back. I won¡¯t give you a second chance!¡± Gina said fiercely.

    I bit my lip and said coldly, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go with you to get it. You¡¯d better not lie to me this time!¡±

    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s go!¡± Gina even reached out and grabbed my arm as if she was afraid that I would

    turn around and go upstairs to see ke.

    ¡°Catherine, Mr. Chavez is still waiting for you upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Let him wait. He takes himself too seriously,¡± I said angrily.

    When Gina heard what I said, she snorted and raised the corners of her mouth.

    Henry shrugged helplessly, while Harley was in a daze.

    Gina didn¡¯t wait for Harley. She pulled me out of the restaurant directly.

    My hand was grabbed by Gina. She used too much force and my hand hurt. I angrily shook her hand

    off. Gina looked at me hatefully, with shock and panic in her eyes.

    Just as we walked out of the restaurant, a few fans of Gina suddenly came to surround us. They were

    excited and happy, wanting to take photos with Gina and craving her signatures.

    Gina was shocked by their sudden appearance. She suddenly pulled me to her side and smiled at her

    fans. ¡°Everyone, give me a break. Celebrities are also ordinary people, right? I just want to have a meal

    with my sister today. Please! Just cut me some ck.¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect Gina to be so good at acting and even made me a part of it. She was so disgusting.

    Meanwhile, Harley, Gina¡¯s guard, saw that Gina was surrounded by a group of people. He hurriedly

    handed over her purse.

    Gina retreated and wanted to leave quickly. She deliberately trod on my foot with the heel of her

    high heels as she passed me.

    I cried out in pain. Harley rushed to me and asked with concern, ¡°Cathy, are you alright?¡±

    I was furious, yet I didn¡¯t dare to say anything. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that my mother¡¯s ne was

    still in Gina¡¯s hands, I would have exposed her true colors in front of her fans today.

    But I did not dare to offend her before I got the ne back.

    Gina immediately pretended to be concerned and asked, ¡°Catherine, are you alright? There are too

    many people here. Did they step on your foot? Well, that happens to me a lot. My fans are just too

    excited. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand, right?¡±

    In such a chaotic situation, Gina still managed to maintain her positive image.

    Someone aside immediately praised, ¡°Gina has such a nice and gentle voice!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so much prettier in person than she is on TV! She¡¯s got a nice shape and fair skin!¡±

    Hearing theirpliments, Gina was socent. The corners of her mouth curled up even

    more.

    I was helped out by Harley. Just now, Gina trod on my foot with much strength. Besides, she used the

    heel of her high heels to step on my toes. I felt as if my toes were about to break. It was so painful that I

    wanted to cry.

    I could hardly walk without Harley¡¯s support.

    At the same time, the door of the restaurant was suddenly opened. Six tall men came out first. They

    forcibly part a path with their muscr and beefy bodies.

    Then, a tall and elegant man casually walked out of the elevator.

    Compared to the chaotic situation on our side, ke walked so easily without any obstacle.

    His appearance immediately shocked everyone present.

    ¡°Oh dear. He is the most handsome man I have ever seen.¡±

    ¡°Who is he? He has a great figure and is so good-looking.¡±

    ke¡¯s gaze was cold. Inadvertently, he saw me, who was half-leaning in Harley¡¯s arms.

    His gaze was as sharp as a knife. He red at me with hatred. His expression turned extremely

    gloomy at once.

    ¡°Gina, let¡¯s go!¡± Harley took the opportunity to pull us to the car.

    Gina was reluctant to leave. Of course, the same as others, she stared at ke obsessively though he

    had already gotten into his car.

    I didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but she withdrew her gaze from ke and then turned to me. Her

    expression fluctuated.

    There was jealousy, hate, doubt, and fear¡¯in her heart.

    All kinds of emotions shed across her eyes.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Gina, hurry up and get in the car!¡± Harley was so anxious that he was sweating.

    ¡°Harley, we¡¯re going to my ce first. You go first.¡± Gina opened the car door and got in.

    I knew. The reason why Gina was willing to drive me home was because she wanted to keep an eye on

    me. She didn¡¯t want to give me a chance to see ke.

    Gina couldn¡¯t concentrate while driving. She¡¯stared at the car behind her along the way, which

    made me a little impatient.

    Gina was absent-minded. Just when we were about to reach my previous home, Gina¡¯s car hit the

    fence next to the garden.

    Gina was shocked. She gripped the steering wheel tightly.

    She pushed open the car door, and her body was stiff. She stared at me, who had just gotten out of the

    car.

    ¡°Come in with me!¡± Gina walked hastily.

    I frowned and quickly followed her into the house.

    ¡°Where is Troy?¡± I hadn¡¯t seen my father in so long, and I didn¡¯t know if he had forgiven me or wanted

    to see me again after all these years.

    ¡°He and Elena have been visiting other packs. I arranged everything. I am now his pride.¡± Gina

    smirked.

    Gina tossed her purse onto the sofa and ran upstairs.

    I looked at the ce, which was both familiar and strange to me. It had changed greatly. The old

    furniture was all gone. Now, the ce was so luxurious and upscale.

    Inexplicably, the feeling of heartache overwhelmed me.

    I have been homeless for a long time!

    Gina¡¯s hasty footsteps rang out again. She ran down with a bag in her hand and threw it directly in front

    of me. ¡°Take this junk away as far as you can. Get it out of my sight. It¡¯s a jinx.¡±

    I ignored her harsh words, squatted down, carefully opened the bag, and examined the things inside

    one by one.

    ¡°Where is my obsidiani ne? Did you take it?¡± There was one thing missing.

    Gina sneered and said disdainfully, ¡°Seriously? Do you think I want your things? I have everything

    now, whether money or status. Are you really saying that I want things from you, you rogue?¡±

    ¡°My obsidian ne isn¡¯t here. Find it and give it back to me now.¡± I was very determined.

    bu

    ¡°You want to take the ne back? No problem. As long as you promise me one condition, I will give

    it back to you and I will also give you a lot of money to assure you to live well.¡± Gina snorted coldly.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    Gina¡¯s POV

    I knew the whereabouts of the obsidian ne that Catherine was talking about, but I just didn¡¯t want

    to tell her. Seeing her so upset about not being able to find it, I felt so much better.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    But then I thought of the¡¯fact that ke had already noticed Catherine. It made me frustrated again.

    No way. This had to stop. I had to drive Catherine away. On no ground could ke meet her.

    But I was the future Lycan Luna now. I couldn¡¯t risk ruining my fame.

    ¡°I told you already. As long as you agree with my condition, I will give you the obsidian ne and

    the money. Well? What do you say?¡± I askedcently.

    Things that could be solved with money were nothing.

    ¡°What condition?¡± Catherine seemed so eager to get that ne back.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, actually. I¡¯ll give you 100 thousand dors a month if you leave New Jersey tomorrow

    and swear never to return. I will also find the ne for you. How does that sound?¡± I thought my

    offer was good enough for a rogue.

    ¡°You want me to leave New Jersey? And you¡¯ll give me money? How can you be so kind?¡± Catherine

    was in disbelief.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Just say yes or no. If you nod, I¡¯ll start looking for it right away, and I¡¯ll get someone to

    transfer the money to you immediately¡­¡± She sounded hesitant, and I couldn¡¯t help but be anxious.

    Sound

    Catherine sneered, ¡°What if I say no?¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll never get that ne back. Also, I can assure you that if I intervene, you will never find a

    pack in New Jersey to take you in. You are just a rogue now, and I am the future Lycan Luna. Which

    pack do you think will take you in if I say the word?¡± I ruthlessly threatened.

    Catherine froze.

    My words worked. She pursed her lips tightly, pondering.

    ¡°Is it about ke?¡± Catherine suddenly asked.

    When I heard her question, my scalp went numb. I felt as if I had been beaten up, and I was disturbed.

    I tried to calm down and then said coldly, ¡°What does it have to do with him? I just don¡¯t want to see

    you. I hate you.¡±

    ¡°Gina, how did you be Lycan Luna and the limelight of New Jersey? Is it really because of the

    Moon Goddess?¡± Catherine smiled sarcastically,

    Every word she said was like a knife, cutting my fragile nerves.

    My limbs were cold, and my heart was beating fast. My eyes fixed on Catherine. I couldn¡¯t believe it.

    How did she figure it out?

    ¡°Ever since I got back to New Jersey, back to Sayreville, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I know that the

    other werewolves are saying that you are the future Lycan Luna, and it was King ke that supported

    you to be a big star. When we were at the restaurant, King ke was the boss who said that he was

    interested in me, right? That was why you were so anxious. That was why you said that you wanted to

    return my mother¡¯s thing to me. Are you scared?¡± Catherine crossed her arms in front of her chest,

    looking calm andposed, but every word she said made me feel cold.

    ¡°Catherine, who do you think you are? Do you really think that King ke would be interested in a

    rogue like you who has no pack and even no wolf? A werewolf like you who can¡¯t shift isn¡¯t even

    qualified to be King ke¡¯s breeder. Why should I be scared?¡± As I spoke, I deliberately raised

    my chin.

    Catherine frowned and then sneered, ¡°Is that so? When ke went downstairs, if I sawit right, it

    seemed that ¡­ he didn¡¯t even nce at you. Isn¡¯t he your mate? Why is he so cold to you?¡±

    Catherine was rubbing salt into my wound. Even my face felt pain. I couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Catherine,

    what are you trying to say? I¡¯m warning you! If you offend me, you won¡¯t end up well. I¡¯ll be blunt with

    you. I gave your obsidian ne to someone esle!¡±

    n

    W

    11 V

    ¡°I¡­ This is too much! Get it back right now! Otherwise, I will go to King ke. I will tell him that I was

    the one who slept with him five years ago!¡± Catherine was provoked and furious.

    ¡°Stop dreaming. Do you think the man who fucked you five years ago was King ke?¡± I said guiltily.

    ¡°Of course! I woke up halfway and saw his face!¡± Catherine said resolutely.

    I copsed on the sofa.

    I was pissed off and clenched my fists. ¡°Catherine, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Give the ne back to me. And give me ten million dors. Then I will leave New Jersey. You and

    ke will never hear from me again,¡± Catherine said firmly.

    ¡°Catherine, don¡¯t lie to me. Since you know the man was King ke, there¡¯s no way you can resist his

    charm.¡± I didn¡¯t buy it. Catherine could never turn a blind eye to King ke¡¯s charm.

    Catherine pursed her lips. Then she said sarcastically and disdainfully, ¡°He¡¯s not my mate. I don¡¯t feel

    anything for him.¡±

    I suddenly wondered if Catherine was nuts.

    I suddenly wondered if Catherine was nuts.

    ¡°Remember your words. The money will be transferred to your ount tomorrow morning. And ¡­ I¡¯ll

    go and get your ne back right now. You¡¯d better leave tomorrow without a moment¡¯s dy.¡± I

    softened my tone.

    ¡°Sure. I will leave immediately after everything is settled.¡±

    ¡°Wait. The spoken word flies. We must sign a contract. You have to promise that in return for the

    money and the obsidian ne, you will have nothing to do with ke for the rest of your life,¡± I told

    her about my condition.

    ¡°OK!¡± Catherine agreed.

    After Catherine signed, she stood up, took her things, and went out.

    I looked at the agreement, and the corner of my mouth curved into a victorious smile.

    With this agreement as a guarantee, I can rest easy. Catherine would never be brazen enough to fight

    me over ke again.

    After I put away the agreement, I immediately called Elizabeth Saul. She belonged to Sunset Pack.

    She took the obsidian ne away back then.

    The call went through and I heard a sweet voice. She said, ¡°Well, well. What a pleasant surprise. Isn¡¯t

    this the big star of New Jersey? You still remember me?¡±

    ¡°Lisa, do you remember you came to my ce five years ago and took an obsidian ne?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No. Gina, I don¡¯t think you remember that right. I don¡¯t remember taking any obsidian nes,¡±

    Elizabeth immediately denied it, and then she quickly said, ¡°You probably remembered it wrong. Ask

    someone else.¡±

    Then she hung up the phone. I froze for a moment and then gritted my teeth in anger.

    Five years ago, it was Elizabeth who saw the moon symbol on the obsidian ne and felt that it

    was very pretty and unique. I even went with her to her pack. She took the obsidian ne and

    asked the witch of the pack. The witch said that the ne maye from a special family, and the

    specific details had to be checked.

    Now, Elizabethan was pretending that she knew nothing about it. Clearly, she felt that the ne was

    very valuable, and she wanted to keep it. She did not want to give it back to me.

    It was outrageous!

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    Noah¡¯s POV

    ¡°Noah,e get me,e get me¡­¡± Hedwig had just taken a shower. She was wearing pajamas and

    running around the living room.

    After I chased her several rounds, I felt tired and said, ¡°I¡¯m done. This is no fun.¡±

    ¡°No! Noah, y with me.¡± Hedwig pouted and pulled my arm, swaying it.

    At this time, the door of Mabel¡¯s ce was suddenly pushed open, and I turned to see. Mommy was

    back.

    ¡°Mommy is back!¡± I ran over and hugged her. ¡°Mommy, did you go on a date with someone?¡±

    Mommy could not help but chuckle. ¡°You are thinking too much. I was just hanging out with a

    friend.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I want to see daddy again. OK?¡± Hedwig also squeezed over. Her two small hands held

    mommy¡¯s other leg pitifully. Hedwig raised her little head and pleaded.

    mom

    When mommy heard Hedwig¡¯s request, she immediately squatted down and stroked Hedwig¡¯s little

    head. Mommy said gently, ¡°Hedwig, don¡¯t you have Noah? Let¡¯s not look for daddy, OK? Mommy will

    take you back to our previous ce. The three of us will live our lives to the fullest.¡±

    I was aside, and I heard mommy say that she would take us back to the old ce. I thought, ¡®Does it

    mean that ¡­ Mommy will take me and Hedwig back to Pennsylvania?¡¯

    ¡°No! Mommy. I don¡¯t want to go back there. I want to go back to daddy¡¯s house. Daddy¡¯s house is so

    big and wonderful. And there are so many toys and tasty food¡­ Mommy, can¡¯t we go back to daddy¡¯s

    home?¡± Hedwig asked innocently.

    ¡°Hedwig, listen to mommy. If it¡¯s up to you, who would you be with? Daddy or mommy?¡± asked Mommy.

    Hedwig looked at me, and then she gave me a push with her small hand. ¡°Noah, who would you

    choose?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, are you willing to stay if I let daddy be your mate?¡± I was silent because I was thinking

    about a deeper question.

    Mommy looked at me in a daze.

    Hedwig jumped up and cheered, ¡°Great! Noah and I will have a daddy and a mommy! Yay!¡±

    ¡°Noah, I¡¯m not your daddy¡¯s mate. Don¡¯t be naive. Your daddy and I are from two separate worlds,¡±

    Mommy said very seriously.

    ¡°You will be. He promised me!¡± I said confidently.

    ¡°Noah, you¡¯re still a little boy. He must be lying to you,¡± mommy tried to exin.

    ¡°Daddy won¡¯t lie. He is the Lycan King. The Lycan King cannot lie. Mommy, why don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Mommy blurted out, and her tone was very determined, which startled us.

    Mommy scratched her long hair in great irritation and walked to her bedroom.

    Hedwig and i looked at each other, at a loss somehow.

    Soon, Mabel followed mommy into the room and closed the door.

    ¡°Come with me!¡±¡®I waved at Hedwig, and the two of us ran into another room.

    With my two little hands behind my back, I paced the room.

    Hedwig immediately said, ¡°Noah, what should we do? Mommy doesn¡¯t want us to see daddy again, but

    I still want to y with daddy. He is nice to me.¡±

    ¡°Dummy, is mommy mean to you?¡± I red at Hedwig immediately.

    Hedwig pouted, and she kept nodding. ¡°Mommy is nice to me too! But I¡¯ll be happier if daddy and

    mommy are both with me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so greedy at such a young age. What will happen after you grow up?¡± I scolded Hedwig.

    Hedwig immediately lowered her head and said pitifully, ¡°Noah, don¡¯t you miss daddy? Didn¡¯t you say

    before that when we found daddy, you would let daddy take you to ser and y toys with you? Now

    that we have found daddy, you don¡¯t like him. You are so annoying!¡±

    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t like him? Can¡¯t you see that mommy doesn¡¯t like him? We swore before! We won¡¯t

    like anyone mommy hates!¡± I said angrily.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t mommy like daddy? Mommy should like him,¡± Hedwig said, tilting her head.

    I suddenly had an idea.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we call daddy?¡± I said.

    Hedwig immediately nodded hard and was very happy. ¡°OK! I want to hear daddy¡¯s voice. But ¡­ We

    don¡¯t have daddy¡¯s number.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to call. Henry told me how to use Mind-Link today. Henry said that we were daddy¡¯s

    kids, so we could use Mind-Link to contact him directly.¡± I happened to recall it.

    ¡°Okay! Noah, hurry up! Use Mind-Link to contact Daddy!¡± Hedwig jumped up and down and asked.

    I gestured for Hedwig to calm down and then recalled the method Henry taught me. I tried to shield

    1.5 uuuauuuuuu.no ¨C wness

    ¡ª- ¡ª-

    ¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡ª¨C0

    ¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡ª-

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¨C

    myself from the surrounding sounds and focused on my mind.

    Then I outlined daddy¡¯s appearance in my mind and called his name silently.

    But I didn¡¯t have that ¡°connected¡± feeling that Henry mentioned. I tried to change the way I addressed

    him and called out to daddy silently.

    Just as I was murmuring silently for the fifth time, I suddenly felt that I had made a connection with

    someone. It was a wonderful feeling I had never had before.

    ¡°Noah?¡± Daddy¡¯s voice sounded in my mind, as if he were speaking in my ear. I tried to concentrate

    and not let myself look around, and then I responded to him silently.

    ¡°Noah, how did you learn to use Mind-Link? Why don¡¯t you say anything? Are you still mad at me?¡±

    Daddy¡¯s voice came again.

    ¡°Daddy, Henry taught me how to contact you through Mind-Link,¡± I exined and then continued,

    ¡°Daddy, I want to ask you something. Will you let mommy be your mate?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it if you can convince your mommy to move in with me,¡± answered daddy.

    ¡°But mommy says she hates you.¡± I sighed inwardly.IN

    Daddy immediately raised his voice, ¡°Did she really say that?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Daddy, did you do something annoying mommy? That¡¯s why she hates you. Why don¡¯t you

    apologize to her? Mommy is forgiving. Once you two make up, we can meet again,¡± I said.

    ¡°OK. I wille over and apologize to her tomorrow. You and Hedwig should also put in a few good

    words for daddy, okay?¡± Daddy was silent for a moment and then answered.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile happily.

    At the same time, the door was pushed open, and I heard mommy¡¯s voice. ¡°Noah, what are you doing?

    Are you using Mind-Link?¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    Catherine¡®s POV

    I told Mabel that I would go back to Pennsylvania with Noah and Hedwig. Although Mabel wanted me

    to stay in New Jersey, she supported me.

    I calmed myself down and nned to put Noah and Hedwig to bed. When I opened the door, I saw

    Noah with his eyes closed. Hedwig was standing beside Noah, looking at him curiously and quietly.

    I couldn¡®t have been more familiar with this scene. I knew immediately that Noah was contacting

    someone through Middle¨CLink because it was exactly how I looked when I was learning how to use

    Mind¨CLink.

    But, how could Noah know how to use Mind¨CLink? We didn¡®t join any pack, so who could he talk to

    through Mind¨CLink?

    I couldn¡®t help but ask loudly, ¡°Noah, what are you doing? Are you using Mind¨CLink?¡±

    My arrival caught Noah by surprise. He was startled and hurriedly opened his eyes. Then he looked

    at me in rm.

    The next second, the two little guys lowered their heads, looking pitiful.

    ¡°Noah, were you using Mind¨CLink just now? Who taught you that? Who were you talking to?¡± I ran my

    eyes over their faces.

    The two little guys kept their mouths shut. No one answered my questions.

    I suddenly got upset when I saw them like this.

    I didn¡®t want to punish them for their small mistakes. I squatted down and patted their faces. ¡°Alright, it¡®s

    gettingte. Hurry up and go to bed.¡±

    ¡°Mommy ... Noah was talking to daddy through Mind¨CLink. Henry taught Noah how to do so. Through

    Mind¨CLink, Noah could contact daddy even without a phone!¡± Hedwig blurted out the truth in the end.

    Hearing her words, I realized that Hedwig and Noah were ke¡®s children and the same bloodline

    allowed them to Mind¨CLink.

    Maybe Henry taught Noah Mind¨CLink so that Noah could contact ke freely in the future.

    In fact, I originally nned to join a pack and teach Noah and Hedwig Mind¨CLink after that. But now,

    the two kids were going to leave New Jersey with me.

    So when I heard Hedwig¡®s words, my heart ached even more.

    I kissed Hedwig on her face and said gently, ¡°Okay. Now go to bed!¡±

    That night, I was gued by nightmares, in which ke tried to take Noah and Hedwig away from me

    by hook or by crook.

    In the dream, I cried and ran, chasing him all night. When I woke up in the morning, I was listless and

    tired, both physically and mentally.

    ¡°Bastard...¡± I sat up from the bed with a sore back and cursed.

    Today, I was going to see Gina. We made a deal that she would return the obsidian ne to me and

    I would leave with Noah and Hedwig.

    So I called the teacher of the werewolf school to ask for leave for Noah and Hedwig. Then, I took a taxi

    to see Gina in ck Moon Pack.

    ¡°Cathy, you¡®re here so early.¡± Gina put on a fake smile when she saw me walk in. It was the first time

    she had greeted me so kindly.

    I felt disgusted and said coldly, ¡°Where is my obsidian ne? Give it to me now!¡±

    ¡°Well... Cathy, I transferred another 2 million dors into your card. Did you receive the notification?

    Just take it as I bought the ne for 2 million dors, okay? Your ne is not worth so much

    money at all, but I understand that it is very valuable to you. So, I gave you 2 million dors in

    compensation.¡±

    I did receive the money this morning. So, it turned out that Gina did not find my ne.

    ¡°So, where is the obsidian ne?¡± I asked, frowning.

    ¡°I don¡®t know. My friend told me yesterday that she didn¡®t remember taking it away. She must have lost

    it. Cathy, I¡®m really sorry. If I knew that the ne was so important to you, I would definitely take

    good care of it. But I can¡®t find it very soon. I promise you that I will continue to look for the ne. If I

    find it, I will mail it to you immediately, okay? Leave New Jersey now!¡± Gina pleaded.

    Naturally, I couldn¡®t wait to leave. Moreover, judging by Gina¡®s expression, I guessed she was not lying,

    but I still felt a little angry.

    ¡°Then keep looking for the ne. If you find it, return it to me immediately,¡± I warned.

    Jari

    Gina promised, ¡°Of course, of course. The ne doesn¡®t mean anything to me, so I won¡®t keep it for

    myself.¡±

    I nodded and turned to leave, Gina said behind me, ¡°Cathy, I¡®ll ask someone to drive you home.¡±

    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯ll take a taxi,¡± I refused coldly.

    I left the ck Moon Pack and took a taxi, heading for downtown Sayreville. I was leaving today, so I

    had to buy something for the journey. Otherwise, children might feel bored on the way to

    Pennsylvania.

    However, I had just gotten out of the car when Eva suddenly awakened.

    ¡°There are werewolves following you,¡± Eva said.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Since I had Eva, I had been more perceptive and stronger. I asked Eva in my heart,

    but I did not stop

    ¡°Judging by their scent, they belong to the pack you just left,¡± Eva saidzily.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± I looked around. Most people were still working now, so there were not

    many on the street. Therefore, if I made any sudden moves, werewolves who were following me

    would notice easily.

    ¡°Do you see the park not far away? Go into the grove in the park and leave the rest to me,¡± Eva said

    lightly.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I agreed in my heart. So, I walked past my original destination, the mall, and quickly

    walked towards the park. Those werewolves were still stalking me.

    Upon stepping into the park, I started running towards the grove. After I ran into the woods, I quickly

    took off my clothes and started to transform into a werewolf.

    were

    I finished my transformation very quickly, owing to the tacit understanding Eva and I built during

    the years.

    With my four limbs on the soft soil, I shook my fur and felt the air around me. I could tell the

    enemy¡®s position through the airflow. Now I found that the werewolves of the ck Moon Pack

    were already approaching the grove of the park.

    So I started running towards the hill on the fringe of the grove. Then I jumped to the other side of the

    mountain and fled the park.

    No one in the ck Moon Pack knew that I had found my own wolf, so I got rid of the stalkers and

    soon ran back to Mable¡®s house.

    Mabel opened the door and was startled to see me as a wolf, but she quickly moved aside to let me

    1. in.

    In order not to scare Noah and Hedwig, I went to Mabel¡®s room and turned back into a human at

    once.

    ¡°What¡®s wrong, Catherine?¡± After I got changed, Mabel walked in, asking worriedly.

    ¡°I was stalked just now,¡± I exined. I turned around and saw the luggage that Mabel helped me pack.

    Then I called Noah and Hedwig over.

    ¡°Say goodbye to Mabel.¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next ChapterN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    Noah and Hedwig bid Mabel farewell. I also hugged Mabel.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Mabel, you cane to visit us in Pennsylvania when you get time,¡± I said with a bit of sadness.

    ¡°Cathy, be careful and take good care of Noah and Hedwig,¡± Mabel cautioned.

    ¡°I got it. Goodbye, Mabel.¡±

    My Uber was here and I put my luggage in the car. Then I helped Noah and Hedwig into the car.

    Finally, I sat in and closed the door.

    The car started, and we set out for Pennsylvania.

    In the taxi, Hedwig seemed to be in low spirits and stayed silent, while Noah lowered his head and

    sighed constantly.

    ¡°Alright, you two, cheer up. Mommy will take you to the amusement park¡­¡±Iforted them.

    ¡°Will daddy go with us?¡± Hedwig asked in anticipation.

    I was slightly stunned. I held Hedwig in my arms and held her tightly.

    I rested my chin on Hedwig¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°Hedwig, mommy will always be there for you. I¡¯ll

    watch you grow up. Forget about daddy, okay?¡±

    Noah understood what I meant and he sighed again.

    Hedwig stayed in my arms quietly and obediently. But she was looking out the window. I didn¡¯t

    know what she was thinking.

    In the taxi, the three of us sat quietly. Suddenly¡­

    Several ck cars overtook the taxi we were in and circled us.

    The taxi driver was so scared that he quickly stepped on the brake, his face already pale.

    ¡°What ¡­ what happened? What are these cars doing?¡¯ The taxi driver¡¯s eyes were filled with fear.

    eca

    ¡°It¡¯s daddy¡­¡± Noah crawled to the window, looked out with his big eyes, and then turned to Hedwig and

    me.

    When I heard Noah¡¯s words, I got extremely flustered. I also hurriedly looked out the window.

    ke had already gotten out of the car and was walking toward us. Then, he directly opened the door

    of the taxi.

    When I saw ke, I was so scared that I almost had a heart attack. Why was he here?

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Hedwig was also stunned for a while. When she saw ke, she got a little excited.

    ke looked really angry, but when he saw the two little fellows, he smiled at them gently, and then he

    looked at me coldly.

    He knocked on the window and said to me, ¡°Get out of the car. I have something to say!¡±

    This fickle man!

    I looked at the cars around and my heart skipped a beat. It seemed that I would not be able to leave

    today.

    ¡°Mommy, daddy hase for us. Let¡¯s go home with daddy, okay?¡± Hedwig immediately looked at me

    pitifully, shaking my hand with hers and pleading.

    I sighed resignedly and nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go back!¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡± Noah shouted happily. He put his hands in the air and cheered, but when he looked back and

    saw my face, he immediately put his hands down.

    He stared at me with his dark eyes, as if he wanted to see me through.

    Noah got out of the car on his own, but Hedwig stretched out her arms and wanted ke to hold her.

    Of course, ke wouldn¡¯t reject Hedwig. He picked Hedwig up very gently and said to me slowly,

    ¡°Where are you taking my children?¡±

    I didn¡¯t say a word, and I had nothing to say to this man.

    ke didn¡¯t get answers from me and immediately signaled Henry. Henry walked directly to the

    driver and asked, ¡°Where is the destination?¡±

    ¡°The Air¡­ Airport.¡± The driver told Henry the truth helplessly.

    ke¡¯s face suddenly darkened.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t scare mommy. Mommy is timid!¡± Hedwig, who was in ke¡¯s arms, blinked her big bright

    eyes and cleverly pleaded for me.

    Upon hearing Hedwig¡¯s words, ke¡¯s face softened.

    ¡°Hedwig, don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy will take you home!¡± ke ignored me and held Noah with his right

    hand as he was holding Hedwig with his left hand.

    However, ke would be wrong if he thought he could take the children away without me. Because

    Noah got rid of ke¡¯s hand, turned around, and ran toward me. He grabbed one of my fingers with

    VITY TITSUIS WILT

    his chubby little hands. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go together!¡±

    I had no choice but to nod and walk towards the car.

    ¡°Hedwig, can you take that car with Noah and Henry? Daddy and mommy have something to talk

    about,¡± ke coaxed.

    ¡°Well, daddy and mommy should quickly make it up. I don¡¯t want to see you quarrel,¡± said Hedwig.

    I also had a lot of things to say to this man, so I squatted down and said to Noah, ¡°Take that car with

    your sister and take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Noah nodded considerately, but hisrge eyes were filled with worry.

    Watching the two little guys get into the car, ke¡¯s face turned even colder:

    ke sat in the car first and then I followed.

    As soon as I got in, I found that this was a small and enclosed space being partitioned off from the

    driver¡¯s seat.

    The atmosphere got tense.

    ¡°Why are you leaving with the children? Just because they are the kids of the Lycan King?¡±

    I thought that ke would quarrel with me. But he actually talked to me calmly.

    ¡°Sort of. Of course, I can¡¯t let you take them away. Without you, we lived a good life in Pennsylvania.¡±

    Seeing his calmness, I also suppressed my emotions and answered him calmly.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know about the existence of the children, I definitely wouldn¡¯t interfere with your life. But now,

    I can¡¯t let you leave New Jersey. You are a rogue. Without the protection of the pack, how can you

    provide the kids with a better life?¡± ke said seriously.

    I turned to stare at ke. Tears suddenly welled up in my eyes.

    ¡°You should put yourself in my shoes. All these years, I have been raising Hedwig and Noah alone. Do

    you know how important they are to me? You want to take them away from me without my permission.

    Every mother in the world will do what I did.¡± I couldn¡¯t contain my anger and indignation when I said

    this.

    ke narrowed his eyes slightly, and then he said lightly, ¡°Sorry, I was being too impatient.¡±.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°Your apology is meaningless to me. I hope that you won¡¯t take my two children away. I can¡¯t leave

    them ¡± I don¡¯t want him to apologize, which couldn¡¯t solve the problem,

    **Then do you have a better way to solve this problem

    asked ke.

    I bit my lower lip and was flustered. Previously, ke acted like a bandit. So I could still throw a

    tantrum and curse at him.

    But when he talked about our children with such a calm and rational tone, I found¡­ my mind went

    **I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I lowered my head and answered him at a loss.

    ¡°How about this? Just let Noah and Hedwig live with me for a few days and then with you for a few

    days¡­¡± ke seemed to feel it was fair.

    *I don¡¯t want to be separated from them for a single day. Let them live with me, and you cane

    to us if you want to,¡± I said. I bit my lower lip and didn¡¯t want topromise.

    ¡°¡±Catherine, do you want our children to be in danger? You know that I am Lycan King, and you also

    know that the pack under my management in New Jersey is safe, which makes many ferocious rogues

    see me as an enemy. Think about it. If they know that I suddenly have two children, what will

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    they do? It will be a disaster for our children!¡± ke suddenly reminded me with a serious face.

    When I heard that my children would be in danger, I looked up and red at him angrily. ¡°Then you

    shouldn¡¯t havee to them. Don¡¯t let them be exposed to any danger.¡±

    *If they live by my side, all these dangers can be avoided,¡± said ke.

    That was his purpose. I understand.

    My hands clenched tightly. I suddenly felt that ke was so hateful. He deliberately said those

    words to scare me. Wasn¡¯t he trying to ask me topromise?

    ¡°But Noah and Hedwig can¡¯t leave me!¡± I said stubbomly.

    ¡°So, the best way is to move to my pack¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live with you!¡± I said immediately.

    ke sneered, 11 it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re Noah and Hedwig¡¯s mother, would llet you

    move in?¡±

    I was speechless. He looked down on me, and I really wanted to beat him up.

    ¡°I have a lot of houses. If you don¡¯t want to live with me in the vi on the hill, you can live in the vi by

    theke. We will be separated by several kilometers and won¡¯t meet each other often,¡± ke said

    indifferently.

    I was stunned for a moment. His words were much more pleasing to hear than what he said yesterday

    when he did not take me seriously at all.

    ¡°If you are willing to lend me a house to live in for the time being, I can consider your

    arrangement ¡­ I hope that you will not interfere in my life.¡± Actually, when I was on my way to the

    airport with Noah and Hedwig just now, I was soft-hearted for a moment.

    I felt pitiful for the longing and anticipation in their eyes when they mentioned ¡°Daddy¡±.

    We lived a happy life before because they never knew that they had a daddy.

    Now, it was impossible for me to erase Noah¡¯s and Hedwig¡¯s memories of ke.

    I had been trying hard to be a qualified mother. However, no matter how much motherly love they

    received, they still needed fatherly love.

    At that moment, I made a decision. I wouldn¡¯t let themck fatherly love in their childhood

    anymore.

    Of course, all my concessions and considerations were for the sake of Noah and Hedwig. To me, ke

    was just a stranger. Although we had sex with each other five years ago and had two children, I always

    thought it was an ident.

    ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t interfere with each other.¡± ke smiled meaningfully.

    The car headed for ke¡¯s vi on the hill.

    In the car, I tried my best to keep a distance from him.

    Just now, I was so nervous that I did not feel that his aura was strong, which brought a strong sense of

    oppression.

    Now, after we reached an agreement, I was relieved a lot and suddenly realized that ke¡¯s aura

    was so dangerous.

    He was staring at me with his deep eyes. His gaze displeased me, as if he was looking at an item that

    belonged to him.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why are you looking at me like this?¡± I became alert again as I found him staring at me with ill

    intentions.

    ¡°Hedwig looks like you. She¡¯s very beautiful,¡± ke said calmly. He was entirely without malice,

    Instead, he praised me.

    I was speechless. Although I had heard a lot of menpliment me, I felt that ke¡¯s words were

    harsh.

    Seeing my overly cautious and nervous look, keughed lightly, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡± I retorted immediately.

    ¡°If you are not, why are you sitting so far away from me? Are you afraid that I will eat you?¡± ke

    looked at me and said, as if he didn¡¯t care at all.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± I was embarrassed.

    The sunshine shone through the window andnded on my face. It was somewhat dazzling, so I

    narrowed my eyes slightly. I saw that ke was absent-minded for a moment.

    Then, he seemed to think of something, and his aura instantly became cold again. There was a trace of

    displeasure in his eyes.

    I found that he was still looking at me asionally. I felt strange a lot.

    Fortunately, we finally arrived at the destination.

    With Henry¡¯s care, the two little guys were so excited that their faces were red. It could be seen how

    happy they were to be able to live with their daddy.

    ¡°Mommy, how¡¯s your talk with daddy? Are you done? Can we not leave?¡± Hedwig was always

    straightforward and said whatever she wanted.

    I squatted down and gently touched Hedwig¡¯s little head. I whispered, ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t leave. Stay and

    live with your daddy.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m so happy. Thank you, mommy.¡± Hedwig was satisfied and immediately kissed me on the

    face.

    I looked at Noah who was smiling like a little fool. Although Noah was introverted and not as eloquent

    as Hedwig, I could see that he also wanted to stay with ke.

    It seemed that I made the right decision.

    I stood up and looked at the two little guys who were ying.

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. As long as Noah and Hedwig were happy, the little grievance I would suffer was

    nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Dowen to prepare necessities for you. Also ¡­ I¡¯ll send a few servants for you.¡± ke looked at

    Noah and Hedwig who were ying happily, his face became a little gentle.

    I nodded. ¡°Thank you. But there¡¯s no need to send the servants over. I can take care of myself.¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°I send them to take care of my children.¡± ke ignored my refusal.

    I looked at him, but he turned to look at Hedwig and Noah.

    ¡°Well, you can arrange it. I don¡¯t care.¡± I didn¡¯t want to argue with him. Since everything was for the

    sake of my children, I epted it.

    ¡°Can I lend you a car? I need to go to somewhere.¡± Since I decided to stay, I had to return the money

    to Gina.

    ke turned to Henry and said, ¡°Give her the car key.¡±

    I took the car key, ignored the man with a strong aura at the side, and went straight to Hedwig and

    Noah.

    ¡°Noah, Hedwig, I¡¯ll go out for a while. Can you y with daddy instead?¡±

    Noah and Hedwig looked at each other and seemed to understand something.

    They nodded obediently and said, ¡°Okay, mommy. Be careful when you drive.¡±

    I noticed their expressions when they looked at each other. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh and smile. It

    seemed that no matter what decision I made in the future, I couldn¡¯t be too hasty. After all, my two

    little babies had their own thoughts now.

    I pressed the car key, and the lights of a luxurious ck car shed.

    I was not used to driving such a luxurious car.

    However, I looked at the cars around. Which one was not worth more than a million? The answer was

    ¡°no¡±.

    ¡°Do you need me to go with you?¡± ke suddenly came over and asked in a low voice.

    When I saw his face, I immediately waved my hand. ¡°No need. I can drive myself.¡±

    My instant refusal made ke¡¯s face turn gloomy.

    King ke was unhappy.

    I got in the car and was trying to get familiar with the buttons in it. Then I caught sight of ke walking

    back to my two children.

    My hearing was good, and I could hear their conversation in the car.

    ¡°Daddy, how did you coax mommy and change her mind?¡± After ying games with her brother for

    a few rounds, Hedwig hugged one of ke¡¯s legs with a smile.

    row

    ¡°I said that I would spoil her and love her in the future. And then shees back!¡± ke said

    gently.

    I snorted in my heart. He clearly lied without thinking. The fact was that he forced me topromise!

    ¡°Daddy, did you fall in love with my mommy?¡± Hedwig asked happily.

    ¡°I will, soon,¡± ke continued.

    Noah said, ¡°Hedwig, nine out of ten words of a man are fake. Do you believe them? Then you are so

    stupid.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that I am stupid!¡± Hedwig immediately shouted. Noah liked to tease her. Heughed as he

    ran. ¡°Mommy has fallen in love with another man. She won¡¯t like daddy.¡±

    ran

    mai

    Iughed. Noah didn¡¯t know what love was, and he just liked to tease Hedwig.

    I looked up and saw ke taking a step forward with his long legs. He easily grabbed Noah¡¯s little

    hand. ¡°Noah, do you know which man your mommy likes?¡±

    ¡°I know, but I will not tell you!¡± Noah made a face at him.

    ke immediately squatted down and let Noah stand straight in front of him. He said seriously, ¡°Noah,

    tell me. I will reward you with a toy.¡±

    ¡°No, I will never betray mommy. I¡¯m a man, and I have to keep my word,¡± Noah said with a serious

    face.

    I was a little speechless. Why did Noah make up a story for me? But soon I felt satisfied with his words

    protecting me.

    ke probably didn¡¯t expect Noah to be so determined, so he turned to ask his daughter, ¡°Hedwig, do

    you know?¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡± Hedwig blinked her big eyes.

    ¡°Which man does your mommy like?¡± ke tried to say with a gentle tone.

    As soon as Hedwig heard his words, she immediately stretched out five fingers and counted. ¡°Jack,

    Tom¡­ Oh, daddy, I can¡¯t count them with one hand!¡±

    Hedwig said that her memory was not good enough and asked, ¡°Noah, can you count all of them?¡±.

    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to know!¡± ke put down Hedwig and stood up.

    I felt his gaze. I hurriedly stepped on the elerator and left the vi.

    I didn¡¯t know if Gina was in the ck Moon Pack, so I made a phone call to ask Harley. Then, I went to

    where Gina worked downtown ¨C

    After I stopped the car, Harley greeted me. He asked in surprise, ¡°Cathy, did you buy this car?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°No, I borrowed it from a friend.¡± I shook my head.

    Harley nodded. I continued to ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Gina? I have something important to tell her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to her.¡± When Harley took me upstairs, he suddenly asked, ¡°Cathy, have you found your

    mate after so many years?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t found mine.¡± I sighed in my heart. Although I had my own wolf, I didn¡¯t meet my

    mate.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t, either,¡± Harley said.

    ¡°Really?¡± Iughed slightly, but for some reason, I didn¡¯t have any feelings in my heart.

    After entering the office, I saw Gina. Gina also saw me, and her face immediately became ashen.

    ¡°Why are you still here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at the airport now?¡± Gina stepped forward and

    asked.

    I had just transferred the money back to Gina on the way here.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave, so I¡¯ve transferred your money to your card. Check it.¡± I ignored Gina¡¯s twisted face and

    said indifferently.

    ¡°Catherine! You liar!¡± Gina roared at me.

    I snorted and said, ¡°You were the one who went back on your word. You said you would return the

    obsidian ne to me in the morning, but you didn¡¯t return it to me at all.¡±

    Gina red at me, but she couldn¡¯t retort me because what I said was right.

    ¡°I¡¯ve returned the money to you, and I didn¡¯t receive the ne from you, so the document we signed

    has been invalid. Don¡¯t disturb my life again, ¡°I said coldly and turned to leave.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Gina stepped forward and reached out to stop me. ¡°You haven¡¯t made it clear.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I sneered, ¡°What else do you want me to say? I¡¯ve said everything I should

    say!¡±

    Gina nced at Harley beside her and said to him, ¡°Go out. I have something to say to her alone.¡±

    Harley looked at Gina and me and frowned, but he still left the office.

    When Harley closed the door, Gina¡¯s imposing aura suddenly disappeared. Instead, she pleaded,

    ¡°Catherine, you said that you were not interested in ke, but why are you not leaving now? Are

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I hated Gina¡¯s phony face. I felt that she was always wearing a mask. Her expressions changed

    constantly, and her true colors remained unknown to me.

    ¡°I am not interested in him. But it is my business. Why should I tell you?¡± I sneered.

    I was very stubborn, and the dispute I had with Gina five years ago was also because of my temper.

    Otherwise, I would not have met ke in Shadow Forest.

    It was useless for her to hunker down to ask for my help. She probably knew this as well, so she put

    away her pitiful appearance.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Do you really want to be against me? Think about it. You and I are from two worlds now. Making me

    your enemy will do no good to you.¡± Since I wasn¡¯t moved by her acting, she began to y tough.

    That was who Gina really was. She enjoyed the feeling of being high above others.

    ¡°New Jersey is so big. Does staying in New Jersey make me your enemy?¡± I no longer wanted to talk

    to this unreasonable woman.

    Gina¡¯s face became even more sullen. Her eyes were filled with resentment. ¡°I am warning you. Don¡¯t

    even think about taking ke away from me. You know how important he is to me.¡±

    ¡°If he is meant to be your mate, I can¡¯t snatch him even if I want to. But if he isn¡¯t, then you

    shouldn¡¯t me anyone else,¡± I said sarcastically.

    Gina looked like she had been pricked by a needle, and she became even more furious. ¡°Even if

    ke¡¯s mate is someone else, that person will never be you.¡±

    I thought Gina was insane. Did she really think all the women in the world wanted ke¡¯s

    attention?

    I ignored her and strode out.

    Harley looked at me as I walked out and asked with concern, ¡°Cathy, you two quarreled again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking off now, Harley.¡± I was in a bad mood and went straight to the elevator.

    Inside, Gina suddenly swept the things on the table to the ground. I looked back and saw that the

    expression on her face was constantly switching between fear and anger. I shook my head and

    continued walking forward.

    After I was done with this, I went straight back to ke¡¯skeside vi, which was the ce where I

    was staying with the kids.

    When returned to the vi and walked into the parlor, I saw a drawing board standing in the middle of

    the warlor, and ke was holding Hedwig in one hand and drawing something on paper with the other

    hand,

    I thought that ke wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the two kids at first, but¡­

    ¡°Mommy is back!¡± Hedwig saw me first, She immediately jumped down from ke¡¯s leg excitedly and

    ran over. She grabbed one of my fingers and pulled me forward. ¡°Mommy,e over here. Daddy is

    drawing for us.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to go overat all, but I couldn¡¯t bear to see Hedwig¡¯s big eyes, so I had to go over and

    pretend to appreciate it.

    ¡°What is it? A Bar.¡± I looked at ke¡¯s work and smiled

    ke¡¯s eves darkened in an instant, and he said with extreme unhappiness, ¡°It is an angel.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Although ke was under the nurturing of the royal family, his

    drawing was obviouslyme,

    ¡°Seriously? You don¡¯t say, ¡°I teased.

    ke¡¯s face sank. He walked away from the drawing board, threw away the pencil in his hand, crossed

    his arms, and snorted, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you draw it? I want to admire your painting.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to, but when I saw his contemptuous face, I immediately sat beside him and took a brush.

    I pondered for a moment. Then the image of the Moon Goddess that had appeared in my dreams

    emerged in my mind.

    She wore a white gauze dress, and her body was surrounded by silvery white moonlight. She soothed

    my pain in my dreams, giving me hope.

    I immediately waved the pencil in my hand and began to draw on the drawing board.

    In fact, ke didn¡¯t have any professional training in painting. For someone like him, it was already a

    good drawing. When I was in Pennsylvania, I went to a college together with humans, and I studied

    painting and design.

    So, for me, painting was easy peasy. With just a few strokes, I sketched out the outline of the Moon

    Goddess in my dream. ke saw it, and his face went even gloomier.

    As time passed, the Moon Goddess on my drawing board had be more and more lively.

    ¡°Mommy is so great. The painting is so beautiful.¡± Noah immediately pped his hands.

    Hedwig also supported her face with her hands, looking at the Moon Goddess I drew with great

    interest.

    I finished my painting and looked at ke provocatively.

    However, I found that ke looked strange. It was as if he had discovered some secret, and he looked

    at the painting with confusion and astonishment.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you impressed by my outstanding painting skills?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Who is the woman in your painting?¡± ke did not answer my question.

    ¡°The Moon Goddess. Or rather, the Moon Goddess in my dream.¡± I was somehow confused, but I still

    answered him.

    ¡°in your dream?¡± ke looked at me with a frown.

    ¡°Is there a problem? This is what the Moon Goddess ini y dreams looks like. I think all werewolves

    have dreamed of the Moon Goddess more or less.¡± I ced the brushh in my hand on the table.

    ke¡¯s expression softened a little, and his tone also became gentle. He said, ¡°Then what did the

    Moon Goddess say to you in your dreams?¡±

    My heart skipped a beat. I immediately said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    I did dream of the Moon Goddess. She guided me back to New Jersey and said that I would meet my

    mate.

    Yet, I did not meet my mate. Instead, I found Noah and Hedwig¡¯s father.

    In fact, I was not so obsessed with finding my mate anymore. Now that I had Noah and Hedwig, even if

    I found my mate, he would find it hard to ept my children. He would probably reject me.

    I couldn¡¯t get over the fact that I lost the obsidian ne my mother gave me. That was why my

    dreams hinted at me using such a way.

    And that was why I brought Noah and Hedwig back to New Jersey this time.

    But I didn¡¯t want ke to know any of this.

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t ask further. Instead, he said indifferently, ¡°Fine. You win. Tell me what you

    want, and you shall have it!¡±

    I was stunned and blinked. Did I make a bet with him back then when I was drawing?

    ¡°Mommy, hurry up and tell him! Daddy is offering you a chance,¡± Noah immediately jeered.

    I coughed unnaturally. ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t want anything.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Bloc raised his eyebrows.

    I nodded.

    ¡°What a shame. I was going to offer you a job in the Chavez Group, but since you said that...¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°Wait!¡± My mind had been a little nk, but when I heard his words, I was suddenly filled with hope. ¡°A

    job in the Chavez Group? Does that mean I will be a member of the royal pack?¡±

    ¡°Well? Is that not good enough for you?¡± ke mocked.

    I became angry at the mention of this, and I red at him. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have joined the

    pack already.¡±

    I was so close to joining the ck Thorn Pack.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better now?¡± ke¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t make such an offer, I would still go to other packs to give it a shot.¡± Since I had

    decided to stay, I needed to join a pack and find a job, so Noah and Hedwig could have a better life.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go out for dinner tonight. You¡¯re OK with it, right?¡± ke suddenly asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Noah and Hedwig answered in unison.

    Seeing how excited Noah and Hedwig were, I knew that they were looking forward to it. How could I

    turn them down?

    Maybe the life I provided for Noah and Hedwig was too dull. So, any proposal made by ke could

    make Noah and Hedwig feel novel and excited.

    It seemed that ke also came to realize it. Whatever decision he made, as long as Noah and Hedwig

    were OK with it, I wouldn¡¯t have a second opinion.

    e a sec

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, you two go ahead. I¡¯m going to watch TV with Hedwig now.¡± Noah held Hedwig¡¯s

    hand.

    Dowen was next to Noah, and Dowen followed them immediately. ¡°Your Highness Prince, shall I join

    you?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Noah smiled politely and happily.

    The parlor became quiet.

    I suddenly felt quite out of ce without the noise of the little ones.

    I raised my head, and I identally met ke¡¯s deep, probing eyes. My heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Who did you see just now? The man fromst night?¡± As soon as Noah and Hedwig left, ke¡¯s

    expression changed, and his voice was full of sarcasm.

    My heart sank, and my voice became indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±.

    ¡°I heard that you have quite a few wooers. Which pack are they from? Or are they humans? How can

    you expose Noah and Hedwig to adults¡¯ emotional problems this early?¡± He pulled a long face.

    I was dumbfounded, and I looked at the unhappy expression on his face. ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    ¡°The children, of course.¡±

    ¡°And you believe them? How naive,¡± I said sarcastically.

    His face was even more livid.

    ¡°Catherine, just because you gave birth to two kids of mine doesn¡¯t mean you can challenge me. You

    will be a member of the royal pack as well. I am warning you. If you say such things to me again, I

    won¡¯t let you off the hook easily,¡± ke said, wanting to intimidate me.

    I curled my lips disapprovingly. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Do you have a room upstairs? I want to lie down for a while.¡±

    ¡°Are you so assured to sleep at my ce? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will sleep with you again?¡± ke

    suddenly became vicious.

    I stared at him in disgust. ¡°Who said not to expose the kids to such adult things too early? What would

    they think of you if they knew?¡±

    ke froze slightly.

    I knew he was just bluffing. He didn¡¯t mean to do anything to me. That was why I was so calm.

    ¡°You can sleep at ease. You can hardly arouse me with that face of yours,¡± he sneered.

    ¡°Good. To be honest, I am not interested in you at all,¡± I retorted.

    I leisurely walked to the second floor, leaving the stunned man behind in the parlor.

    I pushed open the door of a guest room andy on the bed tiredly. Ever since ke knew about the

    kids, I had always been tense. I might have a breakdown at any time.

    I had a nightmarest night and didn¡¯t sleep well at all.

    But now, everything was settled, and I could finally sleep soundly.

    Since there was nowhere I could escape, I might as well ept the fact calmly.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    There was nothing wrong with children needing a father. I shouldn¡¯t be selfish and stand in their way.

    I took a nap. It was dark when I woke up.

    I felt someone beside me. I looked down and saw Hedwig lying in my arms. She was sleeping

    soundly.

    I looked at Hedwig¡¯s two hands holding my arms and her face pressing against mine. My heart was

    soft.

    A father was vital for werewolves. In my years as a rogue, I had seen a lot of female werewolves who

    had lost their mates with children. Their children tended to be timid and weak inbat. Hedwig

    was just as insecure

    I looked at the time and gave Hedwig a gentle push. ¡°Hedwig, didn¡¯t you promise to go out for a meal

    with your daddy? If you keep sleeping, you won¡¯t be able to eat.¡±

    Hedwig quickly sat up from the bed. Her delicate body was still shaking, but she was no longer sleepy.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Daddy offers to treat us to a meal! Mommy, let¡¯s go downstairs quickly!¡±

    I nodded.

    I helped Hedwig wash her face. Then I held her hand and went downstairs.

    ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s Noah?¡± At the sight of ke, Hedwig immediately ran to him and let him hug her.

    ¡°I asked Dowen to y with him,¡± ke answered Hedwig patiently.

    ¡°Then can we go out to eat now? I¡¯m starving.¡± Hedwig immediately reached out and touched her small

    belly, looking very serious.

    Seeing how cute Hedwig was, ke couldn¡¯t help but kiss her delicate face and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go.

    We¡¯ll go find Noah and then go out to eat.¡±

    I stood at the side and looked at them, feeling a little unnatural. Seeing how close Hedwig and ke

    were, I had mixed feelings. But I couldn¡¯t deny that I was also happy. Now that ke was here, would

    Hedwig be braver?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± While I was in a daze, someone fixed his eyes on me earnestly.

    ¡°OK!¡± I nodded. In the past, when my kids and I went out, Hedwig always asked me to hug her. Now

    that someone else took my ce, I felt more at ease.

    After a while, Dowen brought Noah out with him. Noah was holding an electric robot in his hand happily

    I stood aside, sharing my kids¡¯ happiness. identally, my eyes caught ke¡¯s deep, smiling eyes,

    For a moment, we both froze, and I quickly looked away.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I looked away. I felt happy to be with the children, not to see him.

    The enthusiasm in the bottom of ke¡¯s eyes was gone after I gave him a cold shoulder. He frowned in

    displeasure, but I didn¡¯t care.

    It was a harmonious dinner. It was the first time for the two little fes to eat at the same table with

    their parents, so they smiled all the time.

    The royal chef seemed know the kids¡¯ tastes well, and Noah and Hedwig liked the steak very much.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy likes to eat fish. Can you ask the chef to cook fish for her?¡± Noah suddenly looked up

    with cunning in his big eyes.

    ke frowned slightly. I was stunned when I heard Noah¡¯s idea.

    ¡°Focus on your meal and shut up!¡± I shot Noah a stern nce.

    I grew up in the ck Moon Pack where my father came from and had never heard of an Alpha racking

    his brain to think about his members¡¯ tastes. ke was the mighty Lycan King, so it was less likely for

    him to do that.

    as

    I was sure that ke wouldn¡¯t do such a thing to tter others when he waved to the servant standing

    next to him. The servant approached him, and ke said, ¡°Ask the chef to cook fried

    codfish.¡±

    This was unbelievable. ke actually asked the chef to serve me!

    I didn¡¯t know his purpose in fawning me, so I was somewhat resistant to it in my heart.

    This man was fickle. He would be good to me in front of the kids, and once the children left, he would

    be who he used to be.

    I would never buy his ttery.

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t feel well today. I don¡¯t feel like eating fish.¡±

    As I spoke, I looked at the servant who was about to leave. The servant stood in ce awkwardly.

    The beautiful dinner came to a sudden halt!

    Noah blinked his big eyes as if he was guilty as a thief.

    The spoon that Hedwig brought to her mouth was full of meat that she liked. Her small mouth was wide

    open, but she stopped eating while blinking her bright eyes.

    She looked at ke and then at me.

    I felt that I seemed to have made the atmosphere awkward, but I didn¡¯t think I had done anything

    wrong

    My resistance made me make this decision out of instinct.

    Seeing that something was off, the kids behaved themselves and began eating in silence.

    I could feel that ke¡¯s gaze was filled with annoyance towards me.

    How ridiculous he was. Didn¡¯t he stop my car and force me to go home with him?

    I didn¡¯t care about his angry eyes. Instead, I felt that I loved all the food on the table.

    After dinner, we, the family of four, went home by car.

    I went to thekeside vi, and ke also stayed in the parlor, looking like he didn¡¯t want to leave.

    ¡°Daddy, can you help me take a bath?¡± Noah became closer to ke, which was why he made such a

    request.

    ke immediately showed a look of joy. I frowned at Noah¡¯s request when I was thinking about driving

    ke out with an excuse.

    excuse

    ¡°Noah, I¡¯ll help you with the bath. Daddy needs to rest,¡± I said tactfully.

    However, Noah curled his lips and said shyly, ¡°Mommy, you are female. I can¡¯t let you bathe me

    every day. It¡¯s weird.¡±.

    ¡°Let me bathe Noah. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ke spoke up for Noah.

    I couldn¡¯t say anything as they echoed each other.

    ¡°I hate to hear you,¡± I said.

    The corner of ke¡¯s mouth twitched as if he didn¡¯t expect me to express my dislike for him so

    straightforwardly.

    However, he had my acquiescence. ke held Noah¡¯s hand and walked into the bathroom. I stood at

    the door of the bathroom and listened to the sounds inside.

    ¡°Daddy, wash my hair.¡± Noah¡¯s sweet voice sounded.

    As the Lycan King, I could imagine that servants would always be around ke since he was a child. I

    just couldn¡¯t imagine that he would bathe someone.

    ¡°How does mommy usually bathe you?¡±

    Sure enough, ke¡¯s dejected voice rang out.

    ¡°Mommy always made me lie t on herp and wash my hair,¡± Noah said solemnly.

    Ileaned against the wall next to the bathroom and shook my head. I remembered that ke was in a

    suit.

    The bathroom was silent for a few seconds. Just as I was about to ask if they needed help, Noah¡¯s

    voice sounded again.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Mommy, mommy,e in! We need you!¡±

    Noah shouted, and I thought that something bad had happened. I quickly pushed open the bathroom

    door.

    When I went in, ke¡¯s charming face was red from embarrassment. He was extending his hand to

    cover Noah¡¯s mouth.

    Noah widened his eyes and shook his head in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°What are you doing, ke?¡± I rushed in and saw ke cover Noah¡¯s mouth in fury.

    ke froze. He quickly removed his hand from Noah¡¯s mouth when I heard Noah speak with a smile,

    ¡°Mommy, look, daddy¡¯s pants are torn.¡±

    Upon hearing Noah¡¯s words, I subconsciously looked at ke¡¯s pants.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me!¡± ke had never been so embarrassed before. He covered the front of his pants

    with his big hands.

    I couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°You, turn your head right away¡­¡±manded ke with a cold face.

    I curled my lips in disgust. ¡°I just looked at you. It¡¯s not a crime. What right do you have to make me

    turn my head?¡±

    ke had to leave, and when he left, he had to cover his pants with both hands.

    OVE

    I was brooding over the fact that Noah despised me for bathing him, but now that I saw ke make a

    fool of himself, my mood suddenly changed.

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. No matter how Hedwig likes daddy, I will always be on your side and never

    betray you,¡± Noah promised.

    ¡°As expected of my boy!¡± I held Noah¡¯s face and kissed him like mad. After that, I slowly washed his

    hair.

    After it was done, I took Noah out of the bathroom. ke hade downstairs after going up to

    change his clothes.

    Hedwig was sitting alone on the sofa while folding paper clumsily. I didn¡¯t know what she wanted to

    make.

    ¡°Daddy, can you help me make a paper ne for me?¡± Hedwig was full of joy when seeing ke

    coming to her.

    ke said gently, ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, daddy is so cool!

    ¡°You are so nice to me. I love you, dad!¡±

    Every time Hedwig obtained something new, she would p her hands and shout happily. She looked

    excited, as if she had received a reward.

    I watched the warm scene in the parlor.

    Hedwig was in high spirits as she yed with ke with enjoyment.

    ¡°Mommy, Noah, look, daddy made the paper ne for me. It¡¯s so cool!¡± Hedwig looked back at us with

    a bright smile like she was presenting a treasure.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good. Hedwig, can you give it to your brother for now? You can y with it after mommy

    bathes you!¡± I squatted down and said gently to Hedwig

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    ke¡¯s POV

    Hedwig listened to what Catherine said and handed the paper ne I folded to Noah happily.

    ¡°Yeah, Noah. You have to take care of it!¡± Hedwig reluctantly followed Catherine to the bathroom.

    When Hedwig and Catherine entered the bathroom, I shifted my gaze to Noah. His face was simr to

    mine. Although he was young, he already had a strong aura.

    I crossed my legs and arms and leaned against the sofa, staring at Noah.

    Noah seemed to feel that my sitting manner was imposing, so he imitated.

    ¡°Noah, what do you think of daddy? Just say it. I promise you that I will change as much as possible if

    I¡¯ve made you unhappy,¡± I asked for his opinion.

    Noah snorted. ¡°Why did you abandon us for so long? Mommy has suffered so much.¡±

    I was at a loss for words. My might was gone by a little. I touched my forehead resignedly and said, ¡°It¡¯s

    not that I didn¡¯t want you but that I didn¡¯t know about your birth, Noah. Your mommy is to

    me because she didn¡¯t tell me about you two in time.¡±

    ¡°How can you me mommy? Mommy has to take care of me and Hedwig every day. How can she

    have time to contact you?¡± Noah did not allow me to shift the me on Catherine.

    ?§Ö §à

    I had to admit this. I sighed with self-me. ¡°Yes, I was wrong. I want to make it up to you. Noah, what

    do I have to do to make you reconcile with me?¡±

    I could see that Noah was mature and sly. It would take me quite some time to win his heart.

    Noah rolled his big eyes and then said thoughtfully, ¡°If you can make mommy your mate and will

    love her wholeheartedly, I will forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Noah, I can¡¯t choose my mate at will. It will be appointed by the Moon Goddess.¡± I felt that there

    was no room for negotiation.

    I would never fall in love with Catherine, and she couldn¡¯t be my mate.

    ¡°That¡¯s my condition. Daddy, whether we can make up with each other depends on you.¡± Noah was

    proud.

    I stared at Noah with a headache. This boy would always be on Catherine¡¯s side whenever we talked.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try, but I can¡¯t promise you. What if your mommy already has a mate, or she doesn¡¯t like

    me?¡± Although I thought it was unlikely to happen, I had to promise Noah and give it a try.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t make mommy fall in love with you, we have to respect her choice. Daddy, do your

    best!¡± Noah shook his short legs calmly.

    I looked at the boy who looked exactly like me in disbelief. Good. He could threaten people at such a

    young age.

    At this time, Catherine carried Hedwig out of the bathroom and sat on the sofa.

    Catherine looked at me and frowned. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, daddy promised me that he would sleep with me tonight,¡± Hedwig suddenly said.

    Catherine immediately objected, ¡°No, mommy will sleep with you tonight.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to sleep with you both. Please, mommy, I have never slept with daddy.¡± Hedwig did not

    understand theplicated feelings between us.

    ¡°Hedwig, listen to me. I will let Noah be with you, okay?¡±

    ¡°No, he will kick me and take away my quilt at night. I don¡¯t want to sleep with him!¡± As soon as Hedwig

    got angry, no one could convince her.

    When I heard Hedwig say that she wanted me to sleep with her, I felt so good.

    Catherine rejected me straightforwardly and made me displeased, but I couldn¡¯t contain the joy.

    Noah immediately scolded Hedwig, ¡°Coward!¡±

    When Hedwig heard Noah¡¯s scolding, she became furious and stared at Noah with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°You bad boy!¡±

    Catherine saw that the kids were going to quarrel again. She facepalmed and shouted sternly, ¡°That¡¯s

    enough! Both of you, stop. Noah, sleep with mommy. Hedwig, sleep with daddy.¡±

    II

    ¡°No! I want to sleep between you two!¡± Hedwig asked for so much.

    I suddenly felt that it was good to have Hedwig, and I couldn¡¯t wait to hug and kiss her.

    ¡°I think Hedwig¡¯s request is not uneptable, how about¡­¡±

    ¡°No! I can¡¯t sleep with you anyway!¡± Catherine interrupted me before I could finish.

    Why did this woman act like this? If Hedwig wasn¡¯t in tears, I would never sleep with her.

    I scanned Catherine¡¯s tense face from time to time. She was so cold-blooded and heartless. Hedwig

    was already in tears, but she still refused topromise.

    Catherine squatted down and tried to reason with Hedwig.

    ¡°Mommy, I beg you, I want this just once, okay?¡± Hedwig insisted.

    I looked at Hedwig¡¯s aggrieved expression and felt that Catherine had gone overboard.

    ¡°Hedwig, let¡¯s go. Daddy will take you upstairs and sleep with you!¡± I couldn¡¯t bear to see Hedwig shed

    a single tear.

    Catherine pulled Hedwig into her arms and stared at me warily. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just take Hedwig upstairs to sleep!¡± I nced at her impatiently.

    ¡°Hedwig will only sleep with me. Even if you take her away, she will make a fuss,¡± Catherine said.

    I shrugged. ¡°But Hedwig wants to sleep with me. Hedwig, is that what you want?¡±

    S

    ¡°Mommy, I really want to sleep with you two. Please!¡± Hedwig was sparing no effort to beg Catherine.

    Her mouth was t and her expression was fun to see.

    ¡°Well, mommy has to take a shower. Go upstairs with daddy now!¡± In the end, Catherinepromised.

    Seeing Catherine disappear from the bathroom door, I raised my lips proudly.

    But then I realized that Catherine could affect my emotions,

    I managed businesses worth hundreds of millions, all packs in New Jersey as well as many royal

    affairs every day. I rarely felt a sense of achievement. But just now, I had a different feeling because of

    this trivial matter.

    Previous Chapter

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    ke¡¯s POV

    Such a realization annoyed me. Since when did I let my emotion be at her mercy?

    ¡°Daddy, hug me¡­¡± Hedwig¡¯s voice disrupted my thoughts.

    I picked up Hedwig and kissed her face again and again. Then, I carried her upstairs.

    When we reached the second floor, I ced Hedwig on the bed, got the history book about werewolves

    prepared by Dowen, and told her the history of the Royal.

    The history was dull. Hedwig listened seriously, but she gradually closed her eyes, and she looked

    sleepy.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Catherine pushed the door open and entered. Hedwig saw her in and became excited.

    ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want to listen to the history anymore. I want to y.¡± Hedwig protested with a t

    mouth.

    Iforted her at once, ¡°Sure, my baby girl. How about riding a horse tomorrow? I have several

    horses in the backyard.¡±

    ¡°Is there a white one? I like white horses!¡± As soon as Hedwig heard me say that she could ride a

    horse, she became interested.

    I was stunned. ¡°Okay, I will buy you a white pony tomorrow. You can name it and raise it in the future,

    okay?¡±

    ¡°Really? Amazing!¡± When Hedwig heard it, she was overjoyed beyond words.

    Catherine coughed immediately.

    When Hedwig turned around and saw her mom, she immediately behaved herself and did not even

    dare to speak loudly.

    My eyes narrowed slightly. Hedwig seemed to be quite afraid of Catherine. Had she always been strict

    with Hedwig and Noah like this?

    ¡°Hedwig is still young, so you should stop spoiling her. I¡¯m afraid that in less than a month, you can¡¯t

    stop her from doing whatever she wants to do!¡± Catherine said slowly,

    However, my philosophy waspletely different from hers. I said tly, ¡°Hedwig is my daughter, and

    it¡¯s reasonable for me to pamper her. I am the Lycan King, so Hedwig is the princess. Couldn¡¯t she live

    a happier life than ordinary werewolves?¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t reason with you. Hedwig, lie down to sleep, stop ying!¡± Catherine went to the other side

    of the bed andy down.

    Hedwig immediatelyy down beside Catherine obediently and patted the other side of the bed with her

    small hands. ¡°Daddy, lie down. We are going to sleep!¡±

    I was in a much better mood when I saw the pure eyes of Hedwig. I thenid down as well.

    Hedwig hugged Catherine¡¯s¡¯arm with her two hands, but her two legs were put on my body. She

    looked so happy and proud.

    I was lying t, but because Hedwig looked so cute and interesting, Iy on my side.

    The little girl was lying in the middle and couldn¡¯t block my line of sight. So, my gazended on

    Catherine.

    I looked at Catherine, who was tense and nervous, and could not help but feel that she was

    ridiculous.

    Did she think I would do something to her?

    Hedwig yed for a whole day and fell asleep very soon. At that moment, the room was so quiet that

    Catherine and I could hear each other¡¯s sound of breathing.

    I couldn¡¯t help saying in a low voice, ¡°Is your cup size A?¡±

    ¡°You pervert! Hedwig is asleep. Get out!¡± Catherine red at me coldly. As she spoke, she kicked me,

    intending to get me out of bed.

    Unfortunately, as the Lycan King, I had received strictbat training since I was young. When

    Catherine kicked, I subconsciously raised my legs and caught hers in between, rendering her

    unable to move.

    ¡°You¡­ Let go of me!¡± Catherine red up.

    ¡°Watch it. Don¡¯t you know whose bed you¡¯re lying in?¡±I warned in a low voice.

    Catherine¡¯s face turned pale and she said angrily, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll behave myself. Let go of me and go back to

    your room. Leave me alone!¡±

    ¡°This is my room!¡±

    Catherine had nothing to say. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Noah¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°Hedwig will look for you if she is awake!¡± Hearing that she was leaving, I loosened my legs and

    reminded her.

    ¡°Leave it to when she wakes up!¡± Catherine said.

    Just as Catherine was about to move Hedwig¡¯s hands that were wrapped around her arms, Hedwig

    was shocked awake. She opened her eyes wide and subconsciously hugged Catherine¡¯s arm tighter.

    Hedwig muttered, ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Good night!¡± I found that Catherine¡¯s face was full of sleepiness,

    but she kept holding on. I felt sorry for her.

    I didn¡¯t tease Catherine anymore. My gaze turned gentle as I stared at Hedwig¡¯s face, and my heart

    was filled with indescribable satisfaction.

    Because of Hedwig, I had a sense of responsibility as a father as well as theplicated and

    indescribable feeling of having a daughter.

    Such a feeling actually made me so ufortable.

    When I calmed down, I looked up and saw that Catherine was already asleep.

    In the middle of the night, everything was silent.

    For some reason, this was the first time I slept so peacefully as if I had be whole.

    Suddenly, I felt something wrong.

    Leroy began to get restless, and I woke up from my sleep because of its call.

    ¡°Mate, mate¡­¡± Leroy called softly.

    These years, Leroy would call for our mate, but I never felt her arrival.

    Iforted Leroy in my heart, ¡°Leroy, our mate has not arrived.¡±

    Unexpectedly, this time, Leroy did not let out a dejected voice. It said to me with excitement, ¡°ke, I

    feel the guidance of the Moon Goddess. Our mate will show up soon!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help looking at Catherine, who was sleeping soundly. My mood wasplicated. I used to

    look forward to my mate, but now, I didn¡¯t know if she existed or what her appearance would mean

    to me.

    ¡°ke, I want to go out for a night run,¡± Leroy said.

    I also felt energetic, so I quietly left the room and went outside the vi.

    After shifting, I shook my fur and started running under the moonlight.

    Bathed in the moonlight and the cold wind, I felt my energy being released. I could tell that my strength

    had improved again.

    This was the first time in so many years that I had such a clear feeling of improvement in my strength.

    Would my mate be about to show up?

    I raised my head, looked at the moon, and couldn¡¯t help howling.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I woke up early in the morning. I opened my eyes and saw that Hedwig was no longer around. When

    did she wake up?

    I went into the bathroom to wash up, changed my clothes, and went downstairs. I heard theughter of

    my kidsing from thewn.

    I frowned and walked out. ke, who had shifted into a ck wolf, running after Noah and Hedwig

    on thewn.

    Noah and Hedwig had seen my wolf before, so they were not afraid of ke¡¯s wolf, who was much

    stronger than mine.

    Noah and ke were chasing a football, and Hedwig was running around them,ughing happily.

    I sighed as I leaned against the door frame. Somehow. I was infatuated.

    All I paid attention to was Noah and Hedwig¡¯s happy smiles, and I totally ignored the tall guy next to

    them.

    Dowen had ordered the servants to prepare a sumptuous breakfast. When he saw me standing at the

    door, he said with a smile, ¡°Catherine, His Majesty may y with the prince and princess for a long

    time. If you are hungry, feel free to eat breakfast.¡±

    I knew that Dowen was a gentle and polite person.

    I said politely, ¡°Thank you. I am not starving yet. I¡¯d like to wait for the children.¡±

    Dowen looked into the distance and sighed, ¡°I have worked for His Majesty for more than ten years, but

    I have never seen him smile so brightly. The kids are the best gift that the Moon Goddess has given

    him. I am grateful for your efforts, Mrs. Wyatt.¡±

    I chuckled. ¡°Dowen, you are ttering me. I live here only because he is the biological father of the

    children,¡±

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s not easy to let King ke get along with the children. If you need any help, just let me

    know.¡±

    I was astounded and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Dowen.¡±

    The kids were sweating after running around. At this time, Noah was chasing the football, and ke¡¯s

    wolf was slowly pacing behind him. Suddenly, ke pushed himself against the ground and pounced

    on Noah.

    Noah was keenly aware that ke was behind him, and he rolled to dodge ke, However, ke¡¯s tall

    body was still above Noah¡¯s head.

    1/3

    ke lowered his head and used the tip of his muzzle to rub against Noah. Noah let out a lovely peal

    ofughter, and Hedwig ran over to hug ke¡¯s head. However, the wolf was so tall that Hedwig could

    only grab the fur on his neck.

    Noah was sweating all over. At that moment, his neat short hair was covered in sweat. He did not

    look so precocious and was not as lively as he was supposed to be.

    I stepped forward and red at ke angrily.

    ¡°How can you act like this? Don¡¯t you know that Noah and Hedwig might get hurt?¡±

    I helped Noah up from the ground and patted the dirt off his back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I know what I am doing.¡± ke shook his fur and snorted.

    ¡°How could you! If you hadn¡¯t paid attention just now, you would have stepped on them.¡± I thought he

    had never thought about how terrible the consequences could be.

    ¡°They are Lycan King¡¯s kids and are not as fragile as you think. I was trained when I was young. They

    will receive strictbat training in the future. Stop making a fuss.¡± ke looked like he didn¡¯t bother to

    argue with me.

    ¡°Mommy, daddy was just ying with us. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Noah and Hedwig noticed that I was

    nervous and came tofort me.

    I didn¡¯t argue with ke. I hugged Noah and Hedwig tofort them, and my nervous mood

    gradually eased.

    ke¡¯s wolf ran back to the vi and shifted back to human form, then, he changed his clothes and

    walked out.

    Only then did I discover that ke was still very young. Although he had a mighty identity, he was not

    that old. After seeing him ying with the children, I found a masculine temperament of a big boy in

    him.

    ¡°Come here and wipe your sweat before going in for breakfast!¡± I had Dowen prepare a towel before

    I came over.

    The kids¡¯ faces were red and hot, but they showed the vigor of children.

    I gently wiped the sweat off Hedwig and then turned to Noah. After that, Hedwig suddenly said,

    ¡°Mommy, you haven¡¯t wiped daddy¡¯s sweat yet. Daddy is drenched!¡±

    When ke heard Hedwig¡¯s words, his gloomy eyes lit up.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    However, he was not treated like my kids. I threw a towel at him.

    I said emotionlessly, ¡°Do it yourself!¡±

    He scared my kids. I¡¯ll not serve him!

    I walked to the dining room with one kid on each side, and behind me, ke was wiping the sweat off

    his forehead.

    ¡°Your Majesty, after breakfast, we can go to school. We have informed the principal of the werewolf

    school. They will visit you at nine o¡¯clock.¡± Dowen walked to ke¡¯s side and informed him of the

    schedule.

    ¡°OK.¡± ke responded leisurely, then walked to the table and sat down. He said to me, ¡°I have found a

    school for Noah and Hedwig. Let¡¯s go and have a look after breakfast.¡±

    I was astounded. I didn¡¯t expect him to get the kids a werewolf school so quickly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go there with the kids? My presence won¡¯t matter,¡± I said thoughtfully.

    ke frowned. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to see what environment the children will have in the future?¡±

    ¡°Can anything given by you be bad?¡± I ridiculed.

    ke became proud. ¡°I will give them all the best things, but don¡¯t forget that you are their mother, so

    you have to care about things rted to them.¡±

    I exhaled. In fact, at around six o¡¯clock, I woke up and couldn¡¯t fall asleep again. I was seriously

    thinking about some things.

    Since ke had mentioned this topic, I intended to express my opinions,

    ¡°ke, I have some rules. If you agree, we can live together in peace,¡± I looked at him calmly:

    ¡°A few? Why do you think I¡¯ll agree?¡± ke sipped the coffee gracefully.

    Beside ke, Noah gave a soft cough. ke¡¯s hand that was holding the cup trembled at this sound,

    and the coffee almost spilled out.

    ¡°Well, go ahead. I¡¯d like to hear what they are.¡± ke changed his attitude.

    I thought that Noah choked on his food, so I reached out to rub his back and said with concern, ¡°Easy.

    Don¡¯t choke on the food.¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°Mommy, what are the rules?¡¯Go ahead. I¡¯m sure daddy will agree with all of them.¡± Noah smiled at

    me and encouraged me.

    Noah reminded me of it. So, I seriously looked at ke. ¡°The first one is that I don¡¯t want outsiders to

    know that you are the father of Noah and Hedwig.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± ke seemed to be annoyed with this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble. You are not an ordinary guy. I believe that any

    woman who is rted to you will be paid special attention. I just want to live a peaceful life, so I don¡¯t

    want to get rted to you. The children have moved in. I don¡¯t object to you ying with them, but you

    must promise me this.¡±

    I had been thinking for a long time beforeing up with it.

    ke was shocked by my words.

    I knew that almost all the female werewolves wanted to have a rtionship with him. After all, he was

    the Lycan King.

    ¡°Daddy, my mommy hates trouble the most. Just promise her.¡± Noah looked straight at ke with

    a warning in his big eyes.

    a wa

    ke looked at Noah and then at my determined face. He had topromise. ¡°Okay, I promise you,

    but this is based on the fact that no one has seen through it. If¡­ I mean, if someone happens to know

    about this, this condition will not hold.¡±

    ¡°I believe that with your power, as long as you want to keep it a secret, no one will find it out unless you

    let them.¡± I was not stupid. ke said this just to make this rule invalid.

    Noah fanned the mes, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you have a lot of money? Is there a problem that can¡¯t be

    settled by money? If it¡¯s true, it means that you are not rich enough. You are the Lycan King, so all the

    werewolves will listen to you!¡±

    I gave Noah a look of appreciation. He helped me so much!

    On the other hand, the foodie Hedwig was holding a piece of bread and chewing it without caring about

    her image.

    ¡°Okay, I will keep this secret as much as I can, but I still feel that no secrets can be held forever,

    if¡­¡±

    ¡°If my mother is injured either physically or mentally because of you, you will have topensate for

    her. Anyway, you are rich, and my mother will ept bribes, but it may cost you a lot.¡± Noah

    was straightforward and spoke up for me.

    I listened to what Noah said and was at a loss for words. Why did I feel that it was reasonable?

    ¡°That¡¯s right, what Noah said is what I want.¡± I suddenly wanted to kiss Noah hard. What a good

    boy!

    ¡°Hedwig, what do you think?¡± ke looked at Hedwig with expectation.

    With her mouth stained with cream, Hedwig said, ¡°Mommy and Noah are always right. Daddy, where is

    the pony you mentionedst night? When can I see it? I want to make friends with it.¡±

    ke had to take a tissue and wipe the cream off Hedwig¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get Dowen to buy it for you today, but are you sure you want to make friends with it?¡±

    ke suddenly looked worried.

    ¡°Well, Mommy said that animals are our good friends. We should take care of them. When the pony

    is here, I will feed it grass every day.¡±

    ke looked at me and Noah again. He tapped on the table with his slender fingers, indicating that he

    had agreed.

    Noah exchanged a nce of victory with me, and I finally couldn¡¯t resist my urge to kiss him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you have other rules. I can ept three at most,¡± said ke.

    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so stingy. Aren¡¯t all men heroic? How can you only ept three rules? I think even thirty

    rules will not be enough.¡± Noah spoke up for me again.

    I noticed ke¡¯s darkened face and said with a smile, ¡°Noah, don¡¯t be calctive with petty people. It

    will show that we are narrow-minded.¡±

    ¡±Tell me, what are the rules on earth?¡± ke said resignedly.

    I said tly, ¡°I just hope that no matter what asion we meet in, we will have to pretend to be

    strangers.¡±

    ¡°You want to pretend that you don¡¯t know me? Who would believe that? Every werewolf knows me,¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ke said arrogantly.

    I didn¡¯t know what to say and had to speak emotionlessly after a while, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I can¡¯t

    pretend I don¡¯t know you for sure. I mean, you can pretend not to know me, especially when we meet in

    thepany. You¡¯re my boss. As long as you act like that, I believe no one knows it.¡±

    He once again reached out and tapped on the table, which was the sign of his agreement.

    ¡°The third one!¡±

    ¡°The third one!¡±

    I thought for a moment and said, ¡°Third, I hope you won¡¯t stop me from socializing. I can meet or have

    any rtionship with anyone. Of course, I won¡¯t stop you either. Although you are the father of the kids,

    you will eventually find your mate or mark your Luna. In short, we will live our own lives.¡±

    ¡°This is too much. Do you mean that you already found your mate?¡± ke suddenly stared at me

    fiercely.

    The eyes of the kids next to me were also fixed on me, and their faces showed panic as if they were

    about to be abandoned by their mom.

    I noticed that the kids were on the verge of tears andforted them, ¡°Sweethearts, don¡¯t listen to him.

    I haven¡¯t met my mate or the guy I like yet.¡±

    Hedwig blinked her big eyes, then leaned her head over and whispered in Noah¡¯s ear,

    ¡°Noah, will mommy abandon us if she has a lover?¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyebrows were tightly knitted, and then she curled her lips. ¡°It won¡¯t happen. Mommy loves us

    the most.¡±

    ¡°I am the one mommy loves the most, followed by you and daddy¡­¡± Their whispers had been heard by

    both me and ke.

    I was speechless. Even ke pricked up his ears and listened seriously to their nonsense with a

    darkened face.

    Noah shook his head and said thoughtfully, ¡°ording to the current rtionship between daddy and

    mommy, daddy may not be on the list¡­¡±

    ¡°I feel so sorry for daddy. Mommy definitely doesn¡¯t want daddy anymore!¡± Hedwig sighed seriously.

    Then, she opened her small mouth, tore a piece of bread, and chewed hard on it.

    It was as if ke had been struck by lightning.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I also felt that Noah and Hedwig were making a fuss over nothing. I reached out and touched their little

    heads. ¡°Do not interrupt when others are talking. Also¡­ Your daddy will choose another woman to be

    his Lycan Luna. I¡¯m not joking, and you have to ept this, okay?¡±

    Hedwig was stunned and not in the mood to eat bread anymore. Her big, watery eyes were filled with

    sorrow as she looked at ke. She pouted as if she was about to cry at any moment. She cried out,

    ¡°Daddy, you said you wouldn¡¯t let other women be your Lycan Luna. You didn¡¯t keep your word. I won¡¯t

    believe in you anymore!¡±

    ke looked at Hedwig who had turned her head away, confused.

    I was shocked by Hedwig¡¯s behavior as well. I nced at ke guiltily and then lowered my head,

    pretending that I was not the one who told Hedwig about those words. I began to eat breakfast.

    Noah looked innocent. ¡°Daddy, when did you promise Hedwig? Why don¡¯t I know?¡±

    ke shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t remember either. I¡¯ve promised you two too many things in the past days.

    Maybe I really said something like that.¡±

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    It seemed that ke didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong, and Hedwig became even angrier. She

    frowned even more tightly and shouted in a high and sharp voice, ¡°You said that the day before

    yesterday! You said that you would love my mommy just as you love Noah and me! You don¡¯t even

    remember what you said! I hate you!¡±

    I was stunned. Hearing Hedwig¡¯s shout, I turned to look at ke. ¡°You know that you can¡¯t do it, but

    why are you talking nonsense in front of them? Although they are young, what you say and do will

    affect them. Don¡¯t promise them anything in the future.¡±

    ¡°Hedwig, I was wrong. Don¡¯t cry, okay? I will help wipe your tears. In a while, I will take you to the new

    school. There are many children who will y games with you. Can you stop crying?¡± The coldness of

    ke, as the Lycan King, suddenly disappeared at this time.

    ¡°Then daddy, promise me that you will never fall in love with other women. You will only love me,

    mommy ¡­ and Noah!¡± Hedwig cried.

    ke looked at me, asking for help.

    I was also seriously listening to Hedwig. When ke looked at me, I knew he needed help from his

    eyes, but¡­

    Why should I help him? It was he who had talked nonsense in front of Hedwig. Didn¡¯t he like Hedwig

    the most?

    Just spoil her and promise everything to her. Anyway, it had nothing to do with me.

    ¡°Hedwig, as long as your mommy can guarantee that she won¡¯t love other men and that she will only

    love me, then I will only love you and your mommy ¡­ and Noah. I promise.¡±

    In an instant, he even implicated me. What a cunning man!

    When I heard ke¡¯s words, I happened to be swallowing a piece of bread. I choked and couldn¡¯t help

    but cough violently.

    Noah quickly gave me a ss of milk and said, ¡°Mommy, easy. If you choke on the food, I will feel

    sorry!¡±

    I picked up the ss of milk, drank some of it, and finally felt better.

    I patted Noah, who was so sensible and considerate, and then I met Hedwig¡¯s innocent big eyes.

    ¡°Mommy, hurry up and agree. Daddy said that as long as you love him, he will love you. It sounds so

    great! Hurry up and agree to it!¡± Hedwig¡¯s innocence was because of her brother¡¯s spoiling.

    At that moment, her words were like thunder or even a disaster to me.

    ¡°Hedwig, your dad is not my type. Is he as handsome as Uncle Leon? Is he as gentle as Uncle Jack?

    Finish your breakfast. I¡¯m having a headache.¡± The trick I used to deal with Hedwig was to show

    evidence to prove that nothing would happen.

    Hedwig blinked her big eyes and looked at ke with a serious expression. Then, she was lost in deep

    thought.

    ¡°Well, that makes a lot of sense. Uncle Leon is the most handsome man in the town we grew up in.

    Every morning when Uncle Jack goes out, he will bring a bouquet of roses to mom from his garden.¡±

    Hedwig seemed to make things clear and ept the fact at once. Then, she stopped crying and went

    back to eat breakfast.

    An invisible war ended just like that.

    I didn¡¯t know what I said and did just now had touched ke¡¯s bottom line. After eating a few pieces of

    bread, I said to ke, ¡°I n to go to work today. Please take care of the two little guys. They are

    adaptable and will like the school you chose for them.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯te with us?¡±

    ¡°No. I believe that they will feel happy with you.¡± I stood up, patted Hedwig¡¯s head slightly, and said,

    ¡°Hedwig, go to school with your daddy. If you feel anything wrong, remember to tell your daddy.¡±

    ¡°I will, mommy. Go to work at ease. If someone bullies you, remember to tell daddy. I believe daddy will

    help you,¡± Hedwig said with a smile. There was no trace of unhappiness on her little face.

    ¡°No one will bully me,¡± I muttered. I patted Noah on the shoulder and said, ¡°Remember to take care

    of your sister!¡±

    After that, I returned to my room on the second floor to change into a business suit. I took off my shirt

    and then turned to get the white shirt¡­

    Suddenly, the door was pushed open with great force. A tall figure stood at the door.

    ¡°ke! You pervert!¡± I was so shocked that I forgot to cover my chest with something. By the time I

    reacted, ke¡¯s expression had already changed.

    ¡°I think you shoulde with me to school today.¡± After staring for two seconds, ke immediately

    changed the topic, making the atmosphere less awkward.

    I was so embarrassed that my face blushed. I held my shirt and covered myself up. I said angrily, ¡°If

    you have something to say, can¡¯t you wait until I get changed? Get out of here!¡±

    His face turned gloomy, and his tone was filled with ridicule. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m interested? You don¡¯t

    have to cover yourself at all. It¡¯s nothing to me.¡±

    ¡°Get out, or I¡¯m going to yell¡­¡± I felt that he did not respect me at all.

    When ke heard that I was going to shout, a hint of panic appeared on his face.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ke gave me two minutes, but I deliberately opened the door ten minutester.

    ¡°What else do you want to say? Whatever you say, I won¡¯t go to school with you today. Noah and

    Hedwig will get used to it.¡± I stood in front of ke, holding my handbag. I looked away, not wanting to

    look at him.

    ¡°Are you going to skip all their activities with me in the future?¡± asked ke.

    I turned to look at his gloomy face and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s what I decided. Anyway, I won¡¯t let

    anyone know about my rtionship with you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you will be an unqualified mother by doing this? Although Noah and Hedwig

    have been strong enough because of you, they must be hoping that you can participate in their family

    activities even if they don¡¯t ask you to,¡± ke said righteously and wanted to give me a

    lesson.

    III

    I frowned. And I had to admit that what he said was quite reasonable.

    But¡­

    ¡°Well, we can take turns apanying them to attend the activities. But you must promise me that no

    one will know our rtionship.¡± I didn¡¯t want this matter to be exposed at all. The safety of my children

    was the top priority for me.

    ke looked as if he was not willing to pay any attention to me. He turned around, leaving me with

    a cold back that I could not afford to offend.

    I shrugged and didn¡¯t care. No matter what ke thought of me, no one could interfere with the life

    I wanted.

    I went downstairs. Noah and Hedwig had finished breakfast and were ying in the living roomi.

    ¡°Mommy, how are you going to work? You should ask daddy for a car,¡± Noah said loudly on purpose.

    ke was sitting at the side. He heard Noah¡¯s words and slightly raised his eyebrows.

    I found that I didn¡¯t even have a vehicle, so I had to turn my head and look at ke.

    ¡°Dowen, give her a car,¡± ke crossed his arms in front of his chest and coldly ordered Dowen.

    Dawn went to get a car key and handed it to me with a smile. ¡°Miss Wyatt, please take it.¡±

    I didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. I took the car key and smiled at ke. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ke didn¡¯t ept my appreciation and turned his head to the side.

    Before I left, I kissed Noah and Hedwig fondly.

    I suddenly felt that I was somewhat cruel. After asking ke to help take care of my two children, I

    began to enjoy the feeling of freedom.

    I drove directly to the office building of Chavez Group.

    I went to the HR Department first and then to the Design Department under ke¡¯s arrangement.

    ¡°Hello, Catherine. I¡¯m your superior. My name is Melinda Caldwell.¡± A middle-aged female werewolf

    greeted me with a smile. She seemed to be the same age as Mabel and looked kind.

    W

    e se

    ¡°Hello.¡± I looked at her nervously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. King ke asked me to take care of you.¡± Melinda blinked at me.

    I was a little puzzled. Didn¡¯t ke just promise me not to tell anyone about our rtionship? It seemed

    that Melinda saw through my confusion and uneasiness, and she continued.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re the daughter of Dowen¡¯s friend. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone about that.¡±

    I breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Melinda¡¯s words. I didn¡¯t expect that ke, as the Lycan King,

    would be so considerate. He arranged for someone to take care of me and also gave me a

    proper identity.

    ¡°Thank you, Melinda. I will work hard,¡± I said quickly.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to our department.¡± Melinda led me out.

    There were quite a few design departments in the Chavez Group, and Melinda was in charge of the

    clothing rted one.

    Seeing that Melinda led me out in person, everyone was naturally focusing on me.

    on me

    Melinda pped her hands and said, ¡°Let me introduce a new colleague to you. Her name is

    Catherine. Wee aboard!¡±

    ¡°Wee! Melinda, you recruited well this time. I wonder which wolf pack shees from?¡±

    ¡°Second!¡± A male colleague who looked somewhat wretched chimed in.

    I was a little embarrassed, and I nced at his ID with his name on it. Piers Sowle.

    Melinda red at them and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Since Catherine has joined the Chavez

    Group, she will also work for the royal family. Don¡¯t think about anything strange. Work is work.¡±

    The men nodded and said ¡°Melinda we will certainly work harder¡±. Chapter 41

    The men nodded and said, ¡°Melinda, we will certainly work harder.¡±

    I swept over the other colleagues and found that a few female colleagues¡¯ expressions were

    meaningful.

    The Chavez Group was apany of the royal family led by ke, so those who were able to work

    here were all extraordinary.

    I just came, and it seemed that I had a good rtionship with Melinda. Who wouldn¡¯t be jealous when

    they saw me?

    ¡°Catherine, do you have a mate?¡± Piers asked me as soon as I was seated.

    I was stunned and then shook my head.

    I wanted to hide the fact that I had two children from others, especially the werewolves of ck Moon

    Pack. Gina had developed quite well in showbizbiz. She and her mother were both powerful.

    If they knew that I was raising my two children with thest sum of money my father gave me in

    Pennsylvania, I was afraid that my life would be in chaos.

    Fortunately, among the people who knew me, other than Mabel, only ke and several subordinates of

    him knew that I had two children.

    I was not worried about ke. Anyway, he promised me that he would keep it a secret.

    ¡°Catherine, you can assist Vanessa. She happens to have a project, and you can be her assistant with

    the design n.¡± Melinda made me the assistant of an experienced designer.

    ¡°Sure, Melinda.¡± I nodded.

    Melinda said to Vanessa, ¡°Catherine is a neer. Give her some advice time to time.¡±

    Vanessa immediately smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Melinda. I¡¯ve always been kind to

    neers.¡±

    Melinda nodded and left with relief.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Piers saw Melinda leave the office and came to me with a meaningful smile on his face. ¡°Catherine,

    since you don¡¯t have a mate yet, why don¡¯t we go shopping in the city center after work? Let¡¯s have

    some fun together.¡±

    I looked at his expression and felt a little disgusted, but I controlled my emotions and calmly said, ¡°No

    need. I will find my mate-soon.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Even if you find your mate, we can also be together.¡± Piers¡¯s words caused the

    others to burst intoughter.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    When I was a child. I learned in the werewolf school that the attitude toward mating gradually became

    different with the development of human society. More and more werewolves no longer thought highly

    of their mates.

    Some werewolves would even mark ather werewolves before they met their mates,

    I heard from my father that this would lead to the decline of the werewolves.

    I didn¡¯t answer Piers¡¯ question. Instead, I turned my head and began my work. Seeing that I ignored

    him, Piers felt bored and returned to his seat.

    I began my career with the help of Vanessa.

    sa

    ¡°You¡¯re Catherine, right? I¡¯m Vanessa.¡± Vanessa put on a polite smile.

    ¡°Hi, Vanessa!¡± I called out with a smile.

    ¡°Well, take a look at these contracts. There is information on this project. Can you hand over a few

    pieces of work first?¡± Although Vanessa was smiling, there was a trace of scrutiny in her eyes.

    I could sense that Vanessa¡¯s attitude toward me was slightly strange, but I didn¡¯t know what she

    was thinking. I only began to focus on work.

    During lunch, I went back to Mabel¡¯s house.

    I told Mabel about my decision, and Mabel was happy for me but worried as well.

    ¡°Catherine, have you decided to live with him? He won¡¯t try to take your kids away again, will he?¡±

    Mabel asked with concern.

    Iate the food that Mabel cooked and thought for a moment. Then I said confidently, ¡°Mabel, don¡¯t worry.

    I think Noah and Hedwig are sensible enough, and they will not leave me.¡±

    ¡°As long as you think they will be fine, then I am relieved. When you are free in the future, take them

    here. I miss them quite a lot,¡± Mabel said with a smile.

    ¡°OK. Mabel, I have to head to the office now. I wille when I am free. When Noah and Hedwig are

    on leave, I will take them here.¡± I checked the time, and it was time to go to work.

    When I returned to the office, I found that the peaceful atmosphere in the morning changedpletely.

    Everyone was nervous and excited as if they were facing a great enemy.

    ¡°Vanessa, what happened?¡± I sat down and couldn¡¯t help asking Vanessa next to me.

    Vanessa was putting on her makeup with a mirror. While putting on her lipstick, she hurriedly said,

    ¡°We just received a notice ten minutes ago. King ke wille to the officeter.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± I was stunned. Why did kee so suddenly?

    I was still in a daze when I heard a few female colleagues discussing excitedly.

    ¡°Oh my god! I¡¯m so happy. In less than a week, I can see King ke twice. How lucky!¡±

    ¡°You are right. Do I look good?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so infatuated. Don¡¯t you know that Gina is King ke¡¯s mate?¡±

    ¡°It remains unsure, OK? If she is Lycan Luna, why hasn¡¯t King ke marked her for so many years?

    And King ke never admitted that Gina is his mate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Most of the time, the ck Moon Pack guys are the only ones who make that im,¡±

    another female werewolf echoed.

    Hearing that, I immediately perked up my ears and leaned over curiously. ¡°What are you talking

    about?¡±

    ¡°Catherine, don¡¯t you know who King ke is? That¡¯s impossible. By the way, don¡¯t lose your

    ¡°Is he that charming? He sounds like a god!¡± I sneered in my heart. Actually, ke waspletely a

    bastard. He was not as charming as others said.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen him. You don¡¯t know that he is perfect and how many female werewolves want to be

    his mate!¡±

    ¡°Even if I am just his breeder, I¡¯ll say yes!¡± Another female colleague was infatuated.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already abolished the breeder system. Stop dreaming!¡±

    I listened to their excited and infatuating chatting. I felt it was too exaggerating.

    Just as I shook my head and sighed, Melinda walked out quickly and stood at the door in a panic.

    han11 din

    After a while, I saw a group of people respectfully weing a tall man as they walked in.

    Sure enough, ke arrived.

    I looked at him in a daze. When he wore a suit and tie, he looked indeed domineering and dignifying.

    However, even so, I didn¡¯t feel that he was charming

    1

    So, I lowered my head and continued drawing.

    The moment ke walked in, everyone in the office held their breath, not even daring to look at

    him as if their souls would be taken away.

    I knew that it was because of his Lycan aura. After I became a member of the Chavez Pack, I could

    feel the influence of the Lycan King¡¯s aura on me. However, it was strange that the aura was not

    strong enough to make me tremble.

    When others in the office were nervous and uneasy because of ke¡¯s arrival, only I did not take

    him seriously.

    ke walked a few steps forward. Immediately, a werewolf following him answered some questions for

    him. Melinda was also trembling in fear and answered all his questions without dy.

    For me, ke was a jerk who wanted to take my kids away, but for others here, ke was their King,

    whose look was full of deterrence.

    ke slowly walked to my desk.

    I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. He tapped my desk slightly with his finger.

    Melinda immediately reminded me, ¡°Catherine, this is King ke.¡±

    Melinda looked so nervous and uneasy, so I naturally could not neglect ke anymore. I immediately

    stood up and greeted him politely, ¡°How do you do, King ke?¡±

    However, there was not much respect in my tone.

    was

    ¡°Humph.¡± ke deliberately didn¡¯t look at me. Then, he led a group of people and left arrogantly

    with a cold face.

    I was speechless as I watched him disappear into the distance.

    At the same time, all the women around me looked at me with both envy and jealousy.

    ¡°Catherine, do you know King ke?¡± A young girl immediately came over to ask me.

    It was impossible, right? It turned out that their eyes were quite sharp. Just based on the fact that ke

    knocked on my desk, they thought that I knew ke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t. Why would you ask this?¡± I answered seriously.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know him? Why did King ke only knock on your desk? It seems to remind you that he is

    here.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps King ke has taken a fancy to you. Catherine, you are beautiful, and it is possible.¡±

    Vanessa said with ridicule, ¡°By the way, Catherine, are you familiar with Melinda?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Not very familiar.¡±

    ¡°Catherine, there is a client. Since you are a neer, you can serve her and gain some experience.

    She is a member of the wolf pack under the royal family, so she doesn¡¯t have many

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    requests,¡± Vanessa said lightly.

    ¡°Okay, I will contact her.¡± I was not stupid, and I could see what tricks Vanessa was going to y.

    ¡°I asked her to go to thepany tomorrow afternoon to talk about the details of our cooperation.

    Remernber to receive her at that time. Here is her information.¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    ke¡¯s POV

    I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with me today. When my car passed by this building, I suddenly wanted

    toe up and see Catherine¡¯s office.

    She wasn¡¯t happy about my appearance at all.

    When I returned to my office, Catherine called me.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Tell the kids that I won¡¯t go home for dinner tonight, Catherine said directly.

    ¡°You¡¯re noting back? Are you going to spend the night with some guy?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be

    angry when I heard her words, so I said in a mocking tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m just informing you of that. I won¡¯t go home for dinner tonight. If the kids ask, just tell them I have

    something to do.¡± Catherine answered me in the same tone as I did.

    ¡°Catherine, are you going to abandon your kids? Why are you such an irresponsible mother?¡± Hearing

    that she copied my tone to mock me, I was even angrier and I said in a colder voice.

    Catherine snorted, ¡°The children didn¡¯t say anything. Why are you talking so much nonsense? I¡¯m just

    having a meal outside. And you made it seem like I would abandon the kids. Is it that serious?¡±

    I was speechless by what she said.

    ¡°That¡¯s all. Bye!¡± Catherine hung up since I didn¡¯t say anything more.

    I stared at the phone that was forcibly hung up by Catherine. How dare she! She dared to hang up on

    me first. No one dared to be so presumptuous in front of me before.

    I threw my phone on my desk and suddenly became angry.

    I Mind-Linked Henry and ordered, ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on Catherine and see who she will

    meet tonight.¡±

    The entire city was brightly lit, and I rushed home.

    The two little things, who had been in the werewolf school for a day, were now seated in rows on the

    sofa.

    I was just about to enter when I heard the conversation between the two kids inside.

    ¡°Noah, look, it¡¯s getting dark. Why haven¡¯t daddy and mommye back yet? I miss them a little,¡±

    Hedwig sighed and said sadly.

    Noah stared out the window and frowned, ¡°They have to work. Do you think they are as idle as you!¡±

    Noah stared out the window and frowned. ¡°They have to work. Do you think they are as idle as you?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ bad Noah. How can you bully me? I¡¯ll tell daddy about this.¡± Hedwig was like a provoked kitten.

    ¡°Daddy can¡¯t control me, idiot!¡± Noah immediately said proudly.

    However, as soon as he finished speaking, I walked in. I snorted and asked, ¡°Is that so? You already

    said that I am your daddy. Why can¡¯t I control you?¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t expect that I would hear what he said, and his shoulders shrank.

    ¡°Daddy, you are home!¡± As soon as Hedwig saw her savior, she immediately ran toward me with her

    short legs.

    I looked at the pink little girl rushing towards me like a gust of wind. I immediately squatted down and

    opened my arms, hugging Hedwig.

    I kissed Hedwig¡¯s little face with satisfaction and looked at Noah, who sat on the sofa, pretending to be

    cold and distant. ¡°Did you bully your sister?¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    I looked at Noah sternly and finally stared into his eyes. ¡°Never bully your sister. Do you

    remember?¡±

    ¡°Dad, you are so biased. You only speak for her, but you are so harsh to me. Hum, I will tell mommy

    about this.¡± Noah immediately mentioned his savior.

    I snorted and said, ¡°Can your mommy control me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starving. Dad, why did youe home sote!¡¯ Noah could not fight against me and immediately

    protested with his empty stomach.

    ¡°Have dinner if you¡¯re hungry!¡± I frowned.

    ¡°Mommy hasn¡¯te back yet. Let¡¯s wait for her toe back and eat together,¡± Noah said firmly.

    I chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t wait for her. She¡¯s out for dinner tonight. Let¡¯s eat without her.¡±

    Noah was stunned and blinked his big eyes. ¡°Did any other man invite her to dinner again? I knew it.

    Mommy is so beautiful. There must be many people who like to treat her to dinner.¡±

    I said angrily, ¡°Noah, is this how your mother usually teaches you? You know that your mother is eating

    with another man, but you are happy for her?¡±

    ¡°Dad, it was so hard for mommy to raise us. Of course, I hope that more people will love her.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Hedwig felt that her brother was right.

    I touched my forehead. It seemed that it was necessary for me to educate these two little fe about

    some profound topics.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start out dinner. Dad has something to sayter.¡± I walked to the table with Hedwig in my

    arms.

    Delicious dishes were served. I looked at the pan-grilled chicken drumstick on the table and said to the

    children, ¡°Hedwig, Noah, eat more. You need nutrition to grow.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, you need to eat more too!¡± Hedwig smiled.

    Noah bit the chicken and looked at me with his gem-like eyes. ¡°Daddy, didn¡¯t you just say that you have

    something to say? What is it?¡±

    I saw the two little guys looking at me curiously. I coughed and said, ¡°Yes, I have something very

    important to tell you. It is about your mother!¡±

    ¡°What happened to mommy?¡± Hedwig became nervous when she heard that it was rted to her

    mother.

    I thought for a moment and said, ¡°Do you know that it is very dangerous for your mother to date

    different men?¡±

    ¡°Dangerous? Is mommy in danger now?¡± Hedwig was straightforward. When she heard that her mother

    was in danger, her little face turned pale with fright.

    Noah just stared at me, waiting for me to finish.

    When I saw the worried look on Hedwig¡¯s face, I suddenly felt a little regretful. Should I not talk to the

    little fellow about such an adult topic?

    ¡°Yes, you are too naive. You don¡¯t know that there are many dangerous things in this world. The men

    outside asked your mommy to go out. Maybe they are up to no good. They want to do something bad

    to your mommy.¡± I tried to be more tactful to avoid scaring the two little babies.

    ¡°Do something bad to mommy? Noah, will those men beat mommy?¡± Hedwig was a little confused.

    I was stunned and immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s much more serious than beating her.¡±

    ¡°Then are they going to kill mommy?¡± Hedwig was so scared that she didn¡¯t want to eat anymore. Her

    two small hands held the spoon tightly, and her crystal-like eyes stared at me without blinking, waiting

    for me to give her an answer.

    I think that even if I say it, the two little ones might not understand.

    ¡°Stupid Hedwig, daddy is scaring us,¡± Noah said.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think daddy is scaring us, Noah, mommy is really in danger. We have to let here back

    home quickly.¡± As soon as Hedwig heard that her mother was going to be bullied, she immediately

    wanted to find Catherine.

    Noah frowned and thought for a moment. He said to me, ¡°Daddy, send some guards to protect my

    mommy. Don¡¯t let anyone do anything bad to her.¡±

    ¡°Okay, daddy will send someone to protect your mommy. Don¡¯t worry. Hurry up and eat.¡±

    I was a little helpless and wanted to end this topic, so I followed Noah¡¯s words.

    Hedwig lowered her head and silently ate a few mouthfuls of food. She felt uneasy, so she looked up

    and said seriously, ¡°Daddy, you should call mommy and ask if she is safe now. I am so worried that I

    can¡¯t eat.¡±

    My whole body froze. Hedwig wanted me to call Catherine now?

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    ke¡¯s POV

    How could I call Catherine at this time? What if Catherine thought that I was concerned about her?

    Wouldn¡¯t it make her extremely proud?

    ¡°Hedwig, your mommy might be back soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I immediately reached out and touched my

    daughter¡¯s little head tofort her.

    Hedwig lowered her head and ate a few more. She raised her little head again and stared at me

    intently. ¡°Daddy, just make a call. Let me talk to mommy for a while. I really miss her.¡±

    Facing my daughter¡¯s pair of clear and innocent eyes, I couldn¡¯t find a reason to refuse her.

    reason

    ¡°Okay, daddy will call your mommy now.¡± I had to take out my phone.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    I really hoped that Catherine wouldn¡¯t hear the phone ringing.

    ¡°Daddy, put it on speaker, so we can all talk to mommy,¡± Noah suddenly suggested.

    I looked at my son¡¯s big bright eyes and suddenly felt powerless. I had no choice but to turn on the

    speaker and put my phone on the table.

    1

    §Ö§Ö

    My phone kept ringing for seconds. I thought proudly in my heart. It seemed that Catherine really did

    not hear the phone ringing.

    This was good as well, in case she thought that I was really worried about her.

    Just as I was about to heave a sigh of relief, I heard Catherine¡¯s voice from the other side of the line.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Her voice was very calm, and there was a hint of impatience in it.

    I had no choice but to say indifferently, ¡°The children wanted to call you.¡±

    ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy,e back quickly. Daddy said that those men would do something bad to you.¡±

    As soon as Hedwig heard Catherine¡¯s voice, she immediately shouted.

    ¡°Hedwig?¡± Catherine immediately called Hedwig¡¯s name in shock.

    Afraid that Catherine wouldn¡¯t hear her, Hedwig snatched the phone and put it in front of her. She

    continued, ¡°Mommy, can you go home? Hedwig is worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Hedwig, mommy is fine. No one dares to bully mommy. Don¡¯t worry. Mommy will be back with you

    after dinner.¡± Catherine had tofort her daughter with the gentlest voice.

    Noah asked, ¡°Mommy, are you eating with a man or a woman? Are you safe?¡±

    Was there a need for these two little fellows to make such a fuss over nothing? Now it was as if the

    world was about to end.

    ¡°Mommy is having dinner with ady. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still eating. We can talk when I¡¯m home!¡±

    Catherine said with a hint of doubt.**

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. Daddy said he will send guards to protect you,¡± Hedwig said at the end of the

    line, which made me want to knock myself out.

    ¡°Alright, alright, hurry up and eat. I have something to say to your mom¡­¡± I felt that if the two little guys

    continued talking, my image would be ruined.

    So, I took the phone, stood up, and walked toward the living room.

    ¡°Hello¡­¡± I pretended to be cold and indifferent.

    ¡°Humph!¡± The woman only gave a loud snort, and then hung up the phone.

    I totally froze.

    That damned woman directly hung up on me. How could she treat me like this?

    In order to not let the children know that I had lost face, I had to go further.

    By the time I returned to the dining table, the two little ones were very curious about what topic

    Catherine and I had talked about.

    ¡°Hurry up and eat. After dinner, I will watch a movie with you.¡± I had to gently dispel the worries of

    the two little guys.

    After dinner, I brought the two children to the screening room of the vi to y the movie for them

    while I rested.on the side.

    While the two kids were watching happily, the door suddenly opened.

    Catherine walked in and I had no idea when she went back. She should have taken a bath. Her long

    hair was still a little wet, with a trace of moisture, which made her look charming.

    However, she didn¡¯t seem to be happy.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± The little fellows turned around at the same time and cried out in joy when they saw her.

    Catherine pointed to the screen. ¡°Just watch the movie by yourselves. Mommy has something to say to

    your daddy.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes. When I saw that Catherine had returned quite early, I didn¡¯t feel so frustrated.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked in a tone of displeasure and indifference.

    Catherine looked at me. ¡°Come out!¡±

    I was even more displeased. What kind of tone was she using? How could she be so arrogant

    2/3

    I was even more displeased. What kind of tone was she using? How could she be so arrogant towards

    me?

    However, although I didn¡¯t like the way Catherine spoke to me, I still followed her out.

    When Catherine saw that I hade out, she walked forward in silence.

    I knew what she wanted to say and I also knew why she led me away. She just didn¡¯t want the kids to

    hear our conversationter.

    I followed her to the end of the corridor and pushed open the door. Outside was a spacious open-air

    balcony.

    There were expensive flowers and wood nted on the balcony. The simple and elegant lights were

    slightly dim, but they made the ce more peaceful.

    Catherine hurriedly walked to the railing with her arms crossed. She suddenly turned around and

    stared at me with her eyes full of anger. ¡°Did you say something you shouldn¡¯t say to the kids?¡±

    I looked at Catherine¡¯s eyes as she questioned me. Under the warm light, her eyes were as bright as

    the stars in the sky, shining with light.

    I looked at her nkly for a moment before hearing her question.

    ¡°What do you think I shouldn¡¯t say? Do you have a problem with me educating my kids?¡± I narrowed my

    eyes slightly, looking confident.

    Catherine choked for a moment.

    ¡°They said I was in danger. What danger could i be in? I just went out for a meal with a friend.¡±

    Catherine crossed her arms over her chest.

    She seemed indifferent and didn¡¯t take me seriously at all. When seeing this, I suddenly reached out a

    hand and forcefully propped it against the railing beside Catherine.

    Catherine was so shocked that her whole body froze. She looked up at my face, her expression a little

    embarrassed.

    ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t get so close to me!¡± Catherine almost instinctively wanted to escape from me,

    When she wanted to twist her waist and move to the side, I pretended to be intentional andzily put

    another hand on her other side. This time, I really trapped her petite body in my arms.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    ke¡¯s POV

    ¡°What are you doing, ke Chavez?¡± Catherine immediately called out my full name in fury.

    I looked at her petite body trapped in my arms. She was like a frightened little rabbit anxious to

    escape.

    ¡°Catherine, why do you keep ignoring my existence?¡± I leaned forward deliberately.

    I was sure that this woman couldn¡¯t escape as long as I wanted to keep her at my side.

    She was too weak¡¯to loosen my grip. I only needed to use a little strength to suppress and tame her.

    Thinking of this, I couldn¡¯t help but move forward a bit. A faint fragrance wafted from her body as she

    had just taken a bath.

    Unlike the artificially synthesized rich spices, the faint fragrance seemed toe from her body. It was

    not greasy but tempting. I was desperate to take a few mouthfuls.

    was

    Then, a familiar but indescribable smell appeared, reminding me of pine wood or spring grass.

    I was especially addicted to the smell. Leroy, likewise, seemed to be woken up by it. However, shortly

    after Leroy woke up, the smell disappeared.

    I could feel Leroy¡¯s depressed mood.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked Leroy in my mind.

    ¡°Mark, mark the woman in front of you,¡± said Leroy.

    ¡°What are you talking about? She¡¯s not our mate.¡± I asked doubtfully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel the desire. Mark her, ke,¡±Leroy said agitatedly.

    I don¡¯t know if theing of the full moon disturbed Leroy¡¯s mood. Many years ago, Leroy also wanted

    me to mark Gina when the full moon wasing.

    I didn¡¯t listen to Leroy¡¯s advice but tried my best tofort it. Finally, it fell into a deep sleep again.

    Catherine, who was standing in front of me, wore a vignt look on her face.

    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m warning you. Step back¡­¡± Catherine could tell that I did it on purpose, so she was instantly

    enraged.

    ¡°In the territory of the royal family, no werewolf can refuse my request¡­¡±

    Before I could finish, Catherine pped me.

    Her p interrupted my thoughts.

    I was left in shock. All my earlier erotic feelings werepletely shattered by the p.

    ¡°Sorry, your charm is not enough for me to lose my mind!¡±

    Catherine suddenly raised a leg and kicked my lower parts. Shocked by her p, I failed to react to

    her kick.

    I embarrassedly put my hand between my legs.

    ¡°Catherine¡­ I will kill you for sure.¡± It was the first time in my life that I had been pitifully humiliated by a

    woman.

    At that moment, I even had the urge to strangle her slender neck.

    Catherine sized me up calmly and sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t dare!¡±

    I looked at the woman¡¯s slightly raised chin andposed look different than my agitation. I was

    filled with a sense of frustration.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Catherine was not afraid of me. Maybe bearing my children gave her the courage to negotiate with

    1. me.

    ¡°What about this?¡± I couldn¡¯t do anything disgraceful, but I had to teach this woman a lesson.

    I want to gain a reward for her rudeness. That p indeed offended me.

    I leaned in and kissed her on the lips.

    Catherine didn¡¯t expect my kiss and forgot to resist for a moment.

    I held back all the pain and shame, pressed the back of Catherine¡¯s head, and kissed her pink sweet

    lips as a kind of punishment.

    She tasted so delicious.

    Her moist, tender lips tasted like rose petals with a warm fragrance when I bit them.

    Was this her first kiss?

    Well, perhaps she had given me her first kiss that night five years ago.

    ¡°Mommy and daddy are kissing!¡±

    ¡°K.I.S.S.I.N.G..,¡±

    Just as I was kissing her, two childish voices sounded.

    My body suddenly tensed up. While I was stunned, Catherine used all her strength to push me away.

    Unprepared, I took several steps back and managed to stand firm.

    Catherine was about to go mad when finding our kiss was seen by the two kids.

    Icurled up my lips gently. Achieving the goal brightened my mood.

    I smiled and looked at the two kids standing behind me. I said softly, ¡°When did you twoe?¡±

    ¡°Just when you were kissing mommy. Daddy, you¡¯re awesome. You finally kissed mommy.¡± Moving

    away two fingers covering her delicate pink cheeks, she revealed her big eyes to peek at me.

    Her cute appearance softened my heart.

    Noah pulled a long face and sighed, ¡°Stupid mommy, you epted daddy¡¯s kiss too soon. Let me tell

    you, this won¡¯t work. You can¡¯t let daddy kiss you so quickly. If daddy prefers the sense of freshness,

    you will lose him.¡±

    ¡°Noah, shut up!¡± Catherine was furious.

    I red at my son and said seriously, ¡°Noah, is your daddy an irresponsible bastard? Since I kissed

    your mommy, I¡¯ll be responsible for her. Don¡¯t worry anymore.¡±

    Catherine said with a cold face, ¡°Did you two take a shower?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Daddy has helped us take a shower!¡± Hedwig turned to Noah and said, ¡°Noah, does mommy hate

    daddy¡¯s kiss? Why? I like daddy¡¯s kisses.¡±

    Noah pondered for two seconds and shook his head. ¡°Maybe this time daddy didn¡¯t brush his teeth, so

    mommy feels disgusted.¡±

    Hedwig nodded and answered seriously, ¡°Maybe. Daddy, you must remember to brush your teeth

    before you kiss mommy next time. Mommy values hygiene. If you don¡¯t brush your teeth before kissing

    her, she will be upset.¡±

    ¡°Hedwig, let¡¯s go back to the room for sleep. You have to go to school tomorrow morning. Noah, you

    should go to bed, too,¡± Catherine said.

    ¡°Sweet girl, don¡¯t you want daddy to put you to bed?¡± I saw Catherine urging the two kids to sleep and

    suddenly felt like I was going to be left behind.

    Hedwig started thinking seriously.

    Hedwig nodded. ¡°Mommy, I want daddy to sleep beside me. I can sleep well with him by my side.¡±

    ¡°Hedwig, you are daddy¡¯s sweetheart!¡± Seeing my daughter nod yes, I felt my mood soar.

    Noah clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Daddy, I just advised mommy not to take the initiative. I didn¡¯t

    expect you¡¯re the one eager to pursue her. Daddy, I¡¯ll tell you honestly. Mommy doesn¡¯t like desperate

    men.¡±

    Noah was a bold boy, but he was most afraid of Catherine. He immediately returned to his room

    obediently after being scolded.

    Hedwig¡¯s beautiful big eyes narrowed as she got sleepy.

    Catherine squatted down and said to Hedwig softly, ¡°Hedwig, daddy won¡¯t share a bed with us tonight.

    Come here!¡±

    I gave up the idea of sharing a bed with Catherine because of Noah¡¯s words.

    Did I take the initiative? How was I desperate? It was my bed after all.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I was woken up by the rm clock the next morning. Hedwig was sleeping soundly next to me, so I

    quietly got out of bed.

    While washing up in the bathroom, I stared at myself in the mirror, the memory of ke¡¯s kissst

    night came back to me.

    I brushed my teeth harder. How disgusting that jerk¡¯s kiss was!

    After I freshened myself up, I held Hedwig¡¯s hand and led her downstairs despite her sleepiness.

    Noah was sitting in front of the dining table with ke. He wore a noble suit tailored for children.

    kebed Noah¡¯s short hair back. At this moment, the father and the son share the same hairstyle

    and clothes. They were simr from head to toe.

    Even their sitting gesture carried the same air of fierceness and dominance.

    I was stunned.

    What was the man thinking? How did he turn my cute son into a mature look like his?

    ¡°Mommy, I want to sleep for a while more. Please, let me go upstairs. I promise, just a while

    longer¡­¡± Hedwig was a little sleepyhead. She begged me in a sweet voice.

    ¡°Hedwig, you see, your brother is up. You must go to school with him. Be good.¡± I solemnly refused

    Hedwig. I couldn¡¯t allow her to be sluggish.

    ke¡¯s dark eyes swept over us. He quickly got up, walked to Hedwig, and squatted in front of her.

    ¡°Hedwig, what¡¯s wrong? You look like you haven¡¯t woken up yet. Did you fail to sleep well without

    daddyst night?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I want to sleep for a while more. Mommy won¡¯t let me¡­¡± Hedwig immediately felt wronged

    and her eyes turned red.

    ¡°Come to daddy. I¡¯ll hold you while you¡¯re having breakfast, okay?¡± ke asked gently.

    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so nice. I love daddy!¡± Hedwig immediately opened her little hands, about to pounce

    into ke¡¯s arms.

    However, I mercilessly pulled her back. I looked at ke and said seriously, ¡°Can you stop satisfying

    Hedwig¡¯s every request? You will make her a spoiled kid in this way. If she gets used to it, it will be

    more troublesome to discipline her.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me holding her? Hedwig is still a little kid, so you can¡¯t expect her to obey rules like

    an adult,¡± ke retorted.

    I felt that ke would spoil Hedwij: sooner orter ille kept treating her like this.

    Noah slowly walked over and said, ¡°Daddy, mommy, the dishes are getting cold.¡±

    Then, Noah grabbed Hedwig¡¯s little hand and said, ¡°Come here. I will eat with you. Don¡¯t annoy

    mommy, okay?¡±

    ¡°Noah, you¡¯re the best.¡± ¡®Hedwig immediately smiled like a little fool and followed Noah to the

    dining table.

    I had to receive clients today, so I didn¡¯t want to ruin my mood by arguing with ke. I sat at the

    dining table and started eating.

    As I ate breakfast, I nced at Noah¡¯s new hairstyle. Finally, I couldn¡¯t help but reach out to poke

    Noah¡¯s head.

    ¡°Mommy, why did you mess up my hair? It wasn¡¯t easy for me tob my hair back like daddy.¡±

    Noah¡¯s face looked gloomy.

    I curled my lips and said, ¡°Who told you to learn that from your daddy? Do you know that you look too

    mature with this hairstyle?¡±

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mommy, I like daddy¡¯s hairstyle. He looks perfectly groomed!¡± Hedwig propped her chin up and

    expressed her thoughts.

    ¡°Hedwig got it. Good girl, hurry up and eat. Daddy will give you a big surprise after breakfast.¡± ke

    reached out and touched Hedwig¡¯s head.

    ¡°What¡¯s it? Can you tell me now? I really want to know!¡± Hedwig excitedly asked as her eyes

    sparkled.

    ¡°Guess it!¡± ke relied.

    Hedwig¡¯s mouth immediately opened wide. ¡°I know it. Is it my pony? Daddy, am I right? Hurry up and

    take me to see it now.¡±

    ke pinched her little face and said, ¡°Exactly! Your pony stays on thewn now. You¡¯ll like it.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Hedwig was extremely excited. She immediately jumped off the chair and

    threw herself into ke¡¯s arms. Then, she kissed ke¡¯s face with her greasy lips.

    I looked at Hedwig¡¯s smug expression and sighed in my heart. ke doted on Hedwig. He would buy

    whatever Hedwig wanted for her. What if she became a spoiled kid then?

    ke looked at Noah and asked, ¡°Noah, do you like ponies?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Noah looked a little disappointed.

    ¡°Daddy will give you one as a gift, okay?¡± ke smiled gently.

    ¨C0¡ª

    ¡ª¡ª

    -¡°0

    varuy

    viune VITICU 641

    ¡°Really? Can I have one, too?¡± Noah became happy as his big eyes shone brightly.

    ke nodded. ¡°Of course. You are both daddy¡¯s babies. For whatever Hedwig has, you will have the

    same. I love you two equally. I don¡¯t have ¨¤ bias.¡±

    I silently finished my breakfast and stood up. ¡°You two, go to school after seeing the pony. Remember,

    listen to the teacher and don¡¯t stir up any trouble. Noah, don¡¯t pick on any girls in your ss.

    Understood?¡±

    Noah shrugged. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve exined it to you many times. I didn¡¯t bully them.

    They wanted to y with me and then fought for the right to stay with me.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I can testify to Noah. They fought with each other to watch Noah paint.¡± Hedwig was afraid

    that Noah was wronged and defended him right away.

    ¡°Well, try to avoid this from now on.¡± I reminded Noah because such things happened more than once.

    ¡°Well, behave yourself. Mommy has to work now, so I don¡¯t have time to deal with your troubles.¡±

    ¡°Daddy is free. If Noah gets into trouble, daddy will settle it for him. Noah will be fine.¡± Hedwig said

    smartly. She grinned and leaned into ke¡¯s arms.

    ke rubbed her head lovingly. ¡°Hedwig is right. Daddy is not afraid of trouble. Daddy cares about you

    two.¡±

    What a weirdo! He knew nothing about teaching children. Helping the child to develop a good habit

    could not be done in a day. He thought it was easy now. If Noah and Hedwig caused trouble for him

    one day, he would regret his words.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°Well, have you finished? Do you want to see the ponies or not?¡± I didn¡¯t want to quarrel with ke

    because I was going to work soon. I looked at Noah and Hedwig.

    They immediately put the knife and the fork down. Then they jumped off their seats and imed that

    they were full.

    ¡°Okay, daddy will take you to see the ponies.¡± ke led them out of the door.

    We left thekeside vi. On thewn outside the vi, there were two beautiful ponies.

    The two ponies, one white and one ck, were definitely carefully selected. Their fur was very shiny

    and they were cating grass with their heads lowered. They looked so cute.

    Hedwig and Noah forgot all their worries and rushed toward the two ponies.

    ¡°You two¡­ Be careful!¡± ke suddenly chased after them like a mad man.

    ¡°Daddy, run faster¡­¡± Hedwig shouted excitedly as she ran.

    Dressed in a suit, ke ran to Hedwig, failing to keep his hairstyle.

    I followed behind them and watched them running. My heart suddenly was filled with warmth. The

    scene was so good that I wanted to remember it forever.

    ¡°Daddy, did you name the ponies? They are so small and cute.¡± They stood next to the ponies with

    happy smiles.

    Hedwig reached out to touch the pony, but the pony suddenly raised its head to look at her. She got

    startled and put back her hand.

    I went forward and squatted down to hold Hedwig¡¯s hand. ¡®Don¡¯t be afraid. They won¡¯t hurt people.

    They are kind.¡±

    With my help, Hedwig managed to stroke the pony¡¯s head. Its hair was smooth and soft.

    ¡°They don¡¯t have a name yet. You and Noah can help them get one,¡± ke said gently.

    Noah had been ying with his pony. He grabbed a handful of grass and brought it to the pony¡¯s

    mouth. The pony stretched out its tongue and swallowed the grass.

    Noah continued to pluck the grass with a happy smile on his face.

    Hedwig tilted her head and pondered. After a while, she said seriously, ¡°Daddy, is it okay to call it

    Chestnut? Noah¡¯s

    pony can be called Peanut.¡±

    Noah shook his head in dissatisfaction. ¡°Stupid Hedwig, I don¡¯t mind if your pony is called Chestnut.

    But mine is definitely not Peanut. It doesn¡¯t match its temperament. I think it should be called Rock.¡±

    ¡°But I really think he matches this name, Noah,¡± Hedwig insisted.

    Noahpromised and said, ¡°Okay, Peanut it is. I won¡¯t fight with you.¡±

    Hedwig smiled stupidly in satisfaction.

    *Daddy, look it is eating the grass in my hand!

    ¡°Daddy, it almost bit my hand

    ¡°Daddy, when can i ride H?

    ¡°Daddy, when can I ride it?

    ¡°Daddy¡­ Chestnut ran away. Help me chase it¡­

    ¡°Daddy, hurry up¡­¡±

    After more than half an hour, they still refused to leave. I checked the time and nned to go to the

    company.

    I had to persuade them patiently, ¡°Noah, Hedwig, it¡¯s time to go to school. Mommy doesn¡¯t want you to

    bete for school on the second day. You might leave a bad impression on the teachers.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I want to get familiar with Chestnut. Can you ask daddy to ask for a day off for me?¡± Hedwig

    pleaded with a soft voice.

    ¡°Hedwig, studying is your priority now,¡± I said seriously.

    Hedwig¡¯s big eyes were welling up with tears.

    ¡°Mommy is right. Hedwig, you can¡¯t just cry,¡± Noah said.

    ¡°Alright. Chestnut, be good. I¡¯ll feed you grass when Ie back from school. I¡¯ll miss you!¡± Hedwig

    turned around and bid farewell to her pony.

    ke let out a sigh of relief. Holding one child in each hand, he quickly walked towards the car.

    I stood up and was about to leave. But I changed my mind and stopped them. I looked at ke and

    asked, ¡°Can you change the car for me?¡±

    ¡°What, the car I gave you is not luxurious enough?¡± ke stopped and raised his eyebrows at me.

    I shook my head and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s too luxurious. I don¡¯t dare to drive it out. People will gossip.¡±

    When ke heard the reason, he sneered, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to drive a good car? Don¡¯t you think

    your reason is ridiculous?¡±

    ¡°I am a neer in thepany. If I drive a million-worth car to work, I¡¯ll be aughing stock.¡±

    Then what kind of cheap car do you want? A 5,000-buck car?¡± ke immediately asked sarcastically.

    ke was deliberately embarrassing me.

    Noah suddenly said, ¡°Daddy, mommy¡¯s safety is important. Can¡¯t you give her a better car?¡±

    Hedwig chimed in, ¡°Daddy, please don¡¯t let mommy drive such a cheap car. If something happens, I will

    never see mommy again. I¡¯ll be a pitiful girl.¡±

    ke said with a cold face, ¡°I will ask Dowen to buy you a car worth 200 thousand dors tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°It still sounds too expensive.¡±

    ke frowned. ¡°Catherine, stop making a fuss. Alright, don¡¯t ask me for a car only worth 100 thousand

    dors. I don¡¯ want them to lose their mother.¡±

    I froze and shut up.

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you understand what daddy means? He cares about you,¡± Noah immediately exined

    with a smile.

    I rolled my eyes. ke never cared about me.

    Hedwig immediately cheered up. ¡°Daddy and mommy have made up. I¡¯m so happy!¡±

    ke snorted, ¡°I wanted to care about her. Unfortunately, your mommy doesn¡¯t appreciate it.¡±

    I wanted to change the topic. Who wanted his care? It was him who kept me and the children from

    leaving

    I still drove ke¡¯s luxury car today. But I decided to park the car a little further away from the

    company.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Yesterday was my first day at work. ke knocked on my table while patrolling thepany, which

    caused Vanessa to be dissatisfied. She promised to arrange a kind client for me, who belonged to the

    wolf pack within the jurisdiction of

    the royal family.

    The clients of the Chavez Group ranged from werewolves to humans. However, if the client was a

    werewolf, the business would be rtively smooth. After all, the Chavez Group symbolized the royal

    family.

    I checked this client¡¯s information. Her name was Lorelei Pope, a werewolf from the Sunset Wolf Pack

    in New Jersey.

    However, I didn¡¯t think Vanessa was kind enough to help me. Lorelei was a celebrity, but her temper

    was a bit bad. She was even used of turning her nose up at the staff at the airport.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I took my drafts and sat in the reception room to wait for Lorelei.

    Before she came, I pondered how to exin my design idea to her.

    Suddenly, the door opened and a few people walked in led by an assistant.

    ¡°Catherine, they¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    I stood up and looked at her with a smile. Suddenly, the beautiful woman in the lead pointed at my face.

    ¡°You?¡±

    I was stunned. I searched my memory, but couldn¡¯t recall meeting her before.

    ¡°I know you. You are the one who quarreled with Gina at the mating gathering. What a coincidence. I

    didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Seeing that I was confused, the woman exined how we met.

    Only then did I realize it. It was veryte that day. I didn¡¯t notice the people around Gina because I

    wanted to get my mother¡¯s ne back.

    Even if I met her once, I wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her.

    ¡°Call Ms. Caldwell over. I don¡¯t want to cooperate with this woman.¡± Lorelei was in no mood to listen to

    me at all. She scolded the assistant arrogantly and rudely, ¡°I don¡¯t like any of her designs. Ask

    someone else to talk to me, or I will refuse to cooperate with you.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll excuse myself now.¡± I nned to leave before the assistant called Melinda over.

    Lorelei probably thought that I would beg her to stay. She didn¡¯t expect that I was going to leave.

    However, since she was Gina¡¯s friend, she naturally held a grudge against me. How could she let me

    go so easily?

    ¡°Stop!¡± Just as I reached the door, Lorelei yelled at me. Then, she shook the coat on her shoulder and

    walked to me in an imposing manner. She was petite and was half a head shorter than me.

    At that moment, she had to raise her head to talk to me, which annoyed her.

    She curled her lips and snatched the draft from my hand. ¡°I¡¯U decide after I see it.¡±

    I frowned. I had never seen a woman ruder than her.

    Lorelei took the manuscripts and leaned on the sofa casually. She crossed her legs and began to flip

    through my drafts one by one.

    As pages of the design drafts shed in front of her eyes, the arrogance on her face faded a little.

    At this time, the door was pushed open and Melinda walked in with a smile.

    ¡°Ms. Pope, what do you think? If there are any problems, feel free to tell me.¡± Melinda nced at me.

    I revealed a helpless expression.

    Melinda knew that none of this was my fault. Vanessa deliberately handed such a tricky client to a

    neer like me.

    ¡°Ms. Caldwell, we¡®ve met several times before. You assigned an unknown designer to negotiate with

    me. What is your intention? Are you looking down on the Sunset Pack? The royal family¡¯spany

    can just brush us off, right?¡±

    Lorelei threw my drafts to the side and crossed her arms in front of her chest. She looked like she had

    been wronged.

    Melinda quickly smiled andforted her, ¡°Ms. Pope, don¡¯t be angry. I only just found out about this.

    How about this? I¡¯ll assign our top designer Vanessa to cater to your needs. You know, she¡¯s

    experienced in the design industry and will surely meet your needs.¡±

    ¡°Alright, hurry up and get someone else. Her face makes me angry.¡± Lorelei heard that a more famous

    designer wole over. Her attitude improved a little.

    Melinda turned her head and shot me a nce. I quickly walked over, picked up my drafts, and left.

    However, I did n

    go far. Instead, I stood at the entrance of the reception room to wait for Melinda.

    After a short while, Vanessa walked into the reception room.

    When Vanessa saw me standing at the door, she nced at me with pride, opened the door, and

    entered the room.

    Vanessa brought her design here. Melinda scolded her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Ms. Pope is our

    key client. How can you let a neer serve her? Hurry up and serve Ms. Pope yourself. If she is not

    satisfied, you¡¯ll know what¡¯s waiting for you.¡±

    Vanessa kept apologizing, but her tone was calm instead of panicked. ¡°Ms. Caldwell, my fault. Please

    calm down. I wil not make such a mistake again.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Pope, this is Vanessa I mentioned. She is an experienced designer in our office. Take a look at

    her work. If you lik it, we will sign the contract and start our cooperation,¡± Melinda smiled.

    I think Lorelei was just bluffing. The Chavez Group belonged to the royal family. She couldn¡¯t be too

    arrogant.

    At this time, she said more politely, ¡°Ms. Caldwell, I came to you because I trusted you. Don¡¯t mind

    what I said just now. I¡¯ll look at Vanessa¡¯s design now.¡±

    In the reception room, Lorelei was listening to Vanessa¡¯s exnation of her designs.

    ¡°Well, Ms. Geis, call the former designer in. I am quite interested in her design.¡± Lorelei directly denied

    Vanessa¡¯s design.

    ¡°Ms. Pope, are you not satisfied with my design? Tell me where I can improve,¡± Vanessa continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied with anything. It¡¯s too old-fashioned. Your design is outdated,¡± Lorelei said.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    I was stunned when I heard this. After a while, Vanessa pushed open the door and walked out. She

    nced at me and said sourly, ¡°Catherine, take your design to the reception room. Lorelei likes your

    design more.¡±

    I frowned. To tell the truth, I didn¡¯t want to see Lorelei again.

    But I didn¡¯t want to disappoint Melinda. I pushed open the door and saw Lorelei waiting for me with a

    stinky face.

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Catherine Wyatt,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Catherine, show me your design and tell me more about your idea,¡± Lorelei ordered in a lofty tone.

    I had to sit next to her and exin my design to her.

    ¡°These are all your original work, right? I don¡¯t want to wear the same clothes as others.¡± Lorelei

    sneered.

    I immediately ascured her, ¡± These are all my original designs. You can be assured of this.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will take ten sets of clothes every month. The prke can also be negotiated, but there is one

    thing you have to promise me. My clothes must be unique and no one is allowed to wear the same

    clothes as me.¡± Lorelei raised her whinnad tamsudod

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    ke¡¯s POV

    After sending the kids to school, I went directly to the council hall of the Chavez group. Today, I needed

    to deal with the royal family¡¯s affairs, as well as the reports submitted by the Alphas.

    Ever since I became the Lycan King, I asked the Alphas of each pack to intensify the patrols, which

    greatly reduced the number of attacks by rogues in New Jersey.

    When I stepped into my office, I saw several photos on my desk.

    I narrowed my eyes slightly. I picked up the photos and looked at them one by one.

    I asked Henry to send someone to keep an eye on Catherine yesterday, and he handed me the photos

    just now.

    I had thought that Catherine was going to meet another man, but I didn¡¯t expect that she was with her

    line manager.

    It seemed that this woman had some tricks up her sleeve. It turned out that she was quite in her

    element in the workce.

    I sat in the chair and picked one photo which showed Catherine¡¯s face.

    I didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but they seemed to be chatting happily. Catherine lowered

    her head and smiled, looking slightly shy.

    I gave a snort. I had never seen this side of Catherine. I didn¡¯t even know that she could be so

    approachable. Because in front of me, she was always furious and indignant. She always went against

    me. At the thought of this, I gritted my teeth in anger.

    Unknowingly, I had been staring at the woman in the photo for a minute.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Although the photo was taken from a distance and was a little blurred, Catherine still disyed her

    unique beguiling charm.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± I was attracted to that woman just now! Upon realizing this, I immediately threw the photo

    into the trash

    can.

    Thad seen many women more beautiful than her. How could I be interested in her?

    In a short while, my Beta, Henry, came to knock on the door, telling me my schedule today. The next

    thing on my agenda was the Council meeting.

    After listening to the clich¨¦d views of a group of stubborn fpgies of the Council for an hour, I returned to

    my office.

    But I suddenly noticed that the photo in the trash can was gone.

    So, had someonee in and cleaned up my trash can?

    I immediately Mind-Linked Henry, ¡°I threw something important into the trash can just now but it was

    gone. Who cleaned my office just now? Go get him for me.¡±

    ¡°King ke, I just cleaned the office.¡± A werewolf staff came in and looked at me with fear. ¡°What is the

    thing that you are looking for?¡±

    ¡°A photo!¡±

    He immediately went to look for it frantically. Soon, he found it.

    ¡°King ke, is this the photo you were talking about?¡± he asked carefully.

    I snatched the photo and said with a cold face, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t touch anything in my office without my

    permission, even if it is my trash can.¡±

    He was so frightened that he quickly replied, ¡°Yes!¡±

    I looked at the picture that I had wed back, opened the bottom drawer, and threw it in.

    That drawer kept some of my very private things and it had been a long time since thest time I had

    put something in.

    At this moment, I suddenly got a Mind-Link request.

    Generally speaking, only my subordinates and my family would Mind-Link me.

    I was stunned for a moment and epted the request. It was my grandmother. I didn¡¯t see thising.

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you free tonight, ke? I came to Sayreville with some friends. I want to hold an Alpha gathering.

    You should join tonight.¡± I could hear the smile in her voice.

    Most of the core members of the Chavez family lived in New York, and I was the only one working in

    Sayreville, so I was a little surprised by my grandmother¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Grandma, are you here by yourself? Did Grandpae with you?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Your grandfather didn¡¯te. Do you have something to ask him?¡± Grandma asked with concern.

    ¡°No big deal. It¡¯s just something about how to manage the packs. I want to ask him for advice. If he¡¯s

    not here, then I can ask him next time. Tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°You have toe. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡± Grandma immediately pleaded.

    ¡°Well, OK. Grandma, see you tonight.¡± I didn¡¯t dare to disappoint Grandma, so I had to agree.

    After cutting off the Mind-Link with my grandmother, I smiled bitterly.

    I stopped dreaming about finding my fated mate very long ago, but Grandma had not given up yet. She

    was quite conventional and believed that under the guidance of the Moon Goddess, I would definitely

    find the right one.

    Grandma had arranged a few blind dates for me with several female werewolves with noble status and

    some of them were female Alphas. However, none of them were my mate.

    My father went to travel around the world with my mother after stepping down. And my younger brother,

    Leo, was much like my parents and yearned for freedom. He chose to be a star, which angered the

    members of the royal family and the Council.

    They tried to stop him but failed to sway his determination to be in showbiz, so they had to let him go.

    That was why I started to shoulder the responsibility of the entire royal family at a very young age.

    I became the Lycan King when I was 22. Five years had passed, I increased the performance of the

    Chavez Group by ten times and also helped the packs in New Jersey to develop well.

    Many people were guessing how wealthy the Chavez family was, but none of them could get the

    figures right.

    Actually, I was quite satisfied with my life now, if I could ignore the constant requests of the Council that

    I had to announce the candidate for the Lycan Luna.

    After work, when I was about to set off for the Alpha gathering, Catherine called me. She said she

    might have to work

    ¡°Why are you workingte?¡± I was a little angry. Did she not care about the children?

    Catherine immediately got angry. ¡°I am developing my career. Please respect me.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t go home for dinner tonight either. What about the children?¡± I had to attend the Alpha gathering,

    but I was concerned about the children.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going back? Where are you going?¡± Catherine asked.

    I sneered and said, ¡°I am the Lycan King. I have a lot of things to do. You can¡¯t expect me to have more

    idle time than

    you, can you?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so lofty. I know you are the Lycan King, but please respect my work,¡± Catherine

    said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t respect your work, but you don¡¯t have to work so hard. I can provide for you and the

    kids anyway,¡± I said lightly.

    Catherine imitated my tone and said, ¡°So what? When my son bes the Lycan King, I will have a

    lot of money as well.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± I was suddenly at a loss for words.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 50

    ?Chapter 50

    ke''s POV

    *ke, it''s not that I can''t have your money, I just don''t want it. I am not interested. I want to make my own money. Of course, I can''t be richer than you. But it''s my own money and I feelfortable using it." *Catherine, I can fire you directly. You know I can do that," Upon hearing that she wanted to focus on making money, I immediately said mischievously.

    "ording to the contract, if you want to fire me, you have to pay me at least 100 thousand dors as a penalty. With this money, I can hold on for quite a while and find other jobs." Catherine was not threatened by me at all.

    "I can make it impossible for you to find any jobs in New Jersey," I threatened.

    Catherine was immediately annoyed. "Do you dare to do so? If you do, Noah and Hedwig will not acknowledge you as their father anymore. Don''t go too far."

    Catherine''s voice was so sharp that I had to take my phone away from me. This woman was so shrewish!

    "I was just joking with you. How can you be so childish and take it seriously? Don''t worry. You can keep working, but you can''t neglect the children." I immediately resumed my usual tone, not daring to be impudent to this

    woman.

    "Humph! I don''t want to talk to you anymore!" Catherine hung up the phone directly.

    After hanging up the phone, I asked my men to set off, and a fleet of cars drove on the road under the neon lights.

    I was a little tired as I leaned against the back seat and closed my eyes to rest.

    It was time for Grandma''s Alpha gathering...

    Sayreville was far less prosperous than New York, but there were still many high-end restaurants at downtown. I arrived at the venue. There were already many people from other packs talking to each other.

    When I stepped into the venue, I immediately saw an olddy with gray hair and silver sses.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Her temperament stood out in the crowd and she had the strongest aura. Although her hair was already gray, her skin was still smooth. She still looked radiant.

    This was my grandmother, Patricia Chavez.

    "Madam Chavez, you are blessed with such a grandson. I heard that this hotel belongs to King ke. We are really honored to be able to participate in this gathering."

    "Yes, Madam Chavez."

    I saw the satisfied smile on Grandma''s face when she heard thepliments of others.

    The people who received the invitation to this gathering were not only Grandma''s friends. There were also people from several powerful packs in New Jersey.

    "None of these are important to me. Of course, ke is a great Lycan King. However, he hadn''t found her Luna. I''m really anxious about this. I hope that the Moon Goddess has not given up on him and can guide him to find his mate quickly,"

    Grandma looked at the people in front of her and said with a smile.

    Several female werewolves, who were the daughters of the Alphas, lowered their heads shyly when they heard my grandmother''s words.

    There were threedies around the same age. All of them were young and beautiful. I could tell that they were well raised.

    However, they came here today for the same purpose.

    They hoped that they were my destined mate. Therefore, although they appeared to be friendly, they were secretlyparing themselves to each other.

    I sighed in my heart, then cleared my throat and walked towards the center of the venue.

    My appearance immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the venue, and some even looked at me nkly, forgetting to control their facial expressions.

    The three women who were standing next to Grandma also immediately looked at me.

    I didn''t look at them. Instead, I walked toward my grandmother directly.

    I said gently, "Grandma..."

    The three women at the side blushed slightly, which was themon reaction of women when they saw me. Grandma waved at me and said with a smile, ''Come here, ke. I will introduce you to some friends."

    I nced around and saw the three young women looking at me with infatuation. I couldn''t help but frown slightly.

    I maintained my demeanor, walking to my grandmother and sitting down on a chair.

    ''ke, this is Rosemary Stephenson, the daughter of the Silver Spring Pack''s Alpha. This is Helen Bowman, the female Alpha of the White Rose Pack. And this is Margaret Dunn from the Ocean Pack. You can call her Maggie. They are all good children. Say hello to them and give them your number. You can hang out with them in the future."

    Grandma said straightforwardly with a smile on her face.

    I put on a gentle and polite smile and took out three business cards from my pocket.

    "This is my business card. Nice to meet you!" In front of Grandma, I tried to be nice to these three female wolves.

    "It''s such an honor to meet you, too, King ke.

    "Yeah. King ke, you are much more amiable than I thought."

    The three women happily took my business card, blushing with excitement.

    However, they did not know that it was not my number. It''s Henry''s. He could find all kinds of excuses to prevent them from seeing me again.

    To please Grandma, I tried my best to chat with each of them. I endured their fiery gazes as I carefully looked at them one by one.

    However, just as I expected, none of them was my mate.

    Leroy didn''t even show any signs of waking up.

    I didn''t have any appetite until the end. I could not help thinking about the two children at home. I didn''t know if they would me me for not going back.

    Finally, the gathering was over. I followed behind my grandmother and asked in a low voice, "Grandma, where will you be staying tonight?"

    "I''m going to my best friend''s ce tonight. I can have a nice chat with her. So I''m not going to your ce." Grandma said lightly and stared at me sternly. "None of them is your mate?"

    "I know that the werewolves you chose were excellent, but they are not my mate. I will try my best to find my mate. Grandma, don''t worry."

    "Don''t give me an empty promise again, ke. What can I do to make you think more about finding your mate? You have to know every pack has to have a Luna and the royal family needs a Lycan Luna.

    "Grandma, don''t worry. I''ll give you a big surprise in the future. I promise you''ll be satisfied," I said softly.

    "Well, I just hope your surprise won''t tum out to be a shock." Grandma sighed.

    I didn''t bring the two children to Grandma immediately because I hoped that I could spend more time with them before telling my family the truth.

    Now, I was still trying to get along with them. Although the two little ones epted me, there was still Catherine in the middle, so I am not confident enough to hold on to them.

    The thought that the children might leave me made me afraid and worried.

    I wouldn''t let that happen.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I nned to finish the designs at thepany because Lorelei stated that I had toplete the work

    within two weeks.

    I would have to give her ten designs that she would approve of. Currently, she was only satisfied with

    three. Therefore, it was challenging to finish the task within two weeks when facing such a picky

    customer.

    ke said that he had schedule tonight, so I had to take the designs home forpletion.

    When I drove back and stepped into the parlor, I saw a ridiculous scene.

    In the luxurious parlor were two more adorable creatures.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back Come here and take a look. They are Chestnut and Peanut. Are they cute? I like

    them so much.¡± As soon as Hedwig saw mee back, she ran over happily. She grabbed my finger

    and pulled me to see her new pets.

    ¡°You¡­¡± I had yet to recover from this ridiculous scene when I saw Dowen walking over from the dining

    hall to me.

    When Dowen saw me, he had aplicated look on his face.

    ¡°Dowen, how can you let them bring the ponies into the parlor?¡± I didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    My kids were so naughty.

    Dowen said with a smile, ¡°Little Prince and Princess circled the ponies after school. It was dark, but

    they refused to go home. There were too many mosquitoes outside, so I called His Majesty for his

    opinion. He agreed to let the ponies apany them in the parlor.¡±

    My face was full of disbelief. Was ke out of his mind? How could he agree to this?

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Hedwig still pulled me by the finger desperately. ¡°Mommy,e here to greet Chestnut

    and Peanut. It¡¯s interesting to have fun with them, and they are as meek as Noah and me.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Wyatt, you could enjoy some time with the kids. His Majesty just called and said that he wouldn¡¯t

    come back for dinner. Dinner will be ready soon,¡± Dowen said as a dutiful butler.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Dowen.¡± I said politely.

    Noah was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed like an adult. He was holding a drawing board and

    seriously painting on it.

    He was drawing the two nk-eyed ponies standing in the parlor.

    It was obvious that the ponies were not used to such a strange environment. They looked pitiful, and

    they would

    ¡°Morniny, say bello to Chestnut.¡± Hedwig was so excited that her face turned red, she pointed at a pony

    and said.

    I squatted down and touched the pony¡¯s head. Then, I said seriously, ¡°Hedwig, Noah, you¡¯ve gone too

    far. The ponies are not used to bring here. They like to stay on the grass. So, I need you to put them

    back immediately.¡±

    ¡°Why? Mommy, I haven¡¯t had enough fun with them. Daddy said I could bring them to the parlor.¡± As

    soon as Hedwig heard that I would sol allow her to y with the ponies here, she becaine anxious.

    ¡°Your daddy was crazy because he agreed to such an unreasonable of yours.¡± I would never allow

    ke to spoil the kids lo such an extent. I put on a sternce and sad sterily, ¡°I am serious. Ask Dowen

    to get the ponies out now and y with them after school tomorrow, am I made myself clear?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, you are so fierce to me¡­¡± Hedwig felt wronged and her eyes turned red. She looked pitifully

    at her pony and then at Noah, who was stunned. ¡°Noah is in the middle of painting. Mommy, can we let

    them stay here for a while longer?¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± I didn¡¯t want them to have the habit of doing whatever they wanted, so I raised a strict

    request.

    Noah put the drawing board aside with a sad face and said gloomily, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s listen to mommy.

    Mommy, don¡¯t be

    angry.¡±

    Hedwig sat away, feeling wronged. She didn¡¯t utter a word again.

    I turned around to look for Dowen. Dowen instructed two servants to get the ponies out.

    I walked over to look at Noah¡¯s painting. It was abstract, and it¡¯s not easy to read.

    ¡°Hedwig, are you angry?¡± I squatted in front of Hedwig, intending to reconcile with her.

    ¡°I miss daddy¡­¡± Hedwig pouted, and tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°I will get the ponies out even if your daddy is here.¡± I was shocked. Hedwig sided with ke so soon.

    She just couldn¡¯t stand any reprimand, and once I did that, she would use him to deter me.

    When Hedwig learned that mentioning her father would not work, tears rolled down her cheeks. She

    was holding back her tears as she sobbed.

    ¡°Hedwig, what did I say to you? You have to keep good habits and getting rid of bad ones. How can

    you take the ponies into the parlor? Do you know how much trouble you have caused the maids? Look

    at the mud all over the ground. Go clean it yourself.¡± I had to discipline Hedwig as a mother.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Hedwig became stubborn. She trotted with her short legs for a sponge.

    As soon as Dowen walked in and heard the conversation between me and Hedwig, heforted her,

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t run. I¡¯ll let a maid do that¡­¡±

    ¡°Dowen, you can¡¯t spoil her. Let her do it herself,¡± I said cruelly.

    Dowen was at a loss for what to do as he stood aside.

    Hedwig ran around and then ran back to me while panting. ¡°I can¡¯t find the sponge¡­¡±

    ¡°Dowen, please bring her the vacuum cleaner,¡± I said gently.

    Hedwig¡¯s face sank She did not expect me to be so determined to teach her a lesson.

    ¡°Ms. Wyatt¡­¡±

    ¡°Dowen, it¡¯s fine. She often helps with housework. This is good.¡± I thought I had to teach Hedwig a

    lesson, or she would be more and more willful.

    ¡°Fine, I will bring it to her.¡± in the face of my earnest request, Dowen had to turn around and bring a

    vacuum cleaner

    over

    Hedwig¡¯s face tensed up.

    ¡°Hedwig, hurry up. You can¡¯t cal dinner until you clean up the mess.¡± I sat down on the sofa and said

    domineeringly.

    Hedwig looked at the cleaner and then at me. She gave in and began to clean the floor with her short

    arms.

    Noah was sting on the sota. He neither moved nor pleaded for Hedwig. It was my first time seeing him

    so obedient.

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Hearing me call him, Noah immediately tensed up.

    ¡°Go help Hedwig. You are to me as well.¡± To show fairness, I didn¡¯t let Noah off.

    Noah had no choice but to stretch his legs and get down from the sofa. He then slowly walked over.

    ¡°Hedwig, you fool, it¡¯s all your fault. Why did you make mommy angry?¡±

    ¡°Noah, my hands hurt so much. Can you do it for me, please?¡± Hedwig cleaned the floor for a while and

    felt that her hands were about to be broken. She immediately sent a distress signal to Noah.

    ¡°Humph.¡± Noah, as Hedwig¡¯s elder brother, could not resist her plea at all. He had to take the cleaner

    from her and continue the job.

    I crossed my arms in front of my chest, leaned against the sofa, and watched the kids do housework in

    the parlor. Only then did I calm down.

    But it was just the beginning. Only God knew what would give me a headache in the future.

    ke¡¯s educational philosophy sucked. He spoiled the kids too much.

    Previous Chapter

    Next ChapterBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    After Noah and Hedwig cleaned the floor, I took them to the bathroom.

    At that moment, the bathroom was misty with vapor, and the kids were sitting in the huge bathtub.

    Hedwig had washed her hair. Her long and slightly wet hair was tied into a bun. Her chopped hair hung

    down and was stuck to her fair face, making her look so adorable.

    Hedwig was holding a few wolf toys. She was ying a mother-wolf-protecting-her-cubs game.

    Noah was messing around, and Hedwig was so angry that she kept calling him a bad boy.

    ¡°The cub is lost in the forest.¡± Noah hid a doll behind him and smiled proudly.

    ¡°Mommy, Noah stole my cub. You have to teach him a lesson.¡± Hedwig had no choice but to ask for

    help.

    As I applied the shower gel on them, I red at Noah sternly, ¡°Give the toy back to your sister. Don¡¯t

    you find such toys boring before?¡±

    ¡°I chose the doll for her. So what if I y with it? Hedwig is so stingy!¡± Noah made a face at Hedwig in a

    rage.

    Hedwig red back at Noah and grabbed the doll with her small hands. She turned around and

    ignored Noah.

    Noah crossed his arms around his chest and snorted.

    I looked at the two restless kids and sighed resignedly.

    After a while, Hedwig was in a better mood. She began to hum a nursery rhyme, ¡°Yankee Doodle went

    to town riding on a pony. Stuck a feather in his hat and called it macaroni¡­¡±

    However, just as she sang for a while, Noah shouted, ¡°It¡¯s so disgusting. Hedwig, stop singing. Please,

    let me off.¡±

    Hedwig deliberately turned her face to Noah¡¯s ear and sang louder.

    ¡°Yankee Doodle keep it up. Yankee Doodle dandy!¡±

    ¡°Watch your manners! If you don¡¯t behave yourselves, I will spank you both.¡± I threatened them with a

    headache.

    Hedwig turned her face away angrily and did not look at Noah.

    At this time, she suddenly raised her head and looked at the door behind me. She shouted in surprise,

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    I turned my head and found that ke was standing outside the door.

    ¡°Hey Hedwig! Emm, I just got back now.¡± ke coughed lightly. He walked over with heavy steps with

    an indifferent expression as usual.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t need to exin. Anyway, I didn¡¯t care when he was back.

    ¡°Daddy, do you want to listen to a song? I learned it today! When Hedwig saw her daddy, she was

    overjoyed and uninediately wanted to interact with him

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m listening¡± ke crouched closely to me.

    ¡°Daddy, I suggest you not do that. Her song is horrible!¡± Noah gave hisment first.

    ¡°Noah, you¡¯re so annoying, I will sing for daddy, not you.¡± Hedwig immediately turned enraged and

    stared at Noah.

    Get Bonus

    ¡°Make way please.¡± I said coldly to ke, who was standing beside me.

    Did he have nothing to do? Why did hee to watch me bathing the kids?

    ke had no choice but to stand up. He walked away and said, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°Save it. We are almost done. Just get out of my way.¡± I didn¡¯t appreciate his goodwill.

    ke frowned slightly in annoyance.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    I tried the water temperature. The children had to get out of the bathtub, or they would catch a cold.

    So, I sat up with Hedwig in my arms and took a towel to dry her.

    Hedwig seemed to feel that the atmosphere was a bit off, so she stopped talking and obedientlyy in

    my arms.

    ke leaned against the wall and looked at us.

    Hedwig looked up and asked, ¡°Daddy, is mommy beautiful?¡±

    When I heard Hedwig say this, I immediately raised my head and stared into ke¡¯s eyes.

    ke looked at me awkwardly.

    ¡°Well¡­ Noah seems to have lost weight. I have to ask Dowen to feed him more nutritious food.¡± ke

    said seriously.

    I snorted. It seemed that ke was meticulous enough to know that Noah had lost weight.

    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s have fun outside!¡± Seeing that ke cared about Noah but ignored her, Hedwig ran over

    and grabbed ke¡¯srge palm, wanting him to y with her.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll carry you out. Be careful, or you will fall!¡± ke bent down and carried Hedwig.

    Hedwigy in ke¡¯s arms and beamed.

    After I bathed Noah, I washed the children¡¯s clothes in the bathroom and then took a shower.

    ¡°Hey, I want to buy some clothes for the kids tomorrow. Go with me.¡± When ke saw me passing by,

    he stopped me. However, he couldn¡¯t call out my name.

    Hedwig, who was in his arms, raised her head and muttered, ¡°Daddy, mommy has a name.¡±

    I blurted out, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have time for that.¡±

    ke became displeased in an instant. ¡°You know the height and shape of the children and their

    preferences of colors and styles. You are their mother, so you should be the one to buy clothes for

    them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll write everything on a piece of paper. Just go shopping with it,¡± I said while walking upstairs.

    ¡°Daddy, have a good talk with mommy. I think mommy hates you a lot.¡± Hedwig exposed the truth.

    Sweetheart, y with your brother. Daddy will go up and talk to mommy,¡± said ke as he followed me

    upstairs.

    ¡°Catherine, can¡¯t you listen to me seriously?¡± ke had always been domineering, and now, he had

    followed me into my bedrooli

    He crossed his arms in front of his chest, and he was as tyrannical as ever. He leaned against the door

    and stared at me seriously

    ¡°I¡¯m busy! I answert himn coldly

    truehannat had topleta munduan

    Get Bonus

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 53

    ?Chapter 53Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Catherine''s POV

    "No." I lowered my head and kept staring at the drawing paper. "Sorry, I can''t do it. I can''t force myself to talk to you properly."

    "Do you hate me that much?" ke''s voice was full of anger.

    I fell silent.

    The bedroom was originally quiet, and I could even hear the sound of breathing clearly. After I fell silent, it became deathly silent.

    "Well, I will take care of our children in my own way in the future. I will never say these meaningless words to you again," ke said coldly and then turned to leave.

    "Close the door, please. I need a quiet environment. Thanks." I heard ke''s words, but I was calm.

    Then I heard ke m the door heavily.

    He had always wanted more. He forcefully stopped me and my two children from leaving. Then we stayed by his side as he wished, and he could finally enjoy the happiness of being with his children. But now, he asked me to be nice to him and get along well with him. Was there such a good thing in this world?

    Even if there were, he couldn''t enjoy all of them.

    In short, I am quite angry with ke now. Whatever he said, I did not want to be obedient or even listen to him.

    I had no way to ept his sudden appearance, though he did bring a lot of joy to Noah and Hedwig.

    However, to me, his appearance did not give me any pleasant surprise. Instead, it reminded me of the old scar on my mind.

    I drew in the room alone for a while, but I was unable topletely calm down. I sighed and looked up at the clock.

    It was time for Noah and Hedwig to sleep. I went downstairs to the living room, but I did not see them there, so I went back to the second floor. When I passed the balcony, I heard someone talking and walked over.

    "Daddy, did Catherine bully you?" I heard Hedwig''s voice just as I approached the balcony.

    "How is that possible? No one in this world can bully me. Don''t worry." ke''s voice sounded.

    "But I saw on TV that adults smoke because they are in a bad mood. Are you in a bad mood? Tell me, I will help you. And Noah is the best at saying something nice."

    I was a little moved. Hedwig was so sensible and considerate.

    "You two are thinking too much. I am in a good mood. With you two, I will always be in a good mood in the future," ke said. "Tomorrow, after ss, let''s go shopping together, okay?"

    Noah asked lightly, "Daddy, did you ask mommy just now? Will she go with us?"

    ke''s voice was a little cold. "She doesn''t have time for that. I''ll go with you. Tell me everything you like, and I''ll buy them for you."

    "Yay! Perfect! I love you so much, daddy!" Hedwig was so happy that she was about to fly in the sky.

    "Hedwig, go to sleep with your mommy. I will put Noah to bed." It was gettingte. ke checked the time and urged Noah and Hedwig to rest.

    Then I saw ke holding Hedwig walking out from the balcony.

    "Mommy, I''m going to sleep. I can barely keep my eyes open." Hedwig jumped down from her father''s arms and ran to me like a sleepy puppy.

    I quickly picked up Hedwig.

    ke seemed to have nothing to talk about with me. Seeing that he was about to leave, I suddenly said, "I have to mention one thing. Didn''t you say before that my kids and I would live in this vi, and you would live in the vi on the hill? But now you have lived with us for several days. How long do you n to stay?"

    "I will stay with Noah and Hedwig." ke answered impatiently.

    "You go back on your word." I sneered.

    "Yes, that''s right. Didn''t you always call me a jerk? That is what a jerk does," ke said shamelessly.

    "You''re indeed a jerk." I was very angry. I had agreed toe back here because he promised that he wouldn''t live with me. But now, he appeared in front of me all day.

    "Don''t go too far. Don''t you know whose territory you are in?" ke became angry with shame.

    Noah coughed deliberately and said, "Daddy, are you going to put me to bed or not? If you don''t, I can''t fall asleep."

    After ke heard Noah''s words, his eyes immediately lit up.

    "Did you hear that? Noah has gotten used to sharing a bed with me. I''m afraid he can''t change his habit for the time being," ke said proudly.

    I was stunned. I didn''t expect Noah to be so sharp and even change his sides.

    "You heartless little thing. I''ve doted on you for nothing!" I sighed bitterly.

    I lowered my head and saw Hedwig leaning against my shoulder. Her big eyes were half- closed, and she was about to fall asleep.

    "Mommy, don''t quarrel with daddy. He is nice to me." Although Hedwig was half-awake, she still told me her wish before she fell asleep.

    I sighed again helplessly. ke only knew how to spoil children.

    Noah and Hedwig slowly epted ke, and I felt at a loss as if my heart missed a piece and was empty.

    I couldn''t describe what it felt like.

    Not long after, perhaps I would have to ept the fact that Noah and Hedwig didn''t belong to me only.

    I lowered my head and stared at Hedwig''s delicate and cute little face. In fact, her facial features were somewhat simr to ke''s. But her eyes and mouth were like mine more. Even if she didn''t smile, her lips would slightly raise like she''s smiling and were very beautiful.

    "Good night, my sweetheart!" I murmured.

    After Hedwig fell asleep, I went back to my room to continue my designs, but I always felt that my inspiration was missing.

    So I went to the kitchen and rummaged around the refrigerator. I didn''t find any wine but a few cans of beer.

    I opened a can of beer and took a sip. It was cold, and I enjoyed drinking it. I took the beer and was ready to go back to my room to continue drawing.

    Unexpectedly, I bumped into someone just after taking two steps.

    "Damn it... What are you doing?"

    ke''s voice sounded.

    "Why are you here?" I asked curiously, my voice remaining indifferent.

    ke sneered, "This is kitchen. I came to get something to eat. Do I need your permission?"

    I had nothing to say and nned to bypass him and leave.

    "It''s sote, and you still drink beer?" ke was shocked and then asked sternly.

    "Can''t I?" I pursed my lips. "When I work at night, I like to drink some alcohol to get inspiration."

    "Are you good at drinking?" ke asked coldly.

    "Just so-so," I answered.

    I raised my head, took another sip of beer, and slowly swallowed it. The pitch-ck living room fell into a deathly silence.

    "Catherine, drinking so much beer at night is not good for your health. Don''t you know that? "After a few seconds, ke asked.

    "It''s none of your business." I was a little annoyed.

    ke waspletely unhappy. He frowned and said, "It has nothing to do with me indeed. I am persuading you on behalf of Noah and Hedwig. If they know that you are an alcoholic..." "It''s not as serious as you say. I''m just having some beer and looking for inspiration. I''m not an alcoholic!" I was almost amused by ke''s words.

    I raised my head and took another sip before turning around to go upstairs.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    Gina¡¯s POV

    I got a phone call this morning that made me very nervous.

    Thepany that hired me as their spokesperson suddenly stopped renewing the contract with me.

    I got a lot of help ever since ke thought I was the woman who had a one-night-stand with him five

    years ago.

    I became a star in New Jersey with the help of ke, though I had zero experience and talent in acting

    and singing. I earn a lot of money every year. Therefore, I could afford an extravagant, carefree life.

    My father¡¯s pack, the ck Moon Pack, also received quite a lot of benefits because of this.

    Today, I came early to the hall of the Chavez Group and waited. Finally, I saw a tall figure appear at the

    entrance.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here, King ke.¡± I walked quickly to him and said in a gentle and sweet tone.

    I looked at ke obsessively. He was so perfect, and his whole body exuded a charming aura different

    from that of ordinary Alphas.

    ke looked at me indifferently and nodded subtly as a response.

    ¡°King ke¡­ I¡¯m here to ask a favor¡­ I wonder if you have a minute.¡±

    Although I was already a famous star in New Jersey, in front of ke, I did not dare to be too

    presumptuous. No matter what I said or did, I must still behave and be carefull

    ¡°If you have anything to say, tell Henry. I don¡¯t have time now,¡± said ke coldly. Then he walked

    straight to the elevator.

    I looked at his tall figure as he left, and my entire body trembled. I was flustered.

    If it was before, I came to him just to ask him to have dinner with me or something, I would have been

    sensible enough to leave. I would have stopped disturbing him.

    However, I was here today for the sake of those sky-high price advertisement endorsements,

    Earlier this morning, Harley told me that thepany decided to rece me with another actress.

    Besides, they were very determined. They insisted on terminating the contract with me and hiring

    someone else.

    I had never suffered such grievances. I wouldn¡¯t go back unless I solved the matter today.

    So, I took out my phone and contacted ke¡¯s Beta, Henry.

    soon, I was invited to a reception room by the staff of the Chavez Group. I sat for a while, and then

    Henry came.

    ¡°Gina? Good. I wanted to talk to you about a few things, too,¡± Henry said coldly as he pushed open the

    door and entered

    My heart sank because of Henry¡¯s tone.

    Heriry came over with some papers and sat down in front of me.

    I was inexplicably flustered. I didn¡¯t know why I felt this way. I just felt that something bad was going to

    happen to

    I tried to smile, and then asked in a gentle tone, showing any concern, ¡°Henry, is King ke busy these

    days?¡±

    Henry looked up at me with a hint of disdain in his eyes, which made me feel very ufortable.

    I hadn¡¯t gotten a look like that since I was somehow involved with King ke. But it was Henry, the

    Lycan King¡¯s Beta, so I did not dare to throw a tantrum.

    I was nervous already. When I met Henry¡¯s mocking gaze, I became even more terrified.

    ¡°Henry, what are you holding in your hands?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask when I saw Henry seemed to be

    sorting out the contract.

    ¡°These are all about the advertising endorsements that you signed with thepanies belonging to the

    Chavez Group. Now, I¡¯m officially terminating all of these contracts with you.¡± Henry found the contracts

    correct after checking them over. Then he pushed them in front of me and said expressionlessly.

    ¡°What?¡± His words stunned me. I froze.

    Henry said coldly, ¡°King ke doesn¡¯t want you to be the spokesperson of ourpany anymore.

    You¡¯d better sign these.¡±

    ¡°Henry, what have I done wrong? Tell me. I can improve. I will do everything you want¡­¡± I was

    wondering if I had been too willful when I was shooting and had made someone unhappy.

    ¡°Gina, this is King ke¡¯s decision. I can¡¯t do anything about it. You have no choice but to sign them.¡±

    Henry didn¡¯t look like he wanted to exin too much.

    I opened my mouth wide, unable to close it for a long time. I was utterly shocked. I even felt like the

    entire world was copsing.

    ¡°No¡­ It can¡¯t be. There must be some misunderstanding. Something must have gone wrong. I have

    been thepany¡¯s spokesperson for three years. My contracts are not up yet. You can¡¯t let me go¡­¡± I

    refused to ept the fact. I tried hard to speak and wanted Henry to take back the order.

    Henry sneered, ¡°Gina, I think you¡¯ve forgotten that everything you have now, you owe King ke. King

    ke is just taking back his kindness and stopping investing in you. Nothing goes wrong.¡±

    I was even more shocked. My head was about to explode. I looked at Henry in horror and shook my

    head in confusion. ¡°No. I won¡¯t sign my name. I am still the spokesperson of yourpany. I will never

    sign.¡±

    ¡°King ke said that if you don¡¯t sign, he will freeze all your ounts. And all your efforts over the

    years will be in vain. Your poprity will also plummet overnight,¡± Henry repeated King ke¡¯s ruthless

    orders.

    ¡°What the hell happened? Henry, I am begging you! Just tell me! What did I do? when did I annoy King

    ke?¡± I wanted to make onest stand.

    Henry snorted coldly. Then he said, ¡°You will knowter. Hurry up and sign them. I still have other

    work.¡±

    I waspletely desperate. My hands trembled as I took the pen. Then I signed my name.

    Henry took the contracts I signed, stood up, and left.

    I felt that all my strength had been drained. My hands trembled as I took out my phone and dialed a

    number.

    ¡°Harley, I . I think I¡¯m doomed,¡± I said in a trembling voice.

    At the other end of the phone, Harley was a bit confused. ¡°Gina, what are you talking about? Did

    something happen?¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Harley,e and pick me up. I have something to discuss with you¡­¡± I suddenly decided to find

    someone to make the decision for me and help me And Harley seemed to be the perfect one.

    As I waited for Harley to arrive, I grilled my teeth and said to myself, ¡°Catherine, it must be you¡­ You

    are the one who

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m at a loss right now. Harley, do you want to debut? I think you¡¯ll fit in.¡± I looked at

    Harley¡¯s handsome face. Suddenly, I pounced on him and hugged him, wanting to kiss his lips.

    ¡°Gina, what are you doing?¡± Harley was startled. After he reacted, he quickly pushed me aside.

    I cried out in grievance, ¡°Now you¡¯re despising me, too?¡±

    ¡°Gina, don¡¯t sell yourself short. You lost a few endorsements, so what? You should pull yourself

    together and think of a solution,¡± Harleyforted me eagerly.

    I sat back in the passenger seat in a sorry state and lowered my head, looking as if I was devastated.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like me. You still like Catherine, right?¡±

    Harley trembled slightly and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Five years. It has been five years. We spent every day together. I thought you might have feelings for

    me now. I am so stupid¡­¡± I was not reconciled, feeling that I had lost all my charm in an instant.

    Harley said in a low voice, ¡°Let me take you home.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible that ¡­ he really has a crush on her?¡± I suddenly recalled that night. When we were

    having dinner, Henry came downstairs to stop Catherine Henry sald to Catherine that ke was

    interested in her, and ke wanted her to go upstairs to eat with him. But Catherine refused.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    ke¡¯s POV

    I came to the Chavez Group early this morning to take care of somepany affairs. Unexpectedly, I

    saw Gina in the

    hall.

    To be honest, I hadn¡¯t seen her for a while. At the sight of her, I thought of how she lied to me. I coldly

    rejected her

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    request and let her go to Henry.

    Henry came to the office to ask for my opinion. I snorted and said, ¡°She has the nerve to lie to me. And

    she fooled me for years. I will not let her off the hook easily. I will make her pay heavily.¡±

    ¡°Gina is now a star. The worst punishment for her, of course, would be a decline in fame. We can cut

    her off. Let her be

    sneered andughed at,¡± Henry said.

    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. I have no time for such trifles. Also, make sure you clear the ce tonight.

    I don¡¯t want anyone to see me and the children in the mall.¡±

    Henry nodded and promised, ¡°King ke, I¡¯ve made the arrangements as you asked. I¡¯m sure no one

    will disturb

    you.¡±

    ¡°OK. Go ahead to work!¡±

    When Henry was about to open the door and go out, my assistant walked in with a little panic. ¡°King

    ke, Mr. ¡®Twitty and Mr. Lawrence are here.¡±

    My eyes narrowed slightly. Howe they were here now?

    Without waiting for my permission, they came in already. The door of the office was pushed open, and

    they stepped in directly.

    Benjamin Lawrence and Howard Twitty were two friends of mine.

    They were the sons of two elders of the Council, Mr. Lawrence and Mr. Twitty.

    Unlike other members of the royal family, Benjamin and Howard went out early to set up their own

    companies and worked closely with the Chavez Group of the royal family,

    ez G

    ¡°ke, why have you been hiding from us these past few days? What are you up to? You are afraid to

    let us know, right?¡± Howard red at me with a look of unwillingness.

    I shrugged and said in a yful tone, ¡°What can I up to? I¡¯m just a little busy these days.¡±

    ¡°Are you busy with work? Or are you busy with your fainily?¡± Benjamin asked.

    I was slightly startled, and my eyes narrowed. ¡°Tell me what you know.¡±

    ¡°I heard from my niece that there seem to be two more cute kids in the werewolf school. Do you know

    who that cute boy looks like?¡± As Howard spoke these indecent words, his eyes were fixed on me.

    ¡°Who?¡± There¡¯s no need to guess.

    ¡°The boy¡¯s name is Noah, and he looks exactly like you,¡± he said sarcastically.

    Benjamin could no longer suppress his curiosity and asked me directly, ¡°ke, that¡¯s your kid, right?¡±

    They were here to question me. Seeing the expressions on their faces, I realized that they had already

    known everything, including those they weren¡¯t supposed to know

    Get Bonus

    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s my kid.¡± I didn¡¯t deny it, because it wouldn¡¯t work.

    ¡°Jesus! I have never admired anyone, but now I am so jealous of you. Howe you suddenly have

    these two adorable kids?¡± Howard looked frivolous, but he did like children.

    Howard didn¡¯t have any children yet¡­ To be more precise, he hadn¡¯t even met his mate yet, and I was

    already the daddy of two children.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been living in a dream these days. I am afraid it is just a sweet dream. When I wake up, the two

    little things will disappear.¡± I had mixed feelings. But most importantly, I was so excited.

    Benjamin was also staring at me with envy.

    ¡°Do the kids acknowledge you as their daddy?¡± asked Benjamin with bitterness.

    I shrugged, as if I heard a stupid question. ¡°Why not? I am their daddy. Besides, I adore them.

    Especially my daughter. She is so cute.¡±

    ¡°See how smug he is? Damn! I don¡¯t want to see him anymore!¡± Howard said directly.

    Benjamin nodded solemnly and said, ¡°I¡¯m on your side. In such a way, we don¡¯t have to face him, our

    sore point every day.¡±

    ¡°What the hell? You guys¡­¡± I waspletely speechless at them.

    ¡°I suggest we go to your ce for dinner tonight. Anyway, neither of us have a mate,¡± Howard

    suggested.

    Benjamin agreed. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. We can also get to meet your two kids.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Catherine¡¯s cold face emerged in my mind at once.

    ¡°Why not? Kids beat friends?¡± Howard frowned in dissatisfaction.

    Benjamin was also confused. ¡°Are you afraid that we will frighten your kids? Or is it that ¡­ the mother

    of the kids lives at your ce as well?¡±

    ¡°The kids are with me, and naturally, their mother is with me as well. But don¡¯t think too much about it.

    Their mother is not my type,¡± I put on a cold face and said with disdain.

    However, Benjamin was sensitive enough to mention a key role. ¡°Does it have anything to do with what

    your uncle did to you?¡±

    My eyes turned cold, and I narrowed then sharply. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it. And you shouldn¡¯t be

    making wild guesses.¡±

    ¡°What about Gina? What are you going to do?¡± Benjamin asked, looking like he was enjoying a show.

    ¡°Gina? I have nothing to do with her. How many times do I have to say it before you believe me?¡± I was

    a little annoyed.

    ¡°Sorry. My bad. I shouldn¡¯t have said that Well, well. I wonder when I can find my mate.¡± Howard

    pretended to be sad. No one know whether he was joking or not

    Benjamin nced at Moward and asked in a voice that sounded casual, ¡°What has your sister been up

    to?¡±

    Howard immediately siglied, ¡°She has been busytely. She is in charge of most of thepany

    matters.¡±

    ¡°Has she ¡­ found her mate yet?¡± There was a little panic on Benjamin¡¯s face. After asking Howard the

    question, he everi coughed to cover himself ud.

    Howard repliedzily, ¡°No.You know how these werewolves in the royal family are. They¡¯re eitner less

    capable or less intimidating than she is.¡±

    Hearing Howard¡¯s words, Benjamin seemed to have taken a hit. His eyes darkened.

    I was no longer involved in their conversation and was looking down at the documents in my hands,

    thinking about work

    ¡°Howard, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal tonight,¡± Benjamin interrupted Howard.

    ¡°Me? Why?¡± Howard asked in confusion.

    ¡°You treated me to a mealst time. I¡¯ll return the favor tonight!¡± Benjamin said.

    ¡°Can you two talk somewhere else? I have work to do. I don¡¯t have as much free time as you do.¡± I was

    a little annoyed and drove thein away,

    ¡°Lat¡¯s go. Let¡¯s talk somewhere else,¡± Benjamin said to Howard.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Howard had to stand up. Then be turned around and looked at me. ¡°Go back and tell your son

    that my niece really likes to y with him. Tell hun not to be so cold. OK?¡±

    I was so mad that I everughed out loud, ¡°You¡®re such a busybody. How old is your niece? What does

    she know about liking someone? It¡¯s all up to Noah.¡±

    Howard could only shake his head and left together with Benjamin.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    ke¡¯s POV

    After my two friends left, I could finally work in peace until 4 pm in the afternoon.

    Noah and Hedwig had left the werewolf school. I asked Dowen to send them to the mall.

    Noah and Hedwig got out of the car and found no one in the brightly lit hall. Their ck eyes widened

    in disbelief.

    ¡°Noah, why is no one here? Did daddy bring us to the wrong ce?¡± Hedwig instantly felt a sense of

    loss.

    Noah looked around with his big eyes and said, ¡°No. See? The shops above are open.¡±

    While Noah and Hedwig were talking to themselves, I had already bent down and followed them out of

    the car.

    ¡°Daddy, where are the people here? Howe there¡¯s nobody here? Have they been taken away by

    monsters? I¡¯m so scared!¡± Hedwig sat firmly on my strong arm while putting her two short arms around

    my neck. She looked around in a panic.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Hedwig¡¯s naive and frank words immediately amused my subordinates.

    Iforted her, ¡°They haven¡¯t been taken away. They just can¡¯t get in here today.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± When Hedwig heard my words, she felt a little relieved. She wasn¡¯t uneasy like before.

    Henry, who was also here, exined with a smile, ¡°Because you¡¯re the only two guests in the entire

    mall today.¡±

    Noah and Hedwig were surprised. Hedwig was so shocked that her small mouth was wide open. Her

    big eyes blinked. ¡°Daddy, do you own this mall?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I looked at Hedwig¡¯s shocked expression and smiled

    ¡°Daddy, aren¡¯t you going to buy us something? Don¡¯t just stand there. Let¡¯s go and see,¡± Noah hurriedly

    said.

    Hedwig became anxious at once. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! I want to buy something. Daddy, put me down!¡±

    I had no choice but to put Hedwig down. Before shended on the ground, she jumped and ran to a

    children¡¯s toy store not far away

    I looked at her running away and couldn¡¯t help but smile happily again.

    ¡°Henry, am I indulging the kids too much?¡± I looked at them in the toy store and suddenly thought of

    what Catherine had been nagging about all day.

    She always said Noah and Hedwig were too young, and I shouldn¡¯t coddle them too much. She said I

    could give them lots of love mentally, but I had to control myself when it came to material awards.

    ¡°King ke, it¡¯s just because you love them so much. See? They are so happy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right I like to see them happy,¡± I chatted with Henry and went to the toy store,

    ¡°Daddy, where an 1?¡± Hedwig was ying hide-and-seek

    I was stunned and immediately pretended not to notice where she was. I joined her game.

    ¡°Baby, where are you? Daddy can¡¯t find you! Come out quickly!¡± I pretended to be a bit anxious.

    From a corner came Hedwig¡¯s muffledughter. She giggled.

    ¡°Hedwig, you fool! Stop it. Do you remember what I said to you?¡± Noah walked over and pulled Hedwig

    out of the toy

    Get Bonus

    :

    Hedwig froze and pushed him away. ¡°Noah, you are so annbying. I am ying hide-and-seek with

    daddy. Why did you pull me out? Daddy hasn¡¯t found me yet.¡±

    Noah rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Daddy was just pretending he didn¡¯t find you. Do you really think you

    were hiding so well?

    ¡°Hedwig, pick some of your favorite toys. And then let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± Noah had packed arge

    number of his favorite machine toys and models.

    Hedwig blinked her big eyes. Seeing that Noah had grabbed so much, she immediately looked around

    and finally came to a conclusion.

    ¡°All the toys here are my favorite. Can I take them all?¡±

    Noah was stunned and looked at meing out from behind the shelf.

    I was about to say yes, but Noah immediately scolded Hedwig as if he were an adult, ¡°Mommy will be

    mad if you take that much back. Don¡¯t be so greedy. Just pick a few. You can always ask daddy to buy

    the toys you want for you in the future.¡±

    Reluctantly, Hedwig went over and took a toy rabbit and a barbie doll in a white dress and held them in

    her arms. ¡°These two, then.¡±

    After being lectured by Noah, Hedwig was not greedy at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and check out the others!¡± I picked Hedwig up.

    ¡°Henry, where is the section for children¡¯s clothes?¡±I wanted to buy some clothes for Noah and Hedwig.

    Henry had already investigated the mall thoroughly and immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s in the north area on the

    third floor!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll take a look at the clothes. I¡¯ll buy some nice clothes for my babies,¡± I said and

    subconsciously kissed Hedwig on the cheek

    In the children¡¯s clothing area on the third floor, we stopped. After I put Hedwig down, I took out a piece

    of paper from my suit pocket.

    At the sight of this messy piece of paper, I wanted to tear it to pieces. Did that woman ever care about

    the children?

    ¡°Hedwig, what kind of clothes do you like? Why don¡¯t you pick it out for yourself?¡± Catherine was being

    too general. She just wrote that Hedwig liked pink things, princess dresses, etc.

    I had no idea what a princess dress was, and pink clothes were everywhere. Which ones were pretty?

    And which weren¡®t?

    ¡°Daddy, bow about this one?¡± Hedwig casually came to a green dress and pointed.

    I walked over, look of the dress, and clutched it to her chest. ¡°No. It¡¯s too long

    ¡°Noah, pick the clothes you like.¡±

    ¡°No Mommy buys all my clothes for me, she has good taste.¡± Noah crossed his hands with an air ot

    arrogance, as if he was so baterested in buying clothes at all

    I looked at the

    Hedwie kobud confused, while Noah looked like he was not interested

    I suddenly feel that this shopping was kind of failed

    I suddenly feel that this snoppuig was

    un

    ¡°I didn¡¯t n it well enough. Next time, I¡¯ll ask your mommy toe with us together.¡± I had a

    headache.

    After hearing my words, Noah rolled his big eyes and said, ¡°Daddy, you should give mommy a lot of

    money and let her buy clothes for us. The clothes she picked are the best.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± I thought it was better to let Catherine dress the kids.

    ¡°Daddy, now that we¡¯re here, let¡¯s browse more!¡± They were still reluctant to go back.

    ¡°OK Let¡¯s browse more. I¡¯m here to apany you anyway!¡± I nodded gently.

    Noah immediately ran forward. Hedwig held the toys and dolls she picked and quickly chased after

    him.

    Noah and Hedwig¡¯sughter echoed around the mall. My ears were filled with Hedwig¡¯s voice, ¡°Noah,

    wait for me¡­

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    ke¡¯s POV

    In a spacious corridor on the fifth floor, Noah and Hedwig suddenly stopped.

    Two pairs of big eyes stared at the row of jewelry stores ahead.

    Hedwig looked at the shiny jewelry. Her two big eyes lit up.

    ¡°They are so beautiful!¡± Though Hedwig was still at such a young age, she favored such shiny things

    already.

    ¡°Mommy likes them as well!¡± Noah also leaned against the ss and looked at the jewelry.

    Henryughed out loud at once. ¡°King ke, it seems that children also like these shiny things.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a shame that Hedwig is too young. Otherwise, I would have bought something for her,¡±

    I said emotionally.

    ¡°Daddy, daddy,e here!¡± Hedwig looked back and saw me standing behind her. She immediately

    waved her little hands at me.

    I immediately stepped forward and stood beside Hedwig, bending down and admiring the jewelry

    together with her.

    ¡°Daddy, will you buy me anything I want?¡± Hedwig suddenly raised her face and asked me, looking

    innocent.

    I was slightly stunned, and then I replied gently, ¡°Of course. Whatever Hedwig wants, daddy will buy it

    for you.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, can you buy me all the jewelry in this shop? Just put them in my bag!¡± Seeing that I agreed,

    Hedwig immediately took off the backpack on her back and opened the zipper.

    ¡°Daddy, hurry up! Help me put them away. I like them so much.¡± Hedwig still looked innocent, but her

    tone was a little

    anxious.

    I couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Hedwig, you are too young to put them on. When you grow up¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking them for myself. I want to give them to my mommy. Mommy likes jewelry,¡± answered

    Hedwig.

    What?¡± I was utterly shocked this time. Then I asked, ¡°Did your mommy ask you to buy these things?¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s me that wants her to have them. Mommy was reluctant to buy them in the past,¡± said Hedwig.

    ¡°Emm¡­ Hedwig, if your mommy likes jewelry, I will buy them for her next time¡­¡±

    ¡°No. Buy them now! i don¡¯t want to wait! Daddy, you broke your word!¡± Hedwig instantly sat on the floor

    and cried.

    I was a little speechless as I watched Hedwig raise her head and cry. I stared at Noah sharply, who

    was standing beside me as if nothing had happened.

    Noah turned away at once after meeting my gaze.

    I knew who was behind this when I saw his appearance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore, daddy. You broke your word¡­¡± Hedwig was so sad.

    ¡°Hedwig, stop crying, I didn¡¯t break my word. If you really want some, I will get you a few.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want a few, I want my whole backpack filled up!¡± Hedwig pouted.

    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ We¡¯ll fill it up. We¡¯ll definitely fill your backpack up¡­¡±

    ¡°Noah¡¯s, too!¡± Hedwig pointed to Noah¡¯s backpack with her finger in the next second.

    I once again stared at Noah. Noah moved two steps to the side with a guilty conscience.

    ¡°OK. Just get up first. You¡¯ll catch a cold sitting on the ground!¡± I had nothing to say. After all, I promised

    Hedw

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Henry¡­¡± I shouted.

    ¡°Pack up the jewelry and fill the kids¡¯ backpacks.¡± I deliberately emphasized the words ¡°pack up¡±¡­

    ¡°Yes, King ke!¡± Henry had to began to carefully pack the expensive glittering jewels for them one by

    one.

    Hedwig and Noah followed behind Henry like two little tails. They stared at Henry, afraid that he would

    pack less

    of course, Henry had to be hopping. Soon, both the backpacks were bulging.

    ¡°OK! They are already full!¡± Henry said.

    ¡°Settle the ounts and have them to me first thing in the morning!¡± I ordered Henry in a light tone and

    then 1 at the tears in Hedwig¡¯s big eyes. I wiped them off with my fingers. ¡°Hedwig, daddy has packed

    them for you. Sh we go home now?¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Noah suddenly cleared his throat.

    Hedwig thought for a moment, and then she said, ¡°Daddy, I want to buy some cosmetics for my

    mommy.¡±

    I froze.

    ¡°Daddy, please! If mommy doesn¡¯t have cosmetics, she won¡¯t be so beautiful.¡± Hedwig immediately

    shook my b hand and pleaded.

    How could I refuse Hedwig¡¯s love for her mommy? I could only wave my hand and say, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll buy

    some cosmetics!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, daddy! You are the best!¡± To express her gratitude, Hedwig kissed me on the cheek

    I was dumbfounded.

    Arriving at the cosmetics section, Hedwig held Noah¡¯s hand and walked around the counter several

    times.

    ¡°Noah, do you know what mommy likes?¡± Hedwig blinked her big eyes, and her face was full of

    confusion.

    There were all kinds of cosmetics, and Hedwig was totally unfamiliar with them. Hedwig was at a loss

    right now

    ¡°I have no idea. I think ¡­ maybe we can grab a bottle of everything so that mommy can choose what

    she likes,¡± said after some thought.

    Hedwig looked at Noah with admiration. Noah immediately took a shopping bag from the side, and they

    started shopping

    The two kids tiptoed and picked up bottles at each counter, Seeing this, Henry and I were speechless.

    What a scel

    ¡°King ke, the Prince and the Princess are so nice to Ms. Wyatt. Whatever they do, they think of her.¡±

    Noah and Hedwig were Catherine¡¯s dearest kids indeed. They were here to buy things for her.

    The money spent this time was already in the millions.

    Provided that they would stop selecting products now.

    Perhaps her eyes would shine brightly.

    When we arrived at the women¡¯s section, I sat the two kids down on the couch. They were really tired

    from running, and their faces were red.

    I slowly and leisurely walked past rows of clothes racks, picking up a dozen sets of clothes based on

    my taste.

    It was just about 7 pm when we got home. Dowen had alreadye back to prepare dinner for us.

    ¡°Mommy... Mommy...¡± When the car stopped at the door of the parlor, Hedwig was very eager to show

    Catherine the gifts she and Noah had prepared for her.

    ¡°Daddy, you are very generous today. You are indeed a man. I will tell mommy about it,¡± Noah suddenly

    said these words to me when he got out of the car.

    I froze.

    Did that mean I got Noah¡¯s approval?

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 58

    ?Chapter 58Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Catherine''s POV

    ke took Noah and Hedwig shopping at the mall today. I got to work quietly for a while aftering back.

    It was gettingte. I was drawing in my room when I heard Hedwig''s happy voice from afar. I guessed that she was so happy because she had bought a lot of toys.

    I put down my pen and quickly walked to the door.

    When I opened the door, a soft, delicate body pounced on me. She hugged my leg. "Mommy,e downstairs now..."

    One of my fingers was held tightly by her small hand. She pulled me downstairs with force. I smiled as I saw how excited Hedwig was.

    As long as the kids were having fun, I wouldn''t say no to them hanging out with that man anymore.

    In the parlor, high on the roof, a huge chandelier was lit up, and the lights were bright.

    I saw the man sitting on the sofa. He turned his head and looked at me. Our eyes met for only a second before I quickly lowered my head and looked at the stairs.

    "Mommy,e and see. Daddy bought you a lot of gifts. You will love them!" Hedwig pulled my hand and walked to the couch in the parlor.

    I frowned slightly when Hedwig said ke bought those gifts.

    What was he up to? Why did he buy me gifts? Was he trying to buy me off?

    "Noah, open your backpack and show them to mommy," Hedwig urged Noah with great joy.

    I watched as the two kids opened their bags and took out the things one by one. They were all very exquisite little boxes in all shapes. In each box, there was sparkling jewelry, ranging from bracelets, nes, rings to earrings.

    "What are these?" I was stunned. I admitted that I had never seen such big diamonds in my life, and I had never seen so much jewelry. However, in the next second, I fixed my eyes on ke sternly. "Are these you bought for me?"

    ke nced over the boxes on the table, and his thin lips curled slightly. "It wasn''t me. The children asked me to give them to you."

    "Mommy... Don''t you like them? It wasn''t easy for Noah and me to get them back for you..." Hedwig said in a low voice. Since she did not see a happy smile on my face, she was a little panicked. She immediately pulled the corner of my clothes carefully.

    I ignored Hedwig''s frightened look and still stared at ke. "What are you doing? Are you

    trying to prove how rich you are? You know I won''t take anything from you."

    ke''s face instantly became sullen. He tried to be patient and said, "I told you already. I wasn''t the one who chose these things for you. The kids thought you needed them, so they picked them up for you."

    My face was stiff, and I slowly turned to look at Noah, who was standing silently beside me.

    "Noah, is this your idea?" I was certain, in fact. Hedwig was not as smart as Noah, and she couldn''t think of such aplex n. It must have been Noah.

    Noah immediately raised his face andughed dryly. "Mommy, I thought you would like them. Daddy bought them anyway. So, you might as well take them."

    "Noah, it''s really you!" I was angry at once and red at Noah. "Who told you to bring these things back?"

    ke was taken aback by my stern rebuke as well. He immediately turned his head and said unhappily, "Hey! Why are you scolding the kids? They asked me to buy these things for your sake. All they thought about was you. Instead of thanking them for their good intentions, you scolded them instead. You are being so unreasonable."

    "I''m talking to my kids. Don''t interrupt!" I said.

    In fact, I also had mixed feelings. But I felt that the kids indeed made a mistake today. They shouldn''t have taken such valuable things at such a young age. Though they did not steal or rob, it was still a bit too much.

    "Mommy, don''t me Noah. I took the things, too. me me as well." Hedwig immediately ran to Noah while tears were streaming down her face. She was so determined to face whatever was uing together with him.

    "Mommy, stop scolding me, please. I know I was wrong. It won''t happen again." Noah seemed to know that he had gone too far.

    Seeing that they admitted their mistake with the right attitude, I was no longer angry. But I still warned them very solemnly, "No more taking things in the future. Keep your hands off them."

    "OK."

    "What about you?" I turned to Hedwig. She pouted and nodded with a wronged look on her face.

    ke, who stood next to them, looked at me in shock.

    "Return all these things, and I''ll spare you this time. Never do such a thing again." I stood up after I finished speaking.

    Noah and Hedwig looked at each other and sighed dejectedly.

    "Daddy, could you return these things? Mommy doesn''t want them." Noah walked over and said to ke.

    "You guys do whatever your mommy says. Why? Did she spank you before?" asked ke.

    I nced at ke with some dissatisfaction. What was he suggesting?

    "Yes! She sometimes spanks us, on the bottom!" Hedwig said frankly.

    ke''s eyes darkened. I felt a little guilty and looked away. It was purely symbolic. No harm was done.

    But ke didn''t ask further, so I didn''t exin.

    "Alright, I''ll ask Henry to put all these things back tomorrow. Don''t be sad, you two. Your mommy knows how much you love her. She won''t ept these things because she can''t

    ept me yet. After we be a real family in the future..."

    "What are you talking about?" I interrupted ke before he finished.

    ke immediately stopped talking.

    "Daddy, what do o you mean by bing a real family? Are you going to marry mommy?"

    Noah was very happy.

    I frowned and said coldly, "Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t make promises you can''t keep in front of the kids. They will take it seriously."

    Dowen quickly smiled as he walked over and said to us, "King ke, Ms. Wyatt, dinner is ready. You can take the kids to eat now.''

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    Catherine¡®s POV

    ¡°Hedwig, Noah,e and wash your hands,¡± I said to themn.

    The two kids immediately sprang over. As I washed their hands, Noah looked up and asked, ¡°Mommy,

    are you still

    angry?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡®m okay now!¡± I took a towel and wiped their hands clean. ¡°I¡®m d you always think of me. I was

    a little harsh to you just now because I hope you¡®ll bear in mind never take anything that does not

    belong to you. No matter how valuable it is, no matter how much you like it, you just can¡®t take it. Do

    you understand?¡±

    Noah immediately nodded. ¡°I got it!¡±

    Hedwig also nodded, but maybe she still didn¡®t understand what I meant.

    After helping Noah and Hedwig wash up, I held their hands and led them to the table.

    ke fixed his eyes on me. I couldn¡®t tell what exactly he was thinking, but I bet he had some bad

    ideas. I nced at him snappily.

    I caught a glimpse of his smiling lips. My heart beat wildly.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Why did I have such a weird premonition?

    ¡°Mommy, when will we celebrate our birthday? A girl celebrated her birthday at the werewolf school

    today, and the teacher prepared a crescent¨Cshaped birthday cake for her. The cake was delicious, and

    the teacher even gave her a gift Can we celebrate our birthday ahead of time so that the teacher will

    prepare a cake for us?¡± Hedwig asked excitedly while eating

    I looked up at ke and said to the kids tly, ¡°Your birthday is more than two months away. When the

    timees, mommy will prepare gifts and cakes for you.¡±

    ¡°Can¡®t we celebrate it earlier?¡± Hedwig pouted.

    ke said in a low and pleasant voice, the look on his handsome face gentle, ¡°Baby, anytime you

    wanna eat cakes, Dowen can prepare one for you.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I want one now.¡± Hedwig was persistent.

    ¡°Now?¡± ke sounded startled. Then he looked at me and said, ¡°Ask your mommy first. Well... I don¡®t

    get the final

    say.¡±

    ke was smarter now. In terms of things that might upset the children, he would pass the buck to me.

    ¡°Mommy...¡± Hedwig looked at me pitifully.

    I stroked her head and said, ¡°It¡®s toote for a cake. Dinner is enough. Having sweet food at night is not

    good for yo teeth.¡±

    ¡°But I just want one...¡± Hedwig immediately looked at ke.

    However, ke quickly lowered his head and pretended to focus on eating.

    ¡°Hedwig, you will listen to mommy, won¡®t you?¡± I was worried that ke would say yes to her absurd

    request again so I became stern,

    Hedwig was shrewd. If she was sure that sweet words and a cute face would help, she would use them

    to get what si wanted.

    Get Bonus

    If she wasn¡®t sure, she would weigh the pros and cons carefully and give up on her request to avoid

    scolding.

    ¡°Alright... I will wait.¡± When Hedwig saw I was about to get angry, she immediately became obedient.

    After dinner, they forgot about the unhappy incident and begged ke to shift.

    I stood on the terrace on the second floor and watched the tall ck wolf running around the grass with

    the kids. 1 could hear their happyughter.

    The kids¡® carefreeughter kind of depressed me. Growing up meant so many worries.

    After the two kids got tired, ke helped them take a bath and then led Hedwig to my room.

    ¡°Daddy, good night!¡± Hedwig sweetly waved goodbye to ke.

    The next morning arrived.

    I went to thepany as usual. Vanessa was reluctant to talk to me because I stole her limelight.

    Melinda was aware and simply moved my desk to the other side.

    At around 9 pm, Melinda suddenly walked out of her office and excitedly pped her hands. ¡°May I

    have your attentions, good news!¡±

    All of us put down our work and looked at Melinda in surprise.

    Melinda announced, ¡°I just received a call saying that the headquarters will choose a department every

    month to

    enjoy a free meal treated by King ke. We are very lucky to be the first department selected. At noon,

    you can put down your work and enjoy a sumptuous meal.¡±

    The news cheered up the entire office.

    Almost all the female werewolves were overwhelmed with excitement.

    ¡°God, I can¡®t believe it. I can have lunch with King ke at the same table.¡±

    ¡°True that. if I had known this would happen, I would have dressed better.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡®t wash my hair this morning. What should I do?¡±

    When these fernale werewolves could barely control their excitement, I lowered my head.

    What the hell was ke doing this time? Why did he suddenly invite all the people in my office to

    lunch?

    I couldn¡®t stay in such a lively office anymore. I nned to go out for a stroll and get some air.

    I looked down at my phone in a rtively quiet ce.

    Was I supposed to call ke and talk about this?

    When I saw his number, I became a little hesitant. Was he busy now? Was it convenient for him to

    answer the ph

    I wasn¡®t a bossy and unreasonable woman. I put on a longce in front of ke because he wanted to

    take away children all of a sudden,

    Hesitant though I was, I identally dialed the number.

    My heart skipped a beat since I had dialed the number, I could only hold the line.

    Fortunately, the phone beeped a few times before ke¡®s deep voice sounded, ¡°What¡®s up?¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    It was soon noon. In a high-end restaurant in downtown Sayreville, all the tables were reserved by the

    Chavez Group.

    King ke would treat us there.

    Melinda led everyone in our department. We stood at the entrance of the restaurant, waiting for ke.

    These female werewolves were usually cool when they were working, but now, they were so excited

    that their hands and feet were trembling.

    A few young and beautiful girls had put on delicate makeup, hoping that ke might fall in love with

    them at first sight.

    Around 12 pm, ke¡¯s fleet stopped outside the restaurant, and he came with several subordinates.

    I could recognize his Beta, Henry. And it seemed that his Gamma also came.

    I lowered my head and stood behind the crowd. I could feel that when ke passed by, his gaze rested

    on me for a few

    seconds.

    ¡°King ke, we are really honored to be the first to enjoy thepany¡¯s new benefit.¡± Melinda walked

    over to wee ke and expressed her gratitude with excitement.

    ke politely reached out his hand and shook it with Melinda.

    His every move was filled with the charm and demeanor of a king. He was tall and straight. The formal

    bespoke suit fitted him well, bringing out how noble and extraordinary he was.

    Standing in the crowd, I tried my best to ignore him. Unfortunately, his presence was no way to be

    ignored since he was so strong and powerful.

    I secretly threw a few nces at him and saw Melinda bowing to him as if he was a god.

    I never saw this side of him. I found him totally strange now, and I didn¡¯t know what to do.

    In the vi, when the two kids were with us, I could treat him with coldness and indifference since I still

    had resentment toward him in my heart.

    But at that moment, he appeared in front of me as my boss. I realized that he was a true king, the

    Lycan King of the entire wolf pack, and I no longer dared to do whatever I wanted in front of him.

    When ke passed by me, he didn¡¯t stop and directly stepped into the room.

    By the time I sat down, I found that Melinda put me at the same table as ke.

    I didn¡¯t know what Melinda meant by that. What was going on? I was totally stunned.

    Since Melinda had arranged such a position for me, I couldn¡¯t leave, so I just took my seat quietly.

    There was a faint smile on ke¡¯s handsome face, which gave a rare sense of kindness,

    The group of female werewolves in the private room were all shyly stealing nces at ke. The more

    they looked at him, the more templed they became.

    How could there be such a perfect werewolf in this world? He was a perfect incarnation created by the

    Moon Goddess.

    What would it be like to date this kind of man? That would be the greatest happiness for sure. The

    female werewolves

    were willing to die for that chance.

    Delicious food was quickly served, and the aroma came into everyone¡¯s nostrils, giving everyone a

    good appetite.

    However, it was not easy to just enjoy the food when one sat with the Lycan King.

    Soon, someone began to toast ke¡¯s subordinates with red wine and tried to chat with them.

    I lowered my head, pretending I didn¡¯t notice what happened around me.

    ¡°Catherine, go and say hello to King ke.¡± Melinda suddenly whispered my name.

    I was slightly stunned. When I raised my eyes, I saw ke sitting in his seat with perfect ease. And he

    was looking at me with his unfathomable eyes.

    My heart skipped a beat because of his gaze.

    ¡°Hurry up, go!¡± Melinda was still urging me, as if this was feally an opportunity too good to be missed.

    I had no choice but to put down my ford and pick up a ss of wine.

    ¡°Walk over there!¡± Melinda¡¯s lowered voice sounded again.

    I had no choice but to walk to ke. However, I did not expect that just as I was about to reach him,

    someone would reach out a foot and trip me.

    The ss in my hand flew directly towards ke, and I myself was not spared. With a scream, I

    directly threw myself into ke¡¯s arms.

    This sudden ident caused everyone there to stop what they were doing. They looked at me, who

    was struggling to stand up from ke¡¯s arms.

    I didn¡¯t expect such an embarrassing thing to happen. I looked up again and saw that arge part of

    ke¡¯s ck jacket was wet with my wine.

    Melinda was also stunned. She quickly walked over and scolded me, ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?

    Do you even know how to walk? Look! The wine has spilled on King ke¡¯s clothes. Hurry up and get

    a tissue to wipe it off for him.¡±

    I was woken up by Melinda¡¯s voice. Then I took a tissue and walked over to ke, about to wipe his

    cor,

    ke didn¡¯t refuse. He just fixed his eyes on me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ King ke!¡± Although I was sorry for my mistake, I knew that someone had tripped me just

    now. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have thrown myself into his arms.

    Who was it?

    I looked back angrily. There were three women sitting in the ce I had just walked past. All three of

    them were suspicious.

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to wipe my cor. I¡¯m fine.¡± ke was not angry. He only reached out and

    gently pushed my hand away.

    Melinda immediately apologized, ¡°King ke, I¡¯m really sorry. She is new here. There are some things

    that she hasn¡¯t done well enough. I hope you don¡¯t me her.¡±

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ke narrowed his eyes.

    I lowered my head and stopped talking.

    ke looked up at Melinda and said, ¡°It¡¯s just an ident. No big deal. Go back to your seat and eat.¡±

    I sat back down. Soon, I heard people whispering about me.

    ¡°What a good show.¡±

    ¡°She let King ke hug her by doing that.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of this?¡±

    I knew that after that little episode, I would definitely be the focus of everyone¡¯s discussion.

    I was not upset, but angry. If I found out who tripped me, I would not forgive her.

    During the meal, I didn¡¯t look up at ke anymore, but I could always feel a strong gaze resting on me

    f time.

    When I raised my head to look, that gaze disappeared again.

    My heart was in a mess.

    At the entrance of the hall, Melinda led us to stand at the gate to see ke off.

    I was still the one standing at the back.

    When we were about to enter thepany lobby, we suddenly saw an expensive sports car parked at

    the

    Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn over, and I was no exception.

    ¡°Catherine¡­¡± Just as I was passing by the car, the door opened and a charming young woman came

    out.

    Everyone was in an uproar as they cried out in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s Gina!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so beautiful!¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I heard the colleagues around me eximing. I looked over unhappily. Why was Gina here at this time?

    Gina walked over to me. I nced at hier and said, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Gina, who had been cocky, immediately changed her tone. She became a little gentler. ¡°Cathy. get in

    the car. I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°I still have work to do. I don¡¯t have time.¡± In fact, I was lying. I just didn¡¯t want to talk to her.

    Everyone there was staring at me. In their opinion, I was putting on airs while Gina came to me

    personally, which was very baffling

    Of course, those people only thought so because they didn¡¯t know about the history between Gina and

    me.

    ¡°Catherine, are you sure you want to talk about things between us here?¡± Gina threatened.

    When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t help but freeze.

    Gina and I had nothing to talk about at first. But ever since I brought up the matter with ke five years

    ago, Gina seemed to have a lot to talk to me about.

    I had no choice but to turn around and say to Melinda, ¡°Melinda, I¡¯ll be upter!¡±

    Melinda waved at me and said, ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±

    I sat in Gina¡¯s luxury car.

    Gina drove the car out.

    The atmosphere inside the car was very dull.

    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± I asked.

    Gina immediately pulled over, turned off the engine, and red at me. ¡°Have you met King ke?¡±

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No.¡± I replied coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. Did you go to King ke and tell him that you were the woman five years ago?¡± Gina was

    so angry that her face was twisted. She looked as if she wanted to p me.

    I was shocked. Gina did suspect me.

    ¡°Even if I did, I would only be telling the truth. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± I did not admit it, and nor did I

    deny it. Anyway, ke knew about this, and he was going to get back at Gina for lying to him.

    Gina was so flustered and exasperated now. I assumed that ke had already made a move.

    Gina¡¯s face was deathly pale.

    Gina knew she was wrong regarding this matter, but on no ground was she willing to give all these

    away just like that.

    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t rat me out if I gave you back your mother¡¯s things¡­ How shameless of you. You

    really told him. You¡­ You have destroyed me. I will not let you off the hook easily.¡±

    Gina immediately threatened me.

    ¡°Is that so? Rut it was your fault. You refused to return that ne to me. And if you had given it back

    to me, I¡¯d be

    Gina immediately threatened me.

    ¡°Is that so? But it was your fault. You refused to return that ne to me. And if you had given it back

    to me, I¡¯d be out of New Jersey by now. Do you think I want to stay here? Also, I didn¡¯t rat you out. Five

    years ago, I lost my virginity to him. And you have lived an extravagant life for five years in my name. If

    anyone is shameless, it should be you,¡± I mocked, sneered, and even looked down on every word Gina

    said.

    Gina suddenly turned mute, her face full of shock and helplessness.

    Then, she suddenly changed her tone and grabbed my hand tightly. She cried and begged, ¡°Cathy, we

    are sisters. Can¡¯t you help me for once? Don¡¯t go to ke anymore. I promise¡­ I promise I will return

    that ne to you, once I find it. Don¡¯t let me lose everything I have all of a sudden. I¡¯ll die.¡±

    I was startled by Gina¡¯s sudden change, and I hurriedly pulled my handout of her hand,

    I said coldly, ¡°Gina, don¡¯t you know how all of this happened? If Elena hadn¡¯t asked me to go to

    Shadow Forest to find you, I wouldn¡¯t have met ke, and I wouldn¡¯t have had sex with him. I¡¯m telling

    you. You deserve it. I can¡¯t help you. And I won¡¯t help you.¡±

    After I finished speaking, I pushed the door open, got out of the car, and mmed the door shut.

    I saw Gina, who was sitting in the car. Her face was filled with despair. Then I left without looking back

    I walked very quickly, and I got a taste of revenge. For the past five years, I had been eagerly waiting to

    see what would happen to Gina in the end. Maybe I was a little dark inside.

    After rejecting Gina, I was in a good mood. Soon, it was time to get off work I packed up my things and

    was ready to leave.

    Piers suddenly came up to me and said, ¡°Catherine, do you have any ns after work? Do you want to

    grab something to eat together?¡±

    I nced at Piers. Just as I was about to refuse him, I suddenly felt Eva waking up.

    I was stunned for a second, and then I quickly smiled at Piers. ¡°Sorry, I have arrangementster. Let¡¯s

    take a rain check.¡±

    I hurried off with my purse after I finished speaking.

    For some reason, I felt that Eva¡¯s awakening was very strange. Eva was a little restless.

    ¡°Eva, what¡¯s wrong? Are we in danger?¡± I asked in my heart.

    Eva was silent for a moment before responding, ¡°Cathering, something is going on with Hedwig.¡±

    My heart suddenly sank, and I broke out in cold sweat.

    I hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened to Hedwig? Is she in danger?¡±

    ¡°I could only feel her emotions vaguely. Something seemed to have happened to her.¡± Eva seemed to

    sense it, and then it told me, ¡°But things are back to normal now.¡±

    I wanted to ask more in detail, but Eva already felt tired and fell asleep again.

    I nced at the time and decided to go back home first, so I started the car.

    When I arrived, it was already 6 pm. As soon as I entered the door, I immediately looked for Hedwig. I

    saw her in the parlor at once.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°Dowen, what happened to Hedwig? Do you know something?¡± I asked curiously.

    Dowen replied honestly, ¡°The Princess has been like this after King ke sent her back this afternoon.

    I don¡¯t know what happened either. Maybe she was frightened.¡±

    My brows couldn¡¯t help but twitch. It was the same time that Eva told me that something was wrong

    with Hedwig. But what exactly happened to Hedwig?

    I looked up and saw that Dowen was still looking at me, so I smiled and said, ¡°OK. I¡¯ll take her upstairs

    to y with Noah.¡±

    Dowen nodded and went off to do something else.

    I squatted down and smiled at Hedwig. ¡°Hedwig,e here. Let¡¯s go upstairs to find Noah and let him

    y with you, OK?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to y¡­ I want to wait for daddy toe back.¡± Hedwig said in a low voice, as if

    she was afraid.

    ¡°Your daddy won¡¯t be back so soon. Mommy will y with you for a while, OK?¡± I still smiled gently.

    Hedwig immediately shook her head and said, ¡°No! I want daddy. Daddy promised me.¡±

    I had to stand up and say, ¡°Hedwig, are you abandoning me? I¡¯m so sad.¡±

    When Hedwig heard me say this, she was hesitant, but she still did note to my side.

    My hands were tied. I decided to go back upstairs and change before hugging Hedwig.

    As soon as I walked up the stairs, I saw her run out of the parlor. She sat quietly on the steps, waiting

    for ke toe back

    I changed my clothes and went to Noah. Sure enough, Noah was sitting on the ground and ying with

    a remote control train while mimicking the sound of the train.

    ¡°Noah!¡± I pushed the door in, which startled Noah. He quickly stood up.

    Noah said, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back!¡±

    ¡°I need to ask you something. Did something happen to Hedwig at school today?¡± I decided to seek an

    answer from Noah instead of calling ke directly. I was sure Noah knew something.

    ¡°Nothing ¡­ nothing happened!¡± Noah panicked and stuttered.

    I narrowed my eyes and stared at him sternly. ¡°Raise your head and look me in the eye. Yes or no?¡±

    Noah had to look up at me and say, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t know. You should ask daddy. Daddy took her

    away.¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± I sighed. How could Noah be like this? How could he have no idea what

    happened to Hedwig?

    ¡°Yes. I really don¡¯t know.¡± Noah didn¡¯t dare say anything else.

    I looked at Noah and was even more certain that something had happened to Hedwig at school.

    At the same time, there was a sounding from outside the window, which was the sound of a car

    driving into the courtyard. I thought ke was back, so I hurriedly left Noah¡¯s room.

    As soon as I walked down the stairs, I saw ke rushing towards Hedwig.

    Hedwio looked so pitiful. She shrunk into a ball and sat there in a daze. I did not know if she was

    asleep. Her delicate

    body shook a few times.

    ke squatted down in front of Hedwig and asked, ¡°Hedwig, why are you sitting alone at the door?¡±

    As soon as Hedwig heard ke¡¯s voice, she immediately looked up and said happily, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re

    back finally! I have been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Waiting for me?¡± ke was slightly stunned.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I wanted to see daddy as soon as possible, so I have been sitting here and waiting for

    you.¡± Hedwig was still smiling,

    ke held Hedwig in his arms, stroked her little head, and scolded her softly, ¡°You little fool, don¡¯t sit on

    the floor while waiting for daddy. Just wait in the parlor. Okay?¡±

    ¡°But daddy, I want to see you soon,¡± Hedwig said.

    When I heard Hedwig¡¯s words, I felt bitter. Since when did Hedwig be so dependent on ke?

    ¡°OK. Daddy, mommy is back. You must keep my secret,¡± Hedwig whispered to ke. She did not know

    that my hearing was very good. I heard her words.

    ke nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say anything to her¡­¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    After he said this, I couldn¡¯t help but walk out. I walked up to them and asked, ¡°What did you say? What

    secret? What happened to Hedwig at school today?¡±

    ke frowned, picked Hedwig up, and walked directly to the parlor, pretending not to hear what I said.

    I was actually ignored by ke. I was instantly a little annoyed. Why were they hiding from me?

    What exactly happened? Was Hedwig hurt? Was she bullied by others?

    I quickly turned around, and then I stretched out my hand to block ke. ¡°I won¡¯t let you in until you tell

    me.¡±

    ke frowned and said, ¡°You threw wine on me this afternoon, and I let go. And now, stop asking why,

    OK?¡±

    ¡°No! Hedwig is my daughter¡­¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ve never even been to her school. If you really care about what happens to her, shouldn¡¯t you

    ask yourself a question first? Are you a good mother?¡± There was a bit of ridicule in ke¡¯s tone.

    I was stunned.

    Hedwig shrank in ke¡¯s arms, and her face was pale with fright.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take Hedwig out. You can stay home with Noah.¡± Then ke carried Hedwig and walked

    out.

    When I heard that he was going to take Hedwig away alone I became even more curious and quickly

    blocked his way again. ¡°ke, don¡¯t go anywhere until you exin it clearly to me. Where are you

    taking Hedwig? Is she hurt?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not hurt. She¡¯s fine.¡± After saying that, ke bypassed me and walked toward the car.

    I was so curious. If Hedwig wasn¡¯t hurt, theri what happened? Why were they hiding it from me?

    Was it because I had never taken the kids to school before? Was he getting back at me?

    Eva felt my emotions. It woke up and asked me gently.

    ¡°Eva, I¡¯m a bad mother. I don¡¯t know what is happening to Hedwig. Everyone is keeping me in the

    dark,¡± I responded.

    I suddenly thought that if I had found my mate, I would never have been as isted and helpless as I

    was now. He would take my side unconditionally.

    Eva probably sensed what I was thinking and said in aforting tone, ¡°I miss our mate, too. I think

    you will find him. But you have to get your ne back first.¡±

    ¡°Gina won¡¯t give it back to me.¡± I was a little depressed, but then I thought of something. ¡°Why did you

    want me to find the ne first? What does it have to do with our mate?¡±

    ¡°These are the instructions of Moon Goddess,¡± Eva said, and then it stopped responding to me.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    After I chatted with Eva for a while, I felt better.

    I couldn¡¯t just let it get to me. Since ke wouldn¡¯t tell me the truth, I would find out about it on my own.

    At dinner, Noah and I were the only ones at the table. I questioned Noah sternly. 1 frowned more

    deeply when I saw Noah sighing. Usually, Noah could eat a te of food. Yet today, he only had a little.

    ¡°Noah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I reached out and stroked his head

    Noah nced at me and sighed again. ¡°Where did daddy take Hedwig? Were they out to eat

    something good?¡±

    I realized that Noah wanted to go out to eat with ke.

    ¡°Noah, if you tell me what happened to Hedwig at school today, I¡¯ll tell you what daddy took her to eat.¡±

    I learned to be smart enough to know that I should exchange conditions with Noah.

    Noah had been dejected just now. When he heard my words, he immediately sat up straight and shook

    his head firmly. ¡°Mommy, stop asking me. I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You little liar, are you lying to mommy? Hedwig is your little sister, and you are deskmates. How can

    you not know what happened to her?¡± I wanted to scold Noah sternly. Since when did he be so

    hard to crack?

    Noah lowered his head and said, ¡°I promised not to say anything. Mommy, you raised me to be a man

    of my word, and now I am.¡±

    ¡°Fine. So be it. Where is your backpack?¡± I put down my fork and quickly walked to the parlor.

    Noah was startled, and he jumped up. He followed me hastily. ¡°Mommy, why are you looking for it? We

    don¡¯t have homework today.¡±

    I could already see their backpacks lying in the corner of the sofa. I quickly walked over, picked up one,

    and opened it.

    I found a notebook inside which recorded their daily life. The phone numbers of two teachers were on

    it.

    Xtook out my phone from my pocket and dialed.

    Soon, someone picked up the phone, and I heard a gentle female voice.

    I asked politely, ¡°Hello there. I am Hedwig¡¯s Mommy. May I know what happened to Hedwig today?¡±

    ¡°Oh, hi. Hedwig bit her ssmate¡¯s finger today when she was fighting over a toy. Hedwig¡¯s father

    should have taken care of that already.¡±

    After knowing what had happened, I appreciated the teacher, hung up the phone, turned around, and

    red at Noah.

    Noah nced at me guiltily and quickly lowered his head. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t me me. Daddy didn¡¯t allow

    me to tell you.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re just going to listen to him like that?¡± I really don¡¯t understand. Since when did Noah

    be so obedient to ke?

    Noah pouted. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I just wanted to protect Hedwig. If you know about this, you will scold

    her harshly.¡±

    I froze. ¡°Why would I scold her?¡±

    ¡°In the past, when she bit others, you would scold her,¡± Ndah immediately said what I did before.

    I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was a little harsh with you guys. But you shouldn¡¯t keep me in the dark. If you bite

    someone, you should apologize.¡±

    ¡°After Hedwiges back, mommy, you can talk to her nicely, but don¡¯t scold her. Stupid Hedwig is so

    timid. She would cry ceaselessly,¡± Noah begged.

    I was well aware of Hedwig¡¯s personality. She was both stubborn and fragile,

    ¡°OK. I will talk to your daddy about this. But you have to promise me that from now on, you will tell me

    everything that happens at school, OK? I will get worried if you don¡¯t.¡± I stroked Noah¡¯s face and said to

    him patiently.

    Noah nodded, indicating that he had remembered my words.

    ¡°Go and finish your meal. Don¡¯t waste food!¡± I pushed him to the dining room.

    In fact, I realized something because of what ke had said before he left. If I didn¡¯t participate in my

    kids¡¯ school life, I would lose the right to speak. I was also responsible for what had happened.

    Noah was worried that Hedwig would be scolded, so he refused to tell me. It meant that he was a good

    brother and had a sense of responsibility. And he gradually realized that he should protect his sister. It

    was a sign of him growing up.

    I would only feel gratified instead of scolding him and being angry at him.

    At around 9 pm, I went back to my room to do my work. Suddenly, I heard the sound of a car, so I put

    down the drawing brush and walked out of the bedroom quickly.

    Going downstairs, I saw ke walking in with Hedwig in his arms. Hedwig had fallen asleep already.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°I know what happened to Hedwig at school. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I was still a little angry, yet I didn¡¯t

    know why. I just felt that both my kids had taken ke¡¯s side, which upset me a lot.

    ke looked down at Hedwig, who was sleeping soundly. ¡°Put her on the bed first. Let¡¯s talk alone.¡±

    ¡°Hand her over to me.¡± I came over to take Hedwig.

    ke gently ced Hedwig into my arms.

    Thugged Hedwig tightly and heard her mutter unhappily, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    ke looked at me, and I looked at Hedwig. Her unconscious mutter made me feel even more

    depressed.

    ¡°You should treat Hedwig better. Don¡¯t be so harsh to her when she makes a mistake¡­¡±

    ¡°We raise kids differently, but that doesn¡¯t mean you get to tell me what to do,¡± I interrupted him and

    quickly carried Hedwig upstairs.

    I carefully put Hedwig on the bed. She turned over and fell asleep on the other side immediately.

    I looked at Hedwig¡¯s delicate body and sighed. After tucking her in, I turned and went out of the door.

    As soon as I opened the door, I saw kezily leaning against the wall on the side. His tall figure

    made the corridor seem a little crowded.

    I turned around and walked to the balcony next to the room, and he followed.

    As soon as I reached the balcony, 1 turned around and said to him, ¡°I admit that you are a good father.

    And I have seen how much you love them. The other day, I went a bit too far. I blew up at you because

    I was scared. Now, I have made up my mind. Let¡¯s get along and take care of our kids equally.¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I looked back and frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I only agreed to raise the kids together with you. I

    didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±

    ¡°So, will you try to get along with me?¡± asked ke.

    I straightened my long hair, turned my liead, stared at the scenery in the distance, and said

    indifferently, ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you anymore. As long as you behave yoursell, we can live

    peacefully.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by behaving myself? Can you be more specific?¡± His lips rose, and he couldn¡¯t

    help but take a few

    steps closer to me.

    I turned around and looked at him with vignce. ¡°You can¡¯t go over anything that the kids are not

    involved in. Last time, you¡­ It was ¡­ out of line.¡±

    I wanted to say that he kissed mest time, but I just could not say those words bluntly. It was so

    embarrassing.

    ¡°Last time? What do you mean?¡± ke pretended he didn¡¯t understand and looked curious.

    I felt that I was blushing. I held back my shyness and gritted my teeth. ¡°I mean when you suddenly

    kissed me. I hope you won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    ke¡¯s eyes dimmed, and his tone became indifferent. ¡°Rest assured. I wouldn¡¯t have done that to you

    if you hadn¡¯t punched and kicked me that day.¡±

    ¡°Are you letting me take the fall? You started it! How would I have hit you if you hadn¡¯t trapped me at

    the railing and been so narcissistic?¡± I always felt that I was the victim that day.

    ke stared at me for a few seconds and sneered, ¡°Well, maybe I was too conceited and thought that

    all women would be interested in me. Since I met you, I found that I was not as adorable as I

    presumed.¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°And try not to show up in my office in the future. I think that as the boss of thepany, you can make

    these decisions, right?¡± I suffered a lot in my office today.

    Everyone thought that I had taken the initiative to throw myself at him. I seemed like a scheming

    woman. I felt so wronged!

    ke¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡°Fine. You have my word. I will try not to show up in your office.¡±

    ¡°As for sending the kids to school ¡­ If I have time, I will pick them up in the afternoon.¡± I lowered my

    head and thought for a while. My tone was no longer that cold.

    ¡°Why the sudden change? Is it because of what I said to you today?¡± ke chuckled.

    I looked up at his smile, and my heart beat faster.

    ¡°You are right. The kids are too young for me to leave them alone. Though I think you can take good

    care of them, I am their mother after all. My care and love for them are also essential,¡± I said calmly.

    ke didn¡¯t speak. He looked at me quietly.

    When I looked up, I met his deep eyes. I was a little embarrassed. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡± After meeting my eyes, ke immediately looked away and said lightly, ¡°Rx. I am always

    picky when ites to women. You¡¯re not my type. You don¡¯t have to worry that I willy my hands on

    you. Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before you fall for me. If so¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. You can rest assured. Your face is almost identical to Noah¡¯s. I¡¯ve long been used to it.¡± I told

    him firmly.

    ke froze and stared at me in disbelief.

    I saw disbelief on ke¡¯s face and thought of how obsessed the female werewolves in thepany

    were with him.

    ¡°Let me be blunt with you. Actually, I had a crush on someone once. And I still have feelings for hirn.

    So, even if I can¡¯t find my mate, I still won¡¯t consider you.¡±

    To convince him that I wouldn¡¯t fall for him, I simply dragged Harley into this.

    However, I didn¡¯t expect that when he heard that I still had feelings for another man, his face

    completely darkened.

    Why? Wasn¡¯t he worried that I might be coveting him?

    ¡°The guy you had dinner with the other day? He was your first love?¡± ke¡¯s voice was cold.

    I nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that ¡­ you gave your virginity to him, too.¡± ke had a gloomy face.

    I didn¡¯t see iting at all. How embarrassing! My face burned even more. I said shyly and angrily,

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be living such a life now.¡±

    ¡°What kind of life are you living now? Are you not satisfied¡± ke raised his eyebrows.

    I was stunned and didn¡¯t want to reply to him at all.

    ¡°You have two lovely kids now, and they make you happier than anything, right?¡± ke answered for

    me.

    I could not refute it. He was right.

    ¡°I¡¯m done talking to you. I still have work to do.¡± I had said everything I needed to say, and talking to

    him more would just be wasting my time.

    When ke saw me turn around, somehow, he reached out and grabbed my arm. ¡°I want you to

    promise me that you won¡¯t take the kids to see your first love.¡±

    I looked at therge palm that was grabbing my arm tightly. I almost felt that his palm was burning. The

    temperature infiltrated my clothes, and I could feel the heat directly, making me ufortable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t want others to know about the kids either. Let go of me.¡± I waved my hand in

    frustration and shook hisrge palm off.

    ke¡¯s good-looking eyebrows were twisted.

    I hurriedly fled back to my room. When I sat on my bed, I found that my heart was beating very fast,

    and I could still feel ke¡¯s warm body temperature on my arm.

    ¡°Catherine, your heart is beating fast,¡± Eva¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in my mind, startling me.

    I said embarrassedly, ¡°I know. Why did you suddenly appear?¡±

    ¡°Your heart is beating so fast that I can¡¯t rest.¡± It sounded like Eva was teasing me, which was very

    rare. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try epting that man?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? He isn¡¯t our mate,¡± I replied, a little annoyed.

    ¡°I feel that he makes me feel safe and ¡­ familiar.¡± Eva¡¯s voice became somewhat ethereal, as if it were

    thinking about

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    Catherine¡®s POV

    The next morning, I dragged Hedwig downstairs. She was still half¨Casleep. Yesterday, Hedwig slept for

    a while, and then she woke up at about 12 am. After I helped her take a bath, she refused to sleep

    anymore. She kept bouncing on the bed until it was past 2 am. And then she continued to sleep.

    I kept apanying Hedwig, so I did not sleep well. I was so sleepy right now.

    Noah sat at the dining table, and he made his hair exactly like ke¡®s. Though I disliked it, I did not

    mess up his hairstyle. Since Noah wanted to imitate ke, I wouldn¡®t stand in his way.

    ¡°Mommy, are you going to take us to schoolter?¡± Last night, I lectured Hedwig and then promised to

    squeeze some time to send her and Noah to school in the future. Therefore, she started to pester me

    though it was still early in the morning.

    I was in a dilemma, because I still had a regr meeting in the morning. I didn¡®t want to give others an

    excuse to point fingers at me because of my absence.

    Suddenly, a low and maic male voice rang before I could speak, ¡°Hedwig, daddy is on the way.

    Daddy will take you to school. Mommy will be busy in the morning.¡±

    I was stunned, and I nced at the man sitting next to Noah.

    Yet he still had his head down. He was spreading sauce on Noah¡®s bread, and he didn¡®t look up at me.

    ¡°OK! Daddy is going to take me to school! I¡®m happy enough,¡± Hedwig said with a smile. She looked so

    cute.

    ¡°It¡®s fine. Daddy loves to take you two to school.¡± ke looked up and smiled at me friendly.

    I panicked and immediately lowered my head. I quickly took a sip of milk.

    I thought, ¡®What¡®s going on with him? Why is he acting so weird today?¡®

    ¡°Hedwig told me that you took her out yesterday to apologize to that kid. I was surprised. As the Lycan

    King, you would actually apologize to someone else.¡±

    When Hedwig told me, I was indeed a little shocked. I seemed to have a new understanding of ke.

    ¡°It¡®s my way of educating Hedwig. Parents are the best example for their kids. In other words, kids will

    be the same people as their parents. If I acted arrogantly, Hedwig would be overbearing and

    unreasonable in the future,¡± ke said slowly, but his words made a lot of sense, which left me

    speechless.

    ¡°You¡®re right. You have set a good example for Hedwig. Keep up with the good work¡± I simpered.

    ke raised his thin lips and said, ¡°Of course, I have always been setting the best example for the

    kids.¡±

    I smiled and said nothing. He was being narcissistic again.

    After breakfast, I gave both the kids a gentle kiss on the head and watched them go.

    Then I drove to thepany and bumped into Melinda downstairs.

    Melinda looked at my car in surprise.

    ¡°Good morning, Melinda!¡± I was a little embarrassed and hurried to greet her.

    Melinda walked around my car and asked, ¡°Catherine, did you buy this car yourself?¡±

    Get Blous

    ¡°No. Someone lent it to me!¡± I shook my head. How could I afford such a nice car?

    ¡°A guy, right?¡± Melinda smiled as if she had got something interesting.

    It was past 10 am at noon.

    I was busy working when suddenly Melinda stormed in and walked directly towards me. ¡°Catherine,

    come with me to the office. Hurry up. It¡®s urgent.¡±

    I dropped my work and quickly followed Melinda into the office. I asked curiously, ¡°Melinda, what

    happened?¡±

    ¡°We have a big client who names you as the one he wants. Come with me quickly!¡± As Melinda spoke,

    she also took a few files.

    I was very curious. I blinked my eyes and said, ¡°Melinda, what kind of big client is he? Why would he

    nominate me? I am just a green hand.¡±

    ¡°Beats me. The higher¨Cups didn¡®t say anything. They only said that the other party wanted to meet with

    you. Let¡®s go and see.¡± Melinda didn¡®t know who the client was either.

    I tensed up. Could it be ke again?

    Didn¡®t he have important things to do? Shouldn¡®t he be busy managing such argepany? Not to

    mention all the packs and the royal family in New Jersey.

    I hurriedly followed Melinda to the door of the reception room. Guy Tenny, the director of the Design

    Department, came out with an anxious face. ¡°Melinda, don¡®t go in there. The client just wants to meet

    Catherine alone.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Mr. Tenny, who is the client? Catherine is just a neer.¡± Melinda asked worriedly.

    Guyughed at her words. ¡°How is that possible? Catherine, don¡®t just stand there. Hurry up and go in.

    Don¡®t make the client wait too long.¡±

    I nced nervously at Melinda. She hinted at me with her eyes. I took a deep breath and entered the

    reception room quickly.

    As soon as I entered, I hurriedly looked around. Suddenly, I saw a slender figure in sportswear, leaning

    on the sofa casually

    When he saw mee in, he raised his head.

    ¡°You are ... Leo?¡± When I met his golden eyes, I was shocked. I found it hard to believe. The

    mysterious person Merlin was talking about turned out to be Leo.

    The superstar, who was popr all over the country, was now sitting on the sofa in front of me, exuding

    an elegant

    aura,

    ¡°You are Catherine?¡± Leo raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± I calmed down quickly.

    If my memory served me right, Leo was ke¡®s younger brother.

    When ke found me, he actually suspected that Leo was Noah and Hedwig¡®s father, and he

    questioned me cruelly. At that time, I panicked into thinking that the man I had sex with five years ago

    really was Leo, the A¨Clist star.

    Lee stared at me and sized me up a few more times. He frowned. ¡°Nothing important. I just want to

    cooperate with

    you.¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    Leo¡¯s eyes swiveled. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Does the kids¡¯ father

    look like me?¡±

    I was stunned. Then, I almost wanted tough out loud, but I had to resist.

    Yeah, their father was your brother. Of course, he looked like you.

    But I didn¡¯t want Leo to know who the kids¡¯ father was right now. I just wanted to send Leo away

    quickly.

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± I calmed down a little. Actually, I hade to realize that Leo would not be able to

    do anything to my kids. They were under ke¡¯s protection, and there was nothing Leo could do.

    ¡°You know who I am. I am the younger brother of the Lycan King, and I am also a star. Do you have

    any idea what impact this photo will have on me?¡± Speaking of this, Leo pulled a long face.

    I was stunned for a second, and then I said apologetically, ¡°I am sorry about that. But I did not know

    that they would take pictures of my kids. It was not my intention.¡±

    Leo sneered, ¡°I thought you were trying to attract my attention and make the two kids famous by using

    me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never done that, and I don¡¯t want my kids to be famous,¡± I exined in a hurry, afraid that I would

    be horribly mistaken.

    Leo smiled. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll let you pass. But I want to give you a chance today. A perfect chance to make

    your kids famous. Let them sign a contract with mypany, and I will turn them into child stars.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I asked in disbelief.

    Leo continued to smile. ¡°I know you¡¯ll be surprised to hear me say this. Are you excited? Are you being

    caught off guard by happiness? Don¡¯t worry. I promise that the two kids will have a very bright future.

    And you don¡¯t need to work hard anymore. You just need to sit at home and wait for the money toe

    to you. Because you are very lucky. You gave birth to two beautiful kids. And I am the talent scout here.

    I found them and was willing to give them a chance¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop. Say no more. I will not let my children be stars at such a young age. This line of work doesn¡¯t

    work for them, and I won¡¯t agree either. Thanks for the generous offer,¡± I interrupted him and refused

    him firmly.

    This time, it was Leo who was dumbfounded. He could not believe that I rejected him just like that.

    ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s a rare opportunity. I won¡¯t just choose any random kids,¡± Leo said, as if it was

    indeed a fabulous opportunity.

    I thought, ¡®If ke heard what you said, he¡¯d probably punch you in the face.¡¯

    But I wouldn¡¯t mention ke¡¯s name, because I didn¡¯t want to raise discussion in thepany.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± I answered calmly.

    ¡°I¡­ You are the stupidest woman I have ever met.¡± Leo was angry.

    I was stunned for a second, and then my tone became sarcastic, ¡°You swore just because I didn¡¯t say

    yes to your proposal? Indeed, anyone can be a big star nowadays!¡±

    I had a very good impression of Leo at first. Unexpectedly, as soon as I turned him down, he called me

    stupid.

    ¡°Do you know the consequences of offending me?¡± Leo¡¯s face instantly became sullen, and there was

    a dangerous look in his eyes

    ¡°No. But I¡¯m not scared!¡± I crossed my arins in front of my chest, notpromising at all.

    Leo stared at me with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°Do you believe that I will make you jobless?¡± Leo narrowed his eyes and threatened.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    I was stunned. Then, I couldn¡¯t help but lower my head andugh.

    Iughed because I thought his words were funny, but maybe Leo thought I wasughing at his

    ipetence.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± asked Leo with a frown.

    I quickly regained my serious look and said lightly, ¡°I was just amused by your words. You said that you

    would make me jobless? Sure. Why don¡¯t you go ahead and try?¡±

    I nced at him and lowered my head tough again.

    Seeing that I was stillughing, Leo was so furious that his handsome face turned red. He immediately

    turned and opened the door. ¡°Guy, get your ass in here!¡±

    Guy was the person in charge of the entire Design Department of the Chavez Group. When he heard

    Leo¡¯s roar, he hurriedly ran over.

    ¡°Mr. Chavez, what can I do for you?¡± Guy knew who Leo was.

    Leo turned around and stared at me. He said angrily, ¡°Fire her. Now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Guy didn¡¯t see thising at all.

    Guy stared at me and questioned me angrily, ¡°Catherine, what did you do? How dare you offend Mr.

    Chavez?¡±

    Guy didn¡¯t know my rtionship with ke. He supposed that I had snubbed Leo and roared at me at

    once.

    I said casually, ¡°I didn¡¯t offend him. I just turned down his proposal. If he wants to fire me just because

    of this, well, I find that unfair to me.¡±

    ¡°Unfair to you? Do you know who he is? He is the Prince of the royal family, the younger brother of

    Lycan King.¡± Guy wasn¡¯t satisfied with my attitude.

    Melinda rushed over. ¡°Mr. Tenny, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Guy said angrily, ¡°Melinda, you are her boss. Now, she has offended the royal family. How do you

    propose to settle this?¡±

    Melinda looked up and saw Leo. She was shocked. Then, she heard what Guy said. She quickly

    walked over and grabbed my hand. ¡°Catherine, how did you offend Leo?¡±

    I was indeed amused by Leo. All I did was turn him down and refuse to let my kids be stars. And

    so far as he was concerned, I offended him. Was he unreasonable or what?

    ¡°Melinda, I didn¡¯t offend him. I just didn¡¯t agree to his request.¡± I suddenly felt a bit guilty.

    Because if I came clean, Melinda would know that I had kids. Also, I was afraid that Leo would mention

    the kids again. In a panic, I immediately said, ¡°Mr. Tenny, I¡¯ll make it easier for you. I¡¯ll resign now.¡±

    Anyway, I would just be gone for half a day. I would be back tomorrow.

    There were certain things that couldn¡¯t be said here, in front of so many people. I had to get ke to

    take care of this.

    Melinda did not eenert that I would resion voluntarily she hurriedly said ¡°Catherine there¡¯s no need for

    that must

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    Leo probably did not expect that I would resign directly. He shouted, ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    I turned my head and looked at him in confusion, not knowing what else he wanted to say.

    ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡± Leo looked at Guy and said unhappily.

    Guy bowed andforted Leo, ¡°Mr. Chavez, don¡¯t be angry. She just joined thepany. She doesn¡¯t

    know the rules

    yet.¡±

    Leo¡¯s face was full of irritation.

    He turned his gaze to me and then stared into my eyes, his expression turning solemn.

    I could feel the aura changing. It was intimidating, which was a familiar feeling. I tilted my head and saw

    that Guy and Melinda¡¯s foreheads had already started to sweat. They bowed their heads as if under

    some huge pressure.

    ¡°Go back to your seat and sit down.¡± Leo¡¯s voice carried a holy sense of solemnity. I knew that it was

    the aura of the royal family. He was trying to make me yield through the Lycan auraing from the

    royal family¡¯s werewolf bloodline.

    I felt controlled by this power. My body was stiff at first, and then I was about to step uncontrobly

    towards my seat.

    Right now, my body was fighting against this power.

    Eva suddenly woke up at this time. I was stunned at first, and then I felt that my body filled with energy.

    The pressure Leo exerted on me could no longer control my body.

    I regained control of my body.

    ¡°I feel pressure,¡± said Eva in my mind.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything.¡± I sighed in my heart and responded to Eva.

    As an ordinary werewolf, I couldn¡¯t resist Leo¡¯s suppression, even though he was not the Lycan King.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he can intimidate us.¡± Eva sounded rxed, which made me feel a bit strange.

    I secretly nced at Guy and Melinda, who were still lowering their heads. Though I could not see their

    expressions clearly, I could tell by their trembling bodies that they were under great pressure.

    ¡°He is way out of line.¡± Leo used the bloodline aura so casually, which made me dissatisfied.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Eva suddenly shouted in my mind.

    I was frightened by its voice, and then I felt the aura around me disappear. Leo looked surprised, and

    he pulled a long face.

    I didn¡¯t know what had happened, but it was obvious that he had stopped his suppression.

    Could he hear Eva¡¯s voice?

    I quickly denied the possibility.

    I nced at Leo, and then turned around and left the meeting room.

    HL

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Melinda. 1¡¯lle back again,¡± I said with a smile.

    ¡°Catherine, you are too impetuous¡­¡±

    ¡°Melinda, wait for me toe back tomorrow. Now, don¡¯t stop me. Let me leave.¡± I could see that

    Melinda was nice to me genuinely.

    1 decided to pick a time tomorrow to tell Melinda all about me.

    I didn¡¯t pack up the things on my desk. I just picked up my purse and left.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    After leaving thepany, I went to the inall to buy some things and then went to Mabel.

    Mabel opened the door and was very happy to see me. When she saw me carrying so many things,

    she immediately scolded, ¡°Catherine,e on. What are these for?¡±

    ¡°Mabel, it¡¯s just some fruit. I have been busy with work these days and haven¡¯te to see you.¡± I put

    down the things and smiled.

    Mabel brought me a cup of coffee. ¡°Catherine, I was about to ask. How are you at Lycan King¡¯s? How

    is the father of the kids treating you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, Mabel. You know well that I¡¯m just doing this for the kids. I don¡¯t care how he treats me.¡± I

    lowered my head and took a sip of coffee, yet I still felt a bit bitter.

    Mabel sighed and said, ¡°Catherine, we are ordinary werewolves. We are in two separate worlds from

    the Lycan King, whoes from the royal family. But now that you¡¯ve given him two children, maybe

    you two¡­ I mean, is there any chance he¡¯ll make you his mate?¡±

    After hearing this, I was stunned for a moment. Then I looked up at Mabel¡¯s concerned eyes and

    smiled bitterly. ¡°Mabel, I have not thought about it. I¡¯ve already been caught up with the kids and my

    work. As for ke, I can feel that we are impossible. Even if he forcefully makes me his mate for the

    sake of the kids, I am not qualified to be a Luna.¡±

    I thought it through already. The moment Noah and Hedwig came to the world, I knew that I needed to

    choose my mate carefully, or for their sake, I could give up on finding my mate at all.

    Mabel could only sigh. ¡°Fine. As long as you got it all figured out. But I still hope that you can find your

    mate who is willing to ept you and your kids, and you can live a happy life together after.¡±

    I chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Mabel. I¡¯m happy now. My children are my happiness.¡±

    ¡°OK. Catherine, do you have any ns this afternoon? If not, let¡¯s go for a walk,¡± Mabel immediately

    said.

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m here to apany you! I¡¯ll go to school to pick up the kids at half past four. You should join

    me. I¡¯ll take them to your ce for dinner tonight.¡± i knew Noah and Hedwig wanted to see Mabel very

    much. They would ask about her before going to bed every night.

    ¡°OK! I miss them so much.¡± Mabel was happy in an instantl.

    I spent the afternoon walking the streets with Mabel. It was about time, so we went to the werewolf

    school to pick up the kids.

    When I arrived, outside the door, Dowen had already arrived. He came half an hour early almost every

    day.

    ¡°Catherine, what kind of school is this? It looks like a castle. I didn¡¯t even know there was such a

    ce,¡± Mabel eximed.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    Dowen picked up his phone and dialed a number,

    He told ke that I was going to take the kids to Mabel¡¯s ce for dinner in the next second, ke

    asked him to hand over the phone to me.

    ¡°Ms. Wyatt, King ke wants to talk to you.¡±

    I took the phone and put it against my ear. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should take them out. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be in danger,¡± said ke.

    ¡°Do you think you can trap them in the school and your ce forever?¡± I knew he was looking out for

    the kids. But if the price of being his kids was losing other kinds of happiness, I¡¯d rather exclude him

    from Noah and Hedwig¡¯s lives.

    Hearing my words, ke pondered for a few seconds. Then he said, ¡°OK. You can take them away.

    But I¡¯ll have dinner together with them tonight.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± His condition surprised me. I immediately frowned.

    ¡°Do you not understand what I¡¯m saying? I would go to Mabel¡¯s ce for dinner as well. By the way,

    ask Dowen to send you there. I don¡¯t trust you to drive the kids.¡± He hung up the phone after speaking.

    ¡°What an asshole!¡± I was a bit angry. Enjoying some time together with my kids and Mabel was very

    rare. His presence would ruin the atmosphere totally.

    ¡°Ms. Wyatt, did King ke hang up?¡± Dowen was startled.

    I gave him the phone back, and I returned to normal. ¡°Dowen, please take us thereter.¡±

    Around half past four, my two kids appeared at the school gate.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Hedwig saw me first and ran over excitedly.

    Noah grinned

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Dowen, howe you and mommy are both here?¡± Hedwig threw herself into my arms and asked

    curiously.

    I kissed Hedwig¡¯s face and asked with a gentle smile, ¡°Hedwig, do you want to eat at Mabel¡¯s ce

    tonight?¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Hedwig¡¯s face was full of happiness

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± I put her down and turned to drive my car,

    ¡°Well? Can you guys have dinner at my ce tonight?¡± Mabel came up and asked me.

    ¡°I asked him, and he said yes. But ¡­ he wanted to join us.¡± I thought of how justified he sounded, and I

    felt frustrated.

    ¡°What? King ke ising? Let¡¯s hurry back and make preparations.¡± Mabel was very surprised.

    ¡°Mabel, no need to hurry!¡± I stopped her quickly and took her into the car. Then I drove behind the

    motorcade.

    Around half past six in the evening, Noah and Hedwig were sitting in the living room eating fruit,

    watching cartoons, and running around the sofa a few times.

    They were so happy, like two little fools. Then, they suddenly heard the doorbell ring.

    ¡°Catherine, open the door,¡± Mabel urged me.

    I walked over to the door. Sure enough, ke was standing at the door in a suit.

    ¡°King ke! Pleasee in.¡± Mabel had a trace of respect on her face.

    ¡°Daddy! You¡¯re here as well?¡± Hedwig and Noah immediately jumped off the sofa.

    ke politely said to Mabel, ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hello!¡± Mabel was both excited and nervous.

    Hedwig looked up andughed happily. ¡°Daddy, I am so happy that you cane. I want nothing but

    our family to eat together!¡±

    The word ¡°family¡± made ke smile.

    Yet I pretended not to hear. I didn¡¯t think ke could be our family. After all, Leo just gave me a hard

    time at noon

    today.

    ¡°Daddy,e here! Sit here!¡± Hedwig was much more enthusiastic than I was. She pulled ke¡¯s big

    hand and dragged him to the sofa. Then she sat directly in his arms. ¡°Daddy, do you want some fruit?¡±

    ke pinched her face and said, ¡°Maybeter.¡±

    I put a ss of water in front of ke and said lightly, ¡°You can y with them. I¡¯ll help Mabel cook¡±

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± said ke in a low voice.

    I insisted on staying in the kitchen. Though Mabel chased me away several times, I just didn¡¯t want to

    go out.

    Anyway, I didn¡¯t want to see that man. To be more precise, I didn¡¯t like the feeling of being in the same

    room with

    him

    It made me feel very ufortable. When we were together, everything became deadly quiet. It was

    so weird.

    ¡°Mabel, let me make the sd.¡± I was quite confident in cooking.

    Mabel nodded and said, ¡°OK. Remember to cook the potatoes through.¡±

    I finished making the potato sd and brought it to the table. As soon as I came out, I saw ke and

    the children quietly sitting on the sofa watching TV. I was slightly lost in thought.

    ke suddenly turned his head. His dark eyes happened to meet my gaze.

    When I came back to my senses, I found that ke was staring at me strangely. I somehow blushed,

    and I hurriedly hid back in the kitchen.

    With Mabel at the helm, the dinner was finally ready. Mabel made a steak for ke and roasted

    chicken with apples for the kids. There was also seafood chowder and soup. I made macaroni and

    cheese. And for dessert, Mabel prepared her famous ckberry cake.

    Hedwig and Noah were very happy to see the sumptuous dinner.

    ¡°King ke, would you like some wine? I have a bottle of vintage wine here,¡± Mabel said with a smile.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t drink, Mabel. There¡¯s no need.¡± I knew how precious the wine was, and I didn¡¯t want Mabel

    to waste it on ke.

    ¡°Mabel, Catherine is right. I don¡¯t drink!¡± ke replied with a meaningful tone.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    Gina¡¯s POV

    After I went to Catherine yesterday, I returned home and did not go out.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    My assistant were calling me, but I didn¡¯t dare to pick up, because I knew it was going to be bad news.

    I returned to the territory of ck Moon Pack and smashed everything in the room. But I was still

    furious.

    I slept in the empty living room all day and night.

    Finally, in the evening, the Alpha of the ck Moon Pack went home together with his Luna, my

    mother,

    ¡°Gina, what the hell happened? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    My mother Elena had just finished her trip. She was horrified to see me curled up on the sofa and the

    messy living room. She hurriedly came up and asked me.

    I covered my face and cried. I said, ¡°Elena, that bitch Catherine told ke about what happened five

    years ago. And now ke is mad at me, saying I lied to him. He has pulled me off all the

    endorsements. I don¡¯t know what he will do to meter. Elena, I am doomed.¡±

    Elena was well aware of how important ke was to me. She also knew ke¡¯s influence on our

    status in ck Moon Pack

    My words made her face pale with fright.

    ¡°Was it really Catherine, that big mouth, who turned you in?¡± Elena was instantly enraged.

    ¡°Elena, she said it herself. She was just trying to get back at me. She was so vicious. She waited until I

    was sessful, and then she retaliated against me, wanting me to fall hard.¡± I was also very unwilling

    and angry.

    Elena¡¯s face was also pale and sullen. For a moment, she was at a loss. She saw how dejected I was,

    and she was anxious.

    ¡°She did it because of that ne. If I got it back¡­ Never mind. Nothing can be changed now. It¡¯s too

    late. I should have taken this seriously.¡± I was so regretful. If I had given Catherine the ne and

    the money, she would have left New Jersey already. None of this would have happened.

    ¡°What ne? Gina, can¡¯t you go beg ke? After all, you¡¯ve been with him for so long¡­ He might

    be moved for old time¡¯s sake, right?¡± Elena quickly made suggestions for me,

    When I heard her words, 1 froze. Then, I cried in despair and said, ¡°Elena, I lied. Nothing happened

    between me and ke at all. Even though people say that I am his Lycan Luna, in fact ¡­ all this time,

    he didn¡¯t eveny his hands on me. He never wanted to mark me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Elena was devastated.

    ¡°ke never even touched you? That¡¯s impossible. You¡¯ve been together for five years! And he never

    had feelings for you? But you said that you two had already¡­¡± Elena refused to ept the fact.

    ¡°Elena, 1 only said that ¡­ tofort you, and I didn¡¯t want to embarrass myself too much. Many

    people were saying that ke and I were together, and I wished that it was true. If something did

    happen between us, I would be able to go and reason with him righteously. But in fact, all he did was

    keep giving me resources to support me. People respected me only because of him.¡± The more I

    thought about it, the sadder and more desperate I became.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Elena froze as well. She looked at me in panic. Then sheforted me, ¡°Gina,

    don¡¯t be sad. Even if vou can¡¯t be a star, we still have a lot of money, right?¡±

    Get ficou

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Elena froze as well. She looked at me in panic. Then sheforted me, ¡°Gina,

    don¡¯t be sad. Even if you can¡¯t be a star, we still have a lot of money, right?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want to live a normal life. Mom, do you understand? I can¡¯t live without the feeling of being

    respected by other werewolves. I need to be supported by my fans. I still want to be a star!¡± When I

    heard Elena¡¯s words, I was about to lose it. I shouted out my decision.

    Ever since I was a kid, 1 had wanted to be a star. Catherine somehow had sex with ke five years

    ago, and I happened to fill in her shoes. My dream of bing a star was suddenly realized.

    I lived a glorious life because of Catherine, and she was also the one who made me fall hard.

    I lost tens of millions worth of endorsements in one day, which made me utterly furious.

    While I was angry with Catherine, I thought of another trigger.

    Elizabeth, who took the ne away. She was half to me for everything that had happened. If she

    could bring the ne back in time when I asked her for it, Catherine wouldn¡¯t have been so angry.

    Catherine wouldn¡¯t have told ke the truth. And I wouldn¡¯t have been cklisted because of lying to

    ke.

    I just couldn¡¯t let it go. I decided to get even with Elizabeth.

    I knew where Elizabeth¡¯s packnded. I asked Elena to find several strong male werewolves in our

    pack and let them follow me to Elizabeth¡¯s ce.

    I was the daughter of the ck Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha, and I had been to Sunset Pack before.

    So, we were let through pretty easily.

    One way or another, I would get the ne back tonight.

    Even if I didn¡¯t return it to Catherine, I would smash it in front of her.

    I was going to break Catherine¡¯s heart. I thought, ¡®If you dare to cross me, you should prepare yourself

    for the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Are you home, Lisa? I have a few bags for you. Didn¡¯t you say you liked my bags very muchst time?

    I brought them here for you today.¡± I tempted her so that she could open the door.

    Elizabeth loved taking petty advantage of others. She had epted clothes, bags, and shoes from me

    before.

    I bought countless clothes and shoes every year. Sometimes they were simply too many, and I would

    send some of them to my friends kindly. It was also a way for me to maintain my connections.

    ¡°Gina¡­¡± Elizabeth took the bait. She bought my words, so she opened the door with a face full of joy.

    However, the moment she opened the door, she was dumbfounded.

    I didn¡¯te alone. There were about seven strong, tall men standing behind me.

    Elizabeth was so scared that she wanted to close the door, but it was toote. I pushed the door open

    and shouted angrily, ¡°Elizabeth! You greedy bitch! Do you know that you almost got me killed? Give the

    ne back to me now! Otherwise, believe it or not, I will smash your ce!¡±

    When Elizabeth heard me mention the ne, she was even more frightened, but she still did not

    want to give it back to me.

    ¡°Gina, listen to me. I have no idea where it is. Even if you smash my home, it won¡¯t change anything. I

    just can¡¯t find it.¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    Gina¡¯s POV

    ¡°Really? You can¡¯t find it? Fine! Then I will tear this ce apart and see if you¡¯re telling the truth.¡± I was

    so furious right now. If i couldn¡¯t vent my anger, I would snap.

    ¡°Gina, let¡¯s talk. Don¡¯t smash anything, OK? I may have left the ne at my parents¡¯ ce. Can I go

    there to take a look?¡± Elizabeth tried to stall.

    of course, I wouldn¡¯t allow her to do that. If Elizabeth went to find her parents, Sunset Pack¡¯s Alpha

    would be spooked. If they sent the guards of the pack over, things would be tricky for me.

    What was more, Elizabeth clearly underestimated my anger by saying so. Now it wasn¡¯t just about

    finding the ne anymore. The most important thing was that I was pissed off, and I needed to get

    it out on someone.

    Elizabeth ruined my life. On no ground would I let her off the hook easily.

    ¡°Smash the ce! And find me the ne as well. I¡¯ll give a million dors to anyone who finds it.¡± I

    sat down on the sota next to me and ordered.

    The men heard that there was a reward, and it was a million dors. Instantly, all of them were so

    excited. They began to smash everything and turn everything upside down to look for the ne.

    ¡°Stop it! Please! Just stop! Gina, please! Tell them to stop! I¡¯ll give the ne back to you. Please! I

    know I was wrong! I will tell you a big secret as well. It¡¯s about the ne. Just tell them to stop now!¡±

    Seeing that her carefully furnished home was about to be destroyed, Elizabeth gave up at once.

    I raised my hand when I heard her. ¡°Stop. I¡¯d like to hear what she has to say.¡±

    Seeing that there were so many people present, Elizabeth was still a bit scared. She said to me, ¡°Tell

    them to get out first, and I¡¯ll get you the ne. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lie to you this time, trust me!¡±

    I knew Elizabeth didn¡¯t have the guts to lie to me now. Therefore, I waved my hand and let the men out.

    ¡°Alright. They are gone now. You can tell me where the ne is and that secret of yours now.¡±

    Elizabeth turned around and entered her bedroom. In a moment, she came out with the ne and a

    few photos.

    ¡°Gina, to tell you the truth, I didn¡¯t want to give the ne back to you because I found some secrets

    about it. But since you are going to smash my home, you leave me no choice. I have to give it back to

    you. Please don¡¯t be mad. After all, I found such a big secret for you.¡± Elizabeth was terrified. She

    wanted to make up for it.

    I snatched the ne back. ¡°Cut the crap and return it to me. Do you want my forgiveness? Do you

    have any idea how much money you¡¯ve caused me to lose? Even your life won¡¯t be enough to repay

    me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Gina. Take a good look at these photos.¡± Elena was so scared that her face turned

    pale. She quickly handed the photos to me. ¡°Look, is the ne in your hand simr to the ne

    ced in the ss window? I¡¯m telling you. They are a pair. You said that the obsidian ne was

    yours, did you?¡±

    After I heard what she said, I grabbed the photos and quickly flipped through them. Then, I stared at

    the ne in my hand and narrowed my eyes topare. ¡°They are indeed very simr. Did you just

    say they were a pair? How did you know?¡±

    Elizabeth hurriedly said, ¡°Do you remember thest time we took the ne to the witch of my pack.

    She noticed that the ne wasn¡¯t that simple, so she went to look for some information about it.

    She found somethingter, and she came to me. She said that the ne came from the royal

    family.¡±

    when I heard the words ¡°roval¡±. my heart skipped a beat. Illooked at Elizabeth in surprise and urged.

    ¡°Keep goine,¡±

    Elizabeth stole a nce at me and then continued, ¡°A senior member of the royal family deposited the

    ne in the royal treasury. It is said that this royal senior had a grandson and granddaughter who

    were twins. He gave the two nes to his two grandchildren, andter, the boy passed away

    because he was sick Then he stored the ne in the treasury. Maybe because he couldn¡¯t bear to

    see it every day. And it was said thatter, when his granddaughter went out one day, she lost hers,

    too.

    ¡°Gina, if this ne is yours, you might be the granddaughter of that higher-up. In this way, you don¡¯t

    have to be a star anymore. You don¡¯t have to work so hard actually. You can just find him and inherit

    his estate. You won¡¯t just be the daughter of some pack¡¯s Alpha.¡± Elizabeth sounded like she was

    fawning.

    I looked at Elizabeth in surprise. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Why would I lie to you? To be honest, I was reluctant to return the ne to you because of the

    witch¡¯s words. I shouldn¡¯t have had that thought. Even if I keep it, it would be useless, because I am not

    the owner. Gina, you are the one who belongs to the royal family.¡±

    Elizabeth was afraid that I would not believe her, so she hurried to exin more.

    But I didn¡¯t look happy. Instead, I frowned.

    ¡°Gina, are you still not willing to forgive me? I know I made a mistake. Please spare me, OK? After all, I

    dug up such a huge secret for you.¡± Elizabeth begged me because she was so scared.

    I snorted and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll forgive you this time. But remember, don¡¯t offend me again next time. Do

    you understand? Also, forget about everything you just said. Don¡¯t tell anyone else. Get it?¡±

    I was afraid that Elizabeth would bber, and Catherine would know.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    If what Elizabeth said was true, and the ne belonged to the granddaughter of that higher-up of

    the royal family, then Catherine was probably the chosen one.

    I frowned and suddenly felt extremely vexed.

    I had to go home and ask Elena whether Catherine was my father¡¯s biological daughter.

    I remembered clearly. Thest time dad got drunk, he said that Catherine wasn¡¯t his daughter.

    At that time, I thought it was just alcohol talking. I even mocked Catherine with this.

    Now that I thought about it, what if what dad said was true?

    If she was, then the ne didn¡¯t belong to her. But if she wasn¡¯t¡­

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    After dinner at Mabel¡¯s ce, Noah and Hedwig were already sleepy.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Hedwig immediately crawled into ke¡¯s arms, wanting to sleep.

    Noah was also a little sleepy and somewhat tired.

    After I said goodbye to Mabel, ke and I left Mabel¡¯s ce with Hedwig and Noah in our arms.

    ¡°You take the kids home. I¡¯ll drive myself.¡± When we reached the door of Mabel¡¯s ce, I decided not to

    go with ke.

    ke did not insist. ¡°OK. Drive safely.¡±

    His sudden concern surprised me. I didn¡¯t say anything. I simply nodded and handed Noah over to him,

    After I got into the car, I didn¡¯t start the car immediately. I sat in the car and was in a daze for a while.

    I had to admit that ke was bing better. He wasn¡¯t as aggressive as before. Also, his indifferent

    and hostile demeanors that I hated were gone. I found it easier tomunicate with him, and just now,

    he showed his concerns about me.

    Why the change?

    His behavior confused me.

    I decided to forget about it. Anyway, I wouldn¡¯t change my idea of him no matter how surprising he

    could be.

    I wouldn¡¯t throw myself at him for the sake of the kids.

    By the time I drove back to the vi, ke had already put Hedwig to bed.

    I quickly returned to my bedroom to take a bath. Then, when I sat on the sofa to have a rest, ke also

    came out with Noah, who had finished bathing.

    I was nning to talk to ke about what Leo did today.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Noah, go upstairs. It¡¯s time to sleep. I have something to talk to your daddy,¡± I said to Noah.

    ke was wearing a grey nightgown, and his short hair was still dripping. He took a towel and wiped

    his hair. Hearing me speak, he immediately walked over.

    Noah was sensible, and he ran upstairs at once. He was swift, and he disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked ke.

    I looked indifferent, but there was a hint of annoyance in my voice. ¡°Your brother, Leo, came to see me

    in thepany at noon.¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡± ke¡¯s expression changed instantly. He frowned.

    I sneered, ¡°He wants Noah and Hedwig to sign with hispany. He wants to make them famous.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The corner of ke¡¯s mouth twitched. Clearly, he also thought that Leo was outrageous.

    I knew that ke would be surprised. I said indifferently, ¡°I turned him down, and he seemed annoyed.

    He asked my superior to be there right away, and I was fired.¡±

    ke froze again. Then he asked, ¡°He had you fired, and then you just came back like this?¡±

    Get Bonus

    ¡°Of course. What else can I do? I can¡¯t make a scene and have a big fight with him in thepany, can

    I? If so, everyone will know that I have two kids. I don¡¯t want that. They still think I¡¯m single,¡± I replied,

    pouting.

    Upon hearing my words, ke Immediately sneered, ¡°Are you worried that the male werewolves will

    lose interest in you if they find out that you have kids? Don¡¯t tell me you think one of thern might be

    your mate.¡±

    I felt a little angry at his sarcasm. ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t want others to know that I have kids. Do you think

    being a single mother is something I want to brag about? Do you know the ridicule i got after I gave

    birth? I don¡¯t want that kind of life ever again. Besides, who says I can¡¯t find my mate with the two kids I

    have? You are still looking for your Lycan Luna, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ke was choked by my words. He couldn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll talk to Leo tomorrow morning. I promise. He¡¯ll never bother you again,¡± ke

    promised, as if tofort me.

    Hearing this, I became less angry. But I still felt frustrated. ¡°I still want to go back to work.¡±

    ¡°Sure. You can go back tomorrow. I promise no one will ever do anything to you again.¡± ke nodded.

    I turned to look at him and then stood up. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    I got my job back. Problem solved. At the thought of this, I was in a better mood. Yet I could not sleep

    after I returned to my room.

    Hedwig was lying next to me. I noticed that she wasn¡¯t sleeping soundly. I reached out, wanting to hold

    her.

    As soon as I touched her body, I found that her body was burning. Based on my years of experience,

    she had a fever.

    I quickly turned on the light and looked at her face. Indeed, it was red.

    My sleepiness vanished at once. I hurriedly got out of bed, left my room, and opened the door of the

    next room.

    The room was dark.

    I reached out to push ke¡¯s arm. As soon as I touched his arm, he caught my wrist hard. I couldn¡¯t

    help but cry out in pain.

    Then the pain in my wrist lessened. In the darkness, I heard his low voice, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Hedwig is having a fever.¡± I was still pressing on my wrist. For a moment, I felt that my bones would be

    crushed. My wrist still hurts.

    Hearing that Hedwig was sick, ke sat up in bed at once.

    ¡°Sorry. Does it still hurt?¡± ke suddenly lowered his voice and asked me.

    I red at him and walked out the door.

    What the hell? All I did was give him a gentle push. And he looked like he was about to kill me!

    ke followed me quickly and grabbed my wrist. He said, ¡°Apply some ointmentter. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±

    I quickly withdrew my hand from hisrge palm. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not that fragile. Hedwig needs us now.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t pretending to be brave. Werewolves were far more resilient than humans. Even if we were

    seriously injured, we could still recover.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72

    Catherine¡¯s How

    Al ke¡¯s insistence, we went to the best hospital in Sayreville, though it was rtively far from the

    lakeside vi,

    After the doctor examined Hedwig, we gave her something to reduce her lever. Soon, Hedwig, started

    to swear, and she was no longer burning

    The doctor said that Hedwig¡¯s fever was because of her inmed throat,

    The doctor prescribed some medicine and told us to go back to see how things went. If Hedwig didn¡¯t

    get better, we had toe back tomorrow for further treatment,

    On the way back, I was a little tired. Hedwig was in ke¡¯s arms, and I leaned against the back seat

    with my eyes closed.

    Maybe I was too sleepy. I just wanted to take a nap, yet I fell asleep.

    I slept soundly and did not realize that I was leaning against ke¡¯s shoulder.

    The car drove back to the vi.

    It was already past four in the morning.

    I woke up and suddenly found my head resting on something warm. I froze.

    Then I looked up and saw ke¡¯s tired eyes.

    I quickly sat up straight from his embrace, my face burning.

    ¡°Go back and get some sleep.¡± He sounded fatigued, which was rare.

    I followed ke silently and went to my room. As Hedwig¡¯s fever subsided, she slept restfully.

    ke looked at her sleeping face. Then he turned and saw how sleepy I was. He said, ¡°Take a day off

    tomorrow and go to work the day after tomorrow. Hedwig should stay at home tomorrow too.¡±

    OK.¡± I nodded. I couldn¡¯t work with Hedwig sick anyway.

    ¡°Do you need me to sleep here?¡± asked ke,

    His words woke me up. Instantly, I wasn¡¯t drowsy anymore. I immediately shook my head and said,

    ¡°No. You should go back to your room.¡±

    ¡°Fine. If anything happened, be sure to let me know at once.¡± He sounded disappointed.

    ¡°I will. But I hope you won¡¯t hurt my hand again.¡± The pain in my wrist was still lingering.

    ¡°I won¡¯t. And you should call out to me instead of touching my body all of a sudden,¡± said ke.

    1 froze. For some reason, I blushed again. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t touch you.¡±

    ke suddenly let out a meaningfulugh. I looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we¡¯re touching on an intimate topic now?¡± ke said lightly.

    I thought about our conversation, and my heart beat faster.

    ¡°Get out. I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± I was a bit pissed off. He diverted my attention before I could realize it.

    ke turned around and walked to the door. When he opened the door, he suddenly turned around

    and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t hate the way you touched me¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cheeky.¡± I was furious. Why couldn¡¯t he just let me off the hook? I was embarrassed

    enough

    ke¡¯s smirk came from outside the door. I was so ashamed that I wanted to vanish at once.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    I didn¡¯t want to touch him at all! What a narcissist!

    I slept soundly in the car back then. Now that I was in bed, suddenly, I couldn¡¯t sleep at all.

    It was strange and depressing. I leaned over and pulled the quilt gently over Hedwig¡¯s body.

    When I couldn¡¯t go to sleep, I started to think I thought of what he said just now and inexplicably felt my

    face heat up.

    Was he implying something?

    What a jerk Why did he make such a joke?

    I made up my mind. If he said things like that again, I wouldn¡¯t talk to him!

    When I woke up the next day, it was past 10 a.m.

    I sat up and checked the rm clock Someone had turned it off.

    It must have been ke. Did he turn it off in order not to wake Hedwig up?

    Well, he was a responsible father. I¡¯d give him that.

    After I washed up and changed my clothes, I decided to go downstairs and get something to eat first. I

    didn¡¯t want to wake Hedwig up. She should sleep a bit longer.

    When I went down the stairs leisurely, suddenly, I saw someone.

    I stopped and stared at the young man sitting on the sofa with some surprise.

    It was Leo!

    Why was he here?

    When Leo heard footstepsing from upstairs, he looked up. When he saw me, he was stunned as

    well.

    ¡°Catherine?¡± He stood up stiffly from the sofa. He asked in surprise and anger, ¡°Why are you at ke¡¯s

    ce?¡±

    I pursed my lips and continued to walk down. I said lightly, ¡°You have to ask him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re ke¡¯s mate!¡± Leo¡¯s face was full of disbelief.

    I frowned slightly. ¡°You are so superficial. Hasn¡¯t ke told you yet?¡±

    Being called superficial made Leo pull a long face. Just then, his phone rang.

    His eyes were still fixed on me while he put the phone close to his ear. I heard ke¡¯s voice.

    ¡°ke, why are you calling me instead of using Mind-Link?¡± Leo said while looking at me warily.

    ¡°How do I know you¡¯re not already back in Sayreville?¡± ke snorted.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back Because I¡¯ve got something to deal with. I¡¯m at yourkeside vi right now. Guess who

    I saw here? A woman ke Vou have a unique tastellon rice hic voidan

    c e that could hear as well

    I wanted to ignore him, yet I still couldn¡¯t help being a little angry at what he said.

    ke was also stunned. ¡°What are you doing at my ce so early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important now. Just tell me this. What is your rtionship with Catherine?¡± While Leo was

    asking, he sized me up, as if he wanted to see something good in me.

    ¡°Leo, don¡¯t be rude to her. And she told mest night that you wanted to make my kids stars. You¡¯d

    better drop that thought. Do you want your nephew and niece to be in the spotlight?¡± ke said

    seriously.

    When Leo heard ke¡¯s words, his eyes widened in shock. He stared at me in disbelief.

    ¡°What? ke, did you just say that the two kids were yours? Are you sure?¡± asked Leo in surprise.

    ke was so pissed off that he smiled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure. Don¡¯t you think that they look a lot like

    me? And I¡¯ve checked with the pack doctor already.¡±

    ¡°I see. Congrattions.¡± Leo sounded jealous.

    ¡°Stay for dinner tonight, and I¡¯ll introduce you to the kids. And keep this between us for now. Don¡¯t tell

    Grandma and Grandpa just yet. Remember!¡± After saying this, ke hung up.

    Leo¡¯s hand holding the phone dropped feebly. He red at me, who was drinking water in the dining

    room.

    ¡°Catherine, how could you? You knew the kids were ke¡¯s, but you still kept me in the dark yesterday.

    You made me a joke! You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    1 turned around and smiled when I saw Leo¡¯s flushed face. So what? If you think you are a joke, well,

    you deserve it. Experience must be bought, right? Be nicer to others from now on. Don¡¯t push people

    into the corner just because they refuse to work with you. How do you feel now shooting yourself in the

    foot?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can talk to me like that just because you had two kids with ke¡­¡±

    ¡°Leo, is everyone in the royal family as unreasonable and condescending as you are?¡± | raised my

    eyebrows and talked back a little unhappily.

    Leo was stunned!

    I didn¡¯t bother to talk to him anymore. I wanted to go to the kitchen to grab something to eat.

    ¡°You¡­ You have to apologize to me. You knew the truth, yet you still watched me make a fool of myself

    yesterday.¡±

    Leo caught up with me and said so.

    I opened up the fridge and took a look. There were a lot of fresh ingredients inside. Dowen might have

    gone out on an errand right now. He was not at home.

    I decided to make some roasted chicken with herbs and seafood pasta for myself. I pretended to ignore

    the man behind me who was using me angrily.

    The more I ignored Leo, the angrier he became. However, he did not dare to do anything to me. He

    could only re at me while his face turned red with anger.

    I found him so unreasonable.

    I didn¡¯t think I did anything wrong. I had a reason not to tell the truth yesterday.

    ¡°Mommy¡­ Who is he? I have never seen him before.¡± Just as Leo could not calm down whatsoever,

    he heard a childish voice sounding from behind.

    It was Hedwig. She woke up. She must have realized that I was not by her side and came downstairs.

    Leo turned around and saw Hedwig behind him.

    Hedwig¡¯s hair was messy, and her face was delicate and cute. She was wearing a creamy-white

    pajama with patterns of cows on it. She looked so lovely.

    Leo stared at Hedwig, and she stared back at him.

    I walked over immediately. ¡°Hedwig, why did you get downstairs with so little on? You are still sick Do

    you know that?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, my fever is gone. I¡¯m not sick anymore. So, I don¡¯t want to take medicine anymore.¡± When

    Hedwig heard that she was sick, the first thing she thought of was that she might have to take

    medicine. Her face was full of frustration.

    Iforted her gently, ¡°Fine. Just put on more clothes. You won¡¯t have to take medicine unless you feel

    sick OK?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, you haven¡¯t told me who he is yet. He is so handsome!¡± Hedwig sized Leo up.

    Just as I was about to introduce him, Leo had already squatted down and looked at Hedwig. His face

    was gloomy back then, but now he smiled. ¡°Hey there, what is your name? I am your uncle, for real!¡±

    ¡°For real? Mommy, could there be a fake uncle?¡± Hedwig did not understand.

    I immediately replied, ¡°He is your daddy¡¯s younger brother, your uncle. You can call him Leo from now

    on.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the name of my niece?¡± asked Leo, turning to me.

    ¡°My name is Hedwig! Leo, are you here to see me? Did you bring me a gift?¡± Hedwig, thought that Leo

    was here because she was sick

    Leo was slightly stunned and looked at me, asking for help.

    i knew exactly why he came, and he definitely didn¡¯t bring any gifts.

    ¡°Hedwig, Leo came in a hurry today and didn¡¯t have time to prepare a gift for you. I¡¯ll ask him to make it

    up to you next time, OK?¡± Iforted Hedwig.

    Hedwigpromised easily. She immediately nodded and said, ¡°Well, Leo, be sure to bring me a gift

    the next time youe to visit me. I will also send you a gift in return.¡±

    ¡°OK. Promise. I will bring you lots of gifts the next time Ie here,¡± Leo answered with a smile.

    ¡°And a gift for Noah too. He¡¯s my brother!¡± Hedwig did not forget about Noah.

    Leo nodded.

    I stood up with Hedwig in my arms. ¡°Mommy will take you upstairs to change.¡±

    ¡°Leo, don¡¯t leave yet. I¡¯ll take you to see my friend Chestnutter.¡± Hedwig was carried upstairs by me,

    and she still wanted Leo to stay.

    ¡°Who is Chestnut?¡± Leo was in a daze.

    ¡°Chestnut is Chestnut. It¡¯s very cute. Wait here! I¡¯ll take you to it in a while,¡± Hedwig said happily.

    A few minutester, Hedwig changed into a princess dress. With two ponytails, she hopped downstairs

    happily.

    I went downstairs and said to Hedwig, ¡°Hedwig, do you want some seafood pasta?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Mommy, you can go ahead and eat first. I¡¯ll take Leo to see Chestnut.¡± As soon as Hedwig

    finished speaking, she

    ran to Leo, grabbed one of his fingers, and tried to pull him away. ¡°Leo,e with me.¡±

    Leo nced at me, asking me with his eyes who Chestnut was.

    I smiled without saying anything, letting him find out on his own.

    Hedwig was a good-time girl.

    They went back after about half an hour. As soon as they walked into the parlor, Leo copsed on the

    sofa.

    Hedwig was also worn out. I took a towel and wiped her sweat. Then I was about to feed her some

    pasta.

    All of a sudden, I saw Leo lying on the sofa. I kindly asked him, ¡°Hey, do you want some pasta?¡±

    ¡°Is there any for me?¡± Leo sat up immediately.

    ¡°Yes. If you want some, juste here.¡±

    Leo slowly walked over. ¡°She never gets tired! I am exhausted from running, and she hasn¡¯t had

    enough! I am starving.¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    It was ten o¡¯clock in the evening.

    I helped Hedwig and Noah take a bath and read bedtime stories to Hedwig.

    ¡°Daddy hasn¡¯te back yet. It¡¯s sote!¡± Hedwig had taken a nap, and though she was feeling sleepy

    now, she did not want to fall asleep when she realized that ke was not back yet.

    1 stroked her head andforted her gently, ¡°Hedwig, daddy might be caught up with something

    important, so he will be backte. Go to sleep. You can y with your daddy in your dream, OK?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, is daddy in danger?¡± Hedwig was so worried. She blinked.

    I chuckled. ¡°Your daddy is the Lycan King. Nothing will happen to him. Don¡¯t worry. Just go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. I miss him!¡± Hedwig pouted and said pitifully.

    ¨C ¡°Then Mommy will sing you to sleep, OK?¡± I thought of a way.

    ¡°Well, Mommy, you can give it a try. I don¡¯t know if I can sleep.¡± Hedwig gave in and decided to hear me

    sing.

    I began to hum a few lubies.

    As I hummed, Hedwig yawned. She looked like she would fall asleep at any moment.

    I tried my best to lower my voice. I gently stroked Hedwig¡¯s head while humming.

    Seeing that Hedwig was finally asleep, I let out a sigh of relief and tucked her in before pushing the

    door open and leaving

    I pushed open the door of the next room. Noah was lying under the quilt and trying out his new toy.

    Because there were some little lights on his new toy, he simply buried himself in the quilt to y with it.

    Just as he was ying, suddenly, I patted his butt, which startled him. He quickly poked his head out

    from under the quilt.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why are you still ying with your toy instead of sleeping?¡± I was pissed off. He had spent

    the whole day ying around. It was now bedtime, and he still hadn¡¯t had enough!

    ¡°Mommy, I still have some things that I haven¡¯t figured out. I¡¯m studying¡­¡±

    ¡°Study it tomorrow. Hurry up and go to sleep. Otherwise, someone will get spanked,¡± I threatened.

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll go to sleep! Mommy, you interrupted my new research. You¡¯re so bad.¡± Noah was unhappy,

    but he still put his toy away andy down on the bed to sleep.

    ¡°Bad mommy is telling you to sleep!¡± I tried to be serious, but I was amused by Noah¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t daddy going to sleep with me tonight?¡± he asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Your daddy might have gone back to his vi on the hill.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know why, but I can¡¯t sleep without daddy around,¡± Noah said seriously.

    This time, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡®You¡¯re just a kid. How can you not be able to sleep? I bet you¡¯ll

    sleep like a piggy in a moment. And I can¡¯t wake you up whatsoever.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not truel Forget it. Maybe I will fall asleep. I¡¯m so sleepy!¡± After a few words of rebuttal, Noah

    felt that his

    eyelids were so heavy. After a short while, he fell asleep, and he even snored.

    I was so relieved to get both of them to sleep. After sitting on the balcony drawing for an hour, I decided

    to go downstairs and get a ss of water.

    It was almost midnight. I was very tired after attending to the kids for a day.

    There were only a few dim lights on in the parlor. When I walked down, I suddenly saw a person lying

    on the sofa.

    I was startled. I quickly walked over and saw that the person lying on the sofa was actually ke.

    When did hee back?

    And why was he sleeping on the sofa? Why didn¡¯t he go upstairs to sleep?

    I frowned and curiously walked to the sofa. Then I smelled alcohol.

    I was slightly surprised. Was ke drunk?

    I stretched out my leg and kicked his calf. I shouted, ¡°Hey, wake up. Don¡¯t sleep on the sofa. It¡¯s getting

    cold now. You¡¯ll get sick¡±

    He only let out a few ufortable grunts.

    Since he wasn¡¯t responsive, I simply squatted in front of him.

    I reached out and patted his face. ¡°ke, wake up. If you want to sleep, go to your room. Don¡¯t sleep

    here.¡±

    ¡°More alcohol¡­¡± ke seemed to hear someone talking. He spoke in a hoarse voice.

    I red at him in disgust. ¡°You¡¯re so drunk, and you still want to drink?¡±

    ¡°Get me some alcohol¡­¡± Suddenly, he grabbed my hand before I could retract it. He pulled my hand

    hard, and I was caught off guard. I leaned on his shoulder, and I froze.

    ¡°What the hell, ke? Let go of me.¡± I was being kind enough to wake him up, yet he grabbed my

    hand.

    ¡°Women are so cruel¡­¡± the drunk and confused man mocked.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    My concerns about him vanished in an instant. I tried hard to pull my hand back, but he held it tightly.

    ¡°Let go, you jerk! Let go of me!¡± I was so angry that I opened my mouth and bit the back of his hand.

    ke was in pain and loosened his grip at once. I immediately took a few steps back and red at him

    with

    resentment.

    ¡°Since it was some woman outside who hurt you, I can¡¯t answer your question. You can sleep on the

    sofa for as long as you like. Who cares?¡± I said angrily and turned to go upstairs.

    I even forgot why I went downstairs.

    After I returned to my room, Iy down next to Hedwig. Looking at her sleeping face, I inexplicably felt a

    little upset.

    Such a feeling confused me.

    I made up my mind. If ke did find his mate, I would leave here together with the kids. I wouldn¡¯t let

    them be bullied by their stepmother.

    uno dark inside. Not all stepmothers would treat their husbands¡¯ kids badly. But I was afraid. I was

    Hedwig

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I woke up early the next morning, and i checked Hedwig¡¯s temperature again. It was normal. It seemed

    that Hedwig was recovering well after taking the medicine.

    I ran next door to wake Noah up, and then I helped Noah and Hedwig wash up in the bathroom. Finally,

    I took them downstairs for breakfast.

    When I was walking downstairs, 1 deliberately took a nce at the sofa.

    ke was no longer there. I didn¡¯t know where he had gone.

    ¡°Dowen, did you see my daddy? Did he stay outst night?¡± As soon as Hedwig entered the dining

    room, she asked Dowen.

    Dowen immediately smiled and replied, ¡°Good morning, Princess. King ke came back and stayed

    herest night, but he went to the Chavez Group early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Daddy didn¡¯t stay out yesterday? But where did he sleep? Why didn¡¯t hee to my room to

    sleep? Bad daddy.¡± Noah was unhappy.

    I quickly urged Noah and Hedwig to have breakfast. ¡°Enough with the questions. Finish your meal and

    go to school¡±

    Dowen immediately said to me, ¡°King ke asked me to send the children to school. Ms. Wyatt, just go

    to work I will take care of them.¡±

    I nodded at him gratefully. ¡°That would be great, Dowen!¡±

    I drove to work As soon as I stepped into the office, I saw Melinda walking toward me with a smile.

    ¡°Catherine,e in with me!¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect that Melinda woulde so early. I followed her into the office.

    ¡°Catherine, did you find your mate already? Or are you dating some big shot? Guy came over

    yesterday and said you shoulde back to work He also asked me to take care of you.¡± Melinda

    smiled at me.

    I felt a bit embarrassed. I smiled bitterly and said, ¡°No, Melinda, I didn¡¯t find my mate. But it is true that

    someone is helping me silently.¡±

    I took out my phone, clicked on the Gallery, and showed Melinda the photo of Noah and Hedwig.

    ¡°Melinda, I have two kids. They are almost four years old.¡±

    Melinda was shocked when she heard my words. ¡°Since¡­ Since when do you have kids? Catherine,

    didn¡¯t you say you hadn¡¯t found your mate?¡±

    I shook my head and said bitterly, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t found my mate yet. And the father of my kids is not my

    mate either.¡±

    After hearing what I said, Melinda grabbed my arm and asked, ¡°What exactly is going on? Did anyone

    do anything bad to you? Tell me! Which pack does he belong to? All people from the Chavez Group are

    protected by the Royal.¡±

    It had been a long time since anyone cared about me. I was touched, and I even felt the urge to cry.

    I quickly went over and hugged Melinda. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Melinda. I hid this from you for a reason. I wasn¡¯t

    born a rogue. I was banished from the pack by my father. My mother was the Luna of the pack. After

    she died, my father found a new Luna, who had been picking on me. I am afraid that if they find out

    about my kids, they will be in danger.¡±

    Melinda felt hetter after hearing my exnation. Yet she felt sorry for me still. She said, ¡°Catherine, it

    must have been

    Get Borus

    I bit my lower lip and nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t before, but I do now.¡±

    I thought of ke¡¯s reaction when he found out about the children. The fear that my kids would be

    snatched away had gone. Instead, I seemed to ept the reality.

    People did change easily. At that time, I thought that ke could only take the kids away over my dead

    body.

    Yet now, I wasn¡¯t dead, and I even made my peace with such a fact.

    Melinda stared at me nervously and said, ¡°I just thought your parents and Dowen knew each other. I

    didn¡¯t realize you had such a rough ride. What is their father like? Is he a good man? Did he do

    anything to you and the kids?¡±

    ¡°Their father¡­ is ¡­ ke.¡± My lips were a little dry, and I mustered up my courage. But I still said with

    hesitation.

    ¡°What?!¡± Melinda was stunned. She froze. After a few seconds, she asked tentatively, ¡°Did you just say

    that the father of your kids is ke? King ke?¡±

    ¡°Melinda, I know it¡¯s hard to believe. I was shocked at first, too. Butter, the doctor confirmed that

    ke was indeed my kids¡¯ father.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Melinda finally came back to her senses. She asked again, ¡°And where are the kids now?¡±.

    ¡°They are staying in King ke¡¯s ce. King ke would not let the descendants of the royal family

    live in a ce without protection. Melinda, back then, ke forcefully brought the kids to his vi, and I

    was strongly against it. Later, Ipromised, since he treated them well. They grew up without a

    father. I wanted to make it up to them. And ke loves them very much. He¡¯s a good father indeed.¡±

    ke was a jerk, but I had to admit that when he was with Noah and Hedwig, he was perfect.

    Melinda sighed.

    ¡°Well then, Catherine, I¡¯m d to hear that. ck is not just some ordinary man. He owns such a big

    company, and he is our Lycan King. He is our real King. Catherine, how are things going to work out

    between you two?¡±

    I was stunned for a moment. Then I said self-mockingly, ¡°Melinda, nothing is ever going to happen

    between us. We are not a couple. We just have two children, and that¡¯s all. I know he is the Lycan King.

    Even if I am not a rogue, I would just be a member of a small pack. He and I are from two different

    worlds.¡±

    Melinda also smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Makes sense. How can King ke¡¯s mate be some ordinary

    werewolf like us?¡±

    I got carried away the other day with ke¡¯s tender look and how much he adored the kids. I didn¡¯t

    hate him that much. But what he said after he got drunkst night woke me up thoroughly.

    I felt flustered just thinking about it. ke was way too charming. He was the Mr. Perfect for every

    woman.

    Women with low self-control would fall for everything he said and did.

    He came with a huge halo surrounding him. I seriously doubted my ability to remain untouched after I

    lived with such a charming man day and night in the future.

    ¡°Catherine, did you hear me? Hello?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me! Melinda, did you say something?¡± I was pulled back. Then I thought for a few seconds

    before asking, ¡°Melinda, tell me. What would a werewolf like ke do if he fell for a woman?¡±

    Melinda frowned and thought carefully. Then she answered, ¡°For a werewolf like ke, time, instead of

    money, is most precious. If he makes time for you, he¡¯s definitely attracted to you.¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    Gina¡¯s POV

    I had already agreed to the terinination of my contract. Two days had passed, and things for me were

    not getting any better. All kinds of bad news keeping.

    I finally couldn¡¯t bear to stay at home anymore. Today, I came to my studio with a sullen face.

    After I became a star, I asked Harley to help me set up a studio. Of course, not all the employees were

    werewolves. I walked into the studio and saw all my assistants sitting there sighing.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± My heart sank. I had a bad feeling.

    Harley walked out of his office with a bunch of contracts in his hand. ¡°Gina, all your trips have been

    called off. And the talk show you were supposed to be on today had ast-minute change.¡±

    ¡°What? Then who will be the guest?¡± I felt a little unsteady on my feet, and I couldn¡¯t help but hold the

    wall beside me. Coldness prated my heart. I tried to look at him with widened eyes. ¡°Tell me!¡±

    ¡°Lorelei Pope.¡± Harley said.

    I knew her. She belonged to Sunset Pack She set foot in showbiz because she saw the benefits I

    brought to my pack after I became a star.

    But ke didn¡¯t treat Sunset Pack differently. Lorelei wasn¡¯t very famous. She buttered me up at the

    mating gathering held in the Shadow Forest.

    ¡°Lorelei Pope? She is just a nobody. And she reces me? Isn¡¯t this simply a p in my face? Are they

    trying to tell everyone that I am not even a B-list star? This is too much. Fuck! I want to kill them all!

    Those bastards!¡± I swept everything on the desk next to me on the floor angrily, looking like I was about

    to eat someone alive.

    ¡°Why? Why did you do this to me? You made me one in a million and then destroyed me. Why?¡± I was

    miserable. I couldn¡¯t stand it. I crouched by the wall, burying my head in my hands. I was about to lose

    it.

    I was once a female star whose poprity was in full swing. When I was enjoying all the praises and

    apuse, suddenly, everything was gone. It was unbearable. I even wish I were dead.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me all the bad news? It won¡¯t make a difference anyway.¡± I lowered my head, my

    voice numb.

    Harley frowned and said with concern, ¡°Gina, are you alright? Do you want to go in and get some rest?

    We¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    ¡°No need. If I close my eyes now, I can see how miserable I will be. Harley, can you hug me? Please?¡±

    I looked up at his face in front of me. I suddenly felt that Harley was nice enough. I needed his hug.

    It urred to me that five years ago, I had a slight crush on Harley.

    When I found out that Catherine had a one-night stand with another man, I even thought about telling

    Harley about that. I wanted to know how much Harley would loathe Catherine after knowing that.

    But Catherine was banished from the pack after that night. And the person who slept with her was King

    ke.

    Later, Elena secretly told me to rece Catherine with myself. I did, and King ke made me a star.

    Then I forgot to tell Harley about Catherine¡¯s one-night stand and didn¡¯t get to know his thought.

    Later on, I became more and more famous.

    Besides, after I came across King ke, I realized that no werewolf could surpass him

    Besides, after I came across King ke, I realized that no werewolf could surpass him.

    Being King ke¡¯s lover would be good enough for me. But I could only regard him as my secret crush.

    Even so, my feelings for Harley had all gone.

    I was pushed into a corner now, and it was Harley who was by my side and cared about me. It was only

    now that I found out that I used to have feelings for him. Butter, I changed. My status blinded me. I

    was all over myself, and I forgot about it all.

    Harley saw tears rolling down my cheeks. He looked like he was sad.

    I hugged him tightly the moment he crouched down.

    There was a bit of embarrassment on his face, and I found that he gestured to the stunned assistants

    next to us to ask them out.

    The assistants were smart enough to go out quickly.

    But as soon as they went out, one of them began to mock coldly outside the door,

    I heard someone say, ¡°Well, well. She did this to herself. Karma is a bitch indeed.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. She used to boss us around like we were dogs. No one will serve her anymore! Anyway,

    I¡¯ll quit. This is a dead end.¡±

    ¡°Count me in. Who the hell can stand her bad temper?¡±

    ¡°She has reached an impasse now. And she still clings to Harley. Damn bitch! Poor Harley!¡±

    ¡°I think Harley was justforting her symbolically. She used to throw tantrums at him all the time.¡±

    ¡°I hope that Harley will turn his back on her and leave her high and dry. I¡¯m interested in seeing what

    kind of desperate moves she can make. Do you know that she used to point to my nose and call me

    useless?¡±

    I trembled with anger at what they said, but I no longer had the strength to go out and quarrel with

    them.

    I could only hold Harley tightly by his neck and cry out in the room, ¡°Harley, what should I do? I¡¯m at my

    wit¡¯s end now. Can you help me?¡±

    ¡°Gina, I¡¯m afraid you have to face it. This is no longer something that can be solved.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s still a way. Didn¡¯t you sayst time that someone would support me if that was what I

    wanted? But I still don¡¯t want to do that. No¡­¡± I cried sadly.

    Harley felt the same, so, he continued to persuade me, ¡°Gina, why don¡¯t you take the opportunity to

    quit showbiz? It would still be better than being looked down upon.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t talk myself into it. I like the sense of aplishment that showbiz brings me. Harley, I don¡¯t

    want to quit just like this.¡± I was telling the truth. speaking from my heart. I still wanted to make a

    comeback in showbiz.

    Harley sighed helplessly. I knew these assistants would leave me sooner orter, but Harley wouldn¡¯t.

    He was the Gamma of our pack. If I couldn¡¯t be the Lycan Luna, being the Gamma¡¯s mate would

    also be eptable for me.

    ¡°Gina, I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡± Harley suddenly pulled my hands away and stood up.

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to drink anything now. Harley, do you know? I used to have a crush on you. You can

    tell, right?¡± I suddenly said something that made him tense.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    Harley¡®s POV

    ¡°You had a crush on me? When? 1 have no idea.¡± I was telling the truth. Catherine had been the center

    of my attention, so, I was a little dazed at Gina¡®s words.

    Status didn¡®t matter to me. I didn¡®t like Catherine because she was once the daughter of Alpha.

    ¡°I¡®m sure you know it, Harley. You¡®re just too shy to admit it, right? But I¡®m serious. I had a crush on you

    five years ago. Back then, you were close to Catherine, so I never dared to tell you,¡± Gina said with a

    serious face.

    ¡°Gina, why are you saying all this? It¡®s water under the bridge now. Let it go.¡± I calmed down in a short

    while.

    I stayed by Gina¡®s side for thest five years through all the ups and downs. However, I only thought of

    her as my friend and colleague. That was all.

    ¡°No, I don¡®t want to let it go. Harley, you know that there are some sponsors in Hollywood with more

    resources. I¡®ve decided to find myself a rich sponsor. But before that, I hope that you will be my first

    man. Those men don¡®t deserve my first time.¡± As Gina spoke, her lips were already close to my ear.

    I jumped in fright and pushed her away with a look of disbelief. ¡°Gina, what are you doing? Do you

    have any idea what you just said?¡±

    Gina immediately stood up from the ground and walked towards me step by step, being flirtatious

    deliberately.

    She said, ¡°Of course. Harley, I suddenly realize that you are the best to me when I am the most down

    and out. So, this isn¡®t a trade. Besides, don¡®t you ever want me? I don¡®t think so. I am the woman in all

    men¡®s dreams. And I am the daughter of Alpha. Don¡®t you want to be the future Alpha? You thought

    about it as well, didn¡®t you?¡±

    Gina shocked me today. Her words were bold and passionate. I couldn¡®t believe these words came

    from Gina¡®s mouth.

    ¡°No, Gina. You got me wrong. I have never thought that way. Indeed, you are very beautiful, and

    countless men are crazy for you. But all I have for you is just admiration and respect. So, please stop

    saying these. We are justpanions from the same pack I have always thought of you as my friend,¡±

    I exined in a hurry and stated clearly.

    Hearing this, Gina stopped and stared at me with a sad and ashamed expression. ¡°What did you say?

    Harley, how could you never have any feelings for me? We have lived and worked together for so

    many years. Do you really have no feelings for me at all?¡±

    ¡°Gina, you took it the wrong way. I watched you thrive step by step for the past five years. In some

    ways, you are really outstanding, but... I¡®m sorry. I really don¡®t have that kind of crush on you. And you

    are not my mate.¡± I didn¡®t want to hurt her pride, but I had to make it clear so she wouldn¡®t get the

    wrong idea again.

    Gina suddenly picked up a file next to her and threw it at me. ¡°Even you are leaving me? You ... You

    bastard! You know better than anyone how much I have invested in you these five years. I never went

    to an event without you. Otherwise, who would know that there was a handsome man by my side? You

    are kind of famous now, and you suddenly turn your back on me? How can you be so heartless? Fine!

    Go! Go to your Catherine! See if she still likes you! She has already been sleeping with ke. She is

    nastier than me.¡±

    I was shocked by her words, and then I was furious. ¡°Gina, you can curse me, but I won¡®t allow you to

    speak ill of Catherine. She¡®s nowhere near the woman in your mouth. She does nothing of that sort.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Would you still defend her if you knew she was the one who got me into this today? She

    slept with King ke five years ago, and she was not King ke¡®s mate. I was kind enough not to tell

    you. Now that she¡¯s got another chance, do you think she¡®s going to let it slide? King ke said that he

    was interested in herst time. Do you think he will let her go? Can she resist the Lycan King¡®s charm?

    He is rich, and he also has the Lycan aura that can make every werewolf surrender!¡± Gina was truly

    furious, so, every word she said was extremely unpleasant and harsh.

    Her words hit me hard. I even felt like I was about to lose my bnce. I panted and red at Gina.

    ¡°That¡®s bullshit, i don¡®t buy it at all. Stop talking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Fine! Go ahead and find her. See if she¡®ll talk to you at all,¡± Gina mocked.

    My heart ached so much. I turned around and left, ignoring Gina.

    ¡°If... If you leave, don¡®t evere back. I never want to see you again!¡± Gina didn¡®t expect that I would

    leave her for Catherine in the end. She screamed, but she still failed to keep me.

    ¡°Just go! All of you, just go! I don¡®t need you! I can still get back on my feet! Wait and see! I will make

    you regret leaving me!¡± Gina had gone crazy.

    She frantically swept everything in the room to the ground, her eyes red, tears streaming down her

    face.

    She shouted at the other employees. They were utterly frightened, and they ran out of the studio.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    I shook my head and left the studio as well. With her like this, I couldn¡®t stick by her side.

    After I left the studio, I sat in the car and was devastated.

    Then, I plucked up my courage and dialed Catherine¡®s number.

    ¡°Harley?¡± A familiar, pleasant female voice sounded from the other end.

    ¡°Cathy, did you find a job? Where do you work? Would you like to have lunch together?¡± I was also in a

    mess. I didn¡®t know what was waiting for me after all these years. But now, I just wanted to hear her

    voice. It wouldn¡®t matter even if she turned me down.

    ¡°I have found a job. Let¡®s have lunch together. My treat!¡± Catherine smiled.

    ¡°OK. Send me the address. I¡®ll be there right now!¡± I felt better after hearing her words.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    Harley¡¯s POV

    At noon, Catherine found a table in a restaurant near thepany and sent me the address.

    Ten minutester, I showed up in front of her.

    The clothes I liked to wear didn¡¯t change over the years. I still liked casual clothes, just like when

    Catherine and I used to live in the same pack.

    Catherine sized me up. Then she siniled and said, ¡°Harley, what happened? Why did you suddenly

    want to eat with

    me?¡±

    I looked at her, feeling uneasy. I swallowed the questions I wanted to ask her.

    ¡°Nothing. I just felt that I messed up thest meal and wanted to treat you to another,¡± I said with a

    smile, trying my best to be calm.

    ¡°Why did you ask Gina toe overst time?¡± Catherine was still a bit angry at the mention ofst

    time.

    I was stunned for a second and replied casually, ¡°Actually, it was Gina who offered to eat together that

    day. She said that the three of us hadn¡¯t seen each other in ages, so she wanted us to have a meal

    together. I didn¡¯t expect that you two would end up having a fight. If I had known that it would be like

    that, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have let her tag along,¡±

    Catherine sneered, ¡°I knew it. Why would she want to see me? She just wanted to show off.¡±

    ¡°She is just the proud kind. Don¡¯t take it seriously. In fact, she has been very miserable recently,¡± I

    comforted Catherine in a low voice.

    ¡°Howe? She spares no effort in putting on airs. She just showed up at my office the other day in a

    million-dor sports car.¡± Catherine curled her lips.

    ¡°All her work and activities have been called off, and all her deals with the Chavez Group have been

    canceled. Also ¡­ there¡¯s a good chance that she will be banned. You may not see her on screen ever

    again,¡± I said, looking straight at Catherine, wanting to see her reaction.

    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Catherine seemed to think of something, but she continued to look at me with

    inquiring

    eyes.

    ¡°She offended King ke. Did you hear about this?¡± When I saw her expression change slightly, my

    heart ached. Sure enough, Gina was telling the truth when she said that Catherine was involved with

    King ke. I believed Gina¡¯s words

    now.

    Catherine¡¯s face became even more sullen. She pretended to be indifferent and said, ¡°Is that so? Well,

    she deserves it.¡±

    ¡°Cathy, Gina said that you had known King ke since five years ago. You and him¡­¡± Since it had

    come to this, I felt that I had to ask Otherwise, I would be suffocated.

    Catherine paused. She looked up at me, pursed her lips, and said calmly, ¡°Harley, I don¡¯t want to talk

    about the unpleasant past anymore. Stop asking, OK?¡±

    When I heard her say that it was unpleasant, I felt a little better, but I was still upset.

    ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, then I will stop asking. But can you tell me one thing? Are you

    the one who tells King ke to cklist Gina?¡± I still wanted to find out!

    ¡°Would you think I was a bad person if I said yes? But I have every reason to hurt her, because she

    once hurt me exactly the same.¡± Catherineughed self-mockingly.

    1 sighed. As a friend of both of them, I was indeed somewhat embarrassed. And it was a shame that

    their sisterhood was shattered

    ¡°Harley, can we stop talking about her? Let¡¯s eat.¡± Catherine did not want to mention Gina¡¯s name

    anymore.

    Hoping for a more pleasant atmosphere, I nodded. ¡°OK. Let¡¯s eat!¡±

    Then we just talked about our previous lives in the werewoll school and our recent work.

    ¡°Cathy, do you want me to be a star?¡± I asked.

    Catherine blinked in surprise. She looked at me and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that

    you have what it takes to be a star. And you have been with Gina for the past few years. It seems that

    many people online have noticed

    Vou.¡±

    I smiled bitterly. ¡°My mother rejected her second chance ever since my father passed away. She had

    be very insecure, so I didn¡¯t set foot in showbiz. Later, Gina was aware of my dilemma and

    offered me to be her bodyguard and assistant. I agreed.¡±

    ¡°Then what makes you change now?¡± Catherine asked in surprise.

    ¡°I just feel that if a person turns his dream away and dares not face it, he won¡¯t have the courage to do

    anything else.¡± I figured it out all of a sudden.

    I was no match for King ke. If I wanted to provide Catherine a better life, I would have to make more

    money.

    Over the years that I had been with Gina, I had found that her achievements had helped the pack grow

    as lot.

    In modern society, from a werewolf¡¯s point of view, I was no match for the Lycan King whatsoever.

    But if I became a star and had more money, at least it was something. In such a way, when Catherine

    made the choice, the gap between me and King ke would not be so big.

    When Catherine heard me say this, she smiled and encouraged me, ¡°Harley, if that¡¯s what you want, I

    think it is a good thing. You are right. One would be nothing if he didn¡¯t have a dream. You are still so

    young. Do what you want to do. I support you wholeheartedly.¡±

    ¡°Really? Cathy, you are not against it?¡± I was very happy to hear her words, and I became even more

    courageous.

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s your dream. But Harley, you will be facing some tough times as well, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Catherine said worriedly.

    I smiled. ¡°Cathy, no need to worry about that. In fact, I havee to meet a lot of people in showbiz in

    the past few years.¡±

    Catherine was stunned, and then she smiled. ¡°Harley, it sounds like everything is perfect. You should

    go ahead and

    realize your dream.¡±

    ¡°OK. I will do my best!¡± I looked up and saw that Catherine was smiling. I was instantly determined.

    When I decided to do something well, I would put in a lot of effort and endurance for it.

    Cathy, wait for me. When I seeded, I would tell you how much I loved you.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    Caberine¡¯s rov

    I told Melinda the truth today, and i had lunch with Harley, knowing that he was going to pursue his

    dream.

    Therefore, I felt better. I wasn¡¯t as agitated asst night.

    with this in mind, I went back to work.

    In the afternoon, my phone rang. I nced at the screen

    It was my father, Troy, the Alpha of ck Moon Pack.

    1 hesitated for a few seconds and still picked up the phone.

    ¡°Catherine, do you have a minute? I have something to tell you.¡± He had always been so indifferent to

    me since I was a kid.

    ¡°Alpha Wyatt, what is it? Let¡¯s talk about it now. I¡¯m still working,¡± I was telling the truth. I really couldn¡¯t

    go out to see him now.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Ever since I was banished from ck Moon Pack, I addressed him differently.

    ¡°I want you toe with me to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°The hospital? Are you sick? Can¡¯t the doctor in the pack do anything?¡± I was shocked when I heard

    the word ¡°hospital¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sick, but I want you toe with me to the hospital,¡± he said.

    I couldn¡¯t get him to tell me the reason, but I still decided to go with him.

    I asked Melinda for a leave of absence and left thepany early.

    When I reached his ce, I saw him.

    Time left marks on his face. Though he was well maintained, he was still a bit older.

    When he saw me, he was also a little surprised. He directly walked over, opened the car door, and sat

    in.

    ¡°Alpha Wyatt, do you want me to apany you to the hospital for a checkup?¡± He indeed didn¡¯t look

    well.

    He turned to look at me and sighed. ¡°Catherine, when will the thing between you and Ginae to an

    end? Do you know Gina doesn¡¯t even dare to step out of the house because of you?¡±

    I knew that he was going to bring this up to me. But I didn¡¯t expect that he would take Gina¡¯s side

    eventually.

    Iughed self-mockingly. ¡°Alpha Wyatt, we are both your daughters. You never care about me. You

    give her all your love. Even if you do want to y favorites, at least you can try to be less obvious. It

    hurts. Do you know?¡±

    He looked at me in surprise, as if he did not expect me to say this.

    ¡°Catherine, if you want to hate someone, let that one be me. Gina has nothing to do with this. Please

    cut her some ck.¡± He said after a pause.

    I suddenly snapped, ¡°Why was I banished? Wasn¡¯t Gina involved?¡±

    ¡°Catherine, drive. Let¡¯s go to the hospital now. When we get there, you¡¯ll know why I did that. I¡¯m

    indeed an irresponsible father, and I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said.

    I took a long breath and no longer said anything. I just drove to the nearest hospital.

    When we walked into the hospital, Troy suddenly said to the doctor, ¡°May I know where can we have a

    DNA test?¡±

    When I heard his words, my whole body shook.

    Then I looked up at him in disbelief. I asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s that for? Didn¡¯t youe

    here for a checkup?¡±

    I even forgot to address him as Alphia Wyatt.

    ¡°Catherine, I have to tell you the truth. You are not my daughter. That is why I have been unable to care

    about you as my daughter for so many years. But I have always treated you generously when ites

    to money. You know that. So, I hope that you can give Gina a break on ount of that.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s not funny. Please. I¡¯m begging you. Let¡¯s go. We won¡¯t have the DNA test.

    You must be lying to me¡­¡± The news came out of the blue. I couldn¡¯t ept it. I held back my tears,

    trembled, and grabbed his arm, wanting to pull him away.

    ¡°Catherine, listen to me. It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not your biological father. Your mother and I bought you from

    someone else. We don¡¯t know who your parents are. Before your mother died, I promised her that I

    would raise you no matter what. I did what I promised her. You are a grown-up now.¡±

    Dad told me the truth mercilessly.

    My body was stiff and cold, and I froze. I wasn¡¯t his daughter?

    How could it be?

    How did ite to this?

    All my life, I had been bitter about him favoring Gina and Elena. I envied Gina for having his care and

    love, but his words at that time were still less shocking,

    ¡°Catherine, I know it¡¯s a lot for you to take at once. If you don¡¯t believe me, we¡¯ll do a DNA test now,¡± he

    said whileing up to me.

    I opened my eyes wide and stared at the strange middle-aged man in front of me. My heart ached

    utterly.

    Before, I med my father for not treating me well, but now, I was actually a person without a father.

    ¡°No need to do that. I believe you.¡± I closed my eyes, and tears poured down my cheeks. ¡°Thank you

    for raising me. You didn¡¯t make me grow up as a rogue. Either way, in my heart, you are my father.¡±

    ¡°Catherine, if you still think of me as your father, please get Gina a break. Don¡¯t make her desperate. I

    apologize to you for what happened five years ago on behalf of her. Today, I¡¯m begging you here. Let

    go of Gina, for the sake of all these years.¡± Troy looked at me pleadingly.

    I felt that he was stabbing my heart. My sadness had already made me somewhat numb.

    When I heard hisst sentence, I raised my head and looked at him with tears all over my face.

    ¡°Catherine, Gina is my biological daughter. I can¡¯t stand by and watch her have no way out.¡± Dad put all

    his hopes on

    1. me.

    He was anxious seeing that I didn¡¯t speak and only shed tears.

    ¡°Fine. I promise. I will let go of her this time. Consider it as returning the favor of your upbringing.¡± After

    I finished

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I sat in the car. I stooped over the steering wheel and cried hard, venting all my grievances.

    If that was really what Alpha Wyatt wanted, I could forgive Gina for using my name to enjoy five years

    of wealth and glory. But from now on, I was no longer rted to ck Moon Pack, because my

    rtionship with them had be nothing but a trade.

    After crying for a long time, I found it was getting dark outside the window. I checked the time. It was

    almost seven o¡¯clock

    I wiped my tears off and opened the car window. The cold wind at night instantly made me freeze.

    However, no matter how cold i felt, I didn¡¯t want to close the window. I should let the wind make my

    eyes no longer red and swollen.

    When I was about to reach ke¡¯s vi, my phone rang.

    It was ke.

    I reached for my phone and pressed the speaker button. He asked faintly, ¡°You¡¯re not going home for

    dinner again tonight?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be home soon,¡± I replied and hung up the phone.

    When I got home, the street lights outside lit up. I was in a good mood as I drove down such a quiet

    road.

    I calmed down. Along the way, ¡®I had already epted the fact that I was not Alpha Wyatt¡¯s daughter.

    In fact, it didn¡¯t matter to me anymore. Anyway, I cared for no one but my kids now. I wasn¡¯t alone. I

    had my kids. No matter where I was, I had a family.

    When I parked the car in the garage, I deliberately looked at myself in the mirror. Although my eyes

    were still a little red, they were no longer swollen. I didn¡¯t think Noah and Hedwig could tell anything

    wrong.

    I walked into the parlor and found that it was very quiet. I was stunned. Where were the children?

    They should have already been home by now.

    ¡°Ms. Wyatt, you¡¯re back! King ke and Leo are ying with the children upstairs. Do you want to go

    up and have a look?¡± Dowen hurried up to exin to me.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°I see. Thanks!¡± I was confused. Leo was here as well?

    I walked up to the second floor and entered the bedroom. I was still wearing a set of business attire,

    which was not appropriate at home. I changed into a simple set of casual clothes and walked out.

    At the door of the toy room, I heard the kids¡¯ happyughter.

    My heart warmed slightly. I pushed the door open and walked in. I saw that Leo was racing with Noah.

    The winding driveway that was built took up arge area. They were holding remotes in their hands,

    and two cool toy sports cars were ced in front of the starting line.

    The atmosphere was tense. Only ke turned around and nced at me. His eyes were somehow

    meaningful.

    ¡°Leo, try harder. You have already lost three rounds!¡± Hedwig was beside them. Her beautiful face was

    flushed with excitement. She stood next to the driveway and shouted as she started to run.

    Leo blushed a bit

    ¡°Mominy¡­¡± Suddenly, Hedwig found me standing beside the door. She ran over excitedly and hugged

    my thigh.¡± ¡°Mommy, when did youe back? You missed all the fun. I co is racing with Noah. It¡¯s so

    much fun. I cheer for Noah, and he beats Leo!¡± Hedwig looked at me happily and imed her credit.

    I stroked Hedwig¡¯s head. At this time, the two tiny sports cars were already running at a high speed.

    Hedwig immediately grabbed the corner of my clothes and said, ¡°Mommy,e here! Come to the

    front and see!¡±

    I was pulled to the front by Hedwig. Seeing how serious Noah was, I could not help butugh.

    Noah had loved these fun things since he was a child. He must be very happy now that leo was here to

    apany

    him.

    ¡°Noah, go beat him! Noah, you¡¯re the best!¡± Hedwig was jumping and shouting at the side. She was

    even more excited than Noah. Her face was red, and she was shouting so hard that she was about to

    sweat.

    I also stared at the track without blinking.

    ¡°Watch out¡­¡± When I saw that Noah¡¯s car was about to flip off the track just to overtake Leo¡¯s car, I

    immediately shouted nervously.

    My voice distracted Leo. He looked up, and the sports car that was racing along the track flew off at

    once.

    ¡°Yes! Leo, you lost again!¡± Hedwig cheered when she saw it.

    Leo copsed on the floor in defeat. His handsome face was filled with frustration.

    Noah wiped the sweat off his forehead excitedly and said with a smile, ¡°Leo, you sandbagged, didn¡¯t

    you? Did you do this because you thought I was just a little boy?¡±

    ¡°Keep it to yourself!¡± Leo pinched Noah¡¯s face and looked up at me. ¡°Your fault! Why were you

    shouting? I was distracted.¡±

    I was stunned and immediately protested in dissatisfaction, ¡°What has it got to do with me? You are the

    one who can¡¯t beat Noah. Don¡¯t take it out on me!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ ke! Keep your woman under control!¡± Leo was rendered speechless, so he immediately

    called for ke¡¯s help

    I said coldly, ¡°Leo, watch your mouth. I am not his woman.¡±

    Leo suddenlyughed. ¡°If you are not his woman, why are you living in his house?¡±

    Noah, who was next to Leo, suddenly said coolly, ¡°Leo, I don¡¯t think you know what¡¯s going on. My

    mommy didn¡¯t ask to move in. Daddy begged her to do so. Also, if my mommy says that she is not my

    daddy¡¯s woman, then she isn¡¯t. My mommy never lies.¡±

    Noah¡¯s words stunned Leo.

    Leo looked at ke and then at me. Then Leo pointed to Noah and asked, ¡°ke, how does Noah

    know all this stuff? He is just a kid. What does he know about grownups?¡±

    Noah immediately became angry. He put his hands on his waist and said slowly, ¡°Leo, don¡¯t

    underestimate me. I know what you know. I also know what you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just like the race we

    had. You are the one who insisted onpeting with me. Now that you have lost, do the three

    conditions you promised me still count?¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    Noah raised his chin slightly. His face was delicate and he looked cool. ¡°Leo, listen up. My first request

    is that you are not allowed to say anything that my mommy hates ever again. You are not allowed to

    bully my mommy. You are not allowed to make her angry. And my second request is¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, Noah. You said three sentences. Weren¡¯t these three requests already?¡±

    Noah blinked his big eyes. Then he tilted luis head and thought carefully. ¡°Well, you may be right.¡±

    ¡°Noah, the three requests are all for your inominy. Why don¡¯t you ask for something else? For example,

    you can ask me to buy you a toy you like, or take you somewhere you want¡­¡± Leo quickly persuaded

    Noah.

    Noah¡¯s big eyes instantly lit up when he heard the word ¡°toy¡±.

    Leo looked at Noah expectantly.

    But then Noah said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t change my requests. I can ask my dad to buy me toys. He has plenty

    of money, and he can take me to anywhere we want.¡± After some serious consideration, Noah stuck to

    his proposals.

    I looked at Leo proudly. Then I walked over, held Noah¡¯s face, and gave him a big kiss. ¡°Noah, I love

    you so much!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I want a kiss too!¡± Hedwig immediately ran over,peting for my attention.

    I held Hedwig¡¯s face and gave her a big kiss, too. She was instantly happy.

    Leo, who was next to us, pulled a long face. He stared at Noah with some frustration. ¡°You brat! Just

    wait and see. If we have another game and you lose, those three requests will not stand.¡±

    ¡°Fine. You can¡¯t scare me. But for now, you have to follow the rules of the bet. You are not allowed to

    say anything that makes my mommy unhappy. Otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Leo curled his thin lips.

    ¡°Otherwise, you will have topensate my mommy for her mental damage. For every time she¡¯s

    unhappy because of you, you will have to give her ¡­ one million dors!¡± Noah said loudly.

    ¡°What?¡± Leo¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at Noah, as if Noah were a robber.

    Things were getting too far. I said to Noah a little harshly, ¡°Noah, you scared Leo. The bet you had did

    not count. Got it?¡±

    Noah shrugged and immediately nodded with a smile. ¡°OK, mommy. Leo, the bet is off. And the

    requests I made don¡¯t count. Did I scare you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen! I was the one who wanted to bet with you. So, of course, your proposals

    count. I have never broken my word,¡± said Leo generously.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Noah, hurry up and thank Leo. He is such a man of his word. You have to learn from him from now on,

    OK? You can¡¯t say things casually. You should always keep your promises, and you can¡¯t cheat no

    matter what.¡± I suddenly changed my attitude to agree with Leo and make the bet stand.

    ¡°ke, say something. I have a hunch that they have set me up!¡± Leo seemed to have sensed

    something, and he hurriedly asked ke for help.

    Yet ke¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. ¡°It¡¯s not their fault that you¡¯re not smart enough. Let¡¯s get

    down. Time to

    eat.¡±

    Get Bonus

    I didn¡¯t expect that ke would side with me and Noah. Anyway, he was only doing this for Noah¡¯s

    sake. It had nothing to do with me.

    Somehow, I thought of his drunken words fromst night. His words seemed like he had been hurt by

    some woman.

    I felt stifled. Then I made up my mind. Whatever ke did, I wouldn¡¯t care. He would be invisible to me.

    The five of us sat at the long table quietly. Today¡¯s dinner was very sumptuous, and my two kids were

    enjoying it so much that their lips were greasy.

    I lowered my head and ate silently. Meanwhile, I was thinking about what Alpha Wyatt had said to me.

    My body became a bit stiff, and I ate slower and slower.

    ¡°Mommy, are you full already? That¡¯s not good. If you be even skinnier, you can¡¯t attract anyone

    anymore,¡± Noah immediately reminded me.

    His words pulled me back. Only then did I realize that I got distracted unknowingly.

    I quickly put a piece of bread on Noah¡¯s te and said, ¡°Mommy is fine. You should eat more.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, you forgot that I don¡¯t like whole-wheat bread. Daddy, here you are.¡± Noah immediately

    looked at ke.

    I red at Noah. He got carried away.

    Meanwhile, Leo suddenly said, ¡°ke, you don¡¯t like it either? Then hand it over to me. I like it¡­¡±

    I thought that ke wouldn¡¯t take the bread. Unexpectedly he ate it in one bite.

    Somehow, I felt my heart beat faster, and I was sure that I was blushing.

    ke continued to eat calmly.

    I had been absent-minded a minute ago, but now I was full of spirit. Why did ke do this? He was

    getting on my

    nerves.

    Finally, the meal ended quietly. After sitting for a while, Leo stroked Noah and Hedwig¡¯s heads and was

    about to leave.

    ¡°Leo, wait. I have a question. Is it fun being a star?¡± Hedwig suddenly grabbed and shook one of Leo¡¯s

    fingers.

    Leo was stunned for a second. Then he squatted down and looked at Hedwig. He smiled and said,

    ¡°Why did you ask? Do you want to be a star?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I want to be a star. I also want to be on TV every day. Can I?¡± Hedwig asked seriously.

    ¡°You need to know a lot of things to be a star. Tell me, what do you know?¡± asked Leo as he looked at

    Hedwig.

    ¡°I can sing, and I can dance¡­¡± Hedwig immediately replied, she wanted to continue, but these were

    the only two things she knew so far.

    ¡°Really? Then sing a song for me. If you¡¯re qualified, I¡¯ll make you a star,¡± Leo teased her with a smile.

    ¡°OK! Then I¡¯ll sing¡­ Wait, what songs should I sing? I don¡¯t even remember the lyrics¡­¡± Hedwig was

    so nervous. She opened her mouth a few times, but she couldn¡¯t sing anything. She was so anxious

    that she blushed.

    ke immediately walked over and held her in his arms. ¡°Hedwig, being a star isn¡¯t easy. Don¡¯t be a

    star, OK!

    ¡°But I want to be on TV. I want to be spotlighted.¡± Hedwig immediately hugged ke, feeling bad for

    her failure just

    nour She nouted and it seemed that she would burst into tears at any second.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    After Leo left, i took the kids for a walk in the garden and came back to bathe them

    They were tired. After the bath, they climbed onto the bed and fell asleep at once

    I got out of the shower, and I saw a light in ke¡¯s study

    I didn¡¯t want to disturb him, but I still had to talk to him about cina,

    I made a promise to Alpha Wyati. I should do what I said,

    I was not a heartless person, but after this, I had nothing to do with ck Moon Pack anymore

    I walked over and knocked on the door gently.

    ¡°Come in!¡± I heard ke¡¯s low and maic voice. It was particrly charming on such a quiet night.

    I took a deep breath and pushed the door open,

    ke was sitting on the ck leather chair behind the desk, looking at me, poker-faced,

    ¡°Are the children asleep?¡± ke asked about the children,

    I nodded and took a look at ke. Then I lowered my head, trying to figure out how to tell him about it.

    Not only did Gina hurt me, but she also lied to ke.

    ke was the Lycan King, and he would never allow anyone to lie to him.

    If I asked him to leave Gina off, would he say yes?

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± His deep voice interrupted my thoughts. I looked up in shock and met his pair of deep,

    flickering eyes.

    ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡± I collected myself and spoke lightly

    ¡°What is it?¡± ke narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Have you been targeting Ginately?¡± I asked,

    ke nodded. He did not deny it. ¡°Yes. She lied to me. She is bound to be punished. I will take away

    everything she has and make her miserable.¡±

    His ruthless words left me speechless for a moment. Then I bit my lip, plucked up my courage, and

    said, ¡°I want to ask you to let Gina off the hook. Is that OK?¡±

    ¡°What? Say that again.¡± ke¡¯s face instantly went livid, and he asked somehow angrily.

    I was shocked and trembled because of his harsh and cold tone. His reaction was exactly what I

    expected. Gina had lied

    to him for five years, which was unforgivable.

    However, I still wanted to give it a try no matter how furious he was.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to let Gina off the hook. Stop getting back at her.¡± I wasn¡¯t as loud as before, and I felt a

    bit guilty.

    ¡°Did I hear you correctly? You wanted a liar to get away with what she did? You know exactly that she

    lied to me for five years. I turned a liar from an unknown werewolf into a star. And you still dare to tell

    me to cut her some ck?¡±

    oli. La

    m

    fullofanaar

    Det

    fun

    My shoulders trembled. ¡°I knew it would end badly for her, because she offended you. But I promised

    someone. That¡¯s why I¡¯m begging you to forgive her. ke, can you¡­¡±

    ¡°Who did you promise?¡± ke spoke again, his voice much deeper.

    I sighed and said, ¡°My father.¡±

    ke was slightly astonished. ¡°As far as I can tell, you became a rogue because of him. The Alpha of

    ck Moon Pack banished you. You wanted to help Gina just because he came to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± I didn¡¯t want to let him know the real reason.

    ¡°You are so stupid. Alpha Wyatt doesn¡¯t even admit that you are a member of the ck Moon Pack.

    Who are you to help him? You are not ridiculous. You¡¯re simply pathetic,¡± said ke angrily.

    My body trembled. The pain in my heart was suffocating me.

    ¡°Fine. Say whatever you want. Do I have your word?¡± I looked up and met ke¡¯s sharp, cold eyes.

    I wanted ke to say yes badly.

    If so, then I¡¯d be done with ck Moon Pack. I wouldn¡¯t have to bear the burden of conscience and

    pressure of any decision that I made in the future.

    If not, I would be haunted by Alpha Wyatt¡¯s upbringing for more than twenty years, which would weigh

    on my conscience for the rest of my life. I¡¯d live with a lot more guilt.

    ¡°What if I say no?¡± ke looked like he didn¡¯t want to listen to me talking.

    ¡°I¡¯ll beg you again then.¡± My heart trembled. When his kids were involved, ke was open to any

    discussion. But he was apletely different person regarding anything else.

    ¡°That won¡¯t work You¡¯re acting like a fool.¡± ke was even more furious.

    His coldness made me panic. I had a feeling. No matter how much I begged him, he still wouldn¡¯t say

    yes.

    What to do then?

    ¡°If you say yes, you can make a demand as well. I¡¯ll say yes to everything.¡± After thinking for a few

    seconds, I looked up again and wanted to negotiate.

    His face was no longer that cold and merciless.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to make a deal with me?¡± ke said with a sneer.

    When I heard his words, I couldn¡¯t help but tremble. I had a very bad feeling.

    His demand must be tricky.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    ¡°Tell me your proposal first, so I can think about it.¡± I left myself with leeway. I wanted to know his

    proposal before making a decision.

    ke snorted coldly, ¡°If we¡¯re making a deal, we should close the deal before naming our terms.¡±

    I was stunned!

    ke was so cunning,

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    ke¡¯s POV

    After Catherine left, I was not in the mood to work anymore. I lit a cigarette, took a few puffs, and

    looked up at the closed door.

    The door wasn¡¯t pushed open again till midnight. It meant that she gave up on the idea of making a

    deal with me. At the thought of this, I was even more upset.

    She was so ridiculous. She acted as if nothing had ever happened after tempting me.

    The next morning, she held Hedwig¡¯s hand and walked into the dining room. I sat at the dining table.

    Noah was sitting next to me, already having his breakfast.

    ¡°Morning, mommy!¡± Noah greeted her smilingly.

    ¡°Morning!¡± Catherine patted Noah¡¯s head.

    ¡°Noah, I dreamed of youst night!¡± Hedwig said with a smile.

    ¡°What was I doing?¡± Noah asked curiously.

    Hedwig immediately said loudly, ¡°You were taking a dump on the bed in my dream. It was so stinky that

    i woke up.¡±

    I was eating, and her words almost made me choke.

    Catherine could not help but chuckle.

    Noah turned pale with anger, pointing to Hedwig and shouting, ¡°Hedwig, I will kill you!¡±

    Hedwig stuck her tongue out at Noah. ¡°Come at me then. Daddy will protect me!¡±

    ¡°Wait and see! You¡¯ll be punished!¡± said Noah, about to jump off the chair to grab Hedwig.

    ¡°Enough. Noah, she was just teasing you. Don¡¯t take it seriously. Stop being mad. You are her brother,

    and you should take care of her here. Come on, finish your breakfast,¡± Catherine persuaded Noah

    hurriedly.

    ¡°She just said something so disgusting. How can I continue to eat after that? Daddy, how can you still

    be eating?¡± Noah turned around and found that I was still eating. He immediately looked disgusted.

    Catherine immediately turned her head to reprimand Hedwig, ¡°Hedwig, don¡¯t say things like that during

    meals ever

    again. See how angry Noah is?¡±

    Hedwig pouted and said, ¡°Mommy, I was telling the truth. I did dream of that.¡±

    ¡°Enough being said. Mommy didn¡¯t say you were lying. Go sit on the chair and go to school after

    breakfast,¡± Catherine interrupted Hedwig.

    Hedwig didn¡¯t think she said something inappropriate. She happily picked up a spoon and ate the soup.

    ¡°Daddy, yesterday, I heard our teacher whispering to each other how handsome you are.¡± Hedwig

    thought of something. Then she smiled at me.

    I was stunned for a second. Then I smiled and said, ¡°They were right. What else did they say about

    me?¡±

    ¡°They said they wanted to be daddy¡¯s mate. Daddy, our werewolf history teacher is the prettiest, and

    she is super nice to Noah and me. Would you like to date her? If she were to be our stepmom, I¡¯m sure

    she would be nice to Noah and me,¡± Hedwig suddenly said.

    Catherine¡¯s expression torr slightly

    Noah red at Hedwig and said, ¡°Can you shut up please?¡±

    Hedwig¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Bad Noah!¡±

    I stroked Hedwig¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°Hedwig, daddy won¡¯t let other werewolves be my mate.

    Don¡¯t say such things again, OK?¡±

    Noah curled his lips and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Daddy, does that mean you want mornry to be your

    mate?¡±

    Catherine¡¯s face darkened, and she said angrily, ¡°Noah, shut up.¡±

    Noah was scolded by Catherine and did not dare to speak anymore. On the other hand, hearing

    Catherine scold Noah made Hedwig happy again.

    After the meal, Dowen was in charge of sending the kids to school.

    Catherine also stood up and was about to leave.

    I stood up and stopped her. ¡°Catherine, wait a minute. I have something to say.¡±

    Catherine could only stop.

    She turned around with a look of surprise on her face.

    The car that the kids were in had already left, leaving only the two of us in the parlor.

    The room quieted down instantly.

    Catherine looked at me expectantly. I was walking towards her step by step.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Catherine asked, pretending to be indifferent.

    I looked down at her. It seemed that her snow-white face was blushing. Really? Was she blushing?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to pick up from where we left off yesterday?¡± I asked in a low voice.

    Catherine took a step back. She pretended to be indifferent. She looked at me and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the

    point? Didn¡¯t you turn me down?¡±

    I sneered, ¡°Was it me?¡±

    Catherine instantly blushed even more.

    ¡°Your offer was outrageous. It was uneptable,¡± Catherine said.

    ¡°Why? It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t slept before.¡± I raised my eyebrows, still staring at her blushing face.

    ¡°Lycan King, I don¡¯t think you are short of women, right? Why make things difficult for me? Go find

    those women who are willing to throw themselves at you. I just won¡¯t agree whatsoever,¡± Catherine

    mocked me, sounding angry.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, there¡¯s no need for negotiation,¡± I said, heading out.

    Catherine snorted and strode out.

    When she sped up and walked past me, I suddenly grabbed her wrist.

    The next second, she was forcefully pulled into my arms.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Catherine only made a sound before I kissed her rosy lips.

    Get Hous

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    ke¡¯s POV

    After kissing Catherine this morning, I was in a particrly good mood.

    A day of tense and busy work passed again, and I went home early to apany Noah and Hedwig.

    When Catherine walked into the parlor, I was watching the kids ying and enjoying themselves.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to finally have a holiday tomorrow!¡± Noah was jumping around in the parlor, talking non-

    stop.

    Hedwig ran beside him with a smile. ¡°Noal, I want to go for a pic tomorrow. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Sure! I¡¯m already excited!¡± Noah had a rare look of childlike innocence on his face.

    ¡°Noah, let¡¯s go for a pic. And we should let daddy and mommye with us together. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll

    be fun!¡± said Hedwig.

    ¡°What are you little things talking about?¡± Catherine came in and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Mommy, you came back just in time. Noah and I are talking about having a pic tomorrow.¡± Hedwig

    smiled happily when she saw Catherine. Then she held Catherine¡¯s hand tightly and looked up at

    Catherine. ¡°Mommy, say yes. Come with us together.¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡®

    ¡°Who said anything about a pic?¡± Catherine looked at Noah suspiciously. Noah immediately raised

    his hands. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. Mommy, don¡¯t look at me.¡±

    ¡°Daddy said it!¡± Hedwig suddenly shouted. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Catherine looked back and saw me sitting on the sofa in the parlor.

    I looked at Hedwig while she was running toward me and immediately squatted down. I held Hedwig

    tightly in my arms and kissed her face.

    ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re going for a pic tomorrow, right?¡± Hedwig put her arms around my neck and whispered

    into my ear, ¡°Daddy,e on! I really want to have a pic with you.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t reject Hedwig¡¯s cute voice whatsoever. I nodded and said, ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll take the kids for a

    pic tomorrow, behind the mountains. It¡¯s nice up there.¡±

    ¡°Great! Daddy, I love you the most!¡± Hearing my words, Hedwig immediately raised her hands and

    cheered. She also kissed me on the face.

    Catherine shook her head helplessly.

    ¡°No objections from me. I can try out my remote-controlled ne tomorrow.¡± Noah was very happy as

    well, but he acted cool and controlled himself.

    Catherine went upstairs with her purse in her hand. Hedwig followed her closely.

    ¡°Mommy, our teacher gave me a very delicious cake today. Noah didn¡¯t get anything,¡± Hedwig said

    proudly as she walked upstairs.

    Catherine stood on the stairs and looked back at Noah. She frowned and said, ¡°Did you get into trouble

    again! Otherwise, why didn¡¯t you get anything whereas Hedwig got a reward?¡±

    ¡°Noah kissed a girl, and the girl cried. Then she went to the teacher to tell on him!¡± Hedwig told

    Catherine everything when she heard Catherine¡¯s nuestion

    Get Bus

    ¡°Hedwig, if you speak more, I will punish you!¡± Noah was angry at once. He raised his hand and acted

    as if he were about to run after Hedwig.

    Hedwig was frightened. She quickly hid behind Catherine and shouted, ¡°Mommy, help! Noah wants to

    hit me!¡±

    Catherine heard Hedwig¡¯s words and was angry. She red at Noah. ¡°Tell me the truth. Did you bully

    some girl in your ss?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t bully lier. She was the one who made a bet with me. She said that if I kissed

    her, she would lend me her book.¡± Noah immediately exined with grievances.

    Catherine was stunned. She stared at Noah. ¡°And you think that made what you did OK? Only bastards

    will bully girls. I wonder where you learn that from.¡±

    Noah said, ¡°Mommy, I think the answer is pretty obvious.¡±

    My lips twitched. Was Catherine beating around the bush and calling me a bastard again?

    I forcibly suppressed the displeasure in my heart. She was getting better at sarcasm.

    ¡°Promise me now that you won¡¯t bully girls again. You know what will happen otherwise.¡± Catherine

    stared at Noah sternly.

    ¡°Mommy, I promise. I won¡¯t bully them again. If I do, then I ¡­ I won¡¯t be as handsome as daddy.¡±

    His words made me d.

    Was he saying that I was handsome?

    Catherine looked at me again and said nothing.

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough. Try a harder one,¡± said Catherine.

    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s harsh enough. You know I want nothing but to be as tall and handsome as daddy. I don¡¯t

    have any other wishes.¡± Noah blinked and said seriously.

    I stroked his head and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re ambitious. Daddy is d to know that.¡±

    Catherine crossed her arms in front of her chest and said seriously, ¡°Noah, don¡¯t joke around with me.

    Behave yourself. Mommy is serious.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry...¡± Noah immediately walked over, stretched out, and hugged Catherine¡¯s thigh. He

    raised his head and apologized sincerely, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Hedwig also said in a childish voice, ¡°Mommy, please forgive Noah this time. I will keep an eye on him

    in the future. He won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    Catherine squatted down and said earnestly, ¡°Fine. I will let this slide. Be good, both of you.¡±

    I looked at Catherine squatting in front of the kids. That gentle and maternal look on her face actually

    made me somewhat absent-minded.

    Thad to admit one thing. Catherine¡¯s beauty could only be appreciated more as time passed. Her

    features were very beautiful, and her eyes were glowing. She might not strike the eye, but after

    spending some time with her, one would only feel that she was getting prettier every day.

    After a few seconds, I looked away and walked over to Hedwig, saying, ¡°Hedwig, what do you want to

    eat for the pic tomorrow? I¡¯ll ask Dowen to prepare.¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    ke¡¯s BV

    When the kids heard that there was a pic tomorrow, they were so happy and ran back and forth in

    the parlor.

    For now, I shared my room with Noah on the second floor Our room was next to Catherine and

    Hethang¡¯s room

    to the room

    I went to the second floor and stood at the door of my room, Suddenly, someone opened the door and

    didn¡¯t close it

    The ferling of kissing Catherine this morning shed across my mind

    Her lips were soft and fragrant, with the sweet smell of milk. I was addicted to kissing her at once

    I didn¡¯t know if it was because I hadn¡¯t found my mate for too long Yet somehow, I felt that the kiss

    made me lose control in the blink of an eye.

    My wolf began to stir again, and I also felt suffocated. I reached out and wanted to push open the door,

    while someone beat me to it.

    Catherine had changed from her suits and stood in front of me in a loose blouse.

    My hand that was about to push open the door froze in midair,

    When I saw the two buttons on her chest, I was aroused.

    Damn! What was with me today? Why did I feel that she had a bewitching charm?

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Catherine looked at me strangely and asked calmly,

    ¡°I have something to talk to you about,¡± I said hurriedly,

    Though I was restless deep down, I restrained myself, looking calm.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Catherine leaned against the wall next to her and nced at me

    ¡°About Gina, I feel that I didn¡¯t bargain enough. I have an extra request.¡± I was already wandering, yet I

    could still think of something calmly. Good job, ke!

    Catherine¡®s beautiful eyes suddenly widened, and she stared at me with slight annoyance ¡°Didn¡¯t you

    name your condition this morning? How could you add more?¡±

    ¡°It¡®s up to me, isn¡¯t it?¡± I raised my eyebrows indifferently.

    Catherine was stunned, apparently aware of what I meant.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you settle all the requests in one go instead of going back on your word? Name it. What else do

    you want?¡± Catherinepromised,

    ¡°I want you to be my mate.¡± I took the opportunity to make a bold and outrageous request.

    ¡°What?¡± Catherine was utterly shocked, her beautiful eyes staring at me in disbeliet.

    ¡°Do you have any idea what you are talking about? I am not your mate, Didn¡®t your wolf tell you that?¡±

    I sald lightly, ¡°You just have to pretend to be my rate. I won¡¯t ask you for anything more.¡±

    ¡°No way, I don¡¯t want anything to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find your words ridiculous? If you don¡¯t want anything to do with me, what about the kids?¡±

    Get Home

    My mockery made Catherine speechless.

    She and I would see each other every time I got back from work. We apanied the kids like a

    family.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t,¡± replied Catherine with a cold face.

    I pursed my lips. After a few seconds of silence, I said, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I will make Gina ever more

    miserable. Do you believe me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t push it. Don¡¯t forget that I gave birth to two kids for you. And I have brought them to your

    ce without strings attached. How dare you make such shameless requests?¡± Catherine was

    completely annoyed, but she did not dare to quarrel with me loudly. She could only talk back in a low

    voice.

    I looked at her face filled with anger, which had be rosy.

    I actually found her charming and cute when she was angry.

    ¡°Catherine, I have my reasons, too. My grandmother has asked me to participate in all kinds of mating

    gatherings everyday. If you can pretend to be my mate, then things will be much easier for me. Of

    course, I can assure you that we will just be faking it. I will nevery my hands on you,¡± I promised.

    Catherine stared at my face for a few seconds as if she was judging my words.

    ¡°We can sign an agreement. Putting it into words should be enough to assure you.¡± I knew what she

    was worried about.

    She had every reason to worry, because I wanted to mark her right now badly.

    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± Catherine curled her lips and mocked

    ¡°No! Nowe with me to the study!¡± I did not expect her to agree so soon. I was a bit overjoyed.

    I thought she would turn me down no matter what I said.

    Catherine had no choice but to follow me into the study.

    I turned on myptop and began to draw up the agreement

    ¡°Will my work be affected if I pretend to be your mate?¡± Catherine asked suddenly.

    I typed on the keyboard, and soon, Catherine saw a detailed agreement I had drawn up.

    She picked it up and took a look thoroughly.

    ¡°We will just im that we¡¯re in a rtionship. It will not affect your work or the kids. There are many

    social activities in my life circle that require your attendance. As for your work¡­ It will not be affected at

    all. As long as you want to work there, no one will dare drive you away. You can do whatever you

    want.¡±

    I repeated the contents of the agreement.

    ¡°You seem to forget about my requests,¡± Catherine said sarcastically.

    I said lightly, ¡°Then add it yourself.¡±

    Catherine sat in front of myptop and typed fast. After a short while, a new agreement was printed.

    I looked down and frowned.

    ¡°This much?¡± Her terms surprised me.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I was forced to agree to ke¡¯s terms, and I was about to leave in frustration.

    But I still felt unwilling. After a few steps, I suddenly turned back and asked, ¡°ke, tell me, are you

    seeing someone?¡±

    ke was stunned and frowned slightly. ¡°Who said that?¡±

    ¡°No one. I just want to hear it from you.¡± I didn¡¯t want to tell him that when he was drunk that night, I

    heard something I shouldn¡¯t have heard.

    ¡°No. You are the first so far,¡± ke said seriously.

    I could not be sure whether he was telling the truth. I frowned. ¡°The deal is off once I find out you¡®re

    lying.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will be no other woman,¡± replied ke.

    When I met his firm eyes, my heart trembled slightly. His eyes were deep and glowing, making my face

    a bit hot.

    I didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye anymore. I quickly turned around and went downstairs in a panic.

    After dinner, I took my son and daughter for a walk in the garden.

    ¡°Mommy, when we were eating just now, I found that daddy had been peeping at you. Could he have

    fallen in love with you?¡± Noah said with a smile as he threw some stones

    Hedwig sighed. ¡°I really hope that daddy will like mommy. This way, we will never be apart again. I can

    live with you two together forever.¡±

    Their words made me have mixed feelings. I said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, you really don¡¯t like daddy at all?¡± Noah suddenly asked.

    I wanted to say yes, but when I thought of the agreement I signed with ke just now, I had to change

    my words. ¡°Your daddy is a nice man. At least he is good to you two. And he treats me fine.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, are you admitting that daddy is a good person? Then, will you ¡­ begin to like him someday?¡±

    Noah said expectantly

    I looked at his clear and bright eyes and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll try. If I do have feelings for him, I will let you know.¡±

    ¡°Great! Mommy is not so indifferent anymore! I will tell daddy to try his best!¡± Noah ran forward happily.

    Before Hedwig could realize what Noah was happy about, she followed him and ran forward together

    with him.

    Children¡¯s words reflected the truest, and their happiness was the purest. Looking at them so happy, I

    couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Did they also want me to fall for ke?

    But how was that going to change anything?

    We were werewolves. Any affections we had before finding our mates might not be able tost.

    Once we met our mates, we would fall in love with them uncontrobly.

    And the affections we had before would shatter at once.

    It was the next morning.

    DATODDronrada lot of food for our niania and the lid abbad hai faiantatari Travaram nannd

    Get Burus

    and a thin knit coat, and I tied up my long hair.

    ke was dressed in xen casual clothes, which was rare.

    ¡°King ke, the car is ready. If you need anything, call me at any time. I¡¯ll be there in a second.¡±

    Dowen looked at the excited faces of the kids and felt happy for them.

    ¡°OK. Kids, let¡¯s go!¡± ke pointed to the door.

    There was a huge ck off-road vehicle parked outside the door. Though the pic was just in the

    meadow behind the mountainside, it was still a long way to go. He was afraid that the kids would be too

    tired if we walked there, so he prepared an off-road vehicle that could climb the slope.

    The kids were happily singing in the car. I looked at the blue sky, the white clouds, and the green forest

    outside the window, and I rxed as well.

    ke was the driver. As a family of four, we looked very happy.

    When we arrived at the destination, we still needed to climb over a mountainside. The kids were full of

    confidence. Each of them carried a small bag, and they walked ahead to lead the way in high spirits,

    leaving me and ke behind.

    ¡°Noah, slow down. Wait for Hedwig.¡± I knew Noah liked this kind of wild adventure since he was a child.

    Hedwig liked it as well, but she alwaysgged. She looked anxious.

    ¡°Noah, wait for me. My legs are short, and I can¡¯t walk fast!¡± Hedwig shouted, sweating.

    When ke heard Hedwig¡¯s words, he could not help butugh.

    Noah suddenly stopped and picked a flower. When Hedwig caught up with him, he smiled and said,

    ¡°Stupid Hedwig, let me put it on you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Noah!¡± Hedwig was so happy that her face was filled with smiles.

    After Noah put the flower on her, Hedwig immediately turned to me and shouted, ¡°Mommy, take

    pictures for me! I am wearing a flower!¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    I quickly took out my phone, wanting to save the happy moment.

    But I was standing on a slope. When I was trying to find the right angle, I identally leaned back

    I let out a cry of surprise instinctively. Just as I was about to roll backward, a powerful arm held me

    firmly.

    I was frightened. I grabbed it subconsciously.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± ke¡¯s deep and maic voice was filled with concern.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± I raised my head in shock and met his deep gaze. I blushed and thanked him in a low voice.

    Seeing that I almost fell, Hedwig immediately cried out in worry, ¡°Mominy, mommy, are you alright?¡±

    Seeing that Hedwig was about to run over, ke immediately shouted, ¡°Hedwig, stand still. Daddy will

    come to carry you. It¡¯s slippery here. Watch out!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want daddy to carry me. I want to walk by myself. I will be careful.¡± Hedwig turned and left at

    once.

    I was flustered and wanted to stand firm, but I slipped again. I was so scared that I quickly held his arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Hurry up and follow her!¡± I silently scolded myself for being useless. Then I

    quickly let go of my hands and urged him to leave.

    Get Bonus

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I heard keugh behind, so I quickened my pace to catch up with Noah and Hedwig.

    ¡°Mommy, do you have a fever?¡± asked Hedwig, looking at me as I ran to them.

    Noah also cried out in concern, ¡°Mominy, your face is burning. I remember that when stupid Hedwig

    was having a fever, her face was also like that.¡±

    My body froze. Then I heard someoneughing even louder.

    Noah¡¯s concern put me in a very awkward situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sick. I just ran too fast. Go ahead. Remember. Be careful!¡± I reached out and touched my face.

    It was indeed burning

    It was all ke¡¯s fault. Why did he say those things to me?

    After half an hour, the four of us finally arrived at the pic spot, which was argewn located at the

    mountainside.

    The grass was green, and the view was very nice. It offered views of downtown Sayreville down the hill

    and the surrounding nature.

    ¡°Mommy, look! It¡¯s so beautiful. Take selfies with me.¡± Hedwig loved beautiful things and naturally

    would not miss any beautiful scenery. Wherever she went, she would take pictures as a memento.

    Her words reminded me of the way ke held me back then, and my face began to burn slightly again.

    ke and Noah took the food and mats out and ced them one by one.

    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s y remote-controlled nes! Let¡¯s see whose ne can fly higher and farther,¡± Noah put

    down the lunch box in his hand and said hurriedly.

    ke nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s race.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, daddy is ying RC nes with Noah. Can you fly a kite with me? I asked Dowen to make it

    for me,¡± Hedwig pleaded happily.

    I kissed Hedwig on the cheek ¡°Sure!¡±

    I ran back and forth on thewn with Hedwig several times, but we still couldn¡¯t get the kite high in the

    sky, which made me somewhat frustrated.

    ¡°Daddy, eyes on the nes! They are about to crash into each other¡­¡± Noah suddenly shouted.

    I looked up at the sky. Then I saw the two RC nes flying at high-speed roll a few times in midair.

    After that, both of them fell.

    ke froze. He looked at his depressed son with embarrassment. ¡°Sorry, daddy lost!¡±

    ¡°Daddy, is mommy really that beautiful? Come on! The nes are broken now.¡± Noah looked at the

    nes on the ground and said sadly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Dowen to send you another one here¡­¡±

    Noah was thoughtful and shook his head. ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s fly the kite with mommy and Hedwig.¡±

    Seeing them walking toward us, I hurriedly turned my head.

    Get Beanus

    ¡°Daddy, why are you here? Why aren¡¯t you ying with the nes?¡± Hedwig asked in surprise when

    she saw ke and Noah.

    Noah spread his hands. ¡°The nes were broken, so we had to stop. Give me the kite, let me help you

    fly it.¡±

    I put my hands on my knees and raised my head. Then I saw the smile in ke¡¯s eyes. I was a bit

    annoyed.

    ¡°Let the kids y. Come and sit for a while. You look tired.¡± He said with concern.

    ¡°Yes, mommy! Go over there and sit with daddy. You can watch me and Noah fly the kite,¡± Hedwig said

    thoughtfully.

    I was indeed exhausted. I went to sit down on a mat, picked up the fruit in a box, and started eating.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ke came up and sat down beside me. His powerful Lycan aura made it impossible for me to ignore

    his presence.

    The breeze blew, and his masculine scent filled my nose. It was familiar and pleasant, and it made my

    body tremble slightly.

    I secretly nced sideways and saw ke reaching out for a bottle of water. He unscrewed it and

    handed it to me. ¡°Have some water. You have been running for so long. Are you tired?¡±

    I was slightly tense. ke¡¯s gentle concern was irresistible.

    I wanted to say no to him, but my hand involuntarily reached over and took the bottle of water. I stiffly

    raised my head and took a sip.

    The cold water woke me up from a trance. I felt that things were getting a little weird and intimate

    between ke and me, and I did not want that to stop.

    ¡°This is Dowen¡¯s famous roast turkey. Grab a bite.¡± After handing me the water, ke took the gloves,

    tore off a piece of turkey, and handed it to me.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine. Thanks.¡± I swallowed subconsciously, but I didn¡¯t dare to take it.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat it.¡± ke wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he smiled.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± I had to pretend to be calm.

    ke indeed took a bite and praised, ¡°It¡¯s great. In fact, Dowen is a better cook than the chefs of the

    royal pack¡±

    I turned around and looked at ke eating with relish. I swallowed my saliva again and asked tamely,

    ¡°Is it that

    good?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Try it out if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ke then tore a turkey drumstick off and handed it over

    to me.

    I took a bite, and it was indeed tasty. The meat was tender and mixed with a faint onion vor.

    I knew how to roast a turkey as well. I would usually roast it with carrots, celery, and onions, but it was

    not as good as the one Dowen made.

    ¡°Will the kids be mad if we eat all the turkey drumsticks?¡± When I was about to finish eating the turkey

    drumstick, a question suddenly urred to me.

    ke chuckled casually. ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of food here. It¡¯s more than enough for them.¡±

    Hearing that, I nced at therge basket he had just carried. He was right. There was still a lot of

    tasty food inside, so, there was no need to worry about this.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ke pulled a long face when he heard what I called him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should change the way

    you call me?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°What should I call you?¡± I curled my lips in disapproval.

    ¡°Just ke,¡± ke said in a deep and hoarse voice, mixed with a hint of expectation,

    1 stood up from his side and said lightly, ¡°Whatever. I can call you whatever I want. It¡¯s just a name.¡±

    ¡°Cathy¡­¡± Just as I was about to walk away to admire the scenery, I suddenly heard ke¡¯s deep voice

    coming from behind.

    i froze and turned to look at him.

    ¡°This is how I am gonna call you from now on!¡±

    I stared at him in disbelief. His handsome face was slightly raised. With the sunlight reflected in his

    golden eyes, they were deadly charming.

    ¡°Whatever!¡± I suddenly felt numb and itchy, and I was even about to have goosebumps.

    Did he have to call me that? It sounded so intimate. It made me ufortable all over.

    I quickly walked away from ke and went to Noah and Hedwig. They were worn out and were sitting

    on thewn.

    ¡°Noah, didn¡¯t you say that you would help me fly the kite up? Why is it still on the ground?¡± Hedwig said

    with frustration

    Noah sat weakly on the grass, staring at the kite for a long time before saying, ¡°It can¡¯t fly at all. This

    must be Dowen¡¯s first time making a kite.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do? I want to see it fly in the sky.¡± Hedwig pouted and looked discouraged.

    ¡°Maybe next time. Let daddy buy you a real kite. I¡¯m starving. I¡¯m going to eat something,¡± Noah said

    and stood up.

    Hedwig forgot about the kite at once and ran over together with him.

    The two kids had a great time this morning on the mountain. On the way back, Hedwigy on ke¡¯s

    shoulder motionlessly

    Noah held my hand tightly, and as soon as he sat in the car, he spread his short legs.

    In the afternoon, after the two kids had lunch, theyy on the bed and took a nap.

    I sat alone in the glider on the balcony, drawing. Maybe it was because I was in a lighter mood.

    Anyway, the inspiration that had disappeared before seemed to havee back to me. I became more

    and more satisfied with my drawings.

    In a few days, I could have the finished product ready and hand it in.

    I was drawing, Suddenly, my thoughts were interrupted. I raised my head and met ke¡¯s pair of dark

    eyes.

    I was so startled that I almost dropped my brush.

    ¡°How long have you been standing there?¡± I was a little embarrassed being stared at by him for so

    long.

    ¡°Let me see what you¡¯re drawing.¡± ke strode over with his long legs, interested.

    ¡°No!¡± When I heard his words, I immediately covered my drawing board.

    Because I also drew something that was not rted to my work.

    ¡°Why not? I just want to take a look¡± ke became even more interested. His tall body stood in front of

    the glider and trapped me in it.

    ¡°ke, go away. I¡¯ll be angry if you keep being like this,¡± I said hastily.

    ¡°Did you draw something you don¡¯t want me to see?¡± Seeing me get all tensed up, he was even more

    curious.

    ¡°ke, give it back to me¡­¡± I saw that his big hand had reached quickly and snatched my drawing

    board. I jumped up and was about to snatch it back, however, I jumped into his arms directly.

    The strong whiff of ke¡¯s hormones filled my nose, and I was a little stunned.

    By the time I came to my senses, our bodies were already glued to each other.

    ¡°Seems that you like throwing yourself into my arms,¡± ke said with an evil smile.

    I shouted angrily, ¡°Give me back the drawing board. I mean it!¡±

    ¡°Alright, you have it. No more teasing.¡± Seeing that I was serious, ke gave the drawing board back

    to me.

    I quickly hid it behind me and said angrily, ¡°Move! Don¡¯t block my way!¡±

    ¡°Cathy, I was just teasing you. Are you really angry?¡± ke said with a smile.

    My body was stiff. Why was he still smiling? Was it fun to tease me?

    ¡°I¡¯m going to attend a private party tonight, and you¡¯re going with me.¡± ke demanded suddenly.

    ¡°How private is it?¡± I wanted to refuse, but I couldn¡¯t, since we had already signed the agreement.

    ke chuckled in a low voice. ¡°I want to introduce you to some friends. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell them

    who you are for

    now.¡±

    ¡°Can I not go?¡± I pleaded and frowned.

    ¡°No.You have to go.¡± ke said firmly.

    ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t picking on me?¡± I had a feeling. He was up to something.

    I couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking, though.

    ke said lightly, ¡°Even if you don¡¯te with me tonight, you¡¯ll still have to show up on asions like

    this. Don¡¯t forget that you signed the agreement. You are not a kid, and you should be responsible for

    your behavior.¡±

    I stared at him for a long time and nodded. ¡°OK. I will go with you.¡±

    Around 4 pm, Hedwig woke up. As soon as she woke up, she asked ke to hold her. She was so

    drowsy that she eveny on ke¡¯s shoulder and slept for a while. Finally, roused by the smell of

    baking bread, she climbed out of ke¡¯s arms and ran to get some freshly baked slices.

    Noah woke up, too. He was still a kid, but he was very independent. He began to y with his toys in

    bed without being noisy.

    ke walked to Hedwig and patiently said to her, ¡°Hedwig, I have something very important to do with

    mommy tanishe will not at home usith Noah?¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ke stroked Noah¡¯s head and said, ¡°Help me out here and talk to Hedwig. Your mommy and I are

    going out. You two should stay home and wait for us.¡±

    Noah immediately narrowed his big dark eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going out together? To where?¡±

    Seeing Noah¡¯s suspicious look, I felt guilty somehow and coughed. ¡°We¡¯re meeting some friends. We

    will be back

    soon.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te back so soon. It¡¯s so rare that you two go out together. You should spend some more time

    outside,¡± Noah immediately said while scheming.

    Hedwig red at Noah and said, ¡°Noah, don¡¯t you want to tag along? Daddy and mommy are leaving

    us behind.¡±

    ¡°Stupid Hedwig, don¡¯t go with them. You will be the third wheel. I will y with you. Let¡¯s go find

    Chestnut.¡± Noah was indeed ke¡¯s wingman. He immediately held Hedwig¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Come

    on!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Hedwig still looked unwilling.

    ¡°But what? Chestnut must be starving. I¡¯m sure it misses you very much. Come with me.¡± Noah

    dragged Hedwig away with great strength.

    Looking at the two small figures disappearing onto the garden path, ke and I were somewhat

    stunned.

    ¡°Did you say anything to Noah?¡± I got suspicious since Noah seemed to have known it all.

    ke¡¯s handsome face was calm andposed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. What are you suspecting?¡±

    I stared at his face for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t find anything wrong, so I gave up. ¡°Nothing. Do we

    have to go out so early?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go!¡± ke suddenly held my hand tightly.

    ¡°Hey¡­ You¡­ Let go of me!¡± I was surprised that he directly dragged me to the car outside the door.

    ke did not give me a chance to break free. He opened the door and pushed me into the car. Then,

    he also sat in and ordered the driver to drive.

    When I came back to my senses, I found that I had not cornbed my hair or changed my clothes. I was

    still wearing slippers, not to mention that I didn¡¯t have my purse with me. I was about to snap.

    ¡°Are you going to take me to your friend just like this?¡± I pointed to myself.

    ke sized me up with his dark eyes and said, ¡°You don¡¯t look that bad.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Because I do.¡±

    ke chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you be ashamed.¡±

    I was stunned for a second, and then I heard ke tell the driver, ¡°Go to the mall downtown.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re buying me clothes?¡± I was surprised.

    ke nodded and looked at my face. ¡°You only have a few sets of clothes. How can I let you wear the

    same clothes all the time?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to buy me clothes, I can¡­¡±

    Get Bonus

    *Don¡¯t turn me down!¡±

    He said in a domineering tone.

    ¡°ke why are you so nice to me all of a sudden?¡± I was startled. The feeling of happiness caught me

    off guard, which

    was overwhelming

    ¡°No why. I just feel that I should be nicer to you. You gave me two kids and brought them up. I owe

    you,¡± said ke.

    My face was burning slightly. ¡°I¡¯m their mother. I ought to be good to them and raise them. Even if it is

    not for you¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. Parents love their kids unconditionally. But I still feel that I owe you,¡± said ke.

    For a moment, I didn¡¯t know what to say,

    ¡°I hope you can give me a chance.¡± Seeing that I was silent, he said in a low, firrn, and sincere voice.

    His ambiguous words made me even more perplexed. I was silent for a few seconds and replied, ¡°Well,

    if you really want to repay me, just be a good father.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I will be the best father to them, and be good to you as well.¡± ke chuckled.

    My heart trembled slightly, and I said nothing more.

    I used to think that ke was awful, but not anymore all of a sudden.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    At least he was a good father. I was sure that the kids would be happy growing up with him sticking

    around.

    Now, ke was a qualified father and a charming man.

    I sighed secretly. I found myself no match for him when faced with his meaningful and flirtatious words.

    Just as I was wondering, the car stopped.

    ke said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go and pick some clothes.¡±

    I silently followed him out of the car and entered the elevator.

    ke didn¡¯t let the pack guards follow us upstairs this time.

    In fact, if he blended in with the crowd, people would only think of him as a handsome man with a good

    figure, like he was a big star. Few would know who he actually was.

    I stood by his side. His beefy figure made me look even more petite.

    ke¡¯s gaze fell on me, and I couldn¡¯t help but get nervous

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ke couldn¡¯t help but ask me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been to such a high-end ce,¡± I said honestly

    ¡°Me neither.¡± said ke.

    ¡°Yeah, you better be!¡±

    ke frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? Do you think that I have been here with other women?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± I felt that what he said just gave him away.

    ¡°This is meaningless. I promised not to give you a hard time.¡± ke sounded gentle.

    I chuckled mockingly.

    Get Bonus

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    Catherine''s POV

    The shop assistant heard my words, and her expression changed.

    But she didn''t apologize to me. Instead, she said arrogantly, "Miss, since you know our products so well, may I ask you something? Are you here today to buy the new arrivals? Or are you here for the ones from previous years? Youe here today because you know they''re on sale, right?"

    I didn''t expect that after I exposed her lie, she would insult me in return.

    "You think I can''t afford the new ones?" I asked.

    "I didn''t say that. I''m just saying that since you know so much about our products, you must have studied them. If so, won''t you be humiliating yourself if you can''t afford our new arrivals?" she said disdainfully.

    Iughed mockingly. "If I hadn''t done some diggings about your products, I''d be misled into buying those from previous years."

    "Check our clothes out. They are wless. Any of them would make you look good. Why don''t you take your pick? After all, there will be no discount soon," the woman sneered. She was the perfect example of a snob.

    I raised my eyebrows. "If I want to buy something, I might as well go for the new ones. Why don''t you introduce the new ones to me?"

    The guide immediately sized me up in disbelief, as if I were joking.

    "What is it? Customers are not weed here?" Seeing that she was surprised, I pretended to be surprised as well.

    "Miss, I think you''re in the wrong ce. If you want to spend your money wisely, I suggest you go out, turn left, and take the elevator to the third floor. Shops on that floor are for ordinary people like you. You won''t be intimidated by the prices of the clothes there." The shop assistant wanted to send me away.

    I was speechless and frustrated.

    All I did was expose her lie. Howe she acted like I was her enemy?

    Just as I was about to turn around and leave, ke had already ended the call and stepped in.

    A few saleswomen who were idle aside saw ke and immediately rushed over. "Sir, looking for something for your girlfriend? Some new styles have just arrived. You can pick a few."

    ke ignored those enthusiastic women and walked straight to my side. He asked in a low voice, "Have you got your pick? Anything you like?"

    Seeing that the group of women treated kepletely differently, I just wanted to leave as soon as I could. I turned to walk out the door.

    ke was a little surprised and followed me out the door.

    ke saw my livid face and reached out to grab my arm. "What happened?"

    "Nothing. Let''s go somewhere else." I didn''t want toin. Anyway, people like ke who were popr everywhere would never understand the depression I felt just now.

    I finally chose another buyer shop. With ke by my side, no one looked down on me anymore.

    I only picked a suitable set of clothes and wore them.

    Walking out of the shop, ke pulled my arm and walked towards the elevator. However, the elevator was going up instead of going down.

    "Where are we going?" I frowned.

    "You''ve got your clothes, but there are still a lot of things missing," said ke with a faint smile.

    I didn''t catch on to what he said for a moment. Meanwhile, the elevator had reached the floor. After the elevator doors opened, ke took me into a jewelry store.

    This time, he didn''t give me the right to choose. He directly asked for the most expensive set of jewelry in the store.

    "Put this on." he ordered.

    I had to turn around. ke took the ne and put it around my neck.

    The huge diamond on the ne was bright and dazzling.

    "Give me your hand..." ke suddenly ordered again.

    I put my hands behind my back and bit my lower lip. "I''ll skip the ring. A bracelet will do."

    ke raised his eyebrows in displeasure. "It''s one of a pair of couple''s rings. We will look like we are each other''s mate more when we put them on."

    "No one will have doubts even if I don''t have a ring on my finger." I still didn''t want to ept his ring easily.

    He had to give up. "Fine. I won''t push you. But I hope that one day, you will be willing to ept my ring."

    He seemed to be hinting at something, but he sounded so righteous. I was almost speechless.

    "I wonder if that will ever happen." I smiled.

    "It will. I''m sure." ke was a bit unconvinced, and he said firmly.

    Hearing that I wanted a bracelet, the guide next to us had already taken out some of the best bracelets in the store.

    I picked one myself and asked ke to help me put it on.

    "You need earrings too." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    "No need. More than two essories on a woman will be too much." I shook my head immediately, not wanting to buy anything more.

    The shopping guide ran over to us and said happily, "Sir, the total bill would be 1.03 million dors."

    The number shocked me. I turned around and stared at ke. "That''s too expensive!"

    Yet, ke had already taken a bank card out and handed it to the woman. He said, "Swipe this card!"

    After the transaction wasplete, the guide respectfully gave the card back to ke with both hands. ke lowered his head and met my nk eyes.

    ke acted as if nothing had happened and grabbed my hand when I was still in a daze.

    "Let''s go."

    When we entered the elevator, everything became quiet. I suddenly realized that my hand was wrapped in his palm again.

    I withdrew my hand from hisrge palm without a trace and put it behind me.

    ke didn''t say or do anything.

    We got in the car again and soon arrived at our destination.

    It was a private vi.

    After seeing ke''s giant vi, such an ordinary detached vi didn''t awe me.

    The car stopped, and after ke got out of the car, he stood by the car and waited for me to get out.

    I was wearing a pair of silver high heels and a lc dress.

    Since it wasn''t a very important gathering, ke didn''t ask me to put on makeup.

    "ke, you''re here!" A tall and handsome man walked out of the hall and came to the gate. Then he smiled at me and said, "You must be Hedwig''s mother. Nice to meet you, Mrs. Chavez. My name is Howard Twitty."

    Mrs. Chavez? I was overwhelmed by the way he addressed me. I quickly turned to look at ke.

    "Howard, don''t scare her away. We haven''t got married yet," ke said seriously.

    Howard''s eyes lit up slightly. He said, "Oh, not yet. So you mean she will be Mrs. Chavez in the future, right?"

    "Howard." ke scolded a bit sternly, which silenced Howard at once.

    Meanwhile, a clear and pleasant female voice rang out, "What a great honor to have King ke here!"

    As the pleasant female voice sounded, everyone fixed their eyes on the woman walking over under the light.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I saw a young female werewolf in a long red dress walking over. Her long wavy waist-length hair made

    her look charining and flirtatious. Her smiling eyes were even more attractive. I had to admit that she

    was so beautiful.

    ¡°Miss Twitty, I¡¯m ttered!¡± ke smiled politely.

    ¡°This is my sister, Eda Twitty.¡± Howard introduced to me, and I nodded.

    It turned out this powerful, charming woman was Howard¡¯s sister.

    I could tell that her aura was also different from the ordinary mernbers of the pack. It seemned that

    ke¡¯s friends were all noble.

    I once fantasized about many people being the models of my work, but none of them were ideal

    enough. Today, when I saw Eda, I saw the perfect one.

    ¡°Eda, this is ke¡¯s friend¡­¡±

    ¡°Mate.¡± ke immediately corrected Howard.

    Howard¡¯s eyes widened in an instant. He looked meaningfully at ke and smiled. ¡°Really? She is your

    mate? Then why did you stop me from calling her Mrs. Chavez just now?¡±

    I touched ke¡¯s hand subconsciously, reminding him that there was no need to exin my identity so

    clearly.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Eda smiled at me and extended her hand. ¡°Hi, I am Eda Twitty!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Miss Twitty!¡± I shook her hand politely.

    As we stood at the door introducing ourselves, a silver sports car came from a distance and stopped at

    the gate.

    A young and handsome man got out of the car. When he saw Eda, he became nervous instantly.

    Then he quickly adjusted himself. He walked leisurely towards us and greeted us, ¡°ke, I see that you

    brought a friend. This is¡­¡±

    ¡°Benjamin, she is ke¡¯s girlfriend!¡± Howard came over, nudged the man on the shoulder, and blinked

    several times.

    Benjamin was surprised at first, and then it all clicked.

    Then Benjamin turned around and smiled politely as if he had just noticed Eda. ¡°Miss Twitty, it¡¯s been a

    long time!¡±

    Eda also smiled. ¡°Long time indeed. I met Cedrick just yesterday. But I haven¡¯t seen you for a while.¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s expression froze slightly.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, don¡¯t just stand here. Let¡¯s get in. I¡¯ve already got the drinks prepared,¡± Howard

    said.

    I finally got to know ke¡¯s friends. Unexpectedly, they were young, handsome, and educated. I used

    to think the royal family was all about cynicism.

    I was still nervous walking into someone else¡¯s home, since both the environment and the people here

    were strange to

    1. me.

    They were ke¡¯s friends, but I didn¡¯t know any of them. Besides, I could tell that they weren¡¯t ordinary

    from the way they dressed. They looked like someone from the royal family, and their gestures were full

    of elegance and nobility.

    I lowered my head and wrandorod Suddenlne ro annhhad the

    AUL

    Get Borus

    I ratsed my head and met his smiling eyes.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, but his domineering aura was so obvious.

    I tried to break free, but ke held my hand even tighter, as if he was deliberately going against me.

    What a bastard! He took me to such a strange ce and treated me like this.

    ¡°Ben, why didn¡¯t you invite Cedrick? Eda is here. They should spend some more time together,¡±

    Howard said.

    Eda paused and turned around. Her charming eyes stared at Howard sharply, and she scolded, ¡°Harry,

    believe or not, I will take your house back and make you homeless!¡±

    Howard¡¯s shoulders trembled, and he quickly said seriously, ¡°Eda, I¡¯m worried about you because I

    care about you. Mom and dad keep talking about when you will finally find your mate.¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Eda was a little annoyed.

    But she was so beautiful. Though she was angry, she was still stunning.

    Benjamin looked at Eda¡¯s expression and could not help but chuckle.

    Yet Howard snorted, ¡°Eda, why don¡¯t you give Cedrick a chance? He is the perfect man for you. At

    least that¡¯s what I think.¡±

    Eda shifted her gaze to Benjamin¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Benjamin, does Cedrick have a mate?¡±

    Benjamin stuttered, ¡°Well¡­ I guess not. I don¡¯t know. Cedrick is a private man. He rarely talks to me

    about his personal affairs.¡±

    Howard hit Benjamin hard with his shoulder. ¡°Does he have a mate or not? Go back and find out.¡±

    Benjamin was stunned. He raised his head and met Eda¡¯s smiling eyes. He looked a little flustered.

    I didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but I could tell that it was something about mates, so I also

    became gossipy.

    ¡°Tell me! Are tough women such as Eda Cedrick¡¯s type? She is decisive at work, but she can be gentle

    at other times. Am I right, Eda?¡± Howard said excitedly.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Eda red at Howard.

    Benjamin said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about Cedrick¡¯s type, but I think everyone like beautiful women.¡±

    He was very obscure. He secretly praised Eda.

    After hearing this, Eda burst outughing and said, ¡°You are so sweet. I admit that Cedrick is nice, but

    he is not my

    type.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Benjamin almost lost hisposure. He shouted ¡°Then what is your type?¡±

    Eda tilted her head and pondered for a few seconds. Then, she shook her long hair and said, ¡°I don¡¯t

    know yet, but it has to be someone good to me.¡±

    ke interrupted, ¡°If both peoplee out strong, they are bound to quarrel a lot. A tough woman like

    Eda should find a tender man. That will be a good match.¡±

    then ke said the word ¡°tough¡±. he nced at me.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    ke¡¯s POV

    After I said goodbye to Benjamin, I got into the car with Catherine.

    Under the cover of the night, our car was rushing home.

    In the car, Catherine and I sat on opposite sides of the back seat, each thinking.

    ¡°I hope you weren¡¯t offended by what my friends said.¡± Since she sat away from me as soon as she got

    in the car, I figured that she might be angry.

    Catherine shook her head. ¡°No. They are all very polite.¡±

    ¡°I always know who to choose. Friends, women.¡± I smiled proudly.

    Catherine was stunned and said indifferently, ¡°I can tell.¡±

    The topic stopped abruptly.

    The atmosphere in the car became stiff again.

    ¡°I wonder if the kids are asleep already.¡± I didn¡¯t like the stiffness, so I found a topic.

    Catherine said uncertainly, ¡°Maybe. Noah won¡¯t cry, but I¡¯m not sure about Hedwig.¡±

    I stared at her face and asked in a low voice, ¡°Can you tell me about what the kids were like when they

    were little? And do you have pictures of them back then? I want to see them.¡±

    Catherine said lightly, ¡°I have pictures, but I don¡¯t think there is anything to talk about.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t notice in time that Gina had reced you. I lost my mind and my

    consciousness that night. I didn¡¯t hurt you, did I?¡± I said with some self-me.

    Catherine frowned, as if she was recalling an unpleasant memory.

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember,¡± she said coldly, turning her face away.

    ¡°You said you were unconscious that day as well. Did something happen? Can you tell me?¡± I couldn¡¯t

    help but be

    curious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it!¡± Catherine¡¯s voice grew colder.

    But I could tell that she was hiding something from me.

    I frowned and said disappointedly, ¡°You won¡¯t tell me anything. Are you still wary of me?¡±

    ¡°Those are painful memories. I don¡¯t want to talk about it because I don¡¯t want to recall it. Don¡¯t you

    have any hidden secrets? If I ask you about it, will you tell me?¡± Catherine mocked.

    I froze, suddenly thinking of my mother.

    Then both of us stopped talking, and I was lost in deep memories.

    Leo and I called my father¡¯s current mate our mother, but she was not our biological mother.

    My mother betrayed her mate and her sons.

    But our father didn¡¯t punish her.

    Get Borus

    I had known the man she was having an affair with since I was a kid. He was close to my father.

    When the man found his mate, we even went to his ce to congratte him.

    Back then, my mother was sitting among them, and if memories served me right, she was gloomy that

    day. She kept

    her head low.

    Later, the man had a very cute and beautiful pair of twins. I followed my parents to visit his ce again.

    I clearly remembered that there were a few adults next to me who asked me to kiss the cute babies. I

    kissed the beautiful little girl at first.

    The baby girl slept quietly in her cot. She was so beautiful that I thought she was an angel. I still

    remember her beautiful eyes and face today.

    But back then, I was too young to understand theplication and ugliness of the adult world.

    One night, Leo and I found our father rolling in bed in the iniddle of the night in pain. That was when we

    found out that our mother was cheating on him.

    Because the betrayal of one¡¯s mate would cause heart-wrenching pain. The same case applied to our

    father, even though he was the Lycan King.

    After Leo and I found out about it, we experienced the darkest and most desperate period of our lives.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Our mother rejected our father, but he did not ept it. However, she still left our father and chose to

    be with that

    man.

    For the sake of the royal pack and his sons, our father found a new Lycan Luna.

    But the bond between him and our mother was notpletely broken. It just got weakened. Therefore,

    he would still feel pain from her betrayal, which was also why Leo and I could not forgive her.

    ¡°King ke¡­ We are here.¡±

    The driver suddenly spoke and interrupted my thoughts.

    By the time I recovered from my memories, Catherine had already pushed the door open and was

    walking quickly towards the parlor.

    ¡°Noah, Hedwig¡­¡± Catherine shouted as soon as she entered.

    ¡°They¡¯re watching TV on the second floor, Ms. Wyatt,¡± one of the servants who was passing by told her

    kindly.

    Catherine thanked the servant and hurried upstairs.

    I followed her to the second floor. Catherine pushed open the door and saw the two kids staring at the

    screen intently.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Hedwig looked back and saw Catherine. Hedwig immediately ran over and ced her face

    close to Catherine¡¯s thigh. ¡°Mommy, you are finally back I miss you so much.¡±

    ¡°Mommy miss you too!¡± Catherine squatted down and hugged Hedwig tightly.

    Hedwig wrapped her arms around Catherine¡¯s neck and kissed Catherine¡¯s face. ¡°Mommy, did daddy

    take you to a fun ce?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Catherine nodded.

    ¡°Was there anything delicious?¡± Hedwig was a foodie. She blinked her big eyes.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    Catherine''s POV

    ke didn''t answer me. Instead, he smiled drily, picked up Noah, and walked to the bathroom.

    I also took Hedwig to take a bath. ke and Noah had not been back when we came out.

    After a while, he came out with Noah.

    I looked at Noah with a cold face and pointed to him. "You, go to bed now."

    Then I pointed to ke. "Come out with me. I have something to say to you."

    ke immediately said to Noah, "Go to sleep. Daddy wille overter."

    I turned and walked out.

    "We can talk in my study."

    Seeing that I was going to the balcony, ke immediately opened his mouth and said.

    I was furious, and I couldn''t think straight. Hearing that, I immediately turned and walked toward his study.

    The study was separated from the bedroom by a long distance, so the children should not be able to hear us talking.

    As soon as I stepped into the study, I turned around abruptly, and I froze in an instant.

    "Why... Why aren''t you wearing any clothes?" I just realized he wrapped himself in nothing but a towel.

    I blushed, and I immediately turned back, not daring to look at him a second more.

    However, I still saw his beefy chest. There were still drops of water on his body, rolling down from his strong waist and vanishing into the towel.

    The wild look made me inexplicably blush. My heart beat wildly.

    "Go put some clothes on, and we''ll talk. ''My mind went nk, and I forgot what I wanted to say to him.

    "There''s no need for that. I thought you weren''t interested in my body," ke talked back repeating what I said before.

    I stammered, "That''s right. But this is ... not decent. It''s uneptable. Just go and change your clothes."

    ke tilted his eyebrows slightly and said in a deep voice, "What do you want to say to me? Just tell me now."

    I saw him standing there, unmoved. His tall body was oppressive.

    I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm down. I said seriously, "Don''t say improper words to the kids. They are still too young."

    Hearing that, ke chuckled in a low voice. "You seem very interested in what your son said."

    I paused and then said angrily and shyly, "Stop saying nonsense! I''m serious. You should, too."

    "I am serious. But you... Why are you blushing? Did you drink behind my back again?" ke suddenly took a step forward and was closer to me.

    I was so scared that I stopped breathing. At such a close distance, I could smell the scent of the shower gel on his body, which actually no longer disgusted me. The cold fragrance of mint was supposed to make a person refreshing, but why was I dizzier now? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    "I didn''t drink. I was just... The bathroom was hot when I was bathing Hedwig. Don''t make wild guesses." I was quick-witted. I had no intention of letting him know that I was flustered right now.

    "Is that so? Then why don''t you look up into my eyes?" ke took another step forward, and he was almost against my back. His burning and mature male body emitted an extreme temptation.

    "Why should I look into your eyes? You''re so weird," I twitched my mouth and said mockingly.

    ke said evilly, "Who knows? Maybe you are afraid of falling in love with me..."

    He whispered in my ear, and his burning breath made me tremble.

    "Are you kidding? I already told you that you are not my type. To be honest, the two friends of yours I met today are more handsome than you. And they are both so gentle. Even if I fall in love with..."

    "No!" ke said overbearingly, and then his big palms locked my body.

    I was stunned. I was caught off guard, and he suddenly pushed the desk to the side and leaned over at once.

    I let out a low cry. By the time I came to my senses, I was already lifted by him gently and sat on his desk. And he...

    He squeezed his way into my legs, not giving them any chance to close.

    "You are not allowed to have feelings for either one of them, do you hear me?" ke''s face was as cold as ice, filled with ruthlessness and anger. He frightened me.

    I found that his eyes seemed to be light brown instead of the usual bright gold.

    "What... What are you doing?" I gasped. Was ke crazy? How could he do this to me?

    But ke suddenly changedpletely. He wasn''t gentle anymore. He was utterly gloomy and ruthless.

    His gaze was cold. "Catherine, listen carefully. I will not allow you to be attracted to either one of them. Promise me that right now."

    "ke, put me down." I was so scared that I started to panic. My whole body couldn''t help but tremble. Why did he suddenly be so terrifying?

    I had never been afraid of him before, because he was always a good father to the kids. I had no reason to be afraid.

    But right now, I was inexplicably flustered. I could feel the explosive power of his strong body. I was indeed terrified. My voice was shaking, and I tried to break free from his control. But all my attempts went in vain because he became so serious.

    "You have to promise me. If you don''t promise me, I won''t put you down." His voice was cold and deep, and it was frightening.

    His powerful Lycan aura also spread out at this time, suffocating me.

    I could even feel the uneasiness and nervousness of Eva who was sleeping.

    "You''re crazy. You can''t do this to me. Why should I promise you? Why?" I was angry.

    I felt that ke was insane. Just now, he was acting normally, but in the blink of an eye, he wentpletely mad, forcing me to agree to his requests.

    "Because ... I will mark you." ke''s voice suddenly became hoarse, and his body fiercely came forward a bit more. There was no space left between our bodies. They were sticking together.

    My mind was already nk, and my eyes were wide open. What the hell was he talking about?

    I was not his mate at all! Who gave him the right to mark me?

    I wouldn''t agree whatsoever! The more I thought about it, the more upset I got. My eyes were filled with tears, and I stubbornly stared at ke''s eyes.

    Tears welled up in my eyes, but I refused to let them roll down.

    ke looked into my eyes. He was suddenly stunned, and then he suddenly closed his eyes. His powerful Lycan King aura dispersed, and I immediately felt the pressure dissipate.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ke opened his eyes, which had once again turned into bright gold.

    ke fiercely took a step back. I no longer selt threatened anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He raised his head with a regretful expression on his face.

    I was still sitting on the desk, my heart still beating,

    He scared me. I thought he would mark me here forcefully.

    It was so terrifying. I was utterly shocked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t scare you, did I?¡± in the deadly quiet study, we could hear the uneven breathing of both of us.

    ke seemed to have recovered from the mad state. He looked up and asked me with concern.

    I still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock just now. My wrist was still slightly hurting from his grip.

    I didn¡¯t want to answer him. I just tried to jump down from the desk. When my feet touched the ground,

    I felt my legs were so weak that I was going to copse.

    I lowered my head and silently walked past ke. I was about to walk out the door.

    ¡°Cathy¡­¡± ke called my name hastily. He reached over. This time, when he held my arm, he was

    very gentle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I seemed to be greatly frightened. His touch made me tremble instinctively. I turned

    around and stared at him defensively.

    ke slightly froze. He slowly loosened his grip.

    I opened the door at once and rushed out.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± I heard ke pping the desk behind me as he cursed in a low voice.

    I panicked and ran to my room. I mmed the door of the room hard and locked the door.

    Hedwig was sitting on the bed ying with her toy when she suddenly heard the harsh sound of the

    door. She immediately raised her head.

    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong? You scared me.¡± Hedwig looked at me and asked with concern.

    I shook my head, calmed myself down, and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going to take a shower now. You can

    go ahead and

    y.¡±

    ¡°OK!¡± Hedwig nodded obediently and continued.

    I took my pajamas, walked into the bathroom, leaned against the wall, and took a few deep breaths. It

    was so horrible.

    Just now, ke carried me to the desk and even did that kind of thing to me. I couldn¡¯t believe it, and I

    was about to lose it.

    I felt even more ridiculous when I heard him saying that he wanted to mark me. Maybe I gave him a

    false impression by agreeing to pretend to be his mate. He was led to believe that I fell in love with him

    simply because I treated him nicely.

    lun I figured that I¡¯d hetter nnt he too nice to him in the future. I didn¡¯t want him to get the wrong idea

    Get Bonus

    It was ridiculous. I figured that I¡¯d better not be too nice to him in the future. I didn¡¯t want him to get the

    wrong idea

    again.

    I shook my head repeatedly, trying to get rid of everything that had just happened.

    I should return to the cold me again from tomorrow on.

    The two kids slept soundly tonight, but Iy sleepless until dawn.

    By the time I woke up in a daze, it was already past twelve. It was almost lunchtime.

    The two kids were very sensible and did note to disturb me.

    My back hurt. Sure enough, staying upte was bad for my health.

    I went downstairs tiredly and looked around.

    ¡°Ms. Wyatt, you¡¯re awake. King ke said he had something to deal with at thepany today and

    would not be back for lunch.¡± Dowen walked to me quickly and smiled.

    I knew very well that ke would also find it awkward to be in the same room with me now. Therefore,

    he wisely went

    away.

    However, I still couldn¡¯t forget what he did to mest night.

    ¡°Mommy, did you and daddy have a fight? He asked me yesterday how long it takes you to stop being

    angry.¡± Noah immediately ran over and raised his head.

    I was stunned and immediately stroked Noah¡¯s head. ¡°We didn¡¯t have a fight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I was so worried that I couldn¡¯t sleep all night,¡± Noah said seriously.

    I was amused by his cute expression. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, Noah is lying. He sleeps like a little piggy every time. Don¡¯t let him fool you.¡± Hedwig stood

    next to Noah with a straw in her mouth. She drank milk while exposing Noah.

    Noah immediately went over to ruffle her hair. ¡°Stupid Hedwig, what else can you do besides speaking

    ill of me?¡±

    ¡°I can drink milk! Look!¡± Hedwig immediately turned and ran away, giggling non-stop as she ran.

    I satzily on the sofa, looking at the kids running around. I felt slightly better.

    The ce without ke was peaceful.

    Then I cleared my mind and yed with the kids for an afternoon.

    For kids, as long as they were apanied by adults, they didn¡¯t mind what they were doing, even

    though it was just finding bugs in the garden.

    As the night fell, I suddenly felt uneasy.

    Just when I was flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do, I suddenly heard the sound of a car, and I tensed

    up.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    The two kids ran out happily.

    ¡°Daddy is back! Daddy is finally back!¡± Hedwig was the happiest.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°Stop it, Melinda.¡± I looked at Melinda helplessly. Though she was a few years older than me, she could

    be so immature sometimes.

    I recalled what happened yesterday and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to describe it. It was like I stepped on

    some trigger or something. He suddenly became so terrifying, as if he wanted to eat me alive. He

    becamepletely ruthless.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re talking about King ke?¡± Melinda became more curious.

    I nodded. ¡°I am. I didn¡¯t know how I offended himst night. He suddenly became so horrifying. I¡¯m still

    shaking

    now.¡±

    ¡°Catherine, personally, King ke is horrifying in any case.¡± Melinda smiled drily.

    I thought and realized that Melinda was right. ke was the CEO of thepany and the Lycan King.

    Everyone was afraid of him. Though he wasn¡¯t a terrifying beast, he still intimidated others.

    I smiled bitterly. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. He¡¯s the Lycan King after all.¡±

    ¡°Catherine, do you have feelings for him?¡± Melinda suddenly changed the subject.

    I was shocked and immediately replied, ¡°Of course not. How can I have feelings for a horrifying man

    like him? Melinda, stop joking.¡±

    ¡°I tried to persuade you before, but I won¡¯t do that anymore. The rtionship you have is so special. If

    you two get together, it will be great for you and the kids,¡± Melinda said earnestly.

    I lowered my head, stirred the drink in my ss, and shook my head with a sigh. ¡°No.¡±

    I thought of my identity, and my heart ached. I used to think that I was the daughter of Alpha Wyatt. But

    now I know, I might just be some rogue¡¯s daughter,

    I didn¡¯t think the Moon Goddess would choose someone like me to be the Lycan Luna.

    ¡°Catherine, the friend you mentioned before, the one who gave you the car¡­ Was it King ke?¡±

    Melinda asked.

    I continued to shake my head. ¡°Melinda, don¡¯t ask If I find my mate, you¡¯ll be the first to know. But right

    now, I just want to find my real parents.¡±

    Melinda nodded and sighed. ¡°Makes sense. No one in this world is willing to sell their daughters, unless

    they are so desperate and poor that they can¡¯t even raise their children.¡±

    ¡°If they sold me simply because they were poor, I could forgive them. After all, I manage to be an adult

    now,¡± I said bitterly and sadly.

    ¡°Catherine, do you have any leads if you are going to find them?¡± Melinda looked at me with concern.

    ¡°Not yet. I went through the box my mother left me today, and there was nothing in it but some of her

    old essories and old photos. In fact, my mother also had an obsidian ne. But it was taken

    away by someone from the ck Moon Pack, and I couldn¡¯t trace it back whatsoever. I¡¯?n so furious.¡±

    Whenever I thought that Gina might have taken it to butter someone up, I wished I could p her hard.

    Melinda shook her head and said, ¡°Catherine, though you¡¯ve been through so many sad things, you

    have two cute kids

    Get Bous

    nur.

    I was not so depressed when I thought of my lovely kids.

    ¡°By the way, Catherine, I heard that Lorelei is very satisfied with the work you¡¯ve given her recently,¡±

    Melinda said.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Yes. She asked me to drop it off this Wednesday. She has an important asioning and needs to

    wear it.¡± I was happy and confident when it came to my work.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll manage it. It¡¯s up to you now. If you can make it happen, you can silence those women

    in the office.¡± Melinda knew the rumors started when I jumped in ke¡¯s arms.

    I knew Melinda had been trying to stop it ever since, but there was nothing we could do given how

    gossipy those

    women were.

    ¡°Melinda, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you. When we had dinner with King ke the other day, you

    asked me to greet him. There was no way I could have fallen. Someone tripped me up with her foot. I

    didn¡¯t get to see who it was, but it was a very horrible thing to do.¡± I was still angry.

    ¡°Really?¡± Melinda pulled a long face right away. She said angrily, ¡°I know there are some really bad

    people in the office. I can¡¯t get rid of them because they¡¯re connected to the royal family or other high-

    ups. I used to turn a blind eye to them for the sake of work. But this time, since someone hurts you,

    let¡¯s work together to get that person out. After all, King ke is also involved.¡±

    Melinda told me a n, and I figured that she couldn¡¯t stand those rampant women either.

    I thought Melinda¡¯s n was a good one. I couldn¡¯t suffer in silence.

    ¡°Alright, Melinda. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s trying to hurt me. I¡¯ll make her suffer if I find out,¡± I agreed.

    Third person¡¯s POV

    Right when Catherine and Melinda were trying to catch the woman who framed Catherine, Vanessa

    was in a hotel room.

    Vanessa was lying in Guy¡¯s arms. They just had sex and were sweating and immersed in the sense of

    satisfaction.

    Vanessa curled a strand of her long blonde hair. She blinked her eyes schematically a few times before

    she spoke in a delicate voice with great grievances, ¡°Mr. Tenny, Catherine picked on me. Aren¡¯t you

    going to do something?¡±

    Guy was enjoying himself just now. When he heard Catherine¡¯s name, he was shocked and

    immediately sat up straight.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vanessa was startled by his sudden reaction and immediately said in a coaxing voice,

    ¡°Are you going to do something or not? If you don¡¯t, I will.¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, who told you toy your hands on Catherine? Don¡¯t you know that she has someone behind

    her? How dare you? Do you want to lose your job?¡± Guy stared at her sternly.

    Vanessa was stunned when she heard that. Then, she sneered and said, ¡°Is Melinda the one behind

    her? Melinda is just a director. Why are you afraid of her? Don¡¯t you know me? I hate being wronged

    the most. I have been with you for several years, and you have never let anyone bully me.¡±

    ¡°You are so naive. I¡¯m not afraid of Melinda at all. On the other hand, she has to butter me up. Forget it.

    Just drop it. I can¡¯t talk about it. But I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t mess with Catherine again. You can¡¯t afford

    to mess with her.¡±

    His words made Vanessa unhappy. She immediately snorted with dissatisfaction, ¡°Well, if I can¡¯t afford

    to mess with her, then so be it. But what about you? You are the one in charge. You can¡¯t afford to

    mess with her either? Or is it because you don¡¯t love me anymore? Do you love Catherine that slut?¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    Third person¡¯s POV

    ¡°What are you talking about? Vanessa, don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± Guy immediately lifted the quilt and left

    the bed. He took out a cigarette and smoked.

    He took two puffs and looked at Vanessa. ¡°Vanessa, if I didn¡¯t love you, why would I meet you here?

    Use your brain, OK?¡±

    Vanessa snorted and said, ¡°If you love me, prove it! Fire Catherine! She makes me sick. She acts like

    she¡¯s some woman who¡¯s so pure and harmless every day, but she¡¯s actually seducing the werewolves

    in the Design Department who have no mates! Plus, she stole my clients. She even made a client hate

    my designst time! I hate her guts. Guy, I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care! You have to let her go. This way, we

    can be together forever¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough! You wouldn¡¯t think so if you knew who was behind her.¡± Vanessa was giving Guy a headache.

    ¡°Who is it? Stop being so mysterious. Just tell me and see if I¡¯ll be startled. If you don¡¯t tell me, I will

    think that you don¡¯t love me anymore. Guy, I have been with you for so many years. What have you

    given me? If you don¡¯t help me this time, I will tell everyone about our rtionship!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, do you have to do this? Fine! You¡¯ll be the only one who knows about this. You must keep it

    between you and me. If others know about this, you¡¯ll be kicked out, and I¡¯ll be implicated as well. It¡¯s

    not going to end well for either of us,¡± Guy said hatefully.

    ¡°Who the hell is it? Why are you so scared? You¡¯ve never been like this even when we were sneaking

    around.¡± Vanessa had a disapproving expression.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°It¡¯s King ke¡¯s younger brother, Leo.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Leo¡¯s name stunned Vanessa. She widened her eyes in disbelief, wondering if she had

    misheard. ¡°Say it again. Who?¡±

    ¡°Leo! Get it now? He¡¯s got Catherine¡¯s back. He is King ke¡¯s younger brother. Offending Catherine

    would be the same as offending Leo. Do you understand?¡± Guy said angrily.

    Vanessa reached out and covered her mouth, finding it uneptable at all. ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s impossible.

    How does Catherine know Leo? Are they the same as you and me?¡±

    ¡°Stop making assumptions. Whatever their rtionship is, it is not for someone in your position or mine

    to meddle. So, listen to me carefully. Don¡¯t mess with Catherine ever again. She¡¯s thest person you

    could mess with. Mark my words with your brain.¡± Guy put the cigarette out and went to get clothes.

    Vanessa was kind of pretty, and she had never had a mate, so Guy hooked up with her. The two of

    them had maintained such an improper rtionship for years. Yet now, Guy found that Vanessa was

    just a stupid chick. A dumbass like her would mess with the wrong person sooner orter, and he had

    no interest in being implicated.

    Guy put on his clothes and looked at Vanessa. ¡°It¡¯ste. My mate is waiting for me at home. I have to

    go back¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always stay for the night? she¡¯s just your so-called wife. She¡¯s not your mate at all. Why are

    you in such a hurry to get back?¡± Vanessa stood up from the bed and said unhappily.

    Guy¡¯s mate was not his real mate. Unlike those who had mates, there was no connection between her

    and Guy, so she

    had no idea that Guy was cheating on her.

    ¡°Guy, wait. Stay for a while longer, OK? Let¡¯s huddle for a while.¡± Seeing that Guy was about to leave,

    Vanessa felt a

    an chamantad to anand nama mora time with bit not letting him a bankso early

    Vanessa watched him leave, and then she looked at the empty room.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing this to me again!¡± Vanessa¡¯s face was filled with anger and grievances.

    Then she seemed to have thought of something. She quickly took out her phone and dialed a number.

    ¡°About the design 1 gave you, have you made the finished product yet?¡±

    ¡°It was done yesterday as you asked. It¡¯s on the market today. Why?¡±

    ¡°What? Already? What¡¯s wrong with you!¡± Vanessa was a bit dumbfounded. Things moved faster than

    she had expected. She immediately asked, ¡°Any customers?¡±

    ¡°A fewdies were interested, and I¡¯ve already sold several of them. Ms. Geis, the design this time is

    awesome. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so popr. The next time something like thises up,e to me

    again!¡±

    Vanessa directly hung up the phone and pulled her hair anxiously. She knew that next week, Catherine

    would send Lorelei the first batch of the finished products based on Catherine¡¯s design.

    Lorelei was proud and arrogant, which was the reason why she wanted a private designer.

    If Lorelei knew that her clothes were not unique and original, she¡¯d tear Catherine apart,

    ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡± Vanessa was going crazy. In the beginning, she wanted to

    frame Catherine and squeeze Catherine out of the Design Department of the Chavez Group. Now it

    seemed that Vanessa had seeded, which turned out to be the most terrible thing for Vanessa.

    Why would Catherine have anything to do with Leo? Vanessa couldn¡¯t believe it at all. She assumed

    that Catherine must have been involved with Leo somehow. Thinking of this, Vanessa came up with an

    even bolder and more malevolent idea. If Catherine did push her into the corner and made her

    desperate, she would let the press tell everyone about the affair. By then, Catherine would be skinned

    alive by Leo¡¯s fans.

    As a fashion designer, Vanessa knew a lot about showbiz. She knew how crazy tans were about their

    idols. A superstar like Leo definitely had an unimaginable number of fans.

    If they found out that Catherine was involved with Leo, Catherine would be too scared to leave her front

    door.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    After I had dinner with Melinda, I did not stay outside for too long. I soon went back tokeside.

    I worried about my two kids, especially Hedwig, who was so clingy. If I wasn¡¯t there for her, she couldn¡¯t

    sleep at all. She would even cry.

    By the time I rushed back, it was already past nine.

    As expected, Hedwig was sitting in the parlor, shedding tears. She wiped her eyes with the back of her

    hand and cried, ¡°I want mommy. Daddy, can you call mommy and ask her toe back soon?¡±

    ke sat aside and coaxed Hedwig, his face full of distress.

    Just as ke was helpless, I walked into the parlor and said, ¡°Hedwig, Mommy is back.¡±

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Hedwig ran to me with great grievances.

    I immediately squatted down and held Hedwig tightly in my arms. Looking at her crying face, I felt so

    distressed and said, ¡°There, there. Stop crying. Mommy is back, right? Let¡¯s go. Mommy will take you

    upstairs to sleep. You have to go to school tomorrow morning.¡±

    2 to

    ¡°Mommy, if you don¡¯te back, I won¡¯t be able to cry anymore. My tears are running out.¡± Hedwig

    pouted.

    When I heard her words, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°I see. It was my fault for making you cry for so

    long.¡±

    ¡°I asked daddy to call you, but daddy just wouldn¡¯t. He definitely doesn¡¯t love me.¡± After Hedwig

    finished speaking, she secretly nced at ke, who was sitting on the sofa. She looked so upset.

    When ke heard Hedwig¡¯s words, he immediately revealed a somewhat sad expression.

    I said to Hedwig gently, ¡°No, your daddy won¡¯t stop loving you. He¡¯ll always love you.¡±

    ¡°Really? In fact, I will always love you two as well.¡± After hearing my words, Hedwig was overjoyed.

    ke listened to my words and was slightly stunned.

    I wouldn¡¯t make things worse right now. Though I sometimes seemed to be a bit harsh when educating

    my kids, I was, in fact, still very reasonable.

    Regardless of the arguments between adults, I would always be patient with the children,

    I would keep my kids out of the grudges of adults, because I didn¡¯t want to burden them.

    I carried Hedwig upstairs and went straight into the room. After bathing Hedwig, I held her in my arms,

    ready to sleep.

    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go see what Noah is doing.¡± Hedwig suddenly wasn¡¯t sleepy at all. She looked at me

    pitifully and pleaded.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point? He must be ying games, or he¡¯s already asleep.¡± I didn¡¯t want to go next door

    because I didn¡¯t

    want to see ke.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Noah is not asleep. He has been worried about mommy, too. Mommy, let¡¯s go and see him,

    OK! Please.¡± Hedwig looked even more pitiful.

    I couldn¡¯t bear to see that look on her face. Atst, I gave in. I picked her up and opened the door.

    The door of the next room was closed. I hesitated for a moment. Finally, I reached out and pushed it

    open.

    As much as I hated ke, I still needed to tell Noah that I was back. I didn¡¯t want Noah to be worried.

    Unexpectedly, when I pushed open the door, I saw ke lying on his side beside Noah and watching

    Noah ying with his Switch

    Hearing the sound of the door, ke was slightly startled, and he couldn¡¯t help but look at me.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back!¡± Noah was still staring at Switch in his hand and shouted cheerfully.

    1 put Hedwig on the bed and grabbed Noah¡¯s Switch. ¡°It¡¯ste! No more ying. You¡¯ve got school

    tomorrow. Go to bed.¡±

    Noah was in the middle of a critical moment, but I stepped in. He threw himself unwillingly on the bed.

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll go to sleep now!¡±

    However, Hedwig was jumping on their bed as if it were a trampoline. Sheughed happily as she

    jumped. ¡°Noah, I will bounce you up. Be prepared!¡±

    Noah looked at me in annoyance. ¡°Mommy, take the annoying stupid Hedwig away. Do you want me to

    sleep or not?¡±

    I had to pick Hedwig, who was enjoying herself up, and walked out.

    ke was looking at me the whole time. However, he was smart enough not to talk to me.

    After I coaxed Hedwig to sleep, I took my pencil to the balcony and turned on a dim light.

    I focused on drawing. After today¡¯s chat with Melinda, I was no longer depressed.

    Just as I was immersed in drawing, suddenly, heavy footsteps came from behind me.

    I froze and paused. Then I turned my head and saw ke, who was standing not far behind me.

    Under the shadow, he looked taller and more domineering.

    I ignored him and continued to draw.

    However, ke walked over and stood in front of me. He looked down at me, who was sitting cross-

    legged, and said, ¡°I apologize to you for what happenedst night.¡±

    My hands moved faster, and I said coldly, ¡°How¡¯s that going to help? What¡¯s done is done.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you like that.¡± His tone sounded a little heavy.

    I raised my head and saw the trace of pain shing across his deep eyes.

    I red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t stand here, I still got work to do. Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t forgive me, I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡± ke¡¯s gaze was still fixed on my face, and

    his tone revealed a trace of helplessness.

    ¡°I was the victim here. Why are you the one who can¡¯t sleep?¡± I found him getting funnier.

    However, ke said calmly, ¡°Exactly. I feel guilty because you¡¯re the victim. You are the mother of my

    kids. i should not have done that to you. I hope you can forgive me.¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect that ke would take the initiative to apologize to me. After a slight surprise, I said

    lightly, ¡°Can you tall me why you suddenly seemed like a different personali

    Previous Chapter

    Next ChapterConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    Catherine¡®s POV

    I slept soundly. The next morning, 1 felt refreshed. Maybe it was because ke apologized to me

    yesterday, which made me feel less pressure, so I didn¡®t suffer from insomnia again.

    ¡°Where¡®s your daddy?¡± I went downstairs and found Noah sitting alone at the table. I couldn¡®t help

    asking.

    Noah pointed outside the door and said, ¡°Daddy said he¡®d skip breakfast because something came up

    at work.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± I frowned. Did he really have something urgent to deal with? Or did he deliberately take off in

    advance just to avoid the embarrassment? I had no idea.

    But anyway, he made it a lot easier for me.

    After breakfast, Dowen sent the children to school.

    I arrived at the office and began my busy day¡®s work.

    I had reached a consensus with Melinda, and we had our eyes on several people. So, while I was

    working, I was also secretly observing. I wanted to find the person who tripped me that day.

    I had to know. I wouldn¡®t suffer in silence.

    ¡°Catherine, hurry to the reception room and wait. Lorelei will be here in ten minutes.¡± Melinda walked

    over and knocked on my desk

    I nodded. ¡°I¡®ll grab the files and wait for her there.¡±

    Around ten minutester, Lorelei appeared at the door of the reception room, looking high¨Cprofile.

    She was wearing a cool leather suit today. The tight leather pants entuated her tall and slender

    figure, and she looked charming

    As soon as she entered the reception room, she took off her sunsses. With azy look, she nced

    at me, who was sitting upright, and sneered, ¡°Catherine, as my personal designer, you should at least

    be presentable. Don¡®t wear the same ck business outfit every day! You look some. I wouldn¡®t have

    worked with you at all if I hadn¡®t known you were gifted.¡±

    I didn¡®t expect that Lorelei would loathe me as soon as she came in. I smiled politely and said, ¡°Ms.

    Pope, unlike you, I am not a big star. I am just an ordinary person. I dress based on my personal

    preference. I can¡®t help it if you dislike

    it.¡±

    Lorelei pulled out a chair and sat down. ¡°Is the work done? Show me.¡±

    I handed over the design drawings. Lorelei casually flipped through a few pages, and her eyes were

    filled with satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. They fit me perfectly. Where do you get all this inspiration? I hope you

    didn¡®t copy someone else¡®s work You and I signed a contract. If these aren¡®t from you, instead, you

    steal them from someone else, or if they get leaked, you would have to pay me ten times as

    compensation. You are a woman who can¡®t even afford too many clothes. I¡®ll feel sorry for you if you

    really have to pay me that much. Therefore, I advise you not to breach a single use of the contract.¡±

    I listened to her speech and smiled. ¡°We work with sincerity, of course, we will abide by the contract.

    Don¡®t worry, I promise that these are my original work, and these are exclusive to you.¡±

    ¡°Good. Can you deliver the set of clothes I want tomorrow? I¡®ve got a gig. I could use that.¡± Lorelei

    nodded.

    ¡°OK I¡®ll get someone to send it to you tomorrow. Break a leg,¡± I said politely.

    Gert flere

    Lorelei nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Thanks. If I pull it off, I will send you a gift. Think of it as your reward.¡±

    ¡°You¡®re being so kind. Thanks, Ms. Pope.¡± Though I felt that Lorelei could be rather arrogant and self¨C

    centered at times, I did not want to lose a client. Naturally, 1 treated het with sincerity.

    After Lorelei left, I went back to my desk and found that someone was staring at me. It was Vanessa.

    Something was fishy. I had a feeling that Vanessa was the person who had tripped me that day,

    because she was the only one in this office that I had offended.

    Also, I learned from Melinda that Vanessa was a very scheining woman. She had been very close to

    Guy, the head of the Design Department of the Chavez Group, since a few years ago, and everyone

    believed that those two had affairs.

    I looked back at Vanessa. She was startled, and she quickly lowered her head, pretending to do her

    thing.

    Her guilty look made me even more certain that she was the one.

    What a shame. Unfortunately, I didn¡®t have any proof. And there was no surveince camera in the

    hotel room that day. Therefore, it was hard for me to find any evidence.

    At 2 pm, not long after I started working, a cute girl suddenly showed up in the office, causing quite a

    commotion.

    ¡°Is Catherine here?¡± asked the girl while grabbing someone.

    As soon as the person saw the girl¡®s face, he immediately became surprised and excited. ¡°You are

    Jessica Hall? Really?¡±

    Jessica became famous after she had worked with Leo in a few movies. She was only eighteen years

    old, and she was already a well¨Cknown star.

    Jessica walked up to me and stretched out her hand. ¡°Catherine? Hello, my name is Jessica. I¡®m here

    to discuss business with you.¡±

    My eyes widened. ¡°Jessica! I¡®ve seen you in movies. You are so good at acting, and I¡®m surprised to

    see you so young. Is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡®m here to discuss business with you,¡± Jessica emphasized again.

    ¡°What kind of business?¡± I was a little surprised. The colleagues next to me were already

    dumbfounded. I was new here, yet I had another big clienting to my door. Though Jessica was still

    young, she was famous. The deal she offered would definitely be a good one.

    Hearing her words, I quickly stood up. I smiled and said, ¡°We shouldn¡®t be standing here. Let¡®s go and

    find a meeting room so that we can sit down and talk.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jessica nced at me and nodded.

    In the reception room, I poured her a ss of water and looked at her. ¡°Why did youe to me?¡±

    ¡°My boss rmended you. It¡®s Leo. You know him, right¡± Jessica was young, but she sounded

    mature.

    I froze. How could I not know him?

    ¡°Yes, I know him. Did he introduce you to me?¡± I didn¡®t expect Leo to do this. I didn¡®t know if I should

    thank him.

    ¡°Yes. He said that he would take care of your business. I am the first one. Someone wille to you

    tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    I was even more surprised. ¡°Seriously? Would he do that? Would he set me up with so many clients?¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    77

    ¡°Of course! Leo prioritizes his family¡¯spany naturally. The Design Department of the Chavez Group

    belongs to the

    avez Group. If I ask you to be my designer, the money wille back to the Chavez Group eventually.

    Leo is very shrewd. Anyway, since he introduced me here, I might as well do him a favor. Ms. Wyatt, go

    get the contract now. I¡¯ll sign it and pay the deposit right away.¡± Jessica¡¯s words made me feel wry.

    I suddenly grew fond of her. Surprisingly, she saw through the matter, yet she was still willing to ept

    such a thing.

    ¡°Miss Hall, you haven¡¯t told me yet. What is it that you¡¯re going to work with me?¡± I couldn¡¯t help

    chuckling,

    ¡°You¡¯re a designer, right? You¡¯ll get to decide what I wear in private. You¡¯ll design whatever suits me,

    and I¡¯ll wear it, whether it looks good or not. I am young and beautiful, so I¡¯ll look good in everything.

    Even if you give me a piece of cloth, and I wrap myself in it, I¡¯ll still be praised.¡± Jessica¡¯s words made

    me widen my eyes.

    Iughed again. I couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Miss Hall, you are so funny. Actually, if you don¡¯t like my

    design, we don¡¯t have to sign the contract. I will talk to Leo.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that! Catherine, give me a break. I don¡¯t want to be scolded by him. If I don¡¯t sign the contract

    with you today, he will scold me. Do me a favor, will you?¡± Jessica immediately showed a pitiful look

    I was helpless. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re forced into this? What the hell is Leo doing? He¡¯s putting me

    in a pickle.¡±

    ¡°Catherine, Leo introduces you to me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the best. I believe in you. I do! I trust you

    wholeheartedly. For real!¡± Jessica was so anxious that her face was a little red.

    Seeing how earnest she was, I could only nod and agree, ¡°Fine. I will sign the contract with you. But

    you¡¯ll be the only one. Go back and tell your boss not to send anyone else here. I¡¯ve already had a big

    client, and you could be the second one. I promise to work hard for you after we sign.¡±

    Jessica heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that I had agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell himter. He just

    wanted to help you. He meant well. Don¡¯t me him.¡±

    ¡°You defend him so firmly. Are you one of his big fans?¡± I knew how charming Leo was, and I wondered

    if Jessica had a crush on him.

    When Jessica heard my words, she blushed. She hurriedly waved her hands. ¡°No! Catherine, don¡¯t get

    me wrong. I don¡¯t like my boss. I like mature men. Seriously, I don¡¯t want a rumor like this.¡±

    My smile grew bigger when I heard her talk about her type and her fondness for mature men.

    ¡°You¡¯ve set up such a big order. I won¡¯t bber. Sit tight, and I¡¯ll go prepare the contract now. Wait a

    second.¡±

    I returned to the office to brief Melinda.

    I left the meeting room and went to Melinda¡¯s office. She was waiting for me toe over.

    ¡°Catherine, Jessica has gone viral recently. Why does shee to you? Is it because of King ke?¡±

    Melinda was curious.

    I shook my head. ¡°No. It¡¯s Leo.¡±

    ¡°Well, that makes sense. Catherine, you will soon be the toast here. With two big shots supporting you,

    you have nothing to worry about!¡± Melinda smiled.

    I smiled bitterly. ¡°Melinda, you have no idea. I think Leo forced Jessica into this. I tried to talk her out,

    but she wouldn¡¯t agree. Anyway, since she¡¯s here, I might as well take her as my client. But I don¡¯t want

    to take a favor from

    ¡°Well, that makes sense. Catherine, you will soon be the toast here. With two big shots supporting you,

    you have nothing to worry about!¡± Melinda smiled.

    I smiled bitterly. ¡°Melinda, you have no idea. I think Leo forced Jessica into this. I tried to talk her out,

    but she

    wouldn¡¯t agree. Anyway, since she¡¯s here, I might as well take her as my client. But I don¡®t want to take

    a favor from Leo ever again.¡±

    ¡°Catherine, you¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve seen whoins about having too many clients, But I get it.

    You¡®re caught up.¡± Melinda could not help but smile.

    I smiled, too.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Jessica got the contract and waved at me. ¡°Bye, Catherine. You can design however and whenever

    you want. No rush.¡±

    After sending Jessica off, I returned to the office and was immediately surrounded by a group of

    people.

    ¡°Catherine, you¡¯re a real catch. Another big star hase to you! I envy you so much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. When can I have such a big client? I feel so excited picturing them wearing the clothes I

    design.¡±

    Looking at the envious eyes of these people, I smiled. ¡°Rx, Gold will always shine. I think your

    design is also great. In fact, there¡¯s no need to envy me. I¡¯ll get so tied up.¡±

    Somehow, Lorelei knew that Jessica had be my elient as well.

    Lorelei called me at once.

    ¡°Catherine, what¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s the thing I heard about Jessica? You¡¯re my personal

    designer. How can you take orders from someone else? Do you think you¡¯re underpaid? I think you¡¯re

    out of your mind. Are you that desperate for money? How dare you take another client?¡± Lorelei

    scolded me with great dissatisfaction.

    I frowned and replied calmly, ¡°Ms. Pope, though I have agreed to be your designer, there is no rule that

    I can¡¯t have other clients, right? Jessica came to me with great sincerity, and it was inappropriate for

    me to shut her out. You can rest assured that I will do my job well. As for how many clients I have, well,

    you can just leave that to me.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, would you attract a female star like Jessica¡¯s attention? Are you putting on airs

    now? You¡¯re eaten up with pride. Let me tell you something. If you do something that makes me

    unhappy, I can break the contract at any time. You still want money from me after that? Wake up!¡±

    When Lorelei heard my words, she became even more arrogant. She was threatening me.

    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t mean that I would break the contract now. I just hope you won¡¯t be too busy to

    forget about me.¡±

    I smiled. ¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t worry. Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

    I was angry because thepany never had any rules about how many clients a designer could have.

    Lorelei was way too overbearing.

    After I hung up on Lorelei, my phone rang again.

    It was a strange number, yet it was very special, because almost all the digits in that number were 7!

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°It¡¯s starting now. How is it? Are you satisfied with the client I set you up with?¡± I heard a clear male

    voice, which sounded slightlycent.

    I took my phone and quickly walked towards a quieter ce.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I didn¡¯t call him by his name because there were always people walking past

    me.

    Compared with ke, I had to be much more cautious when dealing with Leo, because Leo was too

    famous. If those women knew that I was talking to Leo on the phone, I would be in trouble again.

    ¡°No reason. I¡¯m just showing support for your work,¡± Leo said faintly, and then he sounded unhappy

    somehow. ¡°You don¡¯t sound happy at all. Don¡¯t you want me to help you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I am grateful to you for your help.¡±

    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t sound grateful at all. You didn¡¯t even thank me.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Then I formally thanked him, ¡°Leo, thanks for your help.¡±.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think expressing your gratitude verbally will be enough. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Leo was pushing it.

    I was stunned and then said, ¡°Fine. When I get my bonus this month, you¡¯ll have half of it. How does

    that sound?¡±

    ¡°If money is what you¡¯re offering, then just forget it. The bonus you¡¯ll receive is really nothing to me,¡± he

    said.

    ¡°Enough for now. I got to go. My boss is looking for me.¡± I saw Guying from afar, so I hung up

    quickly.

    ¡°Catherine!¡± Guy called me by my name warmly.

    I quickly walked up to him and politely said, ¡°Mr. Tenny, what can I help you with?¡±

    ¡°I need you to help me send some files over to the headquarters. I was going to ask Melinda to do it,

    but she¡¯s out. So, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Guy smiled and put the files in my hand.

    I was stunned and asked, ¡°Mr. Tenny, who should I send it to?¡±

    ¡°Henry, King ke¡¯s Beta. He¡¯ll be waiting for you in the lobby,¡± Guy said loudly and disappeared

    outside the office

    door.

    I looked down at the paper bag in my hand. It was sealed. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but since Guy

    personally asked me to deliver it, it must be something important.

    Since it was an order given by my superior and also a matter of business, I did not dare to neglect it. I

    drove to the headquarters building immediately.

    I still remembered it clearly. Back then, when Noah and I were sitting in Carl¡¯s car, we passed by the

    headquarters of the Chavez Group. Noah leaned over the window, pointed to the two big buildings

    outside, and eximed. He said he wanted to go inside to take a look

    And now I was stepping into the headquarters. Meanwhile, Noah¡¯s dream came true, too, because this

    building belonged to ke, his daddy.

    After I parked the car, I walked quickly towards the lobby on the first floor of the building.

    As I walked closer, I realized that the building was much bigger than I thought. My heart skipped a beat.

    I looked up and felt dizzy. My legs were weak.

    Get Betus

    I had epted the fact that ke was rich. However, I only came to realize the influence brought by

    money when I was here now, standing at the foot of hispany building.

    ke¡¯s image and identity seemed to have be even more intimidating because of this building,

    which was made of money.

    The images and thoughts in my mind made me feel uneasy.

    I couldn¡¯t help but mock myself. I couldn¡¯t argue with ke anymore even if he said I was pretending to

    be aloof in front of him. Compared with him, I was just a nobody. He was, after all, the Lycan King of

    thisnd, New Jersey.

    ¡°Ms. Wyatt, over here!¡±

    The moment I stepped in, before I went to the front desk, I saw Henry waiting for me with a smile.

    I had to walk over to him and hand hirn the paper bag in my hand. ¡°Henry, this is the file Mr. Tenny

    asked me to give you. Here you are. I¡¯ll head off now.¡±

    ¡°Ms, Wyatt, wait a second. Come with me. I have some signed papers to return to Mr. Tenny,¡± Henry

    said quickly.

    Hearing that, I nodded. ¡°OK. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Ms. Wyatt, how have the Prince and the Princess been? I haven¡¯t seen them for a few days. I miss

    them so much.¡± Henry made small talk with me.

    Henry struck me as a nice person overall. Since he said this, I naturally replied, ¡°If you want to see

    them, you can tag along with King ke.¡±

    Henry smiled dryly. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll be sure to check with King ke.¡±

    As we chatted, the elevator arrived. Henry politely gestured to me and said, ¡°Ms. Wyatt, this way.

    Please wait for me in the conference room for a few minutes while I sort the papers out before sending

    them over.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Take your time. No rush.¡± I pushed open the door of the conference room next to me.

    But after I entered, I found that there was someone inside.

    It was a man. He was standing in front of the French window with his hands behind his back, tall and

    domineering,

    Simply his back was intimidating enough. Yet I was shocked. Why was ke here?

    When ke heard the sound of the door opening, he turned his head. He saw me, and his thin lips

    curved slightly. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes when I heard his words. ¡°You seem to know I¡¯ll be here.¡±

    ¡°Of course, because I¡¯m the one who called you here.¡± ke didn¡¯t lie to me. He answered faintly.

    I became even more restless. He tricked me intoing here using work as an excuse. What did he

    want?

    ¡°Why did you call me over?¡± I said coldly while taking a few steps to the side and distancing myself

    from him.

    ke put his hands in the pockets of his pants and looked down at me. He looked somehow nervous.

    ¡°I just wanted to see you. It would be easier for us to talk without the kids here.¡± His voice became

    lower,

    I sneered, ¡°What do you want to say to me? How nasty could it be that you don¡®t want the kids to

    hear?¡±

    ¡°Cathy,¡± he called my name in a low voice, and his maic voice was full of affection, which made my

    heart tense.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    Hearing my words, ke looked up again. His eyes were glowing with determination. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it

    through. I want you to be my Lycan Luna.¡±

    ¡°ke, you¡¯re insane!¡± How could he say this at this sensitive moment? And it sounded like he had

    feelings for me!

    ¡°I am not insane at all. I have already made up my mind. I am not joking.¡± ke took a few steps

    forward. ¡°I¡¯m attracted to you.¡±

    When I saw hime closer to me, I couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. My heart was beating so

    fast, and my mind was nk

    I didn¡¯t expect that ke would say to me that he had feelings for me right now.

    Eva never said ke was my mate.

    Even if he fell in love with me, what should he do when he met his real mate someday?

    Plus, he didn¡¯t really know me. Even if he was capable enough to see me through, how well did I know

    him?

    That night emerged in my mind again. He frightened me utterly back then. It made me feel that I did not

    know him at

    all.

    ¡°ke, are you listening to yourself? Don¡¯t you think you sound ridiculous? If memories serve me right,

    you once told me that you would never be interested in a in woman like me at all.¡± I was almost

    certain that he wasn¡¯t thinking straight. He said to me not long ago.

    ke was stunned for a second, and then he said persuasively, ¡°I admit that I was being superficial

    since all I cared about was appearance back then. After spending some time with you, I found that you

    are actually a very good woman. You treat your kids well, and you don¡¯t care about money and fame.

    To be honest, you are different from other women I know. I do think I¡¯m attracted to you.¡±

    I was a little stunned. I didn¡¯t expect that ke, who had always been high and mighty, would actually

    say these to me. He even sounded childish somehow.

    ¡°Then what? You¡¯re attracted to me, and you expect me to have the same feelings for you as well?¡± My

    mind was a mess, and I questioned him instinctively.

    ke was slightly stunned, and his handsome face was a little stiff.

    ¡°Of course!¡± ke¡¯s answer almost made meugh.

    After he came clean to me, he said bluntly that I could ept him.

    ¡°Come to think of it, we¡¯ve only known each other less than half a month. During this time, you¡¯ve

    discovered something about me that appeals to you. But do you know what I have found? You are cold,

    arrogant, and condescending. You don¡¯t care about my feelings. You¡¯re so self-centered. Of course, I

    am the same, because I didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with you from the beginning.¡± When I was

    stating his guilt, I suddenly realized that I was no better than he was. I stopped talking and lowered my

    head.

    ¡°No one in this world is perfect. I admit that I am one of them. I can¡¯t get everyone to like me. It doesn¡¯t

    matter if you don¡¯t like me. I like you anyway. It has nothing to do with you not liking me,¡± said ke.

    ¡°Whatever. I don¡¯t want to hear any more of this. I¡¯m leaving!¡± I couldn¡¯t think straight no matter what I

    said to him, so I simply wanted to leave.

    Get

    Bus

    ke stepped forward and blocked my way. ¡°We haven¡¯t talked things out yet. Don¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t have it out with you. I don¡¯t want to talk to you at all!¡± | red at him.

    ¡°Anything can be talked out!¡± ke said seriously.

    I was so angry at him. I said, ¡°Except for one¡¯s feelings.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t even think about it?¡± asked ke.

    ¡°Think about what? Didn¡¯t I make myself clear? I won¡¯t think about it.¡± I was in a panic. I was not in the

    mood to think about it at all.

    ¡°You won¡¯t even give me a chance? Do you really want me to marry another woman and let her bully

    our kids?¡± ke spread his hands.

    When I heard his assumption, I raised my head and was a little angry. ¡°If you let another woman bully

    my kids, I will haunt you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just an assumption. Of course, if you give me a chance, you will be my Lycan Luna. There will be

    no other woman, and our kids won¡¯t be bullied.¡± His lips curled up, and his smile was bewitching.

    I knew what he meant, and I was even more annoyed. But I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. I said angrily,

    ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me with the kids.¡±

    ¡°Cathy, it¡¯s not a threat. It¡¯s the truth. For the sake of our kids¡¯ future, you should think carefully about

    what I have just said.¡± ke¡¯s voice was low, maic, and filled with a hint of affection. No woman

    could resist his charm.

    My heart wasn¡¯t made of steel. The man in front of me had a voice that was so deep and intoxicating.

    Just listening to him made me a bit dizzy. I found it hard to stay rational and analyze his intentions.

    ¡°Let me go. I am in a mess. Don¡¯t force me to make a decision right now. Even if I do, I will regret it

    later,¡± I said angrily

    When ke heard my words, he was stunned for a second. Then he stepped aside and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait

    for your answer. I hope you won¡¯t let me down. Think about the kids. They need both of us.¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re a bastard! Shame on you!¡± I snapped when I heard him mentioning the kids again.

    I opened the door hurriedly and saw Henry smiling awkwardly. ¡°Ms. Wyatt¡­¡±

    I snorted. I was furious. Henry didn¡¯t have anything for me to bring back at all. He tricked me into going

    upstairs to see ke!

    I rushed to the elevator. Standing in the elevator, I was still in a daze.

    I never expected that ke would call me to the headquarters using work as an excuse. What was

    more, the minute he saw me, he said so much to me and even threatened me with the kids¡¯ future.

    It seemed that he had made enough preparations before I came. He wanted to let my guards down bit

    by bit.

    He used a carrot-and-stick approach. First, he reasoned with me and tried to move me. Then, he

    threatened me with the kids that I loved the most.

    I wouldn¡¯t say yes to him whatsoever. Otherwise, it would be humiliating.

    He prepared in advance, and I didn¡¯t. The whole thing came out of the blue. Why should I be

    submissive when I was caught off guard by him?

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    After wandering for a while, I simply threw my pencil away and decided to let go. Wandering wouldn¡¯t

    help at all. Life would continue anyway.

    I drove home. In the brightly lit parlor, my two kids were ying happily.

    Hedwig always liked to be Noah¡¯s tail. Wherever he went, she followed, while kept staring at him with

    her big, innocent eyes. She did it on purpose, since she knew he could do nothing about it.

    ¡°You dropped your eyeballs. Pick them up!¡± Noah suddenly said to her.

    Hedwig widened her eyes and instinctively looked down. Then she reached out and touched her eyes.

    ¡°My eyes are still there. I didn¡¯t drop them. Noah, you¡¯re lying.¡±

    Noah chuckled. ¡°You are indeed a fool, Hedwig. How can you still see me if you drop your eyeballs?¡±

    ¡°Noah, you are so bad. You are lying! I will tell mommy!¡± Hedwig went upset at once. She turned

    around and saw me standing at the door. She immediately ran to me excitedly. ¡°Mominy, you are back!

    I miss you so bad.¡±

    I threw my purse on the sofa, bent over, took Hedwig into my arms, and rubbed her head. ¡°Mommy

    misses you too.¡±

    ¡°You miss me, not Noah. Right?¡± Hedwig immediately looked at Noah proudly, as if she was more

    important than

    him.

    ¡°I miss you both!¡± Iughed.

    Noah looked at Hedwigcently and made a cute face.

    Hedwig pouted angrily and looked at me sadly. ¡°Mommy, when you are away, Noah always bullies me

    and lies to me.¡±

    I knew Noah sometimes would tease Hedwig since she was not quick-witted enough. I stared at Noah

    seriously and said, ¡°Tell me the truth. Did you bully your sister?¡±

    Noah shrugged and replied like he were an adult, ¡°I didn¡¯t. She was too stupid to trust others easily.

    This is theparison between geniuses and fools.¡±

    When I saw Noah¡¯s narcissistic appearance, I almostughed in anger.

    ¡°Mommy, did you hear that? He¡¯s calling me a fool again! I¡¯m not a fool! Noah is so bad. I won¡¯t talk to

    him anymore!¡± Hedwig buried her face on my shoulder to show how determined she was.

    Noah came over and handed over a small electric car that he had been studying in. ¡°Here. Didn¡¯t you

    want to see it? You can have it now. Don¡¯t be mad at me.¡±

    Hedwig immediately reached out and took it. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I wanted to take a look, but you just

    wouldn¡¯t let me. That was why I was mad at you.¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve had it, will you stop being mad?¡± Noah asked with a serious expression.

    Hedwig took the small car, sized it up, and grinned. ¡°I¡¯m not road anymore. Noah is still good to me!¡±

    ¡°Stupid Hedwig!¡± Noah couldn¡¯t help but scold her jokingly when he saw her smile.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    I stood aside and saw that it only took a few minutes for the two kids to patch things up. I shook my

    head and smiled. Children were simple. It was easy for them to be happy and forgive others.

    When I thought about how I was still brooding over the things ke did to me, I felt that I wasn¡¯t living

    happily.

    Perhaps it was because, unlike Hedwig, I wasn¡¯t unconcerned.

    There was the sound of a cat outside the door. The two kids immediately dropped the toy and ran out

    excitedly. It seemed that ke was back

    I flustered again, and I turned to go upstairs.

    However, I stopped halfway. Why should I hide?

    So, I walked to the sofa and sat down. I took out my phone from my purse and browsed for some news.

    Meanwhile, ke came in with Hedwig in his arms.

    ¡°Mommy, check it out! Daddy bought me a new toy! It¡¯s a cute doll! She can even talk to me!¡± Hedwig

    shouted at me excitedly

    I had to raise my head to look at the doll in Hedwig¡¯s hand, but the second I looked up, I met

    someone¡¯s deep and charming eyes.

    We looked in each other¡¯s eyes for two seconds, and then I looked away as if nothing had happened

    and said to Hedwig, ¡°If you like it, go ahead and y with it.¡±

    Noah also had a new toy in his hand, and he was already fiddling with it.

    ke put Hedwig down and let them exchange their toys to y with.

    He walked towards me.

    He didn¡¯t go upstairs. He walked directly to me.

    I panicked. I picked up my phone and pretended that I was on the phone.

    ke walked to me and reminded me in a low voice, ¡°You have your phone upside down.¡±

    When I heard his words, I froze. I put my phone away quickly and blushed.

    A lowugh came from the side.

    He saw through my act. I was so embarrassed.

    Yet after a moment of shame and anger, I simply admitted it and said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. I was

    just pretending to answer the phone. Because I didn¡¯t want to talk to you. Go away!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m fine with you ignoring me,¡± ke said with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say those things in front of the kids, or I won¡¯t let you off the hook easily,¡± I continued to warn him

    in a low

    voice.

    ¡°Rx. I won¡¯t say a word to the children till you say yes,¡± replied ke.

    I red at him. ¡°What makes you think I will say yes?¡±

    ¡°I have a hunch.¡± His lips curved up. ¡°You will.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. Even if I say yes someday, it will just be for the children. It won¡¯t be because of you,¡± I retorted.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll be happy as long as you say yes.¡± He sounded like he did not care.

    I picked up my purse and was about to go upstairs.

    Yet my phone was indeed ringing this time.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 103

    ?Chapter 103

    Catherine''s POV

    I panicked and quickly exined, "Yes, I''m out with a friend. She brought her kids here. Harley, I''ve got to go. Talk to youter. I''ll congratte you properly when I see you!"

    I quickly held my phone in my hand and looked down. I saw the two kids staring at me in a daze.

    Noah narrowed his eyes. "Mommy, were you on the phone with some man? When we called you just now, you ignored us and said we were your friend''s children. I''m so sad."

    I knew Noah was discontent. Just as I was about to squat down tofort him, I turned around and saw a tall figure leaning against the door behind me.

    ke stared at me without blinking. His hands were crossed in front of his chest, and his face seemed a bit livid.

    "Noah, I''m sorry. Mommy doesn''t want him to know about you yet. Don''t be angry, OK?" I deliberately ignored ke andforted Noah in a low voice.

    Hedwig blinked innocently. "Mommy, who was he? Why don''t you want him to know about me and Noah? Is it because he doesn''t like us?"

    "That''s not it. He doesn''t know about your existence. It''s not that he doesn''t like you. Don''t take it the wrong way, OK?"

    Noah could not help but let out a low sigh.

    Hedwig saw Noah walking into the parlor and immediately ran over.

    I stood up from the ground and was about to enter the parlor as well.

    Suddenly, ke grabbed my wrist, and I was easily pushed to the side of the door.

    Then he pressed one of hisrge hands against my ear.

    "Who was it? Who made you so happy? You even had to hide it from the kids? Were you afraid of letting him know?" Though ke did not make any further move, he sounded very angry.

    I pushed his hand away and said coldly, "None of your business!"

    I took my purse and walked upstairs. I nced back and saw ke standing at the door with a sullen face.

    I had an indescribable feeling.

    I took Harley''s call in front of ke deliberately. I had no idea what I was thinking. Now that I saw ke''s reaction, I felt like T went too far.

    I didn''t want anything to do with ke. Why did I want to see how he reacted? He was jealous now, and he questioned me. I realized that... I wasn''t that angry and upset anymore.

    When I returned to my room and saw the phone in my hand, I couldn''t help but turn it on. I searched for Harley''s name.

    Sure enough, the news of him signing with a mediapany had gone viral.

    I looked through a few of his photos. Sure enough, he had the potential of an idol. He could be either a mature man or an innocent boy living next to someone''s door. Various styles suited him perfectly, and he looked so natural. He was born to be a star.

    I was sincerely happy for him. I smiled and grabbed my clothes to take a shower.

    I took a shower, came out, wiped my long hair, and decided to go downstairs for dinner.

    At the dinner table, ke''s face was even more sullen. I ignored him.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Daddy, what''s wrong? Are you unhappy? Who made you unhappy? Tell me! I will help you teach that person a lesson." Hedwig was still young, yet she could sense others'' emotions already.

    She was caring about her daddy.

    Seeing Hedwig''s clear and bright eyes, ke smiled and said gently, "Daddy is fine."

    "Really? But you haven''t said a word. You must have been bullied," Hedwig said, tilting her head.

    When I heard Hedwig''s words, I realized that she was right. ke did not say anything for quite a long time.

    "Mommy, don''t take calls from other men in front of daddy anymore. See? Daddy is upset because of you," Noah said directly.

    I patted Noah''s head and said, "Stop talking nonsense."

    After dinner, ke and I bathe the kids, and it was time to sleep.

    I held Hedwig and was about to coax her to sleep.

    Hedwig, was sleepy. Her beautiful eyes were about to close, but she tried hard not to fall asleep. She said in a soft voice, "Mommy, you don''t seem to care about daddy. Why?"

    I was stunned, and then I chuckled. "That''s not true. I care about him sometimes."

    "But I haven''t heard you care about him once. Momuny, daddy is a good one. Be nicer to him, OK?" Hedwig looked a little pitiful. She blinked her big eyes and looked at me, pleading.

    I knew what Hedwig was thinking. My heart softened. I stroked her head and hugged her tighter. "Hedwig, go to sleep. I promise to care about your daddy more in the future."

    "Great! Pinky promise!" When Hedwig heard my words, she smiled and stretched out a finger with satisfaction.

    I was a bit speechless. I didn''t expect Hedwig to be this serious. However, since I made a promise, I couldn''t go back on my word. With our fingers hooked, Hedwig slowly fell asleep with a smile on her face.

    I kissed Hedwig''s head, and I struggled for a long time. Hedwig wanted me to be nicer to ke so badly. What should I do?

    Should I say yes for the sake of the kids? Wouldn''t it be a bit ridiculous?

    When he snatched the kids away, I stated so firmly that I would hate him for the rest of my life.

    But now, I could hardly keep my guards up. ke was so terrible. How could he force me into a corner like this?

    No way. No matter what the kids thought, I wouldn''t give in easily. It wasn''t who I was.

    The next morning, I led Hedwig downstairs and saw ke. He did not leave. Instead, he was chatting with Noah, who kept giggling,

    "Noah, what are you and daddy talking about? You look so happy. Can 1 join you?" Hedwig immediately ran over with a curious face.

    "No. It''s a topic between men. A girl like you shouldn''t listen!" Noah immediately looked at Hedwig disapprovingly.

    As soon as Hedwig heard his words, she pouted, and she looked at ke with her pair of pitiful, big eyes.

    ke quickly walked over and put her on hisp. Heforted her gently, "We were just talking about cars. You won''t be interested."

    I walked over, pulled out a chair, sat down, and touched Noah''s head. "You didn''t get into trouble at school yesterday, did you?"

    "No. I''m a good boy," Noah answered with a smile.

    "What about Hedwig?" I looked at Hedwig and identally met ke''s deep eyes.

    My heart skipped a beat. I quickly retracted my gaze.

    "What can she do but cry?" Noah continued to pick on Hedwig.

    Hedwig kicked her legs unhappily and looked at ke pitifully.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ke became serious and scolded Noah, ¡°Watch your mouth. You¡¯re going to make Hedwig cry.¡±

    Noah curled his lips in disapproval. ¡°What can she do besides act pettish in front of you?¡±

    Hearing that, Hedwig cried.

    I heard Noah¡¯s words and then looked at Hedwig, who was leaning against ke¡¯s arms pitifully. I

    thought about it, and I realized that Noah was right. Hedwig did like to act pettish.

    ke immediately said to Noah, ¡°That¡¯s what makes a girl adorable. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Noah was stunned and suddenly grinned. ¡°Daddy, are you saying this to my mommy? You¡¯re saying

    that she¡¯s too stubborn and doesn¡¯t know how to act pettish, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± ke immediately tried to defend himself. I wondered who he was exining

    to.

    ¡°I¡¯m done. You guys take your time. Be good and listen to Dowen. Don¡¯t bete for ss.¡± I stood up

    and wiped my mouth with a tissue. After telling the two kids, I carried my purse and walked out the

    door.

    I got into the car and felt annoyed.

    Indeed. I hadn¡¯t known how to y pettish since I was a child. But it wasn¡¯t my fault. Since I was a

    child, no one had doted on me. I had no one to rely on. I didn¡¯t have the chance to be spoiled.

    And now, ke was actually insinuating under the guise of talking to Hedwig? I didn¡¯t care! I just didn¡¯t

    know how to y pettish! What could he do?

    When I arrived at thepany, I received a call from Lorelei¡¯s assistant. She said, ¡°Ms. Wyatt, Lorelei

    is trying out the dress you sent. It¡¯s really beautiful. She seems very satisfied.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that!¡± I breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°She¡¯s going on stage soon. Ms. Wyatt, you can watch the live stream.¡±

    ¡°I will!¡± After I hung up the phone, I visited a webpage. Sure enough, there was a live stream of

    Lorelei¡¯s performance.

    The moment Lorelei stepped onto the stage, one of the judges gave her a thumbs-up regarding her

    appearance.

    Lorelei put on a tender and cute expression. The smile on her face made others think she was a

    friendly girl.

    As I watched, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. She looked like a different person when she was on

    stage.

    Then Lorelei began to sing the song she had prepared on the stage. Her voice sounded alright.

    However, since it wasn¡¯t her original song, she wasn¡¯t as good as the original singer. But the judges still

    gave her a high score. She smiled very sweetly and went off stage.

    I watched her get off the stage and heaved a sigh of relief.

    I shut down the webpage and continued to work.

    When I was in the printing room, suddenly, the door was pushed open. I turned around, and before I

    could speak, someone pped me hard.

    I was stunned. I opened my eyes wide and looked at Lorelei, who was utterly pissed off.

    ¡°Why did you n me?¡± I didn¡¯t expect that when Lorelei came in, she just pped me without saying

    anything. I was

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    ¡°Look for yourself! I¡­ Good for you. I have asked you before. You told me that the dress was your

    original. You promised me that no one would sh with me. And now? People are selling it online!

    Anyone can buy it for about 1,300! And there are also all kinds of colors avable! What do you take

    me for? You don¡¯t get to humiliate me regardless of how bad I¡¯m doing! Wait and see. I will sue you! I

    will make you pay! I will make you penniless!¡± After saying that, Lorelei turned around and left with her

    people.

    She threw me some photos of the dress with the rted websites on them.

    I was shocked. After hearing Lorelei¡¯s words, I finally realized what was going on.

    But it was absolutely impossible!

    I quickly returned to my desk, turned on myptop, and found the website. Sure enough¡­

    ¡°How could this be? That¡¯s impossible¡­ The dress is my original. Howe it is being sold online?¡±

    I found it so strange. I didn¡¯t get it whatsoever. Therefore, I quickly went to find Melinda.

    When Melinda saw me, she asked anxiously, ¡°Catherine, why is your design being sold online?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! What the hell is going on?¡± I felt like breaking down.

    ¡°Did someone steal your design drafts and put the dress online in advance?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the purpose? And they¡¯re selling it for only 1,300. To be honest, it¡¯s way too cheap. Even the

    materials I chose for the dress cost more than that.¡± It was getting fishier.

    Melinda¡¯s face became sullen, and she calmed down. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not about money at all. Maybe they

    just wanted to kick you out of thepany.¡±

    Hearing her words, I was shocked. My body trembled violently.

    I suddenly thought of Vanessa. ¡°Melinda, maybe you¡¯re right. There is someone. I think the person

    might be Vanessa. She let me have Lorelei as my client in the beginning. You asked her to bring her

    design draft to Loreleiter, right? Instead of using her draft, Lorelei chose mine. I¡¯m sure Vanessa was

    embarrassed, and she has held a grudge ever since. And she¡¯s doing this to get back at me.¡±

    Melinda pulled me and stood behind the blinds to look out. I saw that Vanessa was talking to someone

    joyfully. She seemed to be in a very good mood.

    ¡°Catherine, I think you¡¯re right. Maybe it is Vanessa. She¡¯s apetitive person, so she must be

    jealous of you. And she has been humiliated by Lorelei this time. She has the motive to frame you. But

    even though we are certain, we don¡¯t have proof. It¡¯s so tricky.¡± Melinda¡¯s face was solemn.

    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll go look for proof. Melinda, someone framed me. Lorelei pped me just now and came

    to you to make a fuss. I¡¯m afraid I will soon be a joke.¡± I sighed. The consequences of messing

    with a viin were so overwhelming

    ¡°Others can mock as much as they want. I agree that you should find proof. But I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to

    be hard. Why don¡¯t you ask King ke for help? I¡¯m sure he can find the proof soon given his

    influences.¡± Melinda felt that ke could help me a lot. On the contrary, all my efforts might end in vain

    if I looked for the proof on my own.

    As soon as I heard her words, I immediately shook my head. ¡°No, Melinda. I can¡¯t go to him. I¡¯d better

    do this on my

    own.¡±

    When I walked back to my desk, I heard people talking.

    ¡°Really? How could she make such a stupid mistake?

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    As I walked over, I heard a lot of such discussions, and I was even more upset.

    I never thought this kind of thing would happen to me.

    Back in my seat, I clicked on the website to find the contact information of the seller. However, the

    dress wasn¡¯t avable anymore

    I was about to snap. I thought whoever was behind this was making a fool of me After I found out about

    this, they wanted to erase everything!

    I just gained a bit of poprity in the fashion industry. However, it was all gone in the blink of an eye

    because of this Lorelei incident.

    All the contact information was gone. Therefore, I decided to go to the surveince room, hoping that I

    could find something there If someone stole my draft, they must have done it in this office. I had to go

    and find out who it was.

    When I came to the surveince room, I found that the surveince cameras weren¡¯t functioning these

    days. Only one of them was still working, but it was not aimed at my desk

    I was desperate I realized that the person who wanted to set me up had made full preparations.

    What should I do? Did I really have to ask for ke¡¯s help?

    While I was in a pickle, I suddenly received a call

    It was Jessica

    ¡°Hi, Miss Hall What can I do for you?¡± I asked.

    Jessica asked bluntly, ¡°Catherine, did someone frame you? You¡¯re framed hard, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    I was stunned. ¡°You know about it as well? I guess I¡¯m fucked up this time.¡±

    ¡°What happened? Is that dress really your original design? Or did you copy someone else¡¯s work?¡±

    Jessica was curious.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my original design. I will never steal from others. I have no idea who steals my design.

    I¡¯m still working on it.¡± I said helplessly.

    ¡°Catherine, my boss wants to talk to you!¡± Just as Jessica finished speaking, a man¡¯s voice came from

    the phone.

    ¡°Catherine, do you need help?¡± Leo asked.

    I was stunned. Then I said, ¡°Can you help me?¡±

    ¡°Sure. I think you are in big trouble. You must have been framed.¡± It sounded like Leo believed firmly

    that I was framed. I felt grateful for his trust.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet and talk¡±

    Leo wanted to see me now.

    I also wanted to get out of the office now. I didn¡¯t want to be crucified by those people¡¯s eyes, and I

    didn¡¯t want to hear their whispers,

    Anyway, I had a clear conscience. It was indeed my original design.

    I took my purse and left the office after I informed Melinda,

    I went downstairs and drove away. Shortly after, Leo called me.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe down to my office building, and I¡¯ll buy you a cup of coffee?¡±

    Though Leo was also a member of the Chavez Group, he didn¡¯t work there. He had his own

    entertainmentpany

    ¡°OK. I¡¯ll be there in a minute. Have youe downstairs yet?¡± I asked gently.

    ¡°No rush. Drive slowly!¡± Leo said with concern.

    As I listened to him, I felt less upset.

    When I reached the ce, I parked the car and walked quickly toward the lobby.

    As soon as I reached the entrance of the lobby, Leo walked out. Under the sunlight, he was tall and

    handsome, and his casual clothes made him look like a neighbor, instead of a boss.

    ¡°Wait. What happened to your face?¡± When I walked over, Leo suddenly pointed to my face and asked.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that painful anymore. But I thought Lorelei must have used all her strength to p

    me. After all, I couldn¡¯t feel half my face.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± I saw him take a step forward. He lowered his head and looked at my face carefully.

    Feeling a little embarrassed, I immediately dodged to the side and covered my face. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really.

    Stop looking!¡±

    ¡°Did someone p you?¡± Leo was angry. ¡°Who did this to you?¡±

    I felt even more ufortable and had to say, ¡°Even if someone pped me, I deserved it. It was my

    fault.¡±

    ¡°No one is allowed to hit anyone no matter what. Tell me! Who was it?¡± Leo¡¯s face was utterly sullen.

    I smiled and said, ¡°Thanks for your concern. I¡¯m fine already. Let¡¯s go. I really need your help with

    something!¡±

    After I finished speaking, I walked directly to the Caf¨¦ next door.

    When we arrived at the Caf¨¦, Leo satzily on a chair and stared at me with his beautiful eyes. ¡°Tell

    me, what do you want me to help you with?¡±

    I sighed and then took out the photos Lorelei gave me. ¡°I need your connections to find the seller. I

    want to know who put the dress online to sell.¡±

    Leo took the photos over and nced at them. ¡°No problem. I can get someone to find it out for you

    soon.¡±

    ¡°As long as I find the seller, I can find the person who framed me. If I find out who it is, I¡¯ll hunt her

    down.¡± I held the ss of iced americano and took a sip. I was still very depressed.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll do the same if someone framed me.¡± Leo was very supportive.

    I looked out the window. The sun was shining brightly, but I was gloomy.

    ¡°By the way, do the two kids miss me?¡± Leo suddenly asked with a smile.

    ¡°You are nice to them, so, of course, they miss you. Especially Noah. He often asks me when you will

    come over and race him.¡± I thought of how badly Leo lostst time, and I still could not help but grin.

    Leo covered half of his face and said, ¡°Alright, alright, just drop it. I¡¯ve been embarrassed enough.¡±

    Ok. I won¡¯t bring it up again. Leo, I was surprised that you offered to help me this time. I take back

    everything I said

    ¡°

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    ke¡¯s POV

    Catherine took me wrong this morning and left angrily. But I was still in a good mood. I actually found

    her cute when she was angry.

    A few days ago, Catherine joked that she wanted to be with my friend, which touched my nerve. It was

    my sore spot.

    Leroy took over my body in an instant. I managed to be rational and kept Leroy in control, so I didn¡¯t

    shift. However, I still frightened Catherine.

    But I didn¡¯t want to tell her why my wolf suddenly took over my body. It was about the secret concerning

    me and Leo.

    I didn¡¯t want her to know that my mother betrayed my father.

    I was in my office, dealing with business. Henry knocked on the door.

    When I saw Henry, I asked inly, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¨C ¡°King ke, I just heard something. It¡¯s about Ms. Wyatt. She¡¯s in a dispute.¡±

    I looked up and stared at Henry. ¡°What happened to her? Tell me the details.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Wyatt designed a dress for a female star, but someone put the dress online to sell beforehand.

    The star went on stage today and made a fool of herself because of the dress. She got so angry that

    she went to thepany and pped Ms. Wyatt.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± When I heard Henry¡¯s words, I stood up at once. ¡°Who is that woman? Find her now!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already done some diggings. Her name is Lorelei.¡± Henry put her photo on my desk

    ¡°How dare she p Catherine? Send someone to her right now and p her ten times harder,¡± I

    ordered coldly.

    Henry immediately replied, ¡°Rest assured. As far as I know, Lorelei only pped Ms. Wyatt once. I¡¯ll

    make sure Lorelei gets pped ten times.¡±

    ¡°How is Catherine now?¡± When I heard that she had been beaten, my heart ached.

    ¡°She¡¯s in thepany. Lorelei¡¯swyer came to her and said Lorelei was going to sue her. Lorelei

    would file awsuit and ask for hugepensation. Anyway, thepany was in chaos at once.¡±

    ¡°Go and tell the people over there that if this is indeed Catherine¡¯s fault, she will pay any amount of

    money. If it is not, then get thewyers ready. We will definitely y along,¡± I sneered coldly. Based on

    my knowledge, Catherine would never do such a stupid thing.

    ¡°King ke, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get on it right away. Ms. Wyatt won¡¯t be hurt again.¡± Henry quickly went out.

    After Henry left, I couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. I immediately ordered the driver to send me back to the

    lakeside vi.

    When I came back, I did not see the kids. The servants told me that they were ying with Chestnut.

    And they also told me that Catherine had returned.

    I went upstairs, unbuttoned my shirt, and pulled the tie off,

    After that, I pushed open the door of Catherine and Hedwig¡¯s bedroom.

    The next second, I saw Catherine, who was sleeping soundly on the bed.

    I tiptoed in without making a sound when stepping on the carpet.

    Get BOUD

    What did she go through today? How could she be so exhausted?

    I looked at her delicate body without blinking. Lying on her stomach like this, she looked like a child.

    It was getting cold these days, and she didn¡¯t even cover herself with a nket. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of

    catching a cold?

    I stretched out my arm and gently pulled the nket over lier, wanting to cover her body.

    Unexpectedly, she suddenly turned over.

    She was still wearing high heels, and her leg reached out and happened to hook my leg. I was bending

    down to get the nket, and I was tensed up. Suddenly, 1 felt the pressure from her leg on mine.

    I lost my bnce, and I was about tond on her. I hurriedly reached out to support my body with my

    hands, preventing myself fromnding on her.

    We looked very intimate right now.

    My face was very close to hers. I could see her thick and long eyshes and hear her soft breathing.

    My whole body was tense, and all my strength was gathered in my arms.

    My sanity told me to get up and leave!

    But ¡­ I didn¡¯t want to.

    It was very rare for me to be able to look at her from such a close distance. I was reluctant to leave. So,

    I quietly gazed at the sleeping woman beneath me.

    Her lips were very beautiful, tender, and moist. I felt the urge to throw everything away and kiss her.

    But if I did, I would definitely have to pay a heavy price.

    Forget it. I gave up. Simply looking at her quietly would be more than enough for me.

    Just as I was about to look at her chest, she woke up.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Catherine instinctively reached out and pushed me hard. In the next second, she covered

    her chest with her hands. Her beautiful eyes were filled with anger and shyness. ¡°ke, I thought you¡¯d

    know better after you apologized to mest time. I can¡¯t believe that you want to ¡­ to make a move

    again while I¡¯m asleep.¡±

    She had been sleeping so soundly, and she woke up so suddenly, which caught me off guard. I stood

    up stiffly and frowned. ¡°You misunderstood me. I saw you asleep and wanted to tuck you in.¡±

    ¡°Really? Do you think I will still believe your words?¡± Catherine asked, still in shock

    I looked at her helplessly. I felt that she wouldn¡¯t believe me whatsoever no matter what I said, I had

    never pictured myself in a situation like today.

    Catherine pointed to the door. ¡°Get out!¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    I didn¡¯t move. Instead, I stared at her face. ¡°What happened to you in thepany today?¡±

    ¡°Nothing that concerns you.¡± Catherine repeated, ¡°Get outI¡¯m going to take a shower now.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to do anything. I just wanted to put the nket on you. I didn¡¯t know you would suddenly

    turn over¡­¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    Third person¡¯s POV

    After Lorelei taught Catherine a lesson, she returned to thepany. Then she packed up her things

    and headed home. She drove a red sports car and lived in an upscalemunity. She only

    asionally returned to her parent¡¯s ce in Sunset Pack

    Today¡¯s performance should have been a sess. However Lorelei¡¯s reputation was badly damaged

    because of the dress she wore.

    There were a lot of negativements online, criticizing her bad taste, which made Lorelei hate

    Catherine¡¯s guts. Lorelei pped Catherine today, yet she still felt that it was not enough.

    Later, Lorelei¡¯s agent told her that her poprity seemed to have risen a lot, since her dress had

    be a trending

    topic.

    Therefore, she felt a little better. Whether people were criticizing her or not, as long as her poprity

    rose, it was a good thing for her, a star.

    Lorelei had been on her phone after she entered the elevator. When she reached the door, she took

    out the key and was ready to open the door.

    But her door opened the moment she pushed it.

    Lorelei was terrified, and her hands shook. She subconsciously thought there was a burr in her

    home.

    She instantly pushed open the door and rushed in. Unexpectedly, she saw a row of men in ck. A

    young man took the lead. When she saw so many people in her home, her face turned pale with fright.

    She pointed to them and said, ¡°Who are you? How can you break into my home? Do you know what

    you are doing? This is illegal! I will call the police now.¡±

    ¡°Lorelei, did you p a woman called Catherine today?¡± the young man in the lead asked her coldly.

    ¡°Catherine?¡± When Lorelei heard the name, she sneered coldly, ¡°She is a liar. So what if I p her?

    She deserves it. If you know what she did to me¡­¡±

    *Do it!¡± the young man immediately gave the order. Two men went toward Lorelei in an instant. Lorelei

    was caught off guard when they pped her face hard.

    They pped Lorelei ten times in a row. Lorelei¡¯s face was swollen, and her nose and mouth were

    bleeding. She couldn¡¯t even speak

    ¡°You¡­. Why did you p me?¡± Lorelei¡¯s arrogance waspletely gone. She looked at the tall and

    strong men in front of her with fear and uneasiness. She felt that her two cheeks were burning, and her

    nose was bleeding. She felt that she was going to die.

    ¡°Remember, no matter what Catherine did to you, if you dare to pick on her again, you won¡¯t get away.¡±

    Seeing that Lorelei had been pped, the man stared at her coldly. ¡°If you dare to call the police,

    people will find your body in the Pacific Ocean tomorrow. Do I make myself clear?¡±

    Lorelei was just a paper tiger who bluffed in front of people around her. Now, since she was pped

    and warned, she no longer dared to be arrogant. She immediately nodded and said, ¡°No, I¡­ I won¡¯t

    call the police. Please.. Please spare me. I promise I won¡¯t show up in front of Catherine again. Don¡¯t

    kill me. I don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    The young man sneered and left with his men.

    Lorelei hurriedly closed the door and fell to the floor in desperation.

    Get Burus

    ¡°How could this be?¡± she muttered. She immediately ran into the bedroom. Looking at her ugly face in

    the makeup mirror, she burst into tears at once.

    Were those men here to avenge Catherine? who the hell was Catherine? How could she have such a

    terrifying power behind her?

    Lorelei suddenly regretted that she shouldn¡¯t have been so arrogant and bullied Catherine. In fact,

    Lorelei could have gone through the legal process to get justice for herself regarding today¡¯s matter.

    But she picked on Catherine because she was too resentful.

    If it weren¡¯t for the group of men, Lorelei would have pped Catherine a few more times tomorrow to

    vent her dissatisfaction.

    However, that was not going to happen, since it would be the same as digging her own grave.

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    The next morning, I received a message while I was having breakfast.

    I hurriedly checked the message. It was Leo. He told me that he had found the person. It was Vanessa.

    I paused my breath for a second. Sure enough, it was her. It was outrageous.

    Leo was so reliable. He managed to dig everything up in such a short time.

    After the meal, I went upstairs to change my clothes. I said to Dowen apologetically, ¡°Dowen, I have to

    go to thepany early today, so could you please ask ke to dress Hedwigter?¡±

    I said and ran out.

    I rushed to thepany early in the morning and saw a folder on my desk. It should be the evidence

    that Leo had sent earlier this morning.

    I opened it at once and saw several contracts with Vanessa¡¯s signatures. There was also a recording

    pen.

    I turned back to look at Vanessa¡¯s seat and sneered. She was so shameless. She stole my design draft

    and sold it. The contract stated that she sold it for two thousand dors to a clothing factory¡¯s owner

    who specialized in online business.

    I was about to snap. It was my draft. Who gave Vanessa the right to benefit from my work? And I was

    pped by Lorelei. My reputation was ruined.

    There were more and more colleagues arriving at the office including Melinda. She came over and

    asked, ¡°Catherine, how is it going?¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    At the sight of Melinda, I quickly took the folder and followed her into the office.

    ¡°I asked a friend to do some digging. I know for sure now that it was Vanessa. She stole my draft and

    sold it to the owner of a clothing factory. This is the recording and the copy of the contract the owner

    provides. See? Vanessa signed it.¡±

    When Melinda heard my words, she was shocked. She also became furious after she flipped through

    the contract. ¡°It¡¯s a crime, Catherine. Since you have enough proof, I think you should go to the police.¡±

    ¡°I think so as well.¡± Vanessa did such a terrible thing to me. I wouldn¡¯t let her get away.

    I talked to Melinda, and we agreed that she should inform Guy about this before I called the police. So,

    I left her office.

    Get los

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I did not care about the discussions of the people around me. After all, they all knew that Leo was, in

    fact, from the royal family. What made me wary was the online news.

    I walked back to my desk, turned on inyptop, and hurriedly found the piece of news. In just a few

    minutes, it had nearly a million hits.

    ¡°How could this be?¡± I was dumbfounded, feeling like my world was copsing.

    The entertainment media people were unbelievable. All I did was stand there and talk to Leo, and now I

    was pictured as his mysterious girlfriend.

    What was more, a photo revealing my face was also included.

    ¡°They are making all of these up out of thin air!¡± I felt the urge to find these people and beat them hard.

    With just a few casual words, they turned a misunderstanding into a fact. They earned hits and

    poprity, while I was left with suspicion and disdain.

    Vanessa entered the office. When I looked up, I happened to see the smug look on her face. It went

    sullen at once.

    I stood up abruptly and walked toward Vanessa.

    Vanessa did not expect me to walk directly to her. Hercent face froze, and she somehow felt

    guilty. She wanted to turn around and leave.

    ¡°Vanessa,¡± I called her loudly and angrily.

    Vanessa immediately stopped, turned around, lifted her chest, and pretended to be indifferent. She

    sneered and said, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Come with me to Melinda¡¯s office. I have something to say to you,¡± I said coldly.

    Vanessa immediately ridiculed, ¡°You are a neer, yet you dare to tell me what to do. Sure enough,

    there is someone behind you. Do you still remember who you are? Why should Ie with you?¡±

    I stared into her eyes and said word by word, ¡°Because I will call the police. I know who stole my draft

    and sold it.¡±

    Vanessa¡¯s face went pale at once. The smirk was gonepletely.

    ¡°Well? Are you ready toe with me now?¡± I sneered.

    I turned around and walked to Melinda¡¯s office.

    As soon as I stepped into her office, I found that Melinda¡¯s face was a bit livid.

    ¡°Catherine,e here.¡± Melinda red at Vanessa and then pulled me to the side.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Melinda?¡± I looked at Melinda with some confusion.

    ¡°I reported to Guy just now. A minute ago, he called me and told me that the stack of papers was

    thrown into the shredder by his assistant as waste paper.¡± Melinda said to me in a low voice.

    I was dumbfounded. I looked at Melinda, and I said in a trembling voice, ¡°He must have done it on

    purpose! Melinda, didn¡¯t you tell me before that he was involved with Vanessa?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so bold. He dared to destroy the evidence like that! I¡¯ll ask Vanessa to go

    back, while you can

    Get Boys

    ¡°Vanessa, you have been working here for so many years. How dare you conduct such a low-level

    crime? Your days are over. Go back and wait for our decision.¡± Melinda¡¯s face was sullen, and she

    scolded Vanessa,

    However, our conversation just now had obviously made Vanessa suspicious.

    She stroked her long hair and looked at Melinda. She said, ¡°Melinda, don¡¯t stigmatize people just

    because you are a manager. You said that I stole it. Where¡¯s your evidence?¡±

    ¡°It will be handed to the higher-ups soon. What¡¯s your hurry?¡± Melinda said coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have any proof at all. You just want to find a scapegoat. I won¡¯t be bullied by you. I will

    go to Mr. Tenny!¡± Vanessa became more and more confident as she spoke.

    Then she turned around and reached out to open the office door, but as soon as she opened it, she

    saw a man standing at the door.

    ¡°Leo?¡± Vanessa¡¯s voice was trembling.

    ¡°Mr. Chavez, why are you here?¡± When Melinda saw that it was Leo, she was relieved.

    ¡°Leo, someone destroys the evidence,¡± I whispered to Leo in frustration.

    Leo raised his eyebrows and looked at me. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Then he closed the office door, walked to the sofa in Melinda¡¯s office, and sat down.

    He leaned against the back of the sofa, looking rxed. He looked at Vanessa and said, ¡°Are you still

    denying it?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chavez, even though you are from the royal family, you can¡¯t throw weight around like this. The

    Chavez Group is a formalpany. Though I am a member of the royal pack, I still need to be treated

    fairly.¡± Vanessa was still stubborn, but she was no longer as arrogant.

    ¡°Good.¡± Leo looked at Vanessa and sat up slightly.

    Then the air in the office seemed to be gradually condensing, and I could feel Leo releasing his

    pressure constantly.

    Vanessa¡¯s face went from light to grave, and then she gritted her teeth. Her face turned pale, and her

    forehead was covered in sweat.

    I could feel the air pressing around me, but the pressure was not strong.

    The familiar feeling reminded me of ke. I knew Leo was releasing his Lycan aura.

    ¡°Vanessa, who stole Catherine¡¯s design draft?¡± Leo asked slowly. His tone was cold and serious.

    Vanessa struggled, but finally, she spoke with a shudder,

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°It was ¡­ it was me. I stole Catherine¡¯s design draft, because I was jealous that she was recognized by

    the client. She made me look like a fool. I sold her draft to the owner of a clothing factory for two

    thousand dors. I hoped Lorelei would find out and go after Catherine because of this.¡±

    After Vanessa finished speaking, I felt the pressure around me dissipate, and Leo became leisurely

    again.

    ¡°Mr. Chavez, the evidence has been recorded.¡± Melinda took out the recording pen, and there was also

    a camera in her office, so, we now had enough evidence.

    ¡°Thank you, Leo,¡± I sincerely expressed my gratitude to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯ll take off now.¡± Leo nced at me and left the office.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    Hearing the figure from Melinda, Vanessa was desperate. Her face turned deadly pale.

    For an ordinary werewolf, it was simply a whopping price.

    Sure enough, Vanessa said with a trembling voice, ¡°Melinda, it¡¯s indeed my fault. I can go and

    apologize to Lorelei. But I can¡¯t afford the penalty. I don¡¯t have that much money.¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Melinda sneered, ¡°Then I guess you should pay the police station a visit and reflect on your mistakes

    there.¡±

    ¡°No! No¡­ Don¡¯t take me to the police. I made a mistake because I was jealous. Melinda, Catherine,

    please don¡¯t tell on me. I will find a way to give you the money.¡± When Vanessa heard that Melinda was

    going to call the police, she hurriedly begged.

    ¡°OK. Pay the penalty, admit your mistake publicly, and apologize to Catherine. Things will be settled

    then,¡± Melinda said coldly and ruthlessly.

    Vanessa was reluctant. ¡°Melinda, I have already agreed to pay the money. I can¡¯t stay here if everyone

    knows what I did. Please! I can give you the money. But can you keep this a secret for me?¡±

    I was surprised. Vanessa was such a coward. Who gave her the courage to steal my design and frame

    me?

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t agree,¡± I rejected Vanessa.

    Melinda thought the same. She said with a cold face, ¡°If you don¡¯te clean, Catherine will be the

    one who takes the me.¡±

    Vanessa instantly raised her voice and said, ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s all my fault? Catherine was the

    one who stole my client the minute she was here and humiliated me. Melinda, don¡¯t you think you are

    being unfair? You always look out for her, and now you are taking her side and ming me. You just

    want to protect Catherine. Who knows what you¡¯re

    up to?¡±

    I was angry when I heard that she had dragged Melinda into this. ¡°Vanessa, you just wanted to make

    me look like a fool back then when you asked me to greet Lorelei. You were upset because my design

    was better, and Lorelei chose mine instead of yours. So, you stole my design to frame me.¡±

    Vanessa was so angry that her face turned red. ¡°Melinda told me to take care of you, so I let you have

    my client. How could you think of me like this? Who is the vicious one here?¡±

    Melody stared at Vanessa and said, ¡°Enough. The proof is right here. Either apologize or go to the

    police.¡±

    ¡°Melinda, you can¡¯t take me to the police! I¡¯m going to Guy!¡± After saying that, Vanessa turned around

    and left.

    ¡°Melinda, is she close with Guy?¡± I asked curiously.

    Melinda sneered, ¡°Guy won¡¯t let her make a scene no matter what. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Melinda and I sat in the office for a while. Sure enough, Guy called soon.

    Yet Guy only wanted to see me in his office.

    Melinda patted my shoulder and said, ¡°Go. I¡¯m sure Guy wouldn¡¯t dare give you a hard time.¡±

    I nodded and went to see Guy.

    As soon as Guy saw mee in, he immediately smiled warmly. ¡°Catherine, I heard about the fuss

    from Vanessa. She is a stupid gal. Did she give you a hard time? I have talked to her already.¡±

    Get Bonus

    Is a Slupiu gan VIU Sie give you a lidlu wune: 1 uaveike Lunel all eauy,

    He seemed to be telling me that Vanessa and he shared a unique rtionship.

    I asked, ¡°Mr. Tenny, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve said to her. Is she going to apologize to me publicly? If

    so, I would be very grateful. You are the head of ourpany, and all of us should learn from your

    impartiality.¡±

    Guy pulled a long face when he heard my subtle sarcasm.

    ¡°Catherine, I will deal with this properly on behalf of thepany. I will get you a satisfactory answer.

    And I will take care of your loss caused by Lorelei. Can you drop this?¡± Guy said.

    After hearing what he said, I said lightly, ¡°Mr. Tenny, I can forget about the fact that Venessa stole my

    design, but she ruined my reputation and made everyone in thepany think that I was a person

    without talent or moral standard. I won¡¯t let this go. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Guy gave me a disapproving look. He said, ¡°Catherine, I read about you and Leo online. Leo is King

    ke¡¯s younger brother. If you are Leo¡¯s mate, I don¡¯t even dare to offend you. And there¡¯s no need for

    you to take this job seriously. But Vanessa is different. If she loses her job, she will have nothing.¡±

    I sneered, ¡°Mr. Tenny, she broke thew. Why should I sympathize with a criminal? Besides, I¡¯m not

    Leo¡¯s mate. We are not even friends. So, this job is very important to me as well.¡±

    Guy looked at me in disbelief. ¡°You said you have nothing to do with Leo?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Guy¡¯s face immediately became a little stern. He said, ¡°Catherine, I hope that you can change your

    mind for ourpany¡¯s sake. It¡¯s normal for colleagues to learn from each other. Vanessa has already

    apologized to you. Why can¡¯t you cut her some ck?¡±

    I gawked at Leo, who suddenly changed his attitude, in surprise.

    I said, ¡°Mr. Tanny, from what I¡¯ve heard, you still think that Vanessa could run away from her

    responsibility?¡±

    ¡°Catherine, stop pushing your luck. If you still want your job, drop it right now,¡± said Guy coldly.

    I thought it was ridiculous. I turned around and left.

    ¡°Catherine, what the fuck do you want?¡±

    Guy caught up with me and blocked my way. His face turned ferocious. ¡°You know you won¡¯t end up

    well.¡±

    I sneered coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll lose my job at most. But I will not let anyone ruin my reputation whatsoever.¡±

    ¡°Fine! I will ask her to apologize to you. But if you still want to stay here, get ready for what¡¯sing to

    you,¡± said Guy.

    Not long after I returned to the office, I received a public apology letter in thepany¡¯s mailbox. It was

    sent by Vanessa.

    I sat in my seat and stared at the apology letter. I could feel sympathy andplicated gazes from all

    around.

    Just yesterday, I was still a shameless giarizer, and now, Vanessa took all the me.

    Vanessa had already left thepany to avoid being used.

    ¡°Catherine, don¡¯t take what I said to you yesterday seriously. I didn¡¯t know that Vanessa was the one

    who stole the

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    Just as I was happy because it had all worked out, I heard my phone ring non-stop. I picked up my

    phone and took a look. It was ke.

    I sighed, took my phone, and quickly walked out of the office. I picked up the phone after I walked to a

    ce with no one around

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and Leo?¡± asked ke over the phone.

    I was prepared. However, my heart still skipped a beat when I heard his angry voice.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you realize it¡¯s just hype? What do you think?¡± I wanted to sound more assertive, but I could only

    hear the guilt in my voice.

    ¡°Who told you to go to him? Don¡¯t you know who he is?¡± ke said coldly.

    ¡°I went to him for help. Who knew that there would be paparazzi taking photos?¡± I felt so aggrieved.

    ¡°Come to my office. We¡¯ll talk in person!¡± ordered ke.

    I froze and immediately refused, ¡°No. I still have work to do. If you have anything to say to me, wait till

    we¡¯re back tonight.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯lle to you!¡± His next sentence made my body shiver.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over. What do you want? I can¡¯t work if you¡¯re here!¡± I said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 30 minutes. Come here.¡± ke asked again.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± I gave in. He was so good at threatening people.

    After hanging up the phone, I felt extremely annoyed. I was so unwilling to be threatened like this.

    However, my hands were tied. I had no choice but to go to him.

    I drove to the headquarters building.

    In the hall, Henry waved at me with a smile again,

    ¡°Ms. Wyatt,e upstairs with me!¡± Henry said politely.

    I was still gloomy, so I didn¡¯t even smile. I followed Henry upstairs.

    It was still that conference room. Damn!

    The corridor seemed to have been cleared out. There was no one here.

    It was the same ce where ke told me that he had feelings for me yesterday.

    I stood at the door and took a deep breath. Then I pushed the door open.

    ¡°I¡¯m here. If you have anything to say, say it now.¡± I looked at his back and said lightly.

    ¡°Catherine, what do you need Leo for?¡± ke said in a low yoice, full of dissatisfaction.

    I subconsciously reached out to straighten the long hair beside my ear. I replied in a calm voice,

    ¡°Something about my

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°If so, you cane to me. Why him? Is he closed to you?¡± ke walked towards the step by step. His

    tall figure and oppressive aura made me even more flustered.

    His questions were sharp and tricky, leaving me speechless

    ¡°He is the kids¡¯ uncle. Why can¡¯t I ask him for a favor?¡± I answered as I saw ke approaching.

    His tall body was already closing in on me. He was standing very close to me, and his slightly heavy

    breath gently blew

    into my ear.

    ¡°I am your boss, and I am the father of the kids. If you have troubles, shouldn¡¯t I be the first person you

    come to?¡± ke stared at me.

    My eyes met his angry eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°I give you permission to trouble me.¡±

    ¡°ke, can¡¯t you be a little reasonable¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡±.

    ke suddenly kissed my lips directly.

    I had already dodged when his lips were approaching. His lips simply brushed past my lips.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I could hardly breathe normally. He caught me off guard and kissed me again!

    ke¡¯s slender fingers reached over and pinched my chin. He forcefully lifted my face.

    I didn¡¯t expect him to be so bold as to force me.

    Just as I wanted to shake his hand off, he kissed me again. This time, I had nowhere to dodge. I was

    deeply kissed by

    him.

    My breathing stopped.

    I pressed my hands against his chest angrily, resisting.

    I was going mad. ke was such a bastard! This was outrageous!

    He grabbed my hands with his other empty hand, not giving me another chance to move.

    He controlled my hands. Right now, my back was pressed against the wall, and I was faced with his

    tightly pressed body. I couldn¡¯t resist whatsoever.

    He kissed me ceaselessly at will until he was satisfied. Then he loosened his grip.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± When I was let go, the first thing I did was raise my hand and give him a hard p on the

    face. ¡°I told you

    before. You are not allowed to kiss me!¡±

    ke knew I would be shy and angry, yet he did not expect that I would directly p him in the face.

    His face turned slightly to the side. I left distinct fingerprints on his fair cheek

    It could be told how much strength I used.

    ¡°I¡®m going to pretend you didn¡¯t mean it this time. There will be no next time!¡± I pped ke, but he

    didn¡¯t seem to bacinor anan? Ho inset lowered his voice and warned me sternly.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    kr¡¯s POV

    When I returned to my office, I found two uninvited guests sitting there. They were Howard and

    Benjamin,

    ¡°Why are you here¡±

    Howard and Benjamin looked at each other, and Benjamin said, ¡°We read about Catherine and Leo¡®s

    affair early in the morning, and we came to show our concern.¡±

    When Howard saw that I was silent, he asked in a low volce ¡°ke, maybe you should talk to Leo and

    let him clear things out.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right. No one will ask any questions as long as Leo sets things straight. He can also go public

    with your rtionship with Catherine,¡± Benjamin said.

    ¡°Thanks for looking out for me. I still need to talk to her about this.¡± I had thought the same as them

    already. When I invited Catherine over, I wanted to talk to her about this.

    Unfortunately, she was scared away by my enthusiasm.

    ¡°ke, I¡¯ve never seen you care so much about a woman.¡± Howard smiled meaningfully.

    Benjamin red at Howard and said, ¡°His kids are old enough to recognize you by now. Of course, he

    should care about her.¡±

    Howard turned his head to look at Benjamin and joked, ¡°What would you feel if you suddenly had two

    children calling you their daddy?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Benjamin was a little surprised. Then he shook his head and said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen to me. On

    the contrary, I strongly suspect that you¡¯ll be the one.¡±

    Howard said with certainty, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You know that I only dated a woman.¡±

    ¡°What if she¡¯s the one? she got pregnant and left, and now she¡¯s overseas alone with your baby?¡±

    Benjamin did not mind carrying his joke further.

    When Howard heard Benjamin¡¯s words, he said loudly, ¡°That is impossible. I only slept with her a few

    times.¡±

    ¡°A few times?¡± Benjamin seemed to have heard something juicy.

    Howard was frustrated. He red at Benjamin. ¡°Good for you! You trapped me into telling my secret.

    Benjamin, you are so cunning.¡±

    Benjamin smirked. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do that, I would never know that you and my cousin had made it this far.¡±

    ¡°Watch out from now on. Don¡¯t let me get the goods on you. Otherwise, I willugh at you forever!¡±

    Howard said firmly and viciously.

    I held some files in my hand and wanted to focus, but I was interrupted by their voices.

    ¡°Are you two nning on making me pay for lunch?¡± I looked up at the two of them and asked lightly.

    They were arguing with each other, and they even blushed. Hearing my words, they said in unison,

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    I red at them speechlessly. ¡°Find somewhere and wait for me there. I¡¯ll go over to pay the bill after

    I¡¯m done here.¡±

    The tum etand un ¡°Cina We¡¯ll wait for man!!

    ¡°Are you two nning on making me pay for lunch?¡± I looked up at the two of them and asked lightly.

    They were arguing with each other, and they even blushed. Hearing my words, they said in unison.

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    I red at the speechlessly. ¡°Find somewhere and wait for me there. I¡¯ll go over to pay the bill after I¡¯m

    done here.¡±

    The two stood up. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Google the most expensive restaurant around!¡± Howard raised his voice and said deliberately.

    When I rushed over, I saw them sitting in front of the table with sad faces. It seemed that they had been

    hit hard.

    I looked at them and asked, ¡°What happened? Why haven¡¯t you ordered yet?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anymore!¡± Howard suddenly stood up and walked out the door in a daze.

    I looked at him in surprise and asked Benjamin, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    Benjamin shrugged and said, ¡°He was dumped.¡±

    ¡°What? He doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend. How could he be dumped?¡±

    ¡°He was dating my cousin, Rowena.¡± Benjamin said.

    I was even more surprised. ¡°Seriously? He has been dating Rowena? But didn¡¯t he say that they broke

    up long ago?¡±

    ¡°I thought so at first, but from what happened just now, he lied,¡± Benjamin said.

    I sat down on the chair, asked the waiter to bring the menu over, and take the order. Then I looked at

    Benjamin and said, ¡°Tell me. What happened?¡±

    Benjamin told me all the details.

    It turned out that Benjamin and Howard ran into Benjamin¡¯s cousin, Rowena Lawrence, after they came

    here. Rowena wasn¡¯t here alone. There was a man by her side. Not only that, Rowena even had a

    daughter.

    I was extremely shocked.

    Benjamin looked inexplicably sad. He lowered his head, took a sip of alcohol, and asked, ¡°ke, do

    you know how painful it is, not being able to be with the love of your life? Anyway, I can understand

    how he feels.¡±

    ¡°Not being able to be with the love of my life?¡± My eyes darkened. I felt that it was a precise description

    of me.

    After lunch, I returned to thepany and saw a person sitting in my office.

    ¡°ke.¡± Leo was like a kid who had made a mistake. He didn¡¯t dare to look me in the eye.

    I didn¡¯t go to him after his affair with Catherine went viral. Seeing him in my office right now didn¡¯t

    surprise me at all.

    ¡°Hey.¡± I looked as calm as usual.

    ¡°You saw the news this morning, didn¡¯t you?¡± asked Leo.

    I nced at his face. ¡°Why did shee to you?¡±

    ¡°She asked me to do some digging for her,¡± Leo answered guiltily.

    ¡°Was it about someone stealing her design?¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    kr¡¯s NOV

    I hung up the phone and looked up, I saw Leo looking at me with surprise

    ¡°What?¡± I askea.

    ¡°You just told Grandma that Catherine in your mate. Why did you lie to hier?¡±

    I said seriously, ¡°I did not lie to liet, I wanted Catherine to be with me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Leo could not believe what he heard. Ile won all dazed. Then lie wald, ¡°Has Catherine agreed

    to be with

    you?¡±

    ¡°She will, for the sake of the kids.¡± I was confident.

    Before, when I took the kids away from her, I saw how desperateshe was. I knew at that moment that

    she would absolutely sacrifice anything for them.

    Leo frowned. ¡°Then aren¡¯t you using the kids to force hier into the corner? What¡¯s the point?¡±

    ¡°I just need to be with her. Do you understand?¡±

    I wanted to say that I had fallen in love with her, but I found it hard to say these words in front of Leo,

    ¡°ke, aren¡¯t you always picky about women?¡± asked Leo.

    ¡°I was. But not anymore after I met her,¡± I replied calmly.

    Leo was still in disbelief. He did not say another word. Instead, he picked up his coat and left my office.

    Alter Leo left, 1 dealt with work briefly and left thepany to return home.

    I stopped the car and rushed into the parlor.

    I pictured the scene that would ur every day. A little pink rigure would run towards me and let me

    hug her. At the thought of this, I was genuinely happy.

    Strangely enough, today, Hedwig did not run toward me. Instead, shey on Catherine¡¯sp and

    blinked her big eyes

    al me.

    I was stunned.

    What happened to my Princess?

    I had to go to Hedwig, squat down, and stroke her head. ¡°Hedwig, Daddy is back. Why didn¡¯t you greet

    me?¡±

    Hedwig immediately turned her head away and snorted.

    I was stunned and looked at Noah. Then I narrowed my eyes and stared at Catherine,

    Catherine immediately patted Hedwig on the back. ¡°Hedwig, go and hug your daddy. Haven¡¯t you been

    waiting for him toe back? He is back now.¡±

    ¡°No! Daddy doesn¡¯t love me anymore!¡± Hedwig pouted.

    When I heard Hedwig¡¯s words, 1 Immediately asked her gently, ¡°When did I say that? Hedwig, you are

    my one and only. I will always love you. Come here and let me hug you.¡±

    ¡°Daddy is going to have babies with another woman. Daddy doesn¡¯t love me anymore.¡± Hedwig snorted

    again and

    113

    ruuvLUMLU unu IVVILUULIVUIHIL

    LUULLIY VILU UL IL VYILIT HIJ V15

    Lu.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Daddy, you are so stupid. I¡¯m making it so obvious! How could you still not understand? I want you to

    see if mommy needs your help when she is taking a shower,¡± Noah immediately said loudly.

    I was stunned. What was Noah talking about?

    Why would I peep at her when she was showering? What kind of person did Noah think I was?

    I coughed. ¡°I do have something to say to your mommy, but it¡¯s not what you have in mind. Just go

    ahead and y with your sister.¡± I quickly stood up. Since Noah was here to apany Hedwig, I

    could leave.

    I quickly walked upstairs, and I somehow pictured Catherine in the bathroom.

    Or

    Damn it. Why would I picture such a scene in my head?

    I did need to talk to Catherine about something.

    Thinking back to what I had done to her in thepany today, I couldn¡¯t help but fantasize.

    Her taste was way much better than I imagined. She was sweet, warm, tender, and inexperienced.

    I walked to Catherine¡¯s bedroom and was about to push the door when I suddenly heard her talking to

    someone on the phone. Her voice came from the direction of the balcony.

    Almost instinctively, I went closer to the balcony.

    ¡°Harley, you have to believe me. I have nothing to do with Leo. I went to him to talk about something,

    and that was it. I didn¡¯t know that there would be paparazzi taking photos of us.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that. An actress in hispany asked me to be her private designer. It was Jessica Hall.

    You¡¯ve heard of her, right?

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Leo and I are not what you think we are.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t have a boyfriend. If I did, I would tell you.

    ¡°OK. Deal. If you get yourself a girlfriend, be sure to let us meet. I want to know which girl is so lucky to

    have you as her boyfriend.

    ¡°Yes. See you the day after tomorrow!¡± Catherine hung up the phone. It sounded like she was about to

    meet someone.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    After I hung up the phone, I felt someone behind me. I turned around and saw a tall figure leaning

    against the wall behind me.

    1 quickly put my phone behind me, and asked unhappily, ¡°How long have you been standing there?¡±

    ¡°Who were you talking to?¡± asked ke.

    I paused. ¡°A friend.¡±

    After saying that, I walked around him and quickly walked towards the bedroom.

    He followed me into the bedroom. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I turned to him.

    ¡°Leo will hold a press conference tomorrow to rify your rtionship with him,¡± said ke in a low

    voice. He paused and continued, ¡°And he¡¯s going to make another announcement.¡±

    I stared at him in surprise. ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°He will state to others that you are my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°How could you let him say that?¡± I was a little angry.

    ke raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we have signed an agreement. Even if

    things go public, it will be perfectly reasonable.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did agree with that, but didn¡¯t we agree to wait till a suitable time?¡±

    ¡°Right now is perfect, isn¡¯t it? One more thing, I¡¯m going to hold a charity party tomorrow. I need a

    femalepanion. Even if Leo doesn¡¯t announce our rtionship in the morning, I will do it tomorrow

    night. What¡¯s the difference?¡± ke said confidently.

    ¡°Well, if you have decided, go ahead.¡± I lowered my head and thought for a while. I felt that if ke had

    decided on this matter, it would be meaningless for me to object.

    Moreover, I was threatened by Guy at thepany today, and if my rtionship with ke went

    public, Guy wouldn¡¯t dare to make things difficult for me at work

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem happy.¡± ke sounded a little upset.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about? It¡¯s just a deal.¡± I had mixed feelings. I couldn¡¯t tell how I was feeling

    right now.

    ¡°A deal?¡± A hint of self-mockery shed across ke¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a deal. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m

    trading with you earnestly, and you¡¯re not.¡±

    I heard the subtle affection in his words, and my face burned slightly. I lowered my head and twisted

    the clothes in my hands. ¡°Get out. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°There is another reason. My grandma also saw the rumors online. She called me today and asked

    about it. I have told her that you are my mate,¡± ke suddenly thought of something and added.

    I said with a bit of sarcasm, ¡°You seem to have a tendency of taking action first and exining itter.¡±

    ¡°I never needed to ask for anyone¡¯s opinion before, but now that I have you, there are some things I will

    ask you.¡± ke¡¯s tone was low, revealing a prating charm.

    Finally, ke, the proud and arrogant man, learned to respect others.

    All the nerves in my body seemed to have been electrocuted, and I trembled slightly.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°When did you be so kind? When you brought the kids here, you didn¡¯t ask for my opinion.¡± I

    brought up the past, unwilling to be convinced by him.

    ke chuckled and said, ¡°If i had fallen in love with you then, I might have asked your opinion.¡±

    I choked at his words and felt even more ufortable.

    ¡°Why are you still here? I told you. I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡±

    ke stepped back step by step, but his burning eyes focused on me. Then he said in a low voice,

    ¡°Your blushing face is cute and charming.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ What are you talking about? Who is blushing? I am not.¡± I was surprised that ke was so

    good at flirting. He suddenly praised me, making me unable to throw a tantrum.

    His smile became even more unbridled. ¡°Your words against mine. Why don¡¯t we call the kids up and

    take a look?¡±

    ¡°Bastard. Just get out!¡± I was so embarrassed by his teasing that I wanted to kick him out.

    Seeing the angry look on my face, ke turned around and closed the door.

    I sat in the bathtub, twisting the handkerchief with my hands.

    My heart was beating wildly, and my face was burning hot.

    I dropped the handkerchief, and water sshed my face.

    I regained my senses and cursed, ¡°Bastard!¡±

    I quickly finished bathing and walked to the stairs. Before I went downstairs, I heard Noah and Hedwig

    arguing.

    ¡°Hedwig, you are so stupid!¡± Noah liked teasing Hedwig like this.

    Hedwig said angrily, ¡°I wasn¡¯t stupid. I became stupid because you scolded me too much.¡±

    Noah said righteously, ¡°You are stupid. You can¡¯t even handle such a simple puzzle! And you refuse to

    admit it.¡±

    I covered my mouth and chuckled silently. The two little things were so interesting.

    After taking a few steps, I saw that in the parlor, Hedwig suddenly kicked Noah. Noah immediately

    jumped down from the chair to catch Hedwig.

    ¡°You can¡¯t catch me! You can¡¯t catch me! You can¡¯t outrun me.¡± Hedwig was immediately overjoyed,

    feeling that she had finally won once.

    ¡°Hedwig, wait and see! If you fall into my hands, you¡¯re doomed!¡± Noah shouted angrily.

    ¡°Daddy! Daddy! Help! Help! SOS!¡± Hedwig immediately ran toward ke, shouting. Her face was red

    with anxiety.

    ke quickly hugged her and put her on his shoulder.

    I saw Hedwig riding on ke¡¯s shoulder, as happy as an angel. Her two hands were wide open, and

    she let ke run around the parlor twice. She looked like she wanted to fly up to the sky.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I sat with the kids at the dining table, and the atmosphere seemed warm.

    ¡°Daddy, is there an amusement park around here? I want to go there,¡± Noah suddenly asked.

    ke nced at my face and casually replied, ¡°Ask your mommy. She makes the decisions now.¡±

    I stopped eating and looked at him strangely.

    He seemed easy to talk to today.

    ¡°Really? Mommy, you now have the right to speak. Daddys delegated the power to you!¡± Noah

    grinned.

    After I took a bite of the macaroni, I said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s right. So, regarding the matter you mentioned

    just now, I reject it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Noah¡¯s happiness onlysted for two seconds. His face fell. ¡°Why? Hedwig and I have never

    been there. I heard others say that there are all kinds of delicious food and fun things in the

    amusement park. I want to go there!¡±

    As soon as Hedwig heard his words, her gem-like eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Really? Noah, what kind of

    food do they have? Is there ice cream?¡±

    Noah immediately snorted, ¡°You care about nothing but ice cream. No wonder you are so short and

    skinny.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me! Is there ice cream?¡± Hedwig mumbled.

    ¡°Yes. They have all kinds of vors, including chocte, your favorite.¡± Noah blinked slyly.

    ¡°Really? Then I want to go there, too. Daddy, mommy, I want to go to the amusement park!¡± Hedwig

    shouted immediately.

    I speechlessly held my forehead. Noah and Hedwig formed a united front, and I had no choice but to

    compromise.

    ¡°Mommy also wants to take you there, but I¡¯ve been very busy recently. Can we wait until I am on

    leave?¡± I asked tentatively

    ¡°Let¡¯s go this Saturday. We¡¯ll go to Florida,¡± said ke suddenly.

    ¡°There are amusement parks in New Jersey. Why do we have to go that far?¡± I was stunned.

    ¡°If we¡¯re going to an amusement park, we¡¯re going to Disnend,¡± exined ke.

    ¡°Really? Great!¡± Noah was overjoyed.

    Hedwig licked her spoon, blinked her big eyes, and asked, ¡°Do they have delicious ice cream in

    Disnend?¡±

    Noah looked at her disapprovingly. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!

    ¡°There are still four days until Saturday. It¡¯s so annoying. I can¡¯t wait that long!¡± Noah lost his appetite at

    the thought of waiting.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    I patted him on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your food. Eat it all.¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t say a word, picked up the spoon, and quickly began to gulp.

    I slept with Hedwig. Hedwig kept asking. Fortunately, I was experienced in dealing with her. I sang a

    luby for her, and she fell asleep immediately.

    Get Blous

    She fell asleep easily, but I couldn¡¯t.

    ke told me his feelings verbally. What was more, he had be bold in actions right now.

    I smiled bitterly. I seemed to be a very self-controlled person. Yet it was just my disguise.

    ke¡¯s tenderness had long crushed me.

    I had never been wooed so passionately by a man before. And ke hadn¡¯te up too strong till

    now. But he always stimted my nerves with his words.

    But it was still a novel experience for me, along with his kiss.

    For the first time, I felt what it was like to be kissed by a man. It would be a lie to say that I didn¡¯t have

    feelings for him.

    Though he kissed me forcibly every time, somehow, I did not resent his repeated approaches. On the

    contrary, I even felt a familiar sense of security.

    I was afraid that I might fall in love with him.

    I was a bit unwilling, because he was King ke.

    He was the Lycan King of New Jersey.

    Also, he was the father of my kids. When I was in the same room with him, I was on edge all the time.

    I didn¡¯t dare to fall into his tenderness easily. I had to be responsible for my feelings, and I also had to

    be responsible for my children.

    The next morning arrived.

    When I went downstairs, ke was having breakfast with Noah leisurely. The sun shone in from the

    window, making the whole parlor warm.

    In the past, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to notice any of this. I didn¡¯t even notice the huge crystalmp hanging

    from the ceiling. And I didn¡¯t notice that all the furnishings in the dining room were so exquisite and

    high-end. Even the tableware was extravagant.

    I had been all tensed up and gone against ke, but right now, I somehow felt that my world had

    changed.

    What I noticed wasn¡¯t limited to the things that I saw. I also sensed something deep down.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re awake! Daddy and I are about to finish eating,¡± Noah smiled at me and greeted me.

    I nodded slightly and carried Hedwig to her child chair to sit down.

    Hedwig immediately said sweetly, ¡°Daddy!¡±

    ke looked at Hedwig gently and then turned to me. He said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t go to work just yet.

    I want you to go somewhere with me.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡± I asked instinctively.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there!¡± ke didn¡¯t tell me for the time being and kept me guessing.

    Noah smiled and asked, ¡°Daddy, are you going to date mommy?¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°I like holding your hand.¡± ke grinned shamelessly.

    Did he have to say such sappy words?

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s awkward.¡± I had never been held by a man like this, and I felt utterly uneasy, as if I

    were bitten by countless bugs. It was numb and itchy, making me very ufortable.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it sooner orter.¡± ke even held my hand tighter.

    I felt his strength. He was so insatiable. I quickly shook his hand. ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ke was helpless and had to loosen his grip. I hurried forward.

    I heard his lowughtering from behind, and it sounded very annoying.

    I was even more overwhelmed, and I cursed.

    ke opened the door and made a gentlemanly gesture to me.

    I bent down and sat in the car. Then a strong tall figure sat beside me.

    The inside of the car was already very cramped, and as soon as ke sat in, there was even less

    space.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With amand from ke, the driver started the car and slowly drove out.

    There was a partition in the car, and the back seat waspletely separated from the front seat.

    ke turned his head and looked at me. I deliberately turned to look out of the window, trying to ignore

    his dominant

    presence.

    ¡°We are going to Leo¡¯s press conference,¡± said ke.

    ¡°Why? Do you want to see another rumor about us two online?¡± I asked nervously, feeling tense at the

    thought of this.

    ke smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I never show up in front of the media.¡±

    ¡°Then why are we going there?¡± I wondered.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been to Leo¡¯spany for a long time. I could take the chance to visit him,¡± replied ke.

    I frowned. ¡°Then why are you dragging me along with you? I have to go to work.¡±

    ¡°You might be his pack¡¯s Luna in the future. Shouldn¡¯t you go over and show concerns about him?¡±

    ¡°Luna?¡± My heart trembled slightly. Then I sneered, ¡°I will not be his Luna.¡±

    ¡°Why not? As long as you marry me, you will be!¡± ke said directly.

    I panicked, and my mind went nk ¡°You seem very casual about marriage.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m never casual, and I treat marriage with nothing but seriousness,¡± ke answered solemnly.

    ¡°So are you proposing to me now? You only have feelings for me, and our wolves haven¡¯t found out

    that you and I are mates yet. Proposing to me now means that you are not responsible for yourself,¡± I

    said disapprovingly.

    ke chuckled. ¡°Fine. But you can¡¯t stop me from being nice to you.¡±

    ¡°Now¡­¡± He suddenly leaned over. He caught me off guard by lifting my chin and kissing me

    passionately,

    I widened my eyes in shock and pressed my hands against his chest in anger. But very quickly, I

    started to grab his shirt.

    Feeling satisfied, ke then let go of me. I suppressed my voice in embarrassment and said, ¡°ke,

    I¡¯m warning you. You cannot force me like this again.¡±

    ke spread his hands innocently. ¡°I thought you liked it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± I said angrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t women like men¡¯s gentle and affectionate kisses?¡± ke asked with a chuckle.

    ¡°Who told you that?¡± He was such a narcissist. I got furious just by looking at him.

    ke shrugged and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s stated in books and on tv, if memory serves me correctly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± I said bluntly.

    ¡°Fine. Next time, you can make the first move. I will cooperate with you no matter how you want to do

    it,¡± he said.

    I was shy and said angrily, ¡°Forget it! I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that,¡± ke smirked.

    I clenched my hands into fists. I wanted to hit him badly. I had never taken the initiative to do anything

    since I was a child. So, he might be hung out to dry.

    The car drove into the parking lot of the building. I followed ke and took the exclusive elevator to

    Leo¡¯s office.

    When I stepped into Leo¡¯s office, I realized that Leo was so good at enjoying his life. He had practically

    turned his office into a paradise. The room was eight meters tall, and there was a balcony downstairs.

    There was a small gym next to it. Meanwhile, there was a blue swimming pool on the balcony.

    ke walked up the stairs towards Leo¡¯s office, which was in the attic.

    L eximed as I quickly followed ke up the stairs.

    After we went upstairs, ke did not knock on the door. He directly pushed the door open and walked

    in.

    I followed him. However, in the next second, ke turned around and blocked my eyes.

    Then he shouted to the inside of the office, ¡°Put your clothes on!¡±

    I heard Leo¡¯s panicked voice. He said, ¡°Five minutes!¡±

    I reached out and put ke¡¯srge hand away from my eyes.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Get down and wait for me there! I¡¯ll talk to Leo now,¡± said ke in a low voice.

    I nodded, turned around, and walked down. I picked a very soft sofa and sat on it. The manicured

    flowers next to the sofa were fresh, beautiful, fragrant, and charming,

    After a while, ke gracefully stepped on the steps and walked down step by step.

    I was at ease at first. But when I saw him, I couldn¡¯t help but tense up.

    I tried my best to ignore ke, who was tall and strong, but I could still see him out of the corner of my

    eyes.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    Leo immediately smiled. ¡°Come and take a sit.¡±

    I turned around and sat back down on the sofa. kezily sat beside me.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    I smelt his cool mint scent. It first spread to my nose, and then I felt that it also wrapped around my

    heart. My face was faintly burning, and I blushed.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Turn on the TV and watch me live. I¡¯ll go down now.¡± After saying that, Leo tidied up his

    clothes and walked out the door.

    Leo left just like that. Immediately, I felt that no matter how empty the space was, it was still hard for me

    to breathe, since only ke and I were left alone in the room.

    On the other hand, ke was calm andposed.

    ke turned on the TV, and we watched the live stream in the hall downstairs.

    The hall was already filled with media reporters. As soon as the elevator doors opened, they

    immediately aimed their cameras at the two people who came out holding each other.

    It was Leo and Jessica.

    Leo¡¯s thin lips curved into a charming smile.

    ¡°Mr. Chavez, are you really dating Jessica? When did you get together?¡±

    ¡°Not long ago¡­ Just a few months ago.¡± Leo answered immediately.

    ¡°Jessica, what do you like about Mr. Chavez? Is it his tall and handsome appearance, his attitude

    towards work, or something else that attracts you?¡±

    Jessica just let out a smile and said, ¡°I just feel that ¡­ he is a nice man.¡±

    ¡°Anything besides that?¡±

    Hearing this, Leo hugged Jessica even tighter and said a little wickedly, ¡°Can you stop with all the

    questions? There are some details that we can¡¯t share with you.¡±

    ¡°Then may I ask, Mr. Chavez, about the online rumors yesterday, what is your rtionship with that

    woman?¡±

    Leo instantly froze a bit.

    ¡°She is King ke¡¯s girlfriend.¡± after a few seconds, Leo replied in a low voice.

    The reporters were in an uproar again.

    The big news that Leo announced was explosive, and the media reporters had a keen sense of smell.

    ¡°Mr. Chavez, can you tell us more about the rtionship between ke and his girlfriend? I believe

    everyone wants to know.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Tell us more.¡±

    Leo became more indifferent. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not at liberty to tell you anything about that. You may leave.

    That¡¯s all for today.¡±

    The reporters wanted to go forward and interview Leo, but they were stopped by his bodyguards.

    Get Bonus

    Jessica followed Leo into the elevator.

    1 pointed to the girl who had been held tightly by Leo and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t she Jessica? Is she really dating

    Leo? They look like a perfect match.¡±

    ke smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just for the hype. They aren¡¯t a couple.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Are they doing this just to rify Leo¡¯s rtionship with me? Isn¡¯t that too big a price to

    pay?¡± I saw Jessica¡¯s stunned expression.

    However, ke curled his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s just acting. It is what Leo is best at. No need to make a

    fuss about it.¡±

    I recalled what had happened carefully and then nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. Leo was very

    good at acting. He almost got me.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the office.¡± ke stood up.

    I stood up as well. Beside him, I looked even more delicate.

    When I reached the door, the door was pushed open from the outside. Leo came in.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Leo¡¯s thin lips curled up as he asked casually.

    ke followed me and said in a low voice, ¡°She has to go to work. I will give her a ride.¡±

    ¡°ke, I¡¯m sure reporters will be cramming in front of Catherine¡¯spany in a while. You guys should

    watch out,¡± Leo reminded kindly.

    ke just smiled faintly and said, ¡°I wanted them to have something. Otherwise, why do you think I

    would send her

    myself?¡±

    1, who was standing outside the door, was slightly stunned when I heard ke¡¯s words. I felt that my

    heart was trembling slightly, and I couldn¡¯t help but be moved.

    I didn¡¯t know why my heart was beating so fast, but I simply couldn¡¯t control my feelings anymore.

    Leo was stunned, and then he smiled self-mockingly. ¡°ke, you seem to have a n for everything.¡±

    ke walked to my side and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    I silently followed behind him and headed for the elevator.

    ¡°Is that the reason why you insisted I take your car?¡± I finally knew the reason why ke did that.

    Somehow, I felt a little out of breath

    ke¡¯s deep gaze swept over my face, and he chuckled. ¡°Kind of. Leo has already publicized our

    rtionship, so we should at least give the reporters something to write about.¡±

    ¡°Can you stop them from making things up? I¡¯m afraid that ¡­ things might get tricky.¡± I had always

    been very low-key. I didn¡¯t think I could adapt well to the sudden change brought by ke.

    ke raised his eyebrows. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Just give them a heads-up. Tell them to stop all the massive coverage,¡± I said in a low voice.

    ¡°OK. Anything you say,¡± ke said in a deep and maic voice, which made my heart tremble again.

    My heart was in a mess, and I was in a trance as I walked forward.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    Gina¡¯s POV

    I had a lot fewer events, so, my schedule had be flexible Jately. But I had already been thinking of

    ways to rise to fame again.

    I was nning on working with a male star to have a pop-up scandal to hype up my poprity.

    The person I had my cyes on was Leo. He was looking for a supporting actress in histest action

    movie, and I wanted an audition. If I made it, I could regain some poprity.

    Unexpectedly, I saw the rumors about Catherine and Leo.

    The media assumed that Catherine was the mysterious girlfriend that leo had been keeping from the

    public for many

    years.

    What the hell!

    So, I decided to take Catherine¡¯s ne to make a deal with her. However, I saw something even

    juicier.

    I was so pissed off because of the news. My face turned livid, and my body trembled.

    Leo announced his rtionship with that female star named Jessica, and he also rified the rumors

    he had with Catherine.

    He also said that instead of his rumored girlfriend, Catherine was King ke¡¯s girlfriend. I almost

    flipped out.

    I stared at Leo¡¯s live stream, and was about to snap. How I wished I could smash the phone in my hand

    to Catherine¡¯s

    head.

    Catherine hooked up with ke? How was that possible?

    I spent five years, but I still failed to attract ke¡¯s attention. Catherine was just a rogue. How did she

    manage to win ke over the moment she went back to New Jersey?

    I thought Catherine must have used some shameless means to waltz her way onto ke¡¯s bed.

    I knew that ke was a cold and restrained man. Maybe he was just addicted to Catherine¡¯s body.

    Maybe he wasn¡¯t thinking straight.

    rodenismelns to force ke into announcing her identity And Catherine must have used an even

    more despicable means to force ke into announcing her identity.

    I was certain that I was right.

    I picked up my phone and dialed a number.

    The call went through, and I said sarcastically, ¡°Harley, weren¡¯t you so sure that Catherine wasn¡¯t a vain

    woman? What about now? You saw Leo¡¯s live stream today, didn¡¯t you? I don¡¯t think I need to remind

    you of that, right?¡±

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Gina, what¡¯s your point?¡± Harley¡¯s tone was extremely cold.

    ¡°Nothing. I just feel sorry for you. Catherine seems noble, but she is not stupid. She also has feelings,

    and I¡¯m sure she knows about your feelings for her. But she just won¡¯t give you a response. What do

    you think she means? She doesn¡¯t think you¡¯re good enough for her,¡± I sneered.

    ¡°Gina, you shouldn¡¯t beughing at me now. At least we worked together once.¡± Harley was angry.

    ¡°Harley, I offered to be with you back then, but you turned me down. Do you have any idea how hard it

    was for me? Do you know what pain feels like now? Catherine is such a bitch,¡± I said resentfully.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    1 didn¡¯t expect Gina to find my mother¡¯s obsidian ne, and I also didn¡¯t expect her to make such a

    harsh offer.

    I thought for a moment and said, ¡°I can give you money. Of I can talk to ke to let you get back to

    showbiz and be famous again.¡±

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want any of that. I just want to see you break up with him,¡± Gina hesitated for a moment,

    but then she refused.

    I was surprised that Gina didn¡¯t want money or fame. She was so determined to see me break up with

    ke.

    ¡°I won¡¯t break up with him. As you said, as long as I am with him, I can have as much money and fame

    as I want. The ne you have is very important to me, but it is only something for me to remember

    my mother. I am kind of a snob, so, of course, money means more to me.¡± I put on a disguise and

    pretended that I didn¡¯t care about the ne. I smiled coldly.

    Sure enough, Gina¡¯s expression changed greatly as she stared fixedly at my face.

    ¡°You are nothing but a snobbish bitch who covets wealth. Why on earth does King ke be with you?

    Catherine, you are so shameless.¡±

    Gina didn¡¯t see through my n and felt that I was just a superficial woman who only wanted money.

    She immediately began to despise me.

    I snorted slowly, ¡°Whatever. He is willing to announce that I am his girlfriend. That is enough, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t count your chickens before they hatch. What he has for you is just a fling. When he gets bored,

    he will dump you without hesitation. I look forward to that day.¡± Gina gnashed her teeth in anger.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    I said lightly, ¡°Since you put it that way, I will try my best to keep him by my side. I won¡¯t let you see that

    day. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll let you down.¡±

    Seeing that no matter what she said or did, she couldn¡¯t get under my skin anyway, Gina immediately

    became furious. Her face went livid since she couldn¡¯t vent her anger.

    Gina couldn¡¯t affect me at all. Therefore, she could only angrily open her car door and get in. In the

    next second, she drove away as fast as she could.

    I heaved a sigh of relief when I finally got rid of her.

    Gina said that she had found the ne my mother left, and I wanted to take it back badly.

    Whatever the value of the ne, I just wanted to find out about who I was.

    I looked through the things my mother left me with, but there was no clue. I was hoping that the

    ne could lead me to something that was rted to my biological parents.

    Gina now knew the importance of the ne to me, and she used it to threaten me.

    I was so annoyed. It was mine. How could she grab it and use it to threaten me? She was so cheeky.

    I pissed Gina off back then, and she must have been furious. I didn¡¯t think it was possible to talk to her

    about the ne for now.

    But I was confident that Gina wouldn¡¯t smash the ne because it was her leverage.

    I drove back home.

    Get Bonus

    I was somehow rxed, feeling that all the fatigue i had endured today was dispelled by my daughter¡¯s

    adorableughter

    I stepped into the parlor and saw iny kids sitting on the sofa, looking at something interesting.

    ¡°Mommy is back!¡± Hedwig turned her head and saw me standing at the door. She immediately grinned

    and rushed to me. ¡°Mommy! Mommy! Are you in a rtionship with daddy? Is it true?¡±

    I froze, and my body tensed up.

    How did the kids know?

    Noah held his iPad as he walked up to me. He waved the iPad in his hand at me and said, ¡°Mommy,

    congrattions. You score daddy.¡±

    I snatched the iPad from his hand and saw that they were watching the video of Leo¡¯s press

    conference.

    ¡°Well¡­ Don¡¯t think too much. What Leo said wasn¡¯t true. Your daddy and I are actually¡­¡± I looked at

    their big, innocent eyes and was suddenly at a loss. I couldn¡¯te up with an excuse to lie to them.

    ¡°Leo is not a liar!¡± Hedwig immediately blinked her big eyes and said with a face full of trust.

    Noah also nodded. ¡°Although Leo is not good at doing crafts, he will not dare to lie.¡±

    I looked at their innocent faces, feeling a bit helpless. And then I sighed softly. ¡°Well, your daddy and I

    are indeed¡­¡±

    ¡°Mommy, since when do you like daddy?¡± Hedwig blinked her big eyes and was curious.

    ¡°Mommy, are you starting to see daddy¡¯s advantages?¡± Hedwig asked the second question.

    I sighed helplessly. ¡°Yes, I admit that he is handsome, rich, and attractive.¡±

    Being questioned by my kids ceaselessly, though I had always been stubborn, I had no choice but to

    begin to give in.

    ¡°Mommy, I will tell daddy everything you said just now. Daddy will be so happy to hear it. Maybe he will

    love you more.¡± Hedwig was immediately very happy.

    After hearing Hedwig¡¯s words, I immediately said sternly, ¡°No! Don¡¯t tell him! You¡¯re not allowed to say a

    word to him. Do you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, you are so scary. Don¡¯t be like that. You will scare daddy away.¡± Hedwig immediately looked

    frightened and hid behind Noah. She pouted her mouth.

    I was also surprised that I was so loud. I scared Hedwig, and I saw that her face turned pale.

    I coughed. ¡°Well¡­ Hedwig, if you still want me to tell you the bedtime story about the baby goat before

    you go to bed, don¡¯t tell daddy about what I just said. OK?¡± I immediately changed iny attitude and said

    to Hedwig gently.

    Hedwig pouted and said, ¡°I can ask daddy to tell me the story. Daddy is a much better storyteller than

    you.¡±

    ¡°If you want your daddy to tell you the story, go and sleep with Noah.¡± I immediately rolled my eyes at

    her.

    Hedwig immediately panicked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep with Noah! Noah always kicks me. I want daddy to

    sleep with me tonight. Mommy, you won¡¯t say no, right?¡±

    I immediately said, ¡°You can¡¯t sleep with your daddy, because he sleeps with Noah. Noah is used to

    sleeping with him.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    ke¡¯s POV

    When 1 stepped into the parlor, i saw Hedwig sitting on the sofa, looking listless.

    1 hurriedly walked over and asked gently, ¡°Hedwig, what happened? Did Noah bullied you again?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re home!¡± Hedwig immediately stretched out her hands and asked me to hold her.

    i gently held Hedwig in my arms and sat on the sofa. ¡±Tell me, why are you unhappy?¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Noah doesn¡¯t like me. He said I would pee on his bed, and he refused to sleep with me.¡± Hedwig

    pouted, looking very

    hurt.

    1 froze. I kissed her angry face and asked with a smile, ¡°You always sleep with mommy. Why do you

    want to sleep with Noah?¡±

    ¡°I want mommy to sleep with you tonight, so I want to sleep with Noah, but he doesn¡¯t want me

    around,¡± Hedwig said innocently.

    I asked Hedwig with a smile, ¡°Hedwig, do you really want daddy to sleep with Mommy?¡±

    Noah was so naughty. I had to talk to Noah when I got himter.

    ¡°Yes. Noah said so. But mommy seemed unhappy. Daddy, Noah and I saw Leo say that you and

    mommy were a couple now. Is that real? Leo wasn¡¯t lying, right?¡± Hedwig asked anxiously.

    Hearing that Catherine was unwilling, I was a bit upset.

    But I was already very d that Hedwig wanted me and Catherine to be together.

    It meant that Hedwig had epted me.

    ¡°Hedwig, be good and stay here for a while. I¡¯ll go upstairs to talk to your mommy.¡±

    ¡°OK, Daddy. Talk to mommy nicely. Don¡¯t make her angry again,¡± Hedwig advised me kindly.

    I stroked her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Daddy is nothing but good to your mommy.¡±

    Afterforting Hedwig, I went upstairs to find Catherine at once.

    I walked up the stairs and stared at the door of the master bedroom near the balcony.

    The door was closed. What was Catherine doing inside?

    Maybe pushing the door open would give me an answer.

    I walked to the door steadily.

    I stood in front of the door and hesitated for a few seconds before pushing the door open.

    Catherine was inside. It seemed that she had just taken a shower. Her long hair was half-dry, and she

    was about to blow her hair with a hairdryer. The bathroom door was half open, and the bathroom was

    hazy with a trace of mist.

    When Catherine heard the sound of the door being pushed open, she turned her head back at once.

    After Catherine saw me standing at the door, she blushed slightly, and then she quickly turned her

    head.

    She turned on the hairdryer and dried her long hair.

    ¡°Let me help you.¡± 1 stopped in and stood behind her.

    Catherine¡¯s breathing paused. The next moment, I grabbed the hairdryer in her hand.

    ¡°Can you do it?¡± Catherine asked suspiciously.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know.¡± The corners of my mouth curled up slightly. My slender fingers gently lifted her long hair,

    and the hot winding from the hairdryer gently blew her hair.

    Catherine tightened her body.

    With the advantage of height, I looked down at her straight and tight body. She was nervous.

    Was she blushing again?

    I tilted my head slightly, my deep gaze sweeping across her face. After the shower, she didn¡¯t apply any

    makeup. Her face was naturally fair.

    Sure enough, she was blushing!

    The scent of Catherine¡¯s hair wafted into my nose with the hot wind. It would be a lie if I said I didn¡¯t

    want to make a

    move.

    But I didn¡¯t dare to do anything further. Though she looked gentle and obedient now, I wouldn¡¯t end up

    well once I provoked her.

    ¡°I think the kids know,¡± I said, changing the subject.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Catherine¡¯s face tensed up, and she closed her eyes. ¡°How did they know?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it was Dowen¡­¡± I didn¡¯t want to tell her the truth. I was the one who asked Dowen to tell the

    kids.

    Catherine sighed. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t have known about this so soon. I don¡¯t want them to have any

    unrealistic thoughts.¡±

    ¡°So what if they know about us? They are our kids. Isn¡¯t it good to let them know and be happy?¡± I

    thought differently.

    Catherine suddenly turned around, and her hair flew past my fingers.

    I only felt an electric current running from my fingertips to my heart, and then it went straight to my

    lower abdomen.

    ¡°You had Dowen show them the iPad, didn¡¯t you?¡± Catherine narrowed her beautiful eyes and asked

    me suspiciously.

    I didn¡¯t expect her to have guessed correctly, but I didn¡¯t think I had done anything wrong.

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want to hide it from the children. Although they are young, they can ept anything.

    Besides, they have asked me more than once whether I will fall in love with you. I have made a

    promise to them.¡±

    Catherine could not believe it. Her eyes widened, and she mocked, ¡°You made a promise to them?

    What were you thinking? What makes you think I¡¯m going to fall in love with you?¡±

    ¡°I am very confident in my charm. Of course, I will not force you. I will give you time. But I mean it. I

    have feelings for you already.¡± I could be romantic if I wanted to be.

    She was a little upset. ¡°You imed that you wouldn¡¯t force me. Aren¡¯t you forcing me by saying these

    things to me now?¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have any feelings for me? I won¡¯t buy it.¡± My fingers wandered around her delicate

    chin. I wanted to lift her face and kiss her mouth. She was so stubborn.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    ke¡¯s POV

    After taking a shower, 1 stood at the door with a bit of hesitation.

    Noah was also wearing a pair of pajamas, standing beside me with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Daddy, go push the door.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± I said lightly.

    ¡°What for? Are you afraid?¡± Noah immediately looked down upon me and rushed forward with his short

    legs.

    ¡°Noah! What are you doing?¡± I froze, and then I saw Noah directly open the door of Catherine¡¯s room.

    ¡°Mommy, are you asleep?¡± Noah opened the door and said as he entered.

    I could only follow behind him.

    Catherine sat up and looked at Noah strangely. ¡°What do you want? It¡¯s sote. What are you doing?¡±

    Noah looked at Catherine and grinned. ¡°It¡¯s not about me. Daddy has something to say to you.¡±

    I immediately said, ¡°Nothing important. I just want to say good night.¡±

    Hedwig was sleepy, and she was about to fall asleep. When she heard my voice, she immediately

    crawled up and sat up.

    She rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked, ¡°Daddy, can you sleep with me?¡±

    Catherine looked at the two kids with her clear eyes and finally fixed her eyes on my face. ¡°What do

    you want?¡±

    ¡°I want to sleep with Hedwig,¡± I said.

    Catherine seemed to know what I was up to. She lifted the quilt and said, ¡°OK. You can sleep here. I¡¯ll

    sleep with Noah tonight.¡±

    As soon as Hedwig heard that Catherine was not going to sleep with her, she immediately became

    anxious. She reached out and grabbed Catherine¡¯s fingers. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t leave me alone. I¡¯m so

    scared.¡±

    ¡°Hedwig, don¡¯t be scared. Daddy will be here for you, right?¡±

    ¡°No! I want both of you to be with me together.¡± Hedwig immediately looked at Catherine and me with

    those puppy dog eyes.

    ¡°Mommy, please. Let daddy sleep with me, OK? I want to sleep with daddy so bad,¡± Hedwig pleaded

    with tears in her

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    eyes.

    Seeing that Hedwig was about to cry, I came over and stroked her delicate face. ¡°Be good, Hedwig.

    Daddy will still sleep. with Noah tonight. You have mommy. Don¡¯t be scared!¡±

    ¡°I want daddy¡­¡± Hedwig grabbed my hand.

    At the same time, I heard Catherine¡¯s clear and pleasant voice. She said, ¡°Since Hedwig wants you

    here, you can stay.¡±

    I thought I heard her wrong. I raised my head and looked at Catherine in shock When I met her eyes

    that were as pure as water, my heart trembled.

    I had always felt that Catherine¡¯s eyes were very beautiful. Right now, I could see a trace of tiredness in

    them. Being looked at by her, I felt that my heart beat quickly. I felt the urge to kiss her charming eyes.

    Get Bous

    ¡°Daddy, mommy says yes!¡± Noah had a smug expression on his face and kept smitking.

    Hedwigy down on the bed and patted it repeatedly. ¡°Daddy, mommy,e here.¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect Catherine to agree to let me sleep with them in the end.

    The corners of my mouth curled up slightly, and Iy down on the other side of Hedwig. Seeing that

    Noah was still standing by the door in a daze, I said in a low voice, ¡°Noah, are you joining us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not as childish as stupid Hedwig. I don¡¯t want to sleep with you. It¡¯s so crowded. I¡¯m going back to

    sleep.¡± Noah turned around and opened the door. He strode out.

    After that, he gently closed the door.

    ¡°Daddy, mommy, I¡¯m so happy!¡± Hedwig suddenly could not sleep anymore. She was very excited.

    ¡°Hedwig, it¡¯ste. Close your eyes and go to sleep,¡± Catherine whispered to Hedwig.

    Hedwig rolled around between me and Catherine, not feeling sleepy at all.

    I hugged Hedwig and yed with her for a while. My pair of deep eyes subconsciously drifted to the

    woman opposite

    1. me.

    ¡°Mommy, daddy¡¯s chest is so firm. It hit my head. Feel it! I¡¯m not lying!¡± Hedwig suddenly grabbed one

    of Catherine¡¯s hands and put it on my chest.

    ¡°Hedwig, stop messing around. Go to sleep. I¡¯m going to be angry if you don¡¯t sleep.¡± Catherine

    retracted her hand as if she had been shocked by electricity. Then she turned sideways, facing the

    other way.

    I knew she must be shy again. She always yed tough, but it was just a disguise.

    Seeing that Catherine had turned around, Hedwig thought Catherine was mad. Therefore, Hedwig did

    not dare to be naughty again. She obediently shrank her small body and hugged one of my arms. Then

    she pressed her face against my arm and closed her eyes.

    Hedwig was so cute. I looked at her and wanted to smile and kiss her face.

    The moment Hedwig became quiet, she blinked, feeling that her eyelids were so heavy.

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m falling asleep.¡± Hedwig said in a daze.

    I gently kissed her forehead. ¡°OK. Daddy will be here and watch you sleep.¡±

    ¡°Yay! Daddy, I love you so much.¡±

    Finally, Hedwig fell asleep. She slept soundly.

    Catherine straightened up, waited for a long time, and turned back

    ¡°Hedwig is asleep now. You can go back to be with Noah.¡± Catherine pretended to be cold.

    I said shamelessly, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep in this bed tonight.¡±

    ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m warning you. Behave yourself!¡± Catherine tensed up even more when she

    heard my words, and a trace of panic shed across her face.

    I flipped my slender body over Hedwig andnded on Catherine easily.

    Catherine waspletely stunned.

    She shouted angrily in a low voice, ¡°You¡­ You are crazy. What are you doing?¡±

    Catherine wanted to dodge, but it was toote. I kissed her on the corner of her lips.

    ¡°Cathy,¡± I called her name.

    ¡°Rx. I won¡¯t do anything recklessly. At least not today.¡± Though I said so, the next second, I kissed

    her lips.

    I was just going to kiss her, and then I would go to sleep. However, my wolf, Leroy, woke up suddenly.

    I could tell. Leroy was also very excited right now.

    ¡°Mark her, ke,¡± Leroy said to me in my heart.

    ¡°Not now, Leroy,¡± I was a bit distracted, and I said to Leroy.

    However, I underestimated Catherine¡¯s influence on Leroy. It started trying to take over my body. Under

    Leroy¡¯s intervention, my arms gradually tightened, and I deepened my kiss.

    My reason was gradually fading away under Leroy¡¯s influence.

    Catherine let out a sound. It sounded like she was about to suffocate. She struggled with her hands,

    and her eyes were filled with tears.

    I saw Catherine¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Under my suppression, Leroy finally went back to

    sleep.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    ke¡®s POV

    ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± I didn¡®t know why she suddenly cried. I couldn¡®t help asking with concern.

    ¡°Go away!¡± Though Catherine was angry, she still tried her best to lower her volume. After I loosened

    my grip, she pushed me angrily with her hands.

    I frowned and asked with concern, ¡°What¡®s wrong? Did I hurt you?¡±

    I didn¡®t say it, but I still regretted that I almost lost control under Leroy¡®s influence.

    Catherine turned her face to the other side and did not speak.

    I could only slowly go back to where I was. Lying on my back, I could not help but look at Catherine on

    the other side.

    It was not the first time that Leroy lost control, but this was the first time it was so determined to let me

    mark a werewolf.

    But why didn¡®t Leroy say Catherine was my mate?

    I looked at Catherine. She pulled a long face, and there was a trace of fear in her eyes.

    She was afraid? what was she afraid of?

    I didn¡®t know what she was thinking. I looked at her as she frowned. Then I sat up. ¡°I¡®ll sleep with

    Noah.¡±

    Catherine did not answer me. She simply curled up her body.

    She seemed more fragile than I thought. I felt that she hated being touched. Was it because of what

    happened five years ago?

    I quickly fell asleep after returning to my room. At half past six, I suddenly saw Hedwig standing in front

    of me. She was barefoot, her hair awry. She was in her pajamas, and she looked frightened.

    She cried, and her shoulders twitched. ¡°Daddy,mommy is gone. I had a dream. A monster grabbed her!

    And now she¡®s really gone! I am so scared.¡±

    I woke up and sat up immediately. Looking at Hedwig¡®s pitiful face, I held her in my arms and asked in

    a low voice, ¡°Mommy is gone? Where is she? Do you know?¡±

    ¡°She was grabbed by a monster!¡± Hedwig said with certainty.

    Hedwig¡®s innocent words made me smile. ¡°Let¡®s go. Daddy will take you to her.¡±

    I pushed open the bedroom door and found the room empty, which was so strange. It was still early in

    the morning. Where could she be?

    ¡°Daddy, mominy is really gone.¡± Hedwig was so scared that her face turned pale.

    I looked in the direction of the balcony. Then, I carried Hedwig and walked toward there.

    ¡°Mommy is here!¡± Hedwig eximed.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hedwig? Why are you up?¡± Catherine was drawing on the balcony, she turned back when she heard

    Hedwig,

    Catherine¡®s face was a bit pale because of her poor sleep. Sering that, I froze a little

    I asked in a low voice, ¡°Why are you up so early?¡±

    13

    ¡°I can¡®t sleep.¡± Catherine nced at me for a second and then looked away.

    ¡°Is it because of me?¡± I thought of how I almost let Leroy get its wayst night. I didn¡®t know she would

    lose sleep over this.

    Catherine sneered, ¡°You think too highly of yourself. I won¡®t lose sleep because of you.¡±

    She refused to admit it.

    Hedwig fell asleep again in Catherine¡®s arms, but I was no longer sleepy. I sat down in a chair opposite

    Catherine.

    Catherine nced at me and said lightly, ¡°Go and get Hedwig a nket.¡±

    I went obediently without a word. When I put the nket on Hedwig, I whispered, ¡°Shall I put her to

    bed?¡±

    ¡°No. She wouldn¡®t want to.¡± Catherine shook her head.

    ¡°You¡®ll be tired holding her like this. Let me.¡± I looked at Catherine¡®s slender body, worried that she

    would feel sore holding Hedwig like this.

    ¡°It¡®s OK. I¡®m used to it,¡± Catherine replied faintly.

    I looked at her and felt a little distressed.

    ¡°You can go back to sleep. It¡®s still early.¡± It sounded like Catherine was concerned about me. In fact,

    she was trying to drive me away.

    I shook my head and sat back in the chair opposite her.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Catherine subconsciously tidied up the hair that was hanging down

    beside her ear and asked in a slightly embarrassed tone.

    I thought it was rude of me to stare at her. So, I deliberately turned my gaze to theke beside me.

    ¡°Can you ¡­ not touch me again?¡± Catherine¡®s voice sounded.

    I turned my head and looked at her pale face.

    Do you hate it when I touch you?¡± There was a hint of disappointment in my voice.

    I no longer hid my expressions or emotions.

    Catherine bit her lip as if she was making a decision. Finally, she looked up at me and said, ¡°No. But

    you left me a poychological scar. You hurt me five years ago.¡±

    I was surprised, ¡°What kind of scar?¡±

    Catherine red at me with shyness, ¡°What do you think? Didn¡®t you see blood all over the bed five

    years ago

    My heart twitched hard. Actually, I didn¡®t. I had Henry see it

    But it was exactly why I was so kind to OinaI gave her everything she wanted without blinking

    ¡°I¡®m sorry I wasn¡®t myself that day Maybel hurt you badly,¡± I said, and iny voice wantense

    *How is that going to change anythmg/What happened can¡®t belone. Ive made my peace with it. I just

    hope that you can show me some rempet from now on, OK¡± Catherine sounded a little to 11

    ¡°I was being too impattent¡°I looked down any PL pajamas Tieu sald sell mos kingly, ¡°No one has ever

    taught me to wait. But I am willing to wait now that have you I¡®ll wait for you as long as you want me

    to.¡±

    Get Bonus

    Catherine widened her eyes and looked at me in disbelief.

    ¡°You don¡®t have to. I won¡®t stop you from dating other women,¡± Catherine said indifferently.

    I looked at her and didn¡®t speak.

    Catherine once again reached out to brush her long hair on her chest. ¡°I mean ... the rtionship you

    and I have is based on the agreement we signed anyway. All of this is just an act. You can go and find

    a woman you like.¡±

    ¡°Catherine, is that really what you think?¡± I said with a hint of anger.

    Catherine looked away and said, ¡°Shouldn¡®t I think so? You know better than anyone about our

    rtionship. It¡®s nothing but an act...¡±

    ¡°I can¡®t answer that question. You can ask the kids at breakfast.¡± I was annoyed by her words. I stood

    up and walked to the balcony door.

    Catherine was stunned.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    Catherine¡®s POV

    After ke lett, I hugged Hedwig and slept until it was past seven. Finally, I felt better.

    After waking Hedwig up, I got her changed and washed up. She looked cute with a nk expression,

    By the time I got down, ke was already sitting at the dining table with Noah. The scene of them

    sitting together was unexpectedly harmonious.

    ¡°Good morning, mommy!¡± Noal greeted me with a smile.

    I looked at Noah¡®s sinister smile and was slightly stunned. Why was he smiling like this?

    ¡°Mommy, when can I take daddy¡®s ne to Disnend?¡± Hedwig suddenly asked, her face full of

    expectation.

    I said in a low voice, ¡°Saturday. It¡®s still a few days away. Eat your breakfast!¡±

    I took a piece of bread. Then I secretly nced at ke, who was gracefully sipping coffee. He looked

    normal.

    I assumed that he had yet to say anything he shouldn¡®t to Noah.

    ¡°Mommy, did you sleep wellst night? Was sleeping with daddy romantic?¡± Noah asked with a smile.

    I froze and red at Noah. ¡°It¡®s none of your business. Just finish your breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Mominy, am I going to have a baby brother soon? I¡®m so happy,¡± Noah could not stop smiling, and he

    spoke triumphantly.

    I said in a stern tone, ¡°Noah, is that something you should be asking?¡±

    Noah¡®s big eyes immediately dimmed, and he said with disappointment, ¡°No way. Mommy, you still

    don¡®t have my baby brother in your belly? That¡®s some. I spent so much effort yesterday to get daddy

    to your bed! Where is my baby brother? You guys are so annoying.¡±

    Noah¡®s words made ke freeze slightly.

    I pulled a wry face. So, this was Noah¡®s n.

    I took a piece of bread and threw it at Noah¡®s face. ¡°So, you were behind it!¡±

    Noah seemed to have had a hunch. He grabbed the bread with his hand nimbly and waved it with a

    smile. ¡°Thanks for the bread, mommy.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I want a piece of bread too...¡± Hedwig was intrigued and wanted to join.

    ¡°Daddy, throw me the bread on your te...¡± Seeing that I ignored her, Hedwig immediately looked at

    ke.

    ks could only gently pick up a piece of bread and throw it allier,

    ¡°I missed it.¡± Hedwig waved her liands, but she didn¡®t catch the bread. She looled sad immediately,

    ¡°Another one!¡± keforted her

    Hedwig was instantly happy again he was raper to give it mother Bu Nhestare at the bread in ke¡®s

    hand

    ke Lirew the bread ar her very carefully this time, but Hedwig waved her two hands randomly and

    missed it again The bread fell to the ground

    ¡°Am I stupid?¡± Hedwig cried instantly. She looked so pititul.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Get Bets

    I picked up the bread on the ground, frowned, and said seriously, ¡°Hedwig, stop it. You¡®re wasting

    food.¡±

    ¡°Mommy is right! It¡®s a shame to waste food,¡± Noah immediately added.

    Hedwig pouted and cried even harder.

    ke sighed and smiled. He went straight to Hedwig and hield her in his arms. He handed her a ss

    of warm milk and said, ¡°There, there. Don¡®t cry. Daddy will throw you a ball next time, OK?¡±

    Beingforted by ke, Hedwig became happy instantly.

    I looked at ke and felt that he was being too generous to Hedwig. He would spoil Hedwig in this

    way.

    The two kids ate breakfast and went to school. I sat in the parlor and did not move for a long time.

    ke nced at my face and said in a low voice, ¡°Why aren¡®t you leaving?¡±

    ¡°I asked for half a day off. I have something to do.¡± I stood up, holding my purse.

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked ke.

    ¡°No big deal.¡± I replied in a low voice, walking quickly to my car.

    ke strode over and said, ¡°Let me apany you!¡±

    I was slightly shocked and immediately refused him, ¡°No need. I¡®m going to see a friend.¡±

    After saying that, I sat inside the car, closed the car door, and drove, vanishing from ke¡®s sight.

    I stopped the car at a junction and made a call.

    At the other end of the line came Harley¡®s tired voice, ¡°Cathy, are youing over now?¡±

    ¡°Harley, if it is inconvenient for you, I will go alone.¡±

    After Leo¡®s press conference, Harley called me and told me how he felt about me. I didn¡®t want to bring

    him to the cemetery this time.

    ¡°I¡®m free. Where are you? I¡®ll be there right away,¡± said Harley immediately.

    I told him my location, and Harley showed up half an hourter in an SUV.

    The sky was overcast. And now, unexpectedly, it started to drizzle.

    I was depressed already. In this gloomy weather, I felt even sadder.

    Harley held an umbre and stood beside me.

    ¡°Catherine...¡±

    I was talking to Harley about my old times with my mother when I heard ke¡®s voice. I turned around

    in surprise.

    In the rain, I saw ke, who was tall and muscr, standing there with an umbre in his hand.

    I was surprised to see ke here,

    When Harley saw ke, his expression also changed.

    ¡°Harley, maybe you should go back first,¡± I turned around and whispered.

    Harley looked at me with a lint of hurt in his eyes. Then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The Lycan King is

    here. You are right. I should go.¡± Chapter 122

    2/3

    Then Harley forcefully stuffed the only umbre into my hand and strode away, braving the rain as he

    walked towards the other side of the road.

    ¡°Harley, take the umbre with you. I don¡®t need it!¡± l immediately went after him. However, Harley

    walked very fast and did not give me a chance to give it back to him.

    ke had already quickly walked to my side, and he spoke indifferently,

    ¡°So, is he Harley? I have seen him before. Isn¡®t he Gina¡®s agent?¡±

    I looked at him. ¡°ke, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°It¡®s raining. I¡¯m worried about you.¡± He casually found an excuse.

    I couldn¡®t help but mock him, ¡°It might rain every day. Are you worried about me every day?¡±

    ke answered bluntly, ¡°Yes. From now on, I¡®ll be worried about you wherever you go.¡±

    ¡°Can you stop talking like that? You¡®re making me ufortable.¡± How could he say these things so

    casually?

    ¡°Fine. I overheard you talking to him on the phone. The thought of you being with another man upsets

    me. Is this reason enough?¡± ke looked at me without blinking.

    I opened my eyes wide in surprise, and then I was at a loss.

    ¡°Why are you telling me this? I didn¡®t ask you to be jealous.¡± I had no idea how to face him with such

    passion.

    ¡°If you hadn¡®te to see him, I wouldn¡®t have been jealous. So, don¡®t tell me it had nothing to do with

    you.¡± ke smiled.

    I red at him. ¡°Can you stay serious? We are in a cemetery.¡±

    Get Bonus

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    Catherine¡®s POV

    ke turned his head and looked around. He saw my mother¡®s tombstone and asked in a low voice,

    ¡°Was she your mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°You didn¡®t look alike,¡± said ke.

    My heart suddenly ached, and my tone became cold. I said, ¡°What has it got to do with you?¡±

    ke said tly, ¡°What is it? Am I not allowed to say what I think?¡±

    I didn¡®t want to bother with him anymore. I squatted down and gently wiped the water off the

    tombstone. ¡°Don¡®t you know that the truth is the most hurtful?¡±

    ke said disapprovingly, ¡°That depends. Can¡®t I say that I have fallen for you? It¡®s the truth.¡±

    ¡°Stop it! I want to talk to my mother.¡± He pissed me off.

    ¡°I¡®ll leave you to it. I¡®ll be waiting for you down there.¡± After saying this, ke took the umbre and

    turned to leave.

    I was left alone in front of the tombstone. I crouched down and gently ced the bouquet in my hand

    next to the

    tombstone.

    I settled down.

    ¡°Mom, can you tell me whose daughter I am? Can you give me some clues?¡± I was so sad. I felt sorry

    for myself when I thought of my unknown background.

    ¡°Thank you for buying me back then. You treated me like your own daughter, but I didn¡®t have a chance

    to repay you.¡±

    After I finished speaking, I stood up, my eyes already misty.

    When I got down, ke was standing beside his car, waiting for me toe over.

    Seeing him, I flustered. I lowered my head and quickly walked to my car.

    His tall body blocked me. ¡°Take my car.¡±

    ¡°No. I have to get to work.¡± I lowered my head.

    ¡°In such a state?¡± asked ke.

    ¡°I¡®ll go home and change my clothes first.¡±

    ¡°If so, take my car. I¡®m heading back as well.¡± After finishing, his words, he grabbed my hand directly.

    My body trembled, and by the time I came back to my senses, I was already in his car, and he sat in as

    well

    ¡°Wipe your face¡± Hisrge hand handed over a tissue to me

    I reached out, took it, and wiped myce and eyes with it

    ¡°Mayl ask how your mother left you?¡± ke asked curiously

    ¡°Rogues invasion,¡± I said simply

    ¡°How?¡± ke was a little surprised.

    ¡°I don¡®t know. I was still a kid when it happened. My mother and the Beta were killed by rogues.¡± 1

    closed my eyes and recalled the painful past.

    ¡°Don¡®t be sad. Let bygones bebygones,¡± keforted me in a low voice.

    I nodded. ¡°I know it, and I¡®ve epted it.¡±

    It was a slow drive back.

    I gradually calmed down.

    Just when the atmosphere in the car was quiet, suddenly, the car screeched to a halt, and I lurched

    forward.

    I was shocked. I thought my head would hit the seat, but a big hand reached over and blocked my

    chest, preventing me from being hurt.

    ¡°I¡®m sorry! Some students suddenly rushed out and startled me. Are you alright?¡±

    ke said in a low voice, ¡°We¡®re good. Keep driving.¡±

    I looked down and saw that his hand was still propped up against the car door, and his arm was

    pressed against my chest.

    ¡°You...¡± I felt that I should be angry, but then I realized that I shouldn¡®t. He just instinctively reached out

    to protect

    mne.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said in a low voice.

    Though I could be unreasonable sometimes, I could still tell right from wrong.

    ke looked at me with concern and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said.

    The car arrived at thekeside vi, and we got out of the car. We saw Dowen.

    ¡°King ke, Ms. Wyatt, why are you both wet?¡± Dowen asked with concern.

    kr said lightly, ¡°Nothing. We came back to change.¡±

    ¡°OK. Hurry up before you get sick,¡± Dowen urged anxiously.

    I changed my clothes and went downstairs. I saw ke standing downstairs in a suit as if he was

    waiting for me.

    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± I asked in a low voice,

    ¡°I¡®ll take you to work.¡± There was a hint of gentleness in ke¡®s voice

    I furrowed my brows. I didn¡®t refuse him. Instead, I simply thanked him in a low voice,

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    I got out of the car and stood at the door, watching his motorcade disappear. My heart was a mess.

    I was not blind to ke¡®s kindness to me. On the contrary, I sensed it strongly, which made me

    flustered

    To be honest, I didn¡®t know anything about romantic rtionships at all i waspletely unaware of

    how a man

    courted a woman

    What did the man have to do? And how should the woman tespond? I had no idea. I waspletely at

    a loss.

    I stepped upstairs. The moment I walked into the office, I heard the people in the office talking about

    something

    I realized that they were talking about me, since all of them went silent the second they saw me,

    And I was right. Melinda came out of her office and called me in after she saw me,

    ¡°Catherine, a difficult client is liere. She insists on seeing you I don¡®t even know how to send ber away,¡±

    Melinda mocked.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± I was curious.

    ¡°Gina.¡± Melinda said directly. ¡°I know you two have a beer, and I tried to send her away. But she just

    wouldn¡®t leave, She¡®s been here since this morning.¡±

    When I heard Gina¡®s name, my face turned cold.

    ¡°I¡®ll go see her.¡± I turned and went to the reception room. Then I pushed the door open.

    Gina sat on the sofa with her two assistants, looking like a noble youngdy.

    ¡°I want you to design several clothes for me. You won¡®t turn me down, right?¡± Gina put on ake smile

    when she saw

    1. me.

    I frowned. ¡°I have two clients already. I¡®m fully upied now.¡±

    ¡°You don¡®t want to have me as your client, or you don¡®t dare to?¡± Gina sneered. ¡°You are a designer

    working here. Yourpany has always had a good reputation. I am a customer. How can you turn

    down a customer?¡±

    I knew Gina was provoking me on purpose, so I said lightly, ¡°Alright. Tell me. What are your

    requirements?¡±

    ¡°In my style, of course. Do you know what my style is? Sexiness!¡± Gina smiled smugly when she heard

    that I agreed.

    ¡°OK. I can design a few sets for you. Are you going to pay the deposit now?¡± I asked professionally.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Gina said directly.

    ¡°When do you want them?¡±

    ¡°Next Monday. I have a few outdoor shows. Figure something out for me, will you? Thanks.¡± Gina

    raised her eyebrows with a smile.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    Catherine¡®s POV

    When I heard Gina thank me, I instantly felt sick.

    ¡°I¡®m not helping you.¡± I corrected her.

    Gina chuckled disapprovingly. ¡°Now that everyone in yourpany knows that I am your sister, how

    can you not help me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I didn¡®t expect Gina to make our rtionship public. I instantly felt like she was making me a

    fool. ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I just want you to design a few sets of clothes for me. Meanwhile, I can use the chance to

    chat with the people here.¡± Gina stood up. ¡°Enough. I¡®ll go and pay the deposit. Rx. I have plenty of

    money.¡±

    When I returned to the office with a sullen face, a colleague came to me and asked, ¡°Catherine, is Gina

    your sister? I¡®m so jealous. You have a sister who is a big star! I knew it! You are more than what you

    look like.¡±

    ¡°That¡®s right. Catherine, your lips are sealed. I¡®m so jealous of you.¡±

    My colleagues had no idea what was going on. Looking at them, I felt bitter.

    Meanwhile, my rtionship with Gina had gone viral.

    Gina took advantage of the time I was in the limelight to expose our rtionship, which was

    undoubtedly the smartest

    move.

    I saw theizens discussing my rtionship with Gina crazily. I was so pissed off. I realized the

    reason why Gina came to me. She was so shameless.

    I had nothing to do with ck Moon Pack anymore. However, Gina¡®s hands were tied, and she couldn¡®t

    think of another way to regain her poprity. So, she used me as her hopping step. How terrible!

    Sure enough, there was immediately a video online.

    Gina was wearing sunsses and standing at the entrance of mypany hall. She was surrounded

    by countless reporters, and she looked frightened.

    Vou

    ¡°Is it true that your sister is the girlfriend of the CEO of the Chavez Group? But wasn¡®t it always

    rumored that you were dating Mr. Chavez? Can you tell us the truth? Is there an inside story?¡±

    Gina immediately looked surprised. ¡°That¡®s nonsense. Come on. When did i date Mr. Chavez? It¡®s all

    hearsay.¡±

    ¡°But it wasn¡®t rumored that Mr. Chavez was your patron behind the scenes? How do you teel about

    that? Would you feel disappointed to let your sister have such an outstanding man?¡±

    Gina quickly lowered her head, with the help of her two assistants, she hurriedly walked toward the

    vehicle that was parked nearby

    As a female celebrity in showbiz, Gina was already very experienced in creating hype

    She remained silent when the reporters asked her about the sensitive subjects. Such a way could

    arouse their spection the most.

    Therefore, she simply didn¡®t say anything. The reporters would make more wild guesses,

    And that was exactly what she wanted.

    I sat in front of theputer, looking at Gina with her pretentious face and hearing the things she said

    on purpose. I was so mad.

    Melinda walked over and asked with concern, ¡°Catherine, are you alright?¡±

    I sneered, ¡°Let¡®s go to your office and talk.¡±

    Walking into her office, 1 said angrily, ¡°Gina is usingine to hype up her poprity. I just can¡®t ept

    being used by her like this.¡±

    When Melinda heard what I said, she also said angrily, ¡°It makes sense lo me now. I was just

    wondering. It was so weird that Gina came here and sal for all a day. When I sent someone to urce lier,

    she just told them directly that she was your sister. All the people in the office are talking about this.

    What a tempest!¡±

    ¡°She must have been nning, on lyping up now that ke had just publicly announced me as his

    girlfriend. I didn¡®t expect her to be so sinister. No way. I¡®ve got to talk to her about this.¡± The more I

    thought about it, the more unwilling I became.

    Last time, Alpha Wyatt came to me, begging me to talk to ke and let Gina off the hook.

    I wanted to repay Alpha Wyall. After all, hic raised me. Then I was forced to sign an agreement with

    ke. All of the things that happened were because of Gina.

    And now, she dared to use me before I could realize it. How could she?

    ¡°Then what are you going to do? Are you going to reason with her?¡± Melinda asked.

    ¡°She has something very important to me. My mother left it for me. I think I can make her give it back to

    me with this. Melinda, I¡®d like to take another afternoon off. Can 1?¡± I asked,

    Melinda nodded and said, ¡°Of course. Even Guy doesn¡®t dare to pick on you now. I won¡®t stand in your

    way. Do whatever you want. I¡®ve got your back.¡±

    I walked out of her office, tidied up my desk, and was ready to leave with my purse in my hand.

    But just as I walked out of the office, I heard the discussion in the office not far away. I couldn¡®t help but

    stop and listen.

    ¡°King ke¡®s girlfriend is so privileged. Now she cane and go as she pleases. I¡®m so envious.¡±

    ¡°I thought she was a nice person at first. She was like a neer and worked hard. Now that her

    rtionship with King ke has gone public, she immediately began to skip work. See? She is so

    fickle.¡±

    ¡°Come on, she is King ke¡®s girlfriend. She doesn¡®t have to work at all. She¡®s just putting on an act.

    Maybe she just wants to impress King ke¡®s family.¡±

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Is she Gina¡®s sister for real? Gina is much more beautiful than her. Gina has a good temperament and

    a great figure. They don¡®t strike me as sisters at all.¡±

    Hearing, that someone wasparing me to Gina, I couldn¡®t help but clench my lists,

    Fortunately, the same time, Melinda pushed the door of the office hard and roared, ¡°Do you want to

    work here or not? 11 you don¡®t, get lost. Anyone who says another word about anything other than

    work, sit sight for the CONSMuences.¡±

    Melinda was very imposing. Being, reprimanded by her, those people in the office went instantly silent.

    They didn¡®t dare to make a sound at all

    I didn¡®t stay any longer and quickly left thepany,

    I sat in the car and made a call to Gina, but no one answered.

    I knew that Gina was savoring her moment, and she did not want to answer my call.

    Well then, I had no choice. I went to her personally.

    Sure enough, I found Gina in her studio. But I was stopped by her two assistants.

    ¡°Ms. Wyatt, Gina is sleeping. Why don¡®t youe back another time?¡±

    ¡°Go tell her that I won¡®t be so easy to talk to next time I am here,¡± I said coldly, crossing my arms over

    my chest.

    The two assistants looked at each other in dismay.

    Gina, who was hiding in the break room, heard my words. She suddenly opened the door and said

    impatiently, ¡°Catherine, what do you want? Get in here.¡±

    I knew she was lying. I stepped in. Gina closed the door, her face full of anger. ¡°You are a real pest. I

    just can¡®t get rid of you no matter what. Go ahead. What do you want?¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    Catherine¡®s POV

    ¡°Give me the ne back, and I¡®ll forget about the fact that you used me today,¡± I said, getting

    straight to the point,

    Gina walked over to the wine cab and poured herself a ss of wine. She gracefully shook the

    ss, took a sip, and sneered, ¡°What if I say no? What can you do about it? what I said was the truth. I

    can¡®t stop the media if they want to create hype.¡±

    ¡°You and I are not sisters. What you said wasn¡®t the truth at all,¡± I sneered, feeling that Gina was

    bing more shameless.

    ¡°Even though we are not sisters now, we used to be. Do you expect me to tell the media all this? Do

    you want them to know that my father bought you back? That you¡®re just a pitiful wretch abandoned by

    your rogue parents?¡± Gina said slowly, looking confident.

    I red at Gina. I hadn¡®t seen her for a few years, and she had be more scheming.

    ¡°Aren¡®t you afraid that ke will be angry with you for treating me like this?¡± I suddenly had an idea. I

    realized that I could use ke to keep her at bay.

    Sure enough, when Gina heard ke¡®s name, thecency on her face instantly disappeared.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    She red at me, a little embarrassed. ¡°Don¡®t try to scare me with him. I didn¡®t do anything to offend

    him. Besides, the media is sensitive anyway. I didn¡®t admit anything. How can you me me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡®t care if you were the snitch. You were the only one who would benefit. And it is also the fact that

    you used me to get popr again. So, if you don¡®t agree with my terms now, you won¡®t get anything,¡± I

    took the chance to say when I saw that she finally was scared.

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Catherine, stop being so smug. ke will dump you sooner orter. I¡®m sure of

    that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡®t care if he dumps me in the future. Right now, everyone knows that I¡®m his girlfriend. You know

    it, right? It¡®s the same as saying that I am the future Lycan Luna. I don¡®t think he will turn a blind eye to

    the fact that you used me,¡± I sneered.

    Gina couldn¡®t help but clench her teeth. ¡°Ask for something else, because I¡®m not giving the ne

    back to you.¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    ¡°The ne is the only thing I want. If you refuse to give it back to me, I will call him now,¡± I said

    firmly.

    ¡°Stop bluffing. I don¡¯t believe that ke will care about such a trivial matter! Besides, you are not that

    important to him.¡± Gina smiled coldly.

    Thated Gina¡¯s guts. She was the one who ruined my reputation. How could she say these so usibly?

    Exactly how shameless she was?

    I was just about to get my phone out and call ke. And now, I looked down and found that the phone

    was indeed in my hand

    Gina stared at the phone in my hand. She had a confident look on her face that she knew I wouldn¡¯t

    dare to call ke.

    I cursed silently

    In fact, I didn¡¯t want to rely on ke to fix my private business.

    Because I had no intention of getting entangled with a man like ke. Once I did, I would never be

    able to get out.

    But right now, I used him to let Gina get cold feet. I ced myself in a dilemma.

    Gina was shrewd enough to see through my hesitation. She sneered, ¡°Catherine, aren¡¯t you going to

    call him? What is stopping you? You don¡¯t dare to call him, right? As I expected, you must have pulled

    some kind of shameless stunt to get ke to publicly announce that you are his girlfriend. What you¡¯re

    doing is just like what I did back then, wanting to use him to hype up. Do you want to debut as an

    actress?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± I didn¡¯t want to hear her crap. I never thought of being a star.

    ¡°What is it? Are you pissed off because I see through you? Did you also use what happened five years

    ago to force ke to announce your rtionship? You are an imitator. It¡¯s some. Can you stop

    imitating me?¡± When Gina saw that I was silent, she was more confident that she had figured out what I

    was thinking. She mocked mecently.

    ¡°Who said I was imitating you? Do you really think I didn¡¯t dare to call himn? I¡¯ll call him now.¡± I was so

    fed up with Gina¡¯s paranoia. How could shepare herself with me? I never plotted against anyone.

    Gina¡¯s face stiffened and then turned pale.

    I took a deep breath and made up my mind to dial ke¡¯s number.

    Then I pressed the speakerphone and showed Gina my phone screen.

    Gina¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. I was also nervous.

    I knew it was just a phone call. But why was my heart beating so fast?

    ¡°Hello¡­¡± a low and maic male voice sounded.

    ¡°Cathy¡­¡± the hoarse voice called my name gently.

    Gina stared at me with eyes of jealousy and resentment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the ne back!¡± Gina was instantly frightened. She whispered.

    I was a little stunned. When ke called my name, I felt that something like a feather gently brushed

    past my heart. It made me itchy and numb.

    ¡°Cathy?¡± ke said with concern after not hearing my sound for a long time.

    nce

    I quickly pressed my phone to my ear and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I dialed the wrong number. Got to go

    now.¡±

    Gina suffered a great blow. She was no longer arrogant. Her fingers that were holding the ss of wine

    tightened. It was as if she was about to crush the ss.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be real¡­ I can¡¯t believe he is so gentle with you. Why? He never called me like that!¡± Gina

    cried out in pain and despair. She mmed the ss in her hand to the ground. ¡°Why you? Tell me!

    What exactly did you do to take him away from me? Tell me now!¡±

    Seeing that Gina was rushing over to grab my shoulder, I vigntly took a few steps back and reached

    out to push her hands away. ¡°Stop acting like crazy. Give me the ne back.¡±

    ¡°You want the ne? Fine! I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Gina turned around and took out the ne. But she

    didn¡¯t want to hand it to me. Instead, she threw it on the floor in front of her. ¡°Take it.¡±

    My heart trembled as I watched it break in two.

    Gina crouched on the ground in despair, crying like a crazy woman. ¡°I hate you, Catherine, I hate you

    so bad!¡±

    1 squatted down stiffly and picked up the ne with trembling fingers. ¡°Gina, I can¡¯t believe you

    broke the ne

    Get Boying

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°You asked for it.¡± I didn¡¯t pity her. I took the ne and turned to leave,

    When I got back to the car, I opened my palm and looked at the ne that was broken in half. My

    heart ached.

    Gina was so out of line.

    If I hadn¡¯t seen her cry so desperately, I would have pped her.

    What should I do?

    My heart ached, and I was at a loss, so, I decided to find a ce to have my ne repaired.

    In fact, there were a lot of jewelry stores on Sayreville¡¯s main street, and they offered jewelry

    restoration services.

    But the ne was an important relic my mother left me, and I was worried that they wouldn¡¯t take it

    seriously enough.

    I pondered for a moment and went to Mabel¡¯s Aurora Pack to find an old craftsman there.

    The old craftsman was a werewolf in his fifties.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Is there something broken?¡± the old craftsman asked me with a smile.

    I nodded and took out two pieces of broken obsidian wrapped in a piece of tissue with great care. ¡°Can

    it be repaired?¡±

    The old craftsman took the two pieces of obsidian and looked at them carefully under the light. He

    suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this before¡­ Maybe years ago. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the same piece.¡±

    ¡°You have seen a simr one before?¡± I was surprised at first, and then I asked anxiously, ¡°Do you still

    remember the person who brought it to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It was a werewolf a lot older than me. My repair skills are the best in Sayreville, so a lot of

    werewolves from other packs wille to me to repair their jewelry. The piece you have here is

    different from his, but I think the two nes are a pair. Judging from the workmanship, they must be

    a hundred years old or so,¡± the old craftsman muttered as he examined the obsidian.

    ¡°A very old werewolf? Do you remember what he looked like? Is his obsidian ne really the same

    as mine?¡±

    ¡°They have the same shape, and they both have a moon symbol on them. I think they are a pair. I still

    remember the workmanship. The carved patterns are very exquisite. I¡¯m sure a skilled craftsman made

    them.¡± Then he looked at me. He said, ¡°I can fix it for you, but it won¡¯t be as perfect as it was before.¡±

    I quickly handed him the money. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll be d as long as it can be fixed.¡±

    ¡°Come back in two days!¡±

    His words made me hopeful again.

    If the two nes were a pair, maybe I could do some digging starting from the ne I had.

    Maybe I could find my family.

    But what good would it do?

    Alpha Wyatt and my mother bought me. When I thought of this, my heart was filled with sorrow again.

    Get tepos

    My desire to find my family became less strong.

    After I sent the ne to be repaired, I returned to the car and heard my phone ring.

    I looked at the caller, and my heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Hello.¡± I said, pretending to be indifferent.

    ¡°You mixed my number with someone else¡¯s? You¡¯re really something,¡± ke said in azy and

    maic voice, teasing me.

    I said tly, ¡°Everyone gets confused sometimes.¡±

    ¡°I look forward to seeing you get confused with my own eyes.¡± ke¡¯s tone suddenly became a little

    hoarse.

    My heart beat faster, and I said a little angrily and shyly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed. I have

    always been sober in front of you.¡±

    ¡°Fine. I know my existence can always keep you vignt. It can refresh your mind. We¡¯ll take the kids to

    Disnend this Saturday. I hope you can have a good time,¡± ke said gently.

    ¡°You¡¯re weird. Are you so gentle to every woman?¡± I could feel concern in his words, and I asked.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± ke answered seriously. ¡°I only care about four women.¡±

    His words made me stiff. Sure enough, the number was more than I expected.

    ¡°One is my grandmother, and the other is my mother. You are also included. And Hedwig as well,¡± said

    ke. I was

    stunned.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you very distant before? Howe you are so cheesy now?¡± I felt a little angry that he had

    made me look like a fool

    ¡°Do you want to go out for dinner tonight? I¡¯ll make some arrangements. Take the kids as well!¡± ke

    suddenly suggested.

    My mind was a mess, and I couldn¡¯t make a wise decision. I could only vaguely say, ¡°Up to you. You

    don¡¯t need to ask for my opinion.¡±

    ¡°OK! Then it¡¯s settled.¡± After saying that, ke smiled and hung up the phone.

    I gawked at the phone screen. My mind was in a mess again. I tossed the phone away. I felt

    ufortable every time I talked to ke. Did that count as some kind of disease?

    Iughed self-mockingly and drove away.

    Since I sent the ne to be repaired today, I didn¡¯t go back to work I went straight back home.

    As soon as I stopped the car, I heard a servant shouting, ¡°Ms. Wyatt, you¡¯re back so early today!¡±

    As soon as I entered the parlor, I saw Howard and the cute kid in his arms.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I put my purse on the sofa and asked with a smile, feeling surprised.

    When Howard saw me, it was as if he had seen his savior. He immediately asked me for help,

    ¡°Catherine, you came back just in time. Quick! I need your help. My daughter Ash seems to have peed.

    Can you help me deal with it? I have no idea what to do¡­¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I changed the diaper for Ash, and when I carried her back to Howard, he said gratefully, ¡°Thank you so

    much. You have no idea. After half a day with her, 1 already felt that my head was about to explode.

    How can she be this energetic?¡±

    I looked at Howard. Though he said he disliked the noise Ash made, the way he looked at Ash was full

    of love. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡°You can tell me now where your daughter came from, right?¡± I asked.

    He raised Ash dotingly and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I pick her up from

    somewhere?¡±

    I looked at him with contempt. ¡°Do I look like a three-year-old child to you? You dote on her so much,

    and you¡¯re telling me that you picked her up from somewhere?¡±

    Beside him, Hedwig clenched her fists and looked at him unhappily. ¡°Howard, you¡¯re a grown man, yet

    you still lie.¡±

    Howard couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I just met Ash yesterday. My ex-

    girlfriend gave birth to her without telling me. She¡¯s fighting for her work now, so she left Ash to me.¡±

    Iughed in disbelief at his words. ¡°You only found out about Ash yesterday? No wonder you became

    friends with ke. You are the same.¡±

    Howard immediately retorted innocently, ¡°I¡¯m not the same as him. How did you have kids with ke? I

    haven¡¯t questioned you two about it yet.¡±

    I immediately turned and went to the sofa to get my purse. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say a word about this.¡±

    ¡°Catherine, to be honest, I respect you a lot. If ke ever treats you badly, I¡¯m on your side,¡± Howard

    immediately stated.

    I was stunned. I turned back to look at Howard. He had a serious look on his face. It didn¡¯t seem like he

    said those things just to make me happy.

    Noah suddenly raised his hand and said, ¡°I can be mommy¡¯s witness. Howard, if my daddy bullies my

    mommy in the future, you have to stand up for mommy!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Howard answered firmly.

    ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you be Howard¡¯s sister? That way, he will have a decent reason to protect you from

    now on,¡± Noah blinked and said.

    Hedwig blinked her big eyes, pointed at her head with her finger, and said, ¡°Great! If so, Noah and I will

    have an uncle! Yay!¡±

    I looked at Hedwig and Noah who were making Howard blush, and I immediately scolded them,

    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t tease him anymore.¡±

    Noah stuck out his tongue at me. Then he looked at Howard and said, ¡°Howard, if you protect my

    mommy, I will protect your daughter.¡±

    Howard lowered his head to look at Ash, who was looking at Noah and giggling.

    ¡°It seems that Ash likes you quite a lot! Hold her.¡± Howard immediately handed Ash over to Noah.

    Noah jumped away in fright instantly. ¡°No way! I never even hold stupid Hedwig.¡±

    Get Dog

    ¨C

    Howard had to pull Ash back into his arms. ¡°You were the one who said you would protect Ash. Are you

    getting cold

    feet?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll protect her when shees to the werewolf school,¡± Noah said proudly.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Standing aside, Hedwig pouted and said, ¡°Noah, the teacher says if we lie, we won¡¯t find our wolves.¡±

    Noah snorted coldly and walked upstairs. ¡°I¡¯m going to y with my toys instead of staying here and

    chatting with

    you.¡±

    I looked at Noah, who acted like an adult, and walked upstairs. I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head and

    smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take their words seriously. If there¡¯s anything about your daughter you can¡¯t handle, feel free to

    ask me.¡± I smiled and went upstairs.

    Howard said to me gratefully, ¡°Thanks, Ms. Wyatt.¡±

    I turned to look at him and said, ¡°Why are you being so polite?¡±

    Howard immediatelyughed out loud. ¡°Isn¡¯t ke the only one who can call you Cathy? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll

    beat me up if I call you by this name.¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with him? You can call me whatever you want. It is my name.¡± When I heard

    him mention ke, I blushed inexplicably.

    But ke could be overbearing and unreasonable sometimes. Perhaps he would do something so

    childish.

    However, when I realized that he was overbearing toward me, my heart just started beating faster for

    no reason. I felt feathers brushing past my heart. It made me itchy and uneasy.

    Back upstairs, I first went to the study and found some books about the ancient werewolf family. I

    wanted to study them carefully. I wanted to find some clues about the obsidian ne.

    As I was studying the books on my own, the door behind me was suddenly pushed open, which

    startled me utterly. I turned my head back and found it was ke.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    When I heard his voice, I looked at him in panic. ¡°Nothing. Why are you back so early?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything you don¡¯t want me to know? You seem very nervous.¡± ke looked curious.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just looking for inspiration for work.¡± I didn¡¯t dare tell him that I was looking for clues

    about the obsidian ne.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time to go to the restaurant. You should get the kids ready.¡± ke¡¯s voice instantly became a

    little indifferent.

    I didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but I could feel that he suddenly became a little cold.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to prepare. We can set off now,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Thene downstairs.¡± ke pulled a long face as he turned and walked out the door.

    I went to the toy room and grabbed Noah, who was ying with his toy race car in high spirits. ¡°Let¡¯s

    go. Stop ying. Time to go out for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Daddy hasn¡¯te back yet. Let me y a little longer!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s back.¡± I said. dragging Noah downstairs.

    Howard hurried over and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tag along with Ash. Is that OK?¡±

    Only then did ke realize that on the carpet next to the sofa sat a baby.

    ¡°This is?¡± ke nced at Howard beside him. ¡°You brought her here?¡±

    ¡°ke, let me formally introduce you. This is my biological daughter. Her name is Ash. Does she look

    like me? Isn¡¯t

    Howard wasn¡¯t like a noble, dignified man at all. Right now, he was just a father who was doting on his

    baby girl.

    ¡°What?¡± ke couldn¡¯t believe it. He looked at Howard and then at the baby who was about to cry with

    her mouth pouted.

    ke then said, ¡°If it was Rowena who bore you the baby, then I wouldn¡¯t be worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Howard raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Because, sooner orter, you two will be together,¡± said ke.

    Hearing that, Howard seemed a bit happier. ¡°But she still doesn¡¯t seem interested in me. She¡¯s only

    interested in her work¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t give her enough sense of security. That¡¯s why she put her hopes into work. It¡¯s your

    problem. Make reflections on yourself,¡± ke sounded experienced as he reminded Howard.

    Howard was stunned. Then he was silent. He looked down at Ash crawling toward him, and his eyes

    were full of tenderness. ¡°Come here, Ash. Come to Daddy!¡±

    Hedwig hugged ke¡¯s neck tightly with her head quietly leaning against his shoulder. She gawked at

    Ash and did not speak

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    ke¡¯s POV

    I had nned a lovely evening for the four of us. I didn¡¯t expect that Howard would join us together with

    his daughter, who was a crying baby.

    As soon as Ash got in the car, she inmediately burst into tears. No one knew the reason, and none of

    us could calm her down. She just kept crying, and it seemed that she didn¡¯t even need to breathe at all.

    Her crying set almost everyone¡¯s ears ringing.

    ¡°Cathy, do you know why she kept crying?¡± Howard checked Ash thoroughly and finally asked

    Catherine for help.

    1 asked, ¡°What did you call her?¡±

    Howard froze.

    ¡°Catherine, help me. I have no idea what to do with her. I¡¯m going deaf. Her body is so small. How can

    she keep crying like this?¡± Howard quickly rephrased.

    Catherine was thinking very hard. Suddenly, she stared at Howard and asked, ¡°How many times has

    she had milk powder today?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I fed her once at noon. Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s hungry,¡± Howard said confidently.

    Catherine reached out to hold Ash in her arms and gently shook Ash¡¯s body. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that

    babies rely on milk powder a lot? If you don¡¯t feed her on time, she will be very unustomed.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do? There¡¯s no hot water in the car¡­¡± Heard Catherine say this, Howard was

    anxious.

    As for me, who was sitting in the front, I was still feeling bitter about how Howard addressed Catherine

    back then.

    Who said Howard could call Catherine that?

    He thought too highly of himself!

    What made me even more annoyed was that Catherine didn¡¯t have any dissatisfaction at all when he

    called her that.

    When I called her Cathy, she became vignt immediately. She even wished that she could hide in a

    shell to protect

    herself.

    It turned out that Catherine just loathed me utterly.

    Noah and Hedwig had already covered their ears and had pitiful expressions on their faces. Clearly,

    they couldn¡¯t endure the noise anymore.

    ¡°Take a look and see if there is a pacifier in it. Let Ash suck on it.¡± Catherine suddenly had an idea and

    asked Howard to find a pacifier.

    Howard lowered his head and rummaged through his bag. Fortunately, there was a pacifier in it.

    Catherine hurriedly handed the pacifier over to Ash¡¯s mouth. Ash immediately stopped crying. Her

    mouth sucked and bit the pacifier habitually. It looked like she didn¡¯t want milk for the time being.

    However, her pair of big reddish eyes made people feel very distressed.

    I turned around and nced at the people in the back seat.

    ¡°Daddy, are you jealous?¡± Noah took off his hands covering his ears and giggled.

    ¡°ke, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous of me. I swear to Moon Goddess that I don¡¯t dare to have thoughts I

    shouldn¡¯t

    Get Hogtie

    have about Catherine,¡± Howard immediately said seriously.

    His words amused me. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the jealous type? I just feel that your daughter is making too

    much noise.¡±

    Catherine immediately retorted, ¡°You may not know that your daughter was even noisier at her age.

    You weren¡¯t bothered is all.¡±

    Noah immediately raised his hands in agreement. ¡°Mommy is telling the truth. I can testify. Stupid

    Hedwig cried all the time back then.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! Noah, you¡¯re so annoying!¡± Hedwig shouted, unconvinced.

    Catherine stroked Noah¡¯s head. ¡°You may have forgotten that you cried louder than Hedwig.¡±

    Next to them, Howard said with a casual smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have another baby?¡±

    Catherine blushed instantly.

    ¡°Howard, do you know what daddy and mommy have to do when they¡¯re sleeping to have a baby?¡±

    Hedwig was curious. She had to get to the bottom of things that confused her.

    ¡°Well¡­ I ¡­ I don¡¯t know. You should ask your daddy. He knows it better than me.¡± Howard deliberately

    left me with the problem.

    I cursed secretly. He threw me off the pit!

    Hedwig was about to open her mouth and ask me when Catherine covered her mouth. ¡°Hedwig, did

    your teacher assign any homework?¡±

    Hedwig failed to react in time. Being interrupted by Catherine, she immediately blinked and thought for

    a moment before saying, ¡°Yes. We have to do some paper cutting. The teacher asked us to cut some

    butterflies and paste them on the books.¡±

    ¡°OK. After we go back, mommy will help you with it,¡± Catherine immediately said with a smile.

    ¡°Great! I want daddy and mommy to help me with my homework together!¡± Hedwig immediately

    became happy.

    When we reached the restaurant, we got out of the car and walked toward the elevator.

    ¡°ke¡­¡± Suddenly, a gentle female voice came from the door. Everyone was stunned.

    We turned around and saw a woman with outstanding temperament standing at the door.

    When I saw her, I was also a bit surprised.

    She was the granddaughter of an elder of the Council, named Scarlett Guerrero.

    Howard was the first to greet her. He said, ¡°Ms. Guerrero, what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to see

    you here.¡±

    The corner of Scarlett¡¯s mouth rose slightly as she revealed a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. What a coincidence.

    ke, who are these people?¡±

    ¡°They are my friend¡¯s kids. I brought them here for a meal.¡± I didn¡¯t want to expose their identities at

    that time.

    Because I wanted to provide them with a safe environment. Once their existence was exposed, there

    would be a lot of danger.

    Scarlett smiled as her gaze swept across Catherine¡¯s face. ¡°Is this the girlfriend you¡¯ve acknowledged

    publicly? What is her name?

    ¡°Catherine.¡± I lixed my eyes on Catherine¡¯s face for two seconds and answered in a low voice.

    Thoughi Scarlett had concealed her jealousy well, one could tell from her subtle expression how much

    she despised Catherine

    ¡°ke, since we¡¯ve bumped into each other, why don¡¯t we eat together?¡± Scarlett took the initiative to

    suggest.

    Just as I was about to say something, Noah suddenly grabbed my big hand and said with a smile,

    ¡°ke, she is beautiful. Why don¡¯t we call together?¡±

    I looked down at Noah¡¯s big eyes and had a bad feeling what was Noah up to?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, ke: I¡¯m starving!¡± Noah grabbed my hand and dragged me towards the elevator.

    Catherine immediately scolded, ¡°Noall, the adults are talking here. It¡¯s rude to interrupt them. Come

    here, and I¡¯ll take you upstairs now.¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    ke¡¯s POV

    A trace of dissatisfaction shed across Scarlett¡¯s face when she saw me and Catherine standing

    together. I caught her subtle expression in that instant.

    After Noah invited her to join us, she instantly showed a gentle expression and wanted to stroke Noah¡¯s

    head.

    Yet Noah dodged immediately. Her hand froze in the air, and she did not get to stroke Noah¡¯s head.

    She retracted her hand awkwardly.

    ¡°ke, let¡¯s go! Hurry! i can eat way much more with her eating together!¡± Noah said as he walked.

    I looked at Noah and then at Scarlett. Finally, my eyes fell on Catherine¡¯s face.

    Catherine deliberately turned her face away,

    ¡°OK. Then let¡¯s dine together.¡± I suddenly couldn¡¯t say anything to refuse when facing Noah.

    The corner of Scarlett¡¯s mouth curled into a smile as she followed me into the elevator.

    She intentionally pushed Catherine to a corner of the elevator and stood beside me.

    of course, Catherine would not show any objections, since she needed to take care of Noah and

    Hedwig for now.

    Scarlett turned her head to look at the baby sleeping soundly in Howard¡¯s arms and asked curiously,

    ¡°Howard, is this your daughter? Have you found your mate? Howe I didn¡¯t know that?¡±

    We were all members of the royal pack, so, she would be one of the guests if Howard got married.

    ¡°Yes, she is my daughter,¡± Howard answered frankly.

    ¡°An illegitimate daughter?¡± Scarlett asked bluntly.

    Howard pulled a long face immediately. His tone became indifferent as he said, ¡°I am holding her in my

    arms. How can she be an illegitimate daughter?¡±

    Only then did Scarlett realize that she had said something wrong. She smiled dryly and brushed her

    long hair. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just a bit curious. Why haven¡¯t you got married now that you

    already have a daughter?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not young. I didn¡¯t see you getting married,¡± Howard curled his lips and mocked her subtly.

    Scarlett¡¯s face stiffened slightly. She had always been sensitive to her age, so she stopped talking at

    once.

    When the elevator doors opened, I took the lead and walked out. Scarlett walked beside me leisurely. I

    turned around and saw Catherine leading the kids with her hands and following behind me.

    ¡°Catherine, your hand is so warm!¡± Just as we walked along the corridor leading to the private room,

    Noah suddenly said, being artificial deliberately.

    I also turned around to look at Noah.

    How could he say these words so artificially and naturally at the same time?

    I couldn¡¯t help but recall that Hedwig once told me all about Catherine¡¯s male friends.

    Did Catherine make Noah do the same when she brought Noah and Hedwig to see those men?

    I was getting more determined. It was something Catherine would do.

    When Hedwig heard Noah¡¯s words, she also shouted excitedly, ¡°He¡¯s right, Catherine! Your hand is so

    warm!¡±

    Howard couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, and Noah immediately rolled his eyes at Howard,

    ¡°Howard, did you fart just now?¡± Hearing Noah¡¯s question, Howard red at Noah, who deliberately

    distorted the

    truth.

    I was getting more and more confused. What were Noah and Hedwig thinking? But I was d to y

    along with them.

    By now, I had a basic understanding of my kids. Still, Noah would sometimes surprise me,

    I wanted to know how shrewd Noah was. Otherwise, I might be tricked by him again sometime in the

    future.

    The door of the private room opened, and we walked in.

    It was a very luxurious suite. It had a dining room outside, and inside was a small and exquisite lounge.

    Since it was still early to eat, some of us sat on the sofa, drinking coffee and having desserts.

    As soon as Hedwig saw the delicious food, her eyes lit up. She immediately grabbed most of it with her

    hands. Noah wanted to take a nut from her, and she red at him.

    I was so satisfied when I saw how cute Noah and Hedwig were.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Howard held Ash in his arms and sat down. However, she woke up instantly. She opened her eyes and

    started crying.

    ¡°Catherine, help me make some milk, OK?¡± Howard had already kept Catherine¡¯s words in mind.

    Catherine quickly took the bottle out. She cleaned it, poured water into it, tested the water temperature,

    put the milk powder in, and shook the bottle a few times gently.

    ¡°Catherine, can I have some milk? It looks great!¡± Hedwig immediately showed a lovely smile and stood

    beside Catherine.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask Howard if it¡¯s OK. It¡¯s his form,¡± said Catherine.

    Hedwig immediately ran over to Howard and smiled sweetly at him. She looked at him shyly and

    asked, ¡°Howard, can I have some of Ash¡¯s form?¡±

    Howard smiled gently and said, ¡°Of course you can. You need more milk to grow up faster.¡±

    Seeing that Howard agreed, Hedwig then immediately ran to Catherine happily. ¡°Catherine, Howard

    said yes. Hurry up and fix me one ss, please!¡±

    As soon as I sat down, my gaze was glued to Hedwig¡¯s cute and delicate face. Then, I looked at

    Catherine with deep and obscure eyes. As I watched her fix Hedwig¡¯s milk, I saw the radiance of

    maternal love shining on her brightly, making me feel utterly satisfied and happy.

    Scarlett looked at Catherine. Then she turned her head and asked me in French, ¡°These two children

    are a lot like you. Could they be your younger brother¡¯s?¡±

    Hearing Scarlett speaking to me in French, I felt annoyed, and a trace of annoyance shed across my

    face. I only replied in French, ¡°No.¡±

    Scarlett was sensitive. She smiled and no longer asked further.

    Noah sat next to me, his feet folded together. He nced at Scarlett with his big bright eyes and

    immediately asked in French. ¡°Do vou like ke?¡±

 Chapter 130

    ?Chapter 130

    ke''s POV

    Scarlett''s disguise was blown away by Noah with only one sentence. After hearing what Noah said, she blushed for a short while before looking at Noah gently. "I have known ke for a long time. When we were young, we studied together. I know a lot about ke."

    My expression was still calm, but I looked at Scarlett with a bit of surprise.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Scarlett never suggested that she had feelings for me, and I always treated her as an ordinary member of the pack.

    I didn''t expect Scarlett to admit that she had feelings for me right now.

    Hedwig blinked her big eyes and drank up the ss of milk in one go. After that, she blinked her big eyes again. She immediately put the ss down and asked Scarlett in French, "Do you really know ke? Do you know who ke likes the most now?"

    Scarlett wasn''t choked by what Noah had said, but she was rendered speechless by what Hedwig said.

    Hedwig immediately stretched out a finger and pointed to Catherine, who was standing next to her in a daze. "ke likes Catherine the most."

    Scarlett was even more impatient.

    Catherine stood next to the wall on the side and could not say anything she wanted to, because Scarlett didn''t know she was Noah and Hedwig''s mother. And she could not be too intimate with Noah and Hedwig.

    I looked calm andposed as I watched the show, and so was Howard.

    Catherine''s beautiful eyes nced at my face.

    Scarlett no longer tried to hide her real emotions with gentleness on her face.

    "You are just kids. That so-called love you im does not represent the love between adults. Understand?" Scarlett continued speaking in French.

    Noah immediately tilted his head and asked curiously, "Then can you tell me what love between adults is like?"

    "Well... You''re too young. You won''t get it!" Scarlett smiled dryly and then looked at me with someint. "ke, talk to them. They don''t know adults'' feelings. It won''t be good for their growth."

    But I didn''t feel that my children had said anything wrong. As children, they knew that they should protect their mother. They were good kids.

    "Scarlett, children are bound to be curious. Asking a few strange questions is nothing, right? "I reached out and patted Noah''s head.

    "ke, to be honest, I used to like children quite a bit. But now, I feel that they are quite difficult to handle. Of course, it might be because I haven''t been familiar with them yet. We should hang out more. I''m sure I''ll be friends with them." Scarlett smiled warmly.

    "But we don''t want to y with you. Boring." Noah immediately pursed his lips to show that he was not interested.

    Scarlett froze in an instant. Then she red at Catherine, who was beside her, with a bit of resentment.

    "ke, I don''t know who these children learned these words from. But they are ill-bred indeed. You should teach them something personally from now on. They should be childish and innocent at their age." Scarlett immediately aimed at Catherine, secretly using Catherine of teaching the children improperly.

    I was calm just now, but when I heard that Scarlett dared to use my kids of being uneducated, I pulled a sullen face, and my voice was extremely cold, "Ms. Guerrero, this is none of your concern."

    Scarlett was frightened, and her face paled.

    Stroking Ash''s face, Howard said lightly, "Ms. Guerrero, you are here to enjoy a meal with your friends, right? Why don''t you go ahead and find them? There are so many children here, and you might be disturbed."

    What Howard was suggesting was very obvious. No matter how foolish Scarlett was, she could tell that Howard was driving her away. She could only stand up unwillingly and look at me with deep affection in her eyes. "ke, I asked you out a few times before, but you weren''t free. I hope we can see each other more in the future."

    "I''m sorry. I don''t think I''ll have time to do that. Also, please show my girlfriend some respect. She is here. Don''t ask me out." I had already added Scarlett to my cklist in my heart, because my kids were the most important to me. Whoever dared to point fingers at my kids vited me. From this moment on, Scarlett and I would be strangers. Scarlett''s face turned even paler. Atst, she dejectedly said goodbye and turned to leave.

    A happy smile shed across Noah''s face. He looked up at Catherine and said, "Mommy, if anyone wants to get close to daddy in the future, I will find a way to drive them away. Daddy belongs to you. No one is allowed to snatch him away."

    Hedwig nodded in agreement. "Yes, daddy can only like mommy. He cannot like other women."

    Howard looked at the kids and pulled a wry face.

    "Alright. Listen, you two. You shouldn''t mess around again. Get it? This is between me and your daddy. Don''t meddle in anymore. Otherwise, someone might use you of being rude, "Catherine said.

    Although Catherine said that, I could tell that she was also bothered by Scarlett''s words.

    Noah curled his lips and looked unhappy. "Mommy, you are some. You know that the woman was here because of daddy, but you didn''t do anything. Are you daddy''s girlfriend or not? You are so not qualified."

    Hedwig also felt a bit angry. "He''s right. Mommy, if other women want to steal daddy from you in the future, you must not let them slide."

    I watched with some delight that the kids were scolding Catherine.

    My kids were awesome. They were taking my side wholeheartedly.

    "And you, daddy, you know that the woman was up to something, but you didn''t turn her down. No wonder mommy doesn''t want to talk to you." Noah immediately turned his head and stared at me after scolding Catherine.

    I was stunned. "We were friends before. I thought she was just here to talk about something else. I didn''t expect you two to change the topic. But you are right. This won''t happen again. If there is another woman who has a crush on me, I will say no to her right away."

    "Daddy, you''re the best!" Hedwig immediately ran over and kissed me as a reward. Then she turned to look at Catherine with a smile. "You should learn from daddy."

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I was speechless at Hedwig. She was just a child, but she acted like a housekeeper. She wanted to get

    involved in all my

    malters

    ke looked at me with his deep eyes, as if he was waiting for my reply.

    I pursed my lips and said in a low voice, ¡°When can we eat? I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    I changed the topic. I didn¡¯t want to discuss my rtionship with ke in front of Howard and the kids.

    Meanwhile, Ash in Howard¡¯s arms clumsily walked forward, wanting to grab the colorful things on the

    table.

    Howard¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He nced at it and immediately asked me for help. ¡°Cathy, it¡¯s Eda,

    Can you please keep an eye on Ash for me?¡±

    I nced at ke and found that his face had be sullen again.

    I turned my head and saw that Ash was walking crookedly. I quickly went to her side to protect her, and

    she directly ran to ke. I had to follow her.

    ke and I were very close to each other. I suddenly felt a warm hand reach over and gently grasp my

    hand.

    My whole body shivered. It felt like an electric current.

    Turning my head back, I saw the dissatisfaction on ke¡¯s face. He felt that he was being neglected.

    I looked at ke from a close distance, only to find that his eyes were so stunning. They were narrow,

    deep, and as dark as the night sky. Meanwhile, they were flickering, and one would easily fall for them.

    My heart suddenly trembled, and I even forgot to shake off hisrge palm.

    Ash suddenly reached out to get a ss next to her, and by the time I saw it, it was toote.

    Fortunately, a big hand beat me to it. It gently moved the ss away a little. Ash could not get it. She

    immediately stamped her feet in anger and was about to cry.

    ¡°Catherine, you can¡¯t be distracted when taking care of a kid!¡± ke said with a proud smile.

    I shook off hisrge palm, feeling a little embarrassed. I hugged the crying Ash and went to Hedwig.

    I heard the low and muffledughter of keing from behind me, making my heart beat faster.

    At some point in time, Noah, who was at the side, had obtained ke¡¯s phone and was ying on it.

    ¡°Oh, no, daddy. Your phone has been locked,¡± Noah said in annoyance.

    ke immediately took the phone back from Noah and said domineeringly, showing his prestige as a

    father, ¡°Who said you could take my phone?¡±

    ¡°I want to y games,¡± Noah said bluntly.

    ke had no choice but to throw the phone over to Noah. ¡°Try your mommy¡¯s birthday.¡±

    ke¡¯s voice was not loud, but I still heard it.

    I was stunned.

    Noah was also stunned. Then he smiled and asked, ¡°Daddy, how do you know when mommy¡¯s

    birthday is?¡± ¡°She works for me. How can I not know?¡± ke repliedzily.

    Noah asked curiously, ¡°Daddy, why did you set mommy¡¯s birthday as your password? What did you

    want to do?¡±

    ke smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s what couples do, right?¡±

    I turned around and red at ke. ¡°Who said that?¡±

    ke saidzily, ¡°it¡¯s stated in the books.¡±

    Noah grinned and said, ¡°Daddy, it seems.that you have spent a lot of effort in winning my mommy over.

    ¡°Mommy, did you hear that? Daddy is dating you seriously. You should be more enthusiastic from now

    on. Aman as excellent as daddy is not much.¡± Noah¡¯s face was full of joy.

    I pretended that I did not hear it.

    Noah could only shrug. ¡°Daddy, I can only help you so far. The rest is up to you. But I find that mommy

    is shy. See? She is blushing.¡±

    ke reached out and stroked Noah¡¯s head. ¡°Noah, thanks for your help.¡±

    I felt even more embarrassed, and my face began to burn, so I carried Ash to the other side and sat

    down.

    Meanwhile, Howard was on the phone with Eda.

    Howard said in a helpless tone, ¡°Eda, you called me seven times today. If you don¡¯t trust me, why don¡¯t

    you pick her up tonight? You can babysit her.¡±

    I heard Eda¡¯s voice from the other end of the line. She said, ¡°Where¡¯s Ash? Did she cry?¡±

    Howard said, ¡°Ash cried just now. I forgot to feed her. She cried so much that her voice was almost

    hoarse.¡±

    ¡°How about this? i¡¯ll take half a day off tomorrow to help you take care of her.¡± Eda sounded worried.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see. I¡¯m eating with ke. Got to go.¡± Howard quickly hung up the phone.

    Without Scarlett present, the atmosphere became harmonious again.

    The delicious dishes were served. I put some vegetables and mashed potatoes on Noah and Hedwig¡¯s

    tes with a public fork. They looked at the steak in front of them with shining eyes.

    As soon as I turned around, I saw that Howard was clumsily feeding Ash a slice of bread. Ash wasn¡¯t

    interested and began to y with the fork on the table.

    ¡°Ash, no. It¡¯s dangerous. Put it down!¡± Howard hadpletely be a responsible daddy. His role

    changed very quickly.

    ¡°Mr. Twitty, give Ash to me.¡± As the mother of the two children, I felt sorry for him when I saw how

    clumsy he was.

    It was obvious that he had been taken care of by others, and now it was so difficult for him to take care

    of a baby.

    When Howard heard my words, he revealed a grateful expression.

    As he enjoyed the delicious food, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°Catherine, can you teach me

    how to educate children? Noah and Hedwig are very sensible, obedient, and smart. I want Ash to be

    like this as well. I¡¯m sure she will be very considerate in the future.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    I was feeding Ash soup when I heard what he said. I was slightly stunned.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    When Howard heard what ke said, he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Howard said, ¡°In that case, Ash

    doesn¡¯t need to learn anything at all. When she grows up a little more, she will naturally be very smart

    and cute. After all, she inherits my excellent genes.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but let out augh when I heard Howard¡¯s words.

    Sure enough, men were conceited and unwilling to admit defeat.

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ve finally met someone who is more narcissistic and thick-skinned than you,¡± Noah said

    instantly.

    ke couldn¡¯t help butugh in a low voice.

    Howard pretended to be angry and looked at Noah dangerously. ¡°Noah, believe it or not. Ash will be

    smarter than

    you!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right. Look at her. She can¡¯t even eat by herself. When I was her age, I already ate by myself,

    and I knew a lot of words. I could even count from one to a hundred!¡± Noah said proudly.

    ¡°No way! You know that kids shouldn¡¯t lie, right?¡± Howard looked at Noah in surprise.

    I smiled and said, ¡°Noah is not lying. What he said is true. His IQ and EQ developed very early.¡±

    Noah raised his chin in pride.

    The mealsted until 9 pm, since there were kids making noise, and we had to make sure that they

    were full. Finally, we finished eating.

    ¡°Mr. Twitty, where are you staying tonight?¡± I looked at the restless Ash in Howard¡¯s arms and was

    worried for him.

    ¡°ke¡¯s vi, of course!¡± Howard looked like he was very proud.

    ke understood Howard¡¯s difficulties as well. ke said lightly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back together.¡±

    We returned to the vi, and the guest room that Howard was staying in was right next to ke¡¯s room.

    I helped Hedwig take a bath. Noah preferred to take a path with ke, and I didn¡¯t have to worry about

    him anymore.

    Having someone to share the responsibility of taking care of the kids was indeed a good thing.

    ke yed with Noah in the toy room for a while, and Howard also yed with Ash.

    I held Hedwig and watched from the side.

    ¡°Howard, she took my toy again. Can you please talk to her?¡± said Noah.

    As Howard looked at Ash, who was blinking her big eyes and curiously studying a small car in her

    hands, he immediately smiled and said to Noah, ¡°Just let Ash y with it for a while, OK? There are so

    many toys. Can¡¯t you find something else to y with? I will send you a truck of toys next time. I

    promise you¡¯ll have all the fun.¡±

    Noah¡¯s crystal-like eyes were sparkling. ¡°Really? You have to keep your word.¡±

    I immediately said, ¡°Noah, you have enough toys. You don¡¯t need any more of them.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve had enough of all these. Daddy, I want new toys. Is that OK?¡± Noah immediately put on a

    bitter face and begged ke

    ke stroked Noah¡¯s hair and said, ¡°OK. You¡¯ll have a new batch of toys every month. But your main

    focus should still

    1/3

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be yful!¡± Hearing that, Noah became even happier.

    I looked at the time and walked over to bathe Ash.

    Howard immediately stood up and said, ¡°Catherine, I¡¯ll go with you. I want to learn how to bathe Ash.¡±

    ke narrowed his eyes and said with slight displeasure, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Howard sensed the warning in ke¡¯s words at once. Howard said instantly, ¡°OK. I will stay here and

    y with Noah then.¡±

    1 nced at him and went to take a bath for Ash without saying anything.

    At around ten o¡¯clock, the three kids were all asleep. Ash was used to holding a milk bottle while she

    went to sleep. She quickly fell asleep while drinking milk.

    The night was quiet, and we adults, who had been busy for a day, were enjoying the quiet.

    The next morning, I woke up and led Hedwig downstairs. I saw that the table was already a mess.

    Not only did Howard dress Ash in a beautiful princess dress, but he also braided her hair nicely.

    As soon as ke sat down, he saw Ash¡¯s change. He looked at Howard in surprise. ¡°Did you make her

    hair?¡±

    Howard hooked his thin lips proudly and said, ¡°Of course. Who else could it be?¡±

    I also admired Howard. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to dress up your daughter though it¡¯s only the second day.

    You¡¯re going to be a good father.¡±

    Howard was even a bit shy.

    ke was somewhat depressed.

    ¡°Howard is awesome! My daddy doesn¡¯t know how to braid my hair.¡± Hedwig was very envious.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Ash blinked her big eyes and looked at her daddy. She grinned happily.

    After breakfast, Dowen took Hedwig and Noah to school. I drove to work

    I drove to work alone. Thepany was located in downtown Sayreville, not too far from ke¡¯s

    lakeside vi.

    Yet since the vi was located in the middle of the mountain, the area here was sparsely popted and

    secluded.

    One section of the road ran through a dense forest.

    My car drove on the road and soon came to this section. Not long after I drove in, I saw a car parked in

    front. Because the road was not spacious, I had to stop the car.

    I stopped the car and walked over to the car in the middle of the road. I knocked on the window and

    waited for a moment. Then I found there was no one in the car.

    I leaned closer to the window and looked inside dumbfoundedly. There was indeed no one in the car.

    ¡°Be careful, Catherine!¡± Eva suddenly woke up and reminded me.

    I straightened up subconsciously. Then I saw a reflection of a man in the ss. He was standing

    behind me. I immediately squatted down. Sure enough, the next second, a fist hit the window.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I looked at the strange man in front of me with vignce. He had short blonde hair, a

    strong body, and a fierce look in his eyes.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133

    ke¡¯s POV

    After I packed my things, I was going to ask Catherine if she wanted to go with me. I could drive her to

    work.

    But as soon as I stood up, I saw Catherine leave without looking back.

    Under Dowen¡¯s gaze, I calmly took a breath, picked up the key, and left as well.

    1 drove alone, and I couldn¡¯t help but speed up to catch up to Catherine¡¯s car.

    For some reason, I suddenly felt a sense of danger approaching. I lowered the speed and looked

    around through the window

    The surrounding scenery was very good, and there was no one hidden in the grass.

    So, what made me have such a feeling?

    Just as I was feeling puzzled, the feeling pounced at me again, and it was even more violent.

    ¡°Leroy, what is going on?¡± I awakened my wolf in mind.

    ¡°Catherine is in danger,¡± Leroy was silent for a moment and then replied.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± I suddenly became nervous. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°In the forest ahead.¡± Leroy was also very anxious. I stepped on the elerator, and the car

    immediately sped toward the forest ahead.

    The scenery outside the car window shed by quickly, but I still felt that the car was not fast enough.

    Leroy also became particrly anxious. I put the pedal to the metal, and in less than a minute, I drove

    onto the road to the forest.

    Then I saw Catherine¡¯s car in the middle of the road. I put my foot on the brake, and the tires

    screeched loudly on the road.

    I jumped out of the car and saw a car in front of Catherine. A yellow-ck wolf was constantly grabbing

    the door of the car with huge ws.

    ¡°Catherine!¡± I shouted, but there was no response, so I immediately ran over.

    When the yellow-ck wolf saw that I did not run away, but ran towards him, he stopped attacking the

    car door and howled at me vigntly.

    ¡°Damn you, you rogue!¡± I gritted my teeth.

    ¡°Leroy, shift!¡± I said to my wolf in my mind.

    ¡°Rx, ke. Let me take over,¡± Leroy replied.

    I rxed my tense nerves, and Leroy quickly took over my body. A huge and familiar pain swept

    through my entire body, and my bones began to shift, making creaking sounds.

    I looked down at my fingers stretching, sharp nails growing on the tips, and my clothes were torn, but I

    didn¡¯t care. I crawled.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    The cool forest breeze prated my hair. I shook my hair, and my eyes were fixed on the rogue.

    I saw fear in his eyes.

    He howled at me as a warning, but his voice had already begun to tremble. His hind legs moved back,

    and I realized

    13

    that he was about to run away.

    My thick hind legs kicked hard on the ground, and the moment he turned, my ws directly scratched

    his back.

    He let out a miserable cry, and then he rolled around on the ground. Hey on the ground, his back

    bleeding.

    ¡°Please ¡­ please let go of me.¡± He made a gesture of submission.

    ¡°No rogue is allowed to act wildly in my territory.¡± I looked at him coldly. He wanted to make a

    desperate move, but I was extremely fast when I was a wolf.

    I faced his final attack head-on, and my sharp fangs pierced his throat. He lost his breath before he

    could make a sound, and I threw his body to the ground.

    Then I took over my body again and shifted to the form of a human.

    I walked to the car and opened the door. Inside was Catherine with her eyes closed.

    There was a huge wound on her arm. Although it had begun to heal, the healing speed was very slow.

    Her face was pale.

    ¡°Cathy¡­¡± I whispered her name hastily.

    Catherine had yet topletely fall into aa, but then she forcefully shook her head and still

    fainted.

    ¡°How could this be?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe this happened to Catherine.

    A rogue appeared on my turf and attacked Catherine.

    I carried the unconscious Catherine out of the car and put her into my car. Then I took out a new set of

    clothes from the trunk of my car and put them on.

    Soon, Dowen, whom I Mind-Linked earlier, came over. He was very surprised when he saw the corpse

    of the rogue on the ground, and then he looked at me nervously.

    ¡°King ke, are you injured?¡±

    ¡°He was just an ordinary rogue. I¡¯m fine.¡± i frowned and replied. ¡°Catherine is injured. Ask the driver to

    drive to the doctor of the royal pack. You go and deal with the rogue here and then find out what¡¯s

    going on.¡±

    Dowen closed the car door and got someone to move Catherine and the rogue¡¯s cars away. Then our

    car immediately started.

    Who the hell was behind this? I would kill the chief culprit once I got to the bottom of this.

    I hugged Catherine tightly in my arms, who had already fallen into aa. The huge pain between her

    beautiful eyebrows made my heart tighten.

    The woman in my arms was unconscious. Though I was anxious, I could not help but look at her.

    I never had a chance to size her up before, because every time I saw her, we were always cold to each

    other and quarreled.

    Right now, she was lying quietly in my arms like a baby, which was very rare.

    Her skin was fair. She wasn¡¯t frowning, which made her facial features even more beautiful and

    delicate. Her curly eyshes were long and distinct.

    Looking at her like this. I found that she resembled Hedwig a lot in that she was so quiet.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I was so shocked when I heard what ke said.

    He looked at me andforted me in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll know what happens when I get

    the investigation done. We¡¯ll go to the doctor for now.¡±

    I thought what he said was reasonable, so I stopped specting

    When I calmed down, I realized that I was still lying in his arms. For some reason, my face was

    burning.

    ¡°Let me up. I feel ufortable like this.¡± I struggled to sit up.

    Yet at the same time, it seemed that there was a bump in the road, and the car shuddered. Because of

    this, my body fell back into his arms weakly.

    A hint of a smile shed across ke¡¯s eyes as he advised in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Your head is

    spinning. How can vou sit still?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said stubbornly, but I stopped trying.

    However, as Iy in his arms, we were so close to each other. I felt the intense masculinity ernitting

    from his body, which made me feel even dizzier.

    I closed my eyes and pretended to sleep.

    Because I had no idea how to face him in such an intimate position. I only felt that my body was

    pressed against his skin, burning hot

    When we were about to get out of the car, ke received a call.

    ¡°King ke, we found a photo of Catherine and the address of her workce in the rogue¡¯s car.¡±

    ke¡¯s eyes instantly darkened, and he said with a cold face, ¡°So, someone deliberately found the

    rogue to attack her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, King ke.¡±

    ¡°I see. Tell Henry about this and ask him to do some digging.¡± He hung up the phone and looked at me.

    ¡°It was not an ident. Someone wanted to harm you.¡± ke¡¯s deep and powerful voice made me

    tremble involuntarily

    Actually, I just heard what was said on the phone.

    Did someone want to harm me?

    Who was it?

    So far, I had offended three people.

    Gina was the first. I was sure that she hated my guts.

    The second was Vanessa. She must have a grudge against me, because I got her fired.

    And another one was Lorelei. My design draft was leaked, which caused her to be ridiculed.

    My head was dizzy, and I couldn¡¯t tell if it was one of those three people.

    The car door opened, and I wanted to walk down by myself. But someone was so domineering that I

    didn¡¯t get to decide on my own.

    I was carried by him again.

    I could hardly breathe. It was so embarrassing for ke to carry me in like I was a baby in front of all

    these people.

    ¡°ke, put me down¡­¡± I buried my face in his arms, and i didn¡¯t dare to look at the people around me.

    I only felt my heart beat wildly.

    ¡°Stop moving. Be good! ¡°I heard his low and maic voice, making me tense again.

    Did he think I was a kid? My arm was scratched by the rogue, and that was all. I was fine. Did he have

    to take care of me to this extent?

    Take care?

    There was a buzzing sound in my mind, and I was a little dumbfounded.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    How could I feel that he was taking care of me?

    But that was the truth.

    He was nice to me. He used actual actions to prove it. I couldn¡¯t deny it.

    I could only bury my face even deeper. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t feel awkward as long as I didn¡¯t let anyone

    see my face.

    The wolf doctor gave me a checkup under ke¡¯s gaze. For some reason, the wound on my arm was

    healing faster along the way ke carried me here.

    When the doctor examined me, he carefully confirmed that the wound was no longer serious. To avoid

    infection, he went through the usual process of disinfecting my wound, dabbing my wound with a kind

    of herbmonly used by werewolves.

    It could help werewolves heal faster.

    There was a piece of white gauze on my arm, and although I was still a little weak, I was alright.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re injured, don¡¯t go to work. Go home and have some rest,¡± walking out of the hall, ke

    whispered to me.

    I shook my head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t want to take a leave.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re injured. How can you still say you¡¯re fine? I won¡¯t let you go out until I know who is the one

    behind this,¡± said ke.

    I frowned. ¡°I know someone is trying to hurt me, and that¡¯s all the more reason to find out who did it. I

    can¡¯t spend all my life hiding, can I?¡±

    ¡°With you on your own? Do you think you can find out who did this any time soon? Leave it to me. I will

    give you a satisfactory answer.¡± He sounded very concerned about me.

    I looked at him, stunned for a moment. Just as I decided to go to work, ke said again, ¡°Will you just

    listen to me? How should I face the kids if you get hurt again? You are their mother. I must keep you

    safe.¡±

    My heart trembled. In the end, I gave in.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go home. Thanks for the trouble,¡± I became polite.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    Catherine''s POV

    "Catherine,e on. We''re working together already. Why are you still treating me like an outsider? Why didn''t you tell me that you''re King ke''s mate? You have no idea. I''ve been living on the edge of my stomach these past few days, afraid that King ke is going to give me a hard time. Catherine, would you put in a good word for me with King ke? I''ll be sure to support your work in the future. You are truly one of the most talented and stylish designers I''ve ever met, and it would be my loss not to work with you." Lorelei was a true showbiz woman. She could be as honey-tongued as she wanted.

    I couldn''t help but smile. "As I said just now, it was ourpany''s fault. Ms. Pope, I hope you will put this behind you and continue to work with us."

    "Of course. I''m a very easy person to talk to. Catherine, I''lle to you in a few days for new design drafts. Don''t worry. I won''t rush you. Since you''re with King ke, I''m sure you won''t have much time to draw. I understand." Lorelei smiled.

    I was well aware that her sudden change of attitude was because I was now ke''s girlfriend.

    A person like Lorelei fitted showbiz perfectly.

    "Ms. Pope, if nothing else, I''ll hang up now." I didn''t want to hear any more of her hypocriticalpliments.

    "OK! I''ll leave you to it!" Lorelei immediately hung up the phone.

    I threw my phone back into my purse and thought for a moment. It didn''t seem like it was Lorelei.

    After ruling her out, there were only two people left, and both of them were most likely to harm me.

    Howard stood next to me with Ash in his arms and said indignantly, "Let ke find out who did this, and make sure the one gets off hard."

    After ruling her out, there were only two people left, and both of them were most likely to harm me.

    Howard stood next to me with Ash in his arms and said indignantly, "Let ke find out who did this, and make sure the one gets off hard."

    Fortunately, the one behind the scenes was not smart.

    Henry easily found out who the rogue met by looking at the car log and the photo. He spotted her in the surveince footage.

    It was Vanessa.

    Although she covered herself from top to bottom, she showed her true colors under several surveince cameras.

    ke looked at the sneaky Vanessa in the surveince footage, and his face was utterly gloomy.

    Fortunately, the ce rogue chose was the forest not far from thekeside vi. Though the ce was remote, it was the route ke''s car had to take to get around, so ke could get there in time to save me.

    In the afternoon, after eating, I was lying on the balcony on the second floor with my eyes closed to rest when I received a call from ke.

    "The woman has been caught. Do you want toe here and question her yourself?" ke asked me in a low voice.

    My face suddenly turned pale, and I clenched my hands. "Yes. I want to ask her myself."

    "OK. I''ll ask Dowen to arrange a car to pick you up." ke responded softly.

    I sat in the car and went to the council hall of Sayreville''s royal pack.

    Some of the royal members'' business was conducted in the council hall, and there was also a royal prison here.

    I stood outside the door, and I saw ke''s motorcade parked out front very conspicuously. He was also here.

    As I looked at those domineering ck cars, I felt strange.

    It was hard to describe what it felt like, but I didn''t seem to hate him so much anymore.

    People would always be grateful to the person who helped them sincerely, though gratitude was just a kind of pure feeling.

    However, it would also trigger a chain reaction. Perhaps the next time they saw the person who helped them, they would be more friendly unconsciously. Such a change could be found both in words and expressions.

    I walked into the council hall and saw ke in a meeting room.

    He wore a ck suit and a white shirt. He did not wear a tie. He left the first button of his shirt undone, making him a little more easy-going. He lookedzy, yet as a man, he was still elegant and sexy.

    As soon as I stepped into the council hall, I couldn''t help but look at him, meeting his deep and obscure eyes.

    ke waved at me. "Come here."

    I walked to his side and saw him chatting with a middle-aged man next to him.

    "This is the Gamma of the royal pack, Gerrard. He did the most to get her into custody." ke said.

    Gerrard smiled slightly and said, "Ms. Wyatt, the offender is in the next room. You can go in and talk to her."

    "Thank you!" I stood up.

    "Do you need me to be with you?" ke suddenly reached out and gently shook my hand.

    I said in a low voice, "No. Thank you for helping me. I want to ask her myself."

    There was a faint sense of loss in ke''s eyes. He released his fingers holding mine.

    "Alright."

    I saw the already tied-up Vanessa in the room next door.

    The rope was soaked with the juice of the poisonous weeds, which could prevent her from shifting.

    When Vanessa saw me, she immediately gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with resentment.

    "Catherine, you''re so lucky that you didn''t die!" Vanessa began to curse at me.

    "Vanessa, why did you harm me? Just because I embarrassed you at work?" She was simply so irrational. The winning and losing of work were too important to her, which was what doomed her.

    The vast majority of people who got frustrated or failed at work bounced back. They found out their shorings and made another attempt.

    How many people would die every day if one was set to kill their opponent after failing once?

    Vanessa seemed to realize how stupid she was. She kept her head down and said nothing.

    After she entered thepany, she hooked up with the boss. She didn''t meet any obstacles during work, and no one treated her poorly.

    She relished the feeling of being treated well.

    However, my presence dented her sense of superiority, which was why she held a grudge.

    "Catherine, you shouldn''t have provoked me. You asked for it. You deserve it." Not realizing the enormity of her mistake, Vanessa looked up and gave me a nasty look.

    I sneered, "It''s pretty clear who''s asking for it now, isn''t it?

    "You could have found another job to live a good life, but you have been caught because you wanted me dead. You are regretting it now, aren''t you?"

    "What''s the use of regretting? Will you let me go if I say I regret it? You hook up with King ke, and that''s why you''re so arrogant. I am unlucky, and that is all. My man is inferior to yours." Vanessa''s eyes suddenly reddened.

    I suddenly felt there was no point in talking to her. The conversation was meaningless.

    I turned and was about to leave when Vanessa suddenly called out to me, "Catherine, fine. I know I shouldn''t have done this to you. I was wrong. Can you ask them to go easy on me? You''re fine, aren''t you? I promise I won''t hurt you again."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 136

    ?

    Catherine''s POV

    I turned around and looked at her strangely. "What''s the use of regretting now? You have done me harm. I''m lucky that I didn''t die. I won''t plead for someone who wanted me to die. Get ready to face the royal sanction."

    "We used to be colleagues. Do you have to be so ruthless? If I ever get out, I will hunt you down. Do you hear me?" Vanessa instantly became angry and shouted.

    The two wolf guards behind her heard her threaten and immediately scolded her, "Shut up! You will never get a second chance."

    Hearing her words, I sneered fearlessly and strode out.

    Vanessa did not know that the threat she had just made would doom her, because ke would not let her off.

    ke would never allow any danger to lurk around him or his close ones, especially his family.

    Leaving the council hall of the royal pack, I sat beside ke. I was much more relieved, not as worried as before. ke reached out and patted the back of my hand gently. "Don''t think about it anymore. That woman won''te out and harm others again."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    I turned to look at him in surprise.

    He smiled mysteriously. Instead of continuing the same topic, he asked me in a low voice, "It''s still early. Why don''t youe to mypany with me?"

    "I didn''t expect you to be here." I nced at his handsome face and then turned to the window.

    ke chuckled in a low voice. "I thought that you wouldn''t dare toe unless I did."

    I said disapprovingly, "Why would I be afraid? She almost killed me. I even wanted to p her to vent my anger."

    "Fine. I know you are brave. I was just worried about you." ke finally told me the truth.

    His gaze stopped on my face, and I felt that my face was burning hot. I wanted to flee.

    "Don''t think that I will think of you differently just because you keep saying those sappy words to me. You hurt me before. And that time at the mating gathering, you took Gina''s side and asked someone to throw me out mercilessly. Don''t tell me that you forgot about those things." I blushed and listed out the things he had done to me in the past.

    ke was slightly stunned.

    Then he raised his hand and slightly pulled up his sleeve, revealing the already healed bite mark.

    "Didn''t you bite me back? Let''s call it even."

    "Howe there''s still a mark?" I looked doubtfully at the faint bite mark on his wrist.

    Back then, I was so furious, so I bit his hand with all the strength I got.

    "I don''t know either. It just won''t fade away," ke said. He didn''t care much about it. "If you think I humiliated you that day, you can bite me again. But this time, can you bite me somewhere else?"

    The sunlight shone in from outside the window. There were only a few rays of sunlight through the tall trees, but they just happened to make ke''s smiling eyes shine.

    Even under such dazzling sunlight, ke''s eyes were still flickering charmingly, as if they were even brighter than the sunlight.

    My heart was beating even faster.

    I hated and feared this feeling. It was as if his eyes were like a huge ck hole that wanted to mercilessly suck me in.

    "I don''t want to bite you again. Let''s call it even." It was as if I had been forced to reach a peace agreement with him.

    While ke was making small talk with me, the car was already at hispany''s headquarters.

    The two buildings standing at the center of countless skyscrapers were spectacr.

    I looked at thezy man beside me.

    His thin lips curved into a smile as he looked outside.

    His perfect side face was with sculptural lines.

    I was stunned. When I realized that I was acting like a teenage girl, my entire body trembled.

    "Since we''re here, why don''t youe up and sit for a while? I don''t think you''ve been to my office yet."

    I thought that ke did it on purpose. He distracted me so that I had no time to reject him.

    "Seeing these two buildings reminded me of what Noah had said before," I said emotionally.

    ke was slightly surprised. "What did he say?"

    "When we first arrived, we saw your office buildings from afar. Noah said he wanted to go in and take a look."

    ke smiled. "Apparently, Noah and I already have a telepathic connection. He cane to my office building whenever he wants in the future."

    I was stunned for a moment, and then I regretted telling him this.

    However, entering the buildings to visit was Noah''s wish. By telling ke, I guessed I helped Noah fulfill his wish.

    A line of cars parked in the office building''s imposing lobby on the first floor.

    The car door opened, and after ke got out of the car, he turned around and stretched out his hand with a little expectation.

    I was a little stunned, looking at hisrge hand indicating his goodwill. I did not want to put my hand on it.

    However, I looked around and saw many people looking in our direction.

    If I refused ke, it would make him look bad.

    As I was thinking, my fingers had already touched his palm. He instantly clenched my hand.

    I felt an electric current rush into the depths of my heart, causing my entire body to tremble.

    All the people at the scene were utterly surprised.

    I took a deep breath, feeling that I was attending some fancy dinner party, while ke, who was holding my hand, was about to lead me to the high stage.

    It was so strange. Why would I have such a strange feeling?

    I was so nervous and bewildered.

    Perhaps it had been too long since I was treated gently by life. Now that someone was nice to me, I felt somehow uneasy.

    I couldn''t help but lower my head and mock myself.

    Yet ke was calm andposed. He nodded politely to people who came to greet him.

    I was certain that I was blushing.

    Finally, after passing through the giant hall, the two of us entered the elevator.

    ke turned to look at me. "You seem very nervous."

    "No... I''m not!" I replied hastily.

    "Your palm is full of sweat." ke chuckled.

    I was overwhelmed. I quickly shook off his hand, and then I touched my palm. It was indeed sweating. What was

    the point of denying it?

    "What''s there to be afraid of? Everyone knows about our rtionship." ke chuckled.

    "It takes a lot of courage to be your girlfriend. I''m afraid I don''t have the courage to face so many people''s envious gazes," I said self-mockingly, twisting my fingers.

    "But you should," he said in a low voice.

    "Why?" I looked at him strangely. He wasn''t me. It was easy for him to say.

    "Because you gave birth to my children, and there were two of them." ke gave me the best answer.

    I choked on his words.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ke said to me with deep affection in his eyes, ¡°Are you still angry with me for what happened at the

    beginning? Maybe I¡¯ve been on top too long to understand how hard it is to raise kids. That¡¯s why I

    think it is such an honor for you to have my babies. Now, I finally realize how hard it must have been for

    you to raise two kids as a single mom. And I¡¯m sure Howard knows that now, too. As the father of the

    kids, I should take good care of you in addition to being grateful to you. Will you give me a chance?¡±

    My eyes narrowed. I had a delusion.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I should show the courage that I have!¡± I smiled.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ke looked at me in surprise.

    I realized that I could only calm downpletely when I wasn¡¯t captivated by ke.

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not a big deal being with you anyway. We signed an agreement. I promised to act as your

    girlfriend well. of course, I should keep my promise.¡± I became sharp-tongued again.

    The elevator stopped. Then the elevator doors opened, and the emptinessing at me was

    overwhelming.

    I suppressed the nervousness deep down and pretended to be calm as I followed ke out.

    As we passed through a corridor, my gaze froze for a moment when I saw the grand, bright corridor in

    midair.

    ¡°Can I go over there and have a look?¡± I had always wanted to enjoy the view of the scene in the

    corridor in midair.

    It must be very spectacr and amazing.

    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go!¡± ke pulled my hand very naturally.

    I could not help but roll my eyes. He was so unreasonable. I made it clear I didn¡¯t like holding hands

    with him.

    Why did he keep acting like he had lost his memory?

    Did he do it on purpose?

    He was so terrible!

    The light in front of me became more and more dazzling, and a light breeze blew over.

    My eyes widened in shock as I walked down the ss corridor.

    I eximed and then froze. I was unable to move.

    Next to me, keughed charmingly. ¡°Are you afraid of heights?¡±

    I didn¡¯t dare to look down, because I had no idea that the corridor was made of pure ss. How could

    this be?

    The corridor downstairs was not made of ss!

    ¡°Help¡­ help me!¡± I only felt a little short of breath, and my hand fiercely grabbed ke¡¯s arm.

    I hooked his arm so tightly that I was about to stick to his body. ¡°ke, get me out of here quickly. I¡¯m

    dizzy!¡±

    ke cursed in a low voice and quickly pulled me into his arms. He ordered in a low voice, ¡°Close your

    eyes!¡±

    I quickly closed my eyes obediently and felt that my body, which was about to copse, was picked up

    by two strong arms.

    Parter 127

    Then, the fear from the depths of my heart suddenly disappeared.

    I shivered and opened my eyes. And then I met ke¡¯s concerned gaze. He said, ¡°Are you alright? I

    had no idea you were so afraid of heights.¡±

    My entire body was still trembling, and I felt like my legs were so weak.

    ¡°Why would you build a ss corridor so high up?¡± It was so terrifying!

    Normal people couldn¡¯t enjoy ke¡¯s hobbies at all.

    ¡°I can be more courageous in such a way.¡± ke smiled faintly.

    I had yet to recover. I felt as if I had experienced a nightmare. The feeling of being in the air just now

    was like a shadow that could not be dispelled from the bottom of my heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the office so that you can lie down and rest for a bit!¡± ke carried me to his office.

    Henry, who was outside ke¡¯s office, as well as ke¡¯s other assistants, all opened their eyes wide

    and looked at ke in disbelief.

    ¡°Who is she? She is lucky enough to be carried in by King ke!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t even see that woman¡¯s face. Is she King ke¡¯s mate as has been rumored

    recently?¡±

    ¡°I envy her so much. I didn¡¯t know King ke had such a soft side!¡±

    Henry heard the whispers of the group of people next to him and immediately scolded sternly, ¡°Have

    you done your work? How dare you talk behind King ke?¡±

    Hearing Henry¡¯s words, everyone quickly shut their mouths and stopped talking.

    Hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, I felt a little ernbarrassed. Fortunately, ke carried me into the office,

    and then he gently put me on the sofa.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡± He pressed the inte on his desk

    After a short while, a female assistant came in with a ss of water.

    ke came over, took the water, sat beside me, and brought the ss to my lips. ¡°Take a sip. Ease the

    pressure.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I whispered.

    ¡°When did you be afraid of heights?¡± asked ke, frowning.

    It was only then that I thought of the scene of me being treated unfairly by Gina and Elena when I was

    a child.

    Elena thought I had stolen some money, so she hung me on the balcony on the second floor. Although

    I was only out there for half an hour, the balcony was also made of ss, which made me afraid of

    heights ever since.

    Later, Elena found out that it was Gina who stole the money. But she didn¡¯t care. She still believed that

    I was the one who stole it.

    ¡°When I was a child.¡± I drank a few mouthfuls of water and calmed down a lot.

    ¡°Who caused it?¡± ke asked as he looked at the expression on my face.

    One wouldn¡¯t be afraid of heights for no reason, so he wanted to know the cause. But I didn¡¯t want to

    have anything to do with ck Moon Pack anymore.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    The atmosphere in the CEO¡¯s office was quiet in the charming afternoon sun.

    I held a ss of water and watched ke concentrate on his work. The phone next to his hand rang

    asionally. I listened to his firm and powerful reply about work. For some reason, I felt my blood

    speed up.

    A man who worked hard was the most attractive. He could be so charming, and he had no idea about

    it. Such a man was often the fatal attraction for women,

    I had already drunk a big ss of water, yet I still felt a little dry.

    I looked down at the ss. I even drank thest drop of water. It was so strange. Was I that thirsty?

    I licked my lip subconsciously. Unexpectedly, ke saw it.

    I suddenly felt that the air that was still fine just now had be a little stuffy. I didn¡¯t have enough

    oxygen, and I began to feel a bit hot.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk!¡± I couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. The strange feeling made me feel

    ufortable and uneasy.

    ke instantly left his chair and walked toward me.

    I didn¡¯t expect him to remain silent. He just walked directly toward me. My eyes were instantly stunned.

    I lowered my head and became even more panicked.

    ¡°Are you tired of staying here?¡± ke stood in front of me, his tall and sturdy body wrapped in a suit.

    His natural sense of pressure as a man let me breathe more quickly.

    ¡°No. I just thought that I might disturb your work by being here.¡± I seemed to have noticed from the

    corner of my eye that ke would asionally nce at me. It made me feel that my existence would

    affect him.

    ¡°No.¡± ke¡¯s slightly deep voice sounded, and then he chuckled. ¡°If you want to go out for a walk,

    that¡¯s fine, but don¡¯t go down that ss corridor again, OK? If you freak out again, on your own head

    be it.¡±

    His words always carried some confusing malice. Only then did I think of my embarrassed look just

    now. I must be a fool in his eyes.

    ¡°Fine!¡± How could he make fun of me with that? I instantly felt a little embarrassed. I put the ss in my

    hand on the desk and stood up to leave.

    However, hisrge palm grabbed my wrist. He pulled gently, and my entire body fell into his arms.

    His solid chest made my delicate body tremble. I raised my eyes and red at him.

    ¡°What are you going to do now, ke?¡± I was so nervous that my palms were sweaty. I stared at him.

    ¡°Just for a second.¡± ke¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, and he tightened his long arms, wrapping my

    slender waist.

    ¡°No!¡± I said no, but there was a hint of flirtation in my voice.

    Cathy, how long are you going to push me away? You are now my girlfriend, and everyone knows

    about it. Can¡¯t you even give me a hug? Isn¡¯t it a bit unfair? After all, I am your boyfriend, right?¡± ke¡¯s

    low, maic, and hoarse voice, with a bewitching smile, rung out in my ear.

    The warm breath he spat out made my earlobe numb. 1 instinctively curled up and tried to bury myself

    deeper in his arms.

    ¡°ke, we signed an agreement. We agreed that it would be only a show for others. What are you

    doing now? Don¡¯t push your luck,¡± I said unhappily in his arms.

    ¡°If that¡¯s pushing my luck, then what do you call this?¡± said ke.

    Then he leaned down slightly and reached out a big hand to press against my chin. He easily lifted my

    face and kissed me without warning

    My mind went nk

    Maybe it was because I was injured. I felt so dizzy being kissed by him.

    I felt that my legs had be weak, and I was about to lose my bnce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ please!¡± I was still not used to his domineering aura, and I felt helpless and uneasy.

    I felt a strange feeling in my body bursting out, which made me feel uneasy, and I instinctively wanted

    to push him away.

    But ke had one hand wrapped around my waist and the other hand grabbed my chin. He was so

    overbearing.

    However, his thin lips were gentler than ever.

    He had stopped kissing me fiercely. Unconsciously, I was kissed by him for two minutes.

    ¡°Rx. It¡¯s just a kiss. I won¡¯t do anything further.¡± ke was finally satisfied. He let go of me, his voice

    extremely hoarse.

    Though ke imed that, his body sold him out.

    The bodies of the two of us were pressed together just now. I felt his reaction distinctly, which made me

    blush again.

    I grabbed my purse, turned around, and ran out the door.

    I ran out of the CEO¡¯s office and found that several women were sitting in the assistant office outside

    the door. They were all looking at me with surprise.

    Only then did I realize that I had lost myposure. I immediately slowed down my pace.

    Under the envious gaze of the assistants, I walked to the elevator.

    ¡°Ms. Wyatt, wait!¡± When I was standing next to the elevator, I suddenly heard Henry¡¯s anxious voice.

    I turned around and saw Henry smiling. ¡°King ke asked me to send you back.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± I said gratefully and lowered my head.

    As soon as I got in the car, my phone rang. I picked up the phone and found it was Melinda.

    ¡°Cathy, why weren¡¯t you in the office today?¡± Melinda asked with concern.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Melinda, I met a rogue on the way to work today,¡± I told Melinda the truth.

    ¡°What? You live with King ke, right? Howe there was a rogue? Are you okay?¡± Melinda

    eximed.

    I said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small injury. But with our self-healing ability, I¡¯m much better now. And we

    found out who was behind it. It was Vanessa.¡±

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Melinda took a tumble and continued, ¡°The guards from the royal pack have just arrived,

    and they¡¯ve

    What? What is going on?¡± I asked hurriedly.

    Two guards from the royal pack came here and asked if Guy knew Vanessa. Of course, Guy only said

    that she was his former emplovee. But the wolf guards said that Vanessa plotted against you, so they

    took him away for inquiry,¡± Melinda said

    ¡°What did Guy say? I continued to ask

    ¡°He denied it, of course, but the guards said that Vanessa had already confessed. She and Guy had

    been having an affair for three years. And when she left thepany, Guy promised her 100 thousand

    dors, yet he only gave her 20 thousand dors in the end. Most importantly, Vanessa told them that

    Guy put her up to it,¡± said Melinda.

 Chapter 139

    <strong>Chapter 139</strong>

    <em>Catherine''s POV</em>

    I listened to Melinda''s words and was shocked by what had happened. ke acted so quickly!

    Then I told Melinda about my encounter with the rogue.

    Melinda asked with concern, "Is your injury serious? I''ll give you a few more days off. Have a good rest."

    "It''s nothing serious. I just got a scratch on my arm. It has been dealt with. I don''t want to ask for leave. I''ll go back to work tomorrow." I still had two important projects on hand, and I had to deal with them.

    "Cathy, Guy was taken away by the wolf pack guards. Does it have something to do with this ident?" Melinda wondered.

    I sneered and said without any sympathy, "Vanessa must have dragged him into this on purpose. I believe the Gamma of the royal pack can give me a reasonable exnation as to whether he wasplicit."

    "If Guy did hold a grudge against you, it''s probably best to keep him out of thepany. You should talk to King ke about it. He can make Guy go away with just an order." Melinda seemed to have long disliked Guy.

    "Melinda, if Guy is out of the picture, I think you''ll be the sessor. I can talk to ke about that, too," I said with a smile.

    When Melinda heard this, she was slightly shocked. "Me? Cathy, are you serious? Are you really going to let King ke promote me?"

    Melinda had helped me so much, and I was genuinely willing to help her by doing her a favor.

    "Yes, Melinda. I will try my best to help you. My life in the Design Department will be counting on you after you be the boss," I joked.

    "Cathy, thank you so much. For real. If I do get a promotion, I will be very, very grateful to you." Facing an opportunity to be promoted, anyone would be tempted, not to mention that Melinda had been in the Design Department for eight years already.

    "Melinda, stop. There''s no need for that." I felt a bit awkward.

    "Fine, Cathy. You can do whatever you want from now on!" Melinda said with a smile.

    After hanging up the phone, I heaved a sigh of relief. I would do my best to fulfill the promise I made to Melinda.

    It seemed that I would have to ask for a favor from ke again.

    How should I tell him?

    I thought to myself that I should bring this up to him tonight.

    The driver drove smoothly all the way and soon sent me back to the vi. When the car passed through the forest road, I found that the area had been cleared, and there was no indication that there had been an attack.

    After the car stopped, I got down alone and asked the driver to go back.

    As soon as I reached the door of the vi, I saw ke''s friends whom he had taken me to. They were Howard''s sister, Eda, and Benjamin.

    "Eda, let me walk with Ash for a while. You''ve been carrying her for more than an hour. You must be tired," Benjamin said as he walked

    "hold Ash? I need to check on Eda''s ankle."

    I quickly held Ash, who was still crying, in my arms. "Leave her to me. I''ll fix some form for her. You can go ahead and take care of Eda."

    "Thank you, Catherine!" Eda was grateful to me.

    I smiled and said, "Sure!"

    I was very good at coaxing kids. Ash, who had been crying miserably, was suddenly quiet the moment she was in my arms.

    Benjamin squatted down and reached out to take off the high heel on Eda''s injured foot.

    "Stop... Maybe I should do it myself." Eda quickly took off her high heels.

    Benjamin was a little embarrassed. His face was slightly red, and he looked at the ce where she was injured anxiously. "It''s all red and swollen. Let''s go to the wolf pack doctor."

    "But Ash..." Eda was worried about her niece.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Benjamin trusted me with Ash. He said, "Eda, Catherine will take good care of Ash. You can rest assured. I''ll call Howard right now and ask him toe back."

    I also agreed that Benjamin should send Eda to the pack doctor. They could leave Ash to me. I could take care of her.

    After I fed Ash, she fell asleep in my arms, still holding a milk bottle in her hand.

    She looked just like Hedwig when Hedwig was still a baby. I could not help but smile.

    When Howard rushed back to the parlor, he saw me holding Ash.

    asleep and sitting on the sofa, checking my phone.

    I saw Howarde in and made a hush gesture to him. I whispered, "She has just fallen asleep."

    He slowed down, walked over, and gently took Ash from my arms. "Thank you!"

    He did not forget to express his gratitude.

    I chuckled and said in a low voice, "Ash is very cute!"

    When Howard heard his daughter being praised, as a father, of course, he was happy.

    "That''s right. She is just like me! I was also very cute when I was a child!" Howard even praised himself.

    I chuckled.

    "Hedwig and Noah areing back. I''ll take her upstairs to sleep. Otherwise, she might be woken up!" Howard took a look at the watch on his wrist, feeling the need to separate Ash from the rest of us.

    He had no idea that it would be a long night tonight for him, since Ash would torture him by refusing to sleep.

    At almost five o''clock, Noah and Hedwig were brought back by Dowen.

    As soon as they came in, I saw one of Noah''s eyes red and swollen. I immediately eximed, "Noah, what''s wrong with your eyes? Did you fight with someone?"

    Hedwig immediately answered, "He didn''t! Noah fell off his chair."

    Noah looked at Hedwig with disdain. "Mommy, I didn''t fight."

 Chapter 140

    <strong>Chapter 140</strong>

    <em>Catherine''s POV</em>

    "What happened?" I asked, looking at Noah.

    "I don''t know. When I got to school in the morning, I suddenly felt very nervous, and then I felt scared. I fell without noticing," Noah said.

    I was stunned. I realized that it might have been the same time while I was being injured.

    Did Noah sense something because of his connection with me?

    But Noah was still so young, and he hadn''t had his wolf yet. So, I dismissed the idea.

    I nced at him. "Did you apply some ointment?"

    "Yes. The teacher helped me do it. The teacher was scared. She must have thought that daddy wanted to pick on her." Noahughed proudly.

    I was speechless. What kind of attitude was that?

    "You can''t me your teacher for this. You deserve it, and your daddy has no right to pick on her," I immediately scolded Noah sternly, not allowing him to use ke as his shield and becent.

    Noah immediately fell silent.

    Hedwig gloated, "Noah, does it still hurt?"

    "Go away!" Noah turned his head and refused to look at Hedwig.

    I gave Hedwig a stern look and warned her, "No more jokes with

    your brother."

    "Mommy, Noah has a big dark circle under his eye!" Hedwig was stillughing.

    Noah immediately covered his injured eye. "Stupid Hedwig! I don''t want to talk to you. I''m going upstairs to y with my toys."

    "Noah is shy," yelled Hedwig.

    I looked at the two kids bickering and couldn''t help but smile. Noah had his lesson this time. I didn''t think he dared to be naughty again.

    The sky outside the window gradually darkened. I came out of the bathroom and wiped the water from my long hair. I looked at thepletely dark sky and felt inexplicably nervous.

    I realized that I had to talk to ke tonight about Melinda''s promotion.

    At the thought of asking him for a favor, I felt ufortable.

    Asking someone for a favor was already a difficult thing to do, not to mention that the other party was ke.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    I remembered that thest time I asked him for a favor, he directly kissed me...

    And this time... Well, I was kissed by him at noon. Did that count?

    As I was lost in my thoughts, I suddenly heard the sound of the car stall downstairs. My heart beat wildly.

    I dried my hair a little faster. When I changed into my pajamas and went downstairs, I saw Hedwig lying in ke''s arms. She was telling ke about what happened to Noah in school.

    "Noah has been crying for a long time. His face was full of snot and tears. He looked so ugly!" Hedwig said with a smile.

    ke gently stroked Hedwig''s soft long hair and kissed her face. "Then you should be careful. Don''t be as naughty as your brother. If you fall and get hurt, it will break my heart."

    "Daddy, Noah fell. Are you heartbroken now?" When Hedwig heard that ke was so nice to her, she immediately grinned even more happily.

    "He deserves it. Daddy is not heartbroken," said ke.

    "Noah has to squint his eyes. I even think that he will fall again!" Hedwig said, imitating Noah.

    Just as ke wasughing happily, he saw me walk down the stairs while holding the handrail.

    I, who had already taken a bath, was wearing a slightly loose white long T-shirt and a pair of beige sandals.

    ke''s eyes darkened as he stared at me.

    "Mommy..." Hedwig immediately broke free from ke''s arms, ran over, stood on the staircase, and waited for me toe down.

    "Daddy is back! Daddy bought me a cute doll. It can dance! Mommy,e and check it out!" Hedwig proudly took the gift ke had given her, wanting to show it to me.

    My gaze moved from ke to the beautiful and delicate doll in Hedwig''s arms.

    "It can even y music. Daddy, mommy, I can dance! Look at me!" Hedwig''s delicate body was already spinning around with the music.

    I looked at Hedwig, who was so overjoyed. I knew that it was because ke and I were by her side.

    Hedwig was not so cheerful and optimistic in the past. It was ke

    who changed his daughter little by little.

    He made Hedwig more and more confident. He made Hedwig more and more dare to show her happiness.

    Thinking of this, I looked at ke with a hint ofplexity in my eyes.

    Our gazes immediately intertwined in the air.

    My heart skipped a beat. I hurriedly looked away. My heart trembled so violently that it was almost overwhelming.

    "Hedwig, go upstairs and y with the doll. I have something to talk to daddy." I thought about the thing with Melinda''s promotion. I needed to discuss it with ke as soon as possible.

    Hedwig was already immersed in her beautiful dance and refused to stop. She muttered, "I don''t want to go upstairs to y with Noah. He is so bored. Daddy, mommy, if you want to talk, can you go upstairs? I want to dance with my doll here!"

    I was helpless with Hedwig''s overbearing character. I nced at ke.

    ke smiled and said, "Let''s go. Hedwig makes the decisions for our family."

    Hearing his words, Hedwig immediately giggled.

    I had no choice but to turn around and head upstairs.

    ke stroked Hedwig''s head and followed me upstairs.

    After reaching the corridor on the second floor, I was in a dilemma and didn''t know which way to go.

    The tall man who followed me upstairs patted my shoulder. "Let''s talk in my study!"

    I was so frightened by his sudden move that my whole body trembled. Before I could reply, he had already walked straight to his study.

    I had to follow him to the other side of the corridor.

    The door of the study room was pushed open. ke turned on the light. Under the bright light, I became more nervous.

    ke did not sit on the sofa, nor did he sit on the chair. He had his hands in his pockets and was leaning against his desk leisurely. His deep eyes locked on me, and he said in a low voice, "Tell me. What do you want to talk to me?"

    I bit my lip and gathered my courage to say, "Guy, the head of the Design Department, seems to have been taken away by the pack guards for investigation. Do you know what happened?"

    "Yes. Vanessa said he was an aplice." ke nodded.

    "Then he won''t be able toe back to work in the future, right?" I asked in a hurry.

 Chapter 141

    <strong>Chapter 141</strong>

    <em>Catherine''s POV</em>

    ke''s eyes flickered as he replied, "Of course. Whether he and Vanessa were conspiring against you or not, I will not hire him ever again, given that he had an affair with Vanessa. Why? Are you eyeing his position?"

    I was stunned. Did ke think that I wanted to be promoted?

    "No, I''m not. I just want to ask you if you have anyone in mind." I was so nervous my palms were sweating.

    "Yes. I''ve made my decision. It will be ... you." He smiled. He was calm, and there was a hint ofziness in his eyes. He pointed to me.

    "Me? No way!" I didn''t expect ke to ask me to be the head of the Design Department. I didn''t even dare to think about it.

    ke''s eyes darkened slightly. "Why not? You haven''t done it before. You don''t know."

    "I want to rmend someone to you. You can think about it. She is more suitable than me in every aspect," I said eagerly.

    "Who is it?" ke''s expression had returned to normal. He looked at me calmly and asked.

    "It''s Melinda, the director of the third department. To tell you the truth, she has been taking care of me ever since she knew I had kids. She is very capable, and she is nice. I hope you can consider promoting her." I deliberately mentioned the kids, feeling that by saying this, the chances would be higher.

    "Is that so?" Hiszy and maic voice was slightly raised, and he deliberately said slowly with a doubtful expression.

    "Yes! She takes great care of me." I was afraid he would say no. If so, I would fail Melinda. I would feel very embarrassed.

    "Does she know about the kids?" ke narrowed his eyes, and his tone turned cold.

    "You told her about the kids? What if she can''t keep the secret? Have you thought about the consequences?" ke was very dissatisfied.

    I didn''t expect him to be so against this. I frowned. "I don''t see any need to keep the children a secret from Melinda. She would never say anything to anyone."

    I looked at the obscure expression on ke''s face and felt that he probably would turn me down.

    Deep down, I figured that I should apologize to Melinda tomorrow. It seemed that I couldn''t get ke to give her a promotion.

    "Sorry to disturb you!" I lowered my head. Then I was about to open the door and leave.

    When I put my hand on the doorknob, I heard the man''s deep voiceing from behind me. He said, "Do you remember the rules of asking me for a favor?"

    I froze. I turned around and gawked at ke.

    His thin lips curled up in a slightly evil manner. His tall body that was sitting on the office chair stood up straight. Step by step, he gracefully approached me. His burning gaze stared at my face. "It is negotiable, but..."

    "Didn''t you already..." I was embarrassed under ke''s burning gaze. I summoned up the courage to mention that he had kissed me forcefully at noon, wanting to get a pass.

    "That''s not the same thing." However, it seemed that I was too hopeful.

    My entire body trembled. It felt like an electric current.

    Why?

    How could he still be so damn charming when he said those words?

    He was the despicable and shameless one. Why was I tempted by his bewitching voice?

    I must be crazy.

    Or I had already had feelings for him. I just refused to admit it.

    "I''ll give you time to think. When you think it through... Come see me." He moved his thin lips to my ear, his voice filled with evil.

    I abruptly turned my head around, and my rosy lips identally brushed against his handsome face. I instantly was a little flustered.

    ke chuckled in a low and hoarse voice.

    "Would you promote Melinda if I kissed you?" I knew about the rules, of course. After all, his request was so shameless.

    In fact, it was a fair deal. To be more precise, I would be the biggest beneficiary.

    Others may struggle for about a decade to get a promotion or raise.

    Yet I could get what I wanted in an instant. I only needed to be thick-skinned and kiss ke.

    "Sort of. Of course, I have a condition. She must promise that she won''t tell anyone about the kids." ke raised his eyebrows and smiled evilly.

    I said with certainty, "I can assure you that she will never tell anyone about the kids."

    "OK then... Shouldn''t you do something now?" ke stood in front of me and waited for me to take the initiative.

    I looked at his sexy thin lips and did not dare to do so.

    "Do you want me to take the initiative? I wouldn''t mind," ke suddenly said.

    I thought, since I was begging him, of course, I had to take the initiative.

    "Can ... can you close your eyes? I can''t do it with you looking at me like this." I hoped he could close his eyes.

    ke took two steps back and sat on the sofa. "Come here, or I''m afraid you won''t be tall enough to reach me."

    I froze. He mocked my height!

    Well, I admitted that I was indeed a bit short, but I wasn''t that short.

    ke sat on the sofa, his long and narrow eyes slightly closed as he waited...

    I looked at hiszy appearance. His eyes were slightly narrowed, and they weren''t so sharp anymore. He seemed easily bullied.

    I gulped down a mouthful of saliva, and my palms began to sweat nervously.

    Since when did ke and I reach such a stage?

    How long had it been?

    Was it even a month?

    Howe I was here, taking the initiative to kiss him?

    I had the urge to p myself and wake myself up. Would everything be back to the start if I did that?

    "Cathy, I''m not that patient," after waiting for a few seconds, ke opened his thin lips and urged me.

    I felt that he had be more and more natural every time he called me.

    Where did he get his self-confidence from? Was he born with that?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Since I was urged by him, I immediately walked to him.

    I was short of breath. I suddenly didn''t know where to start.

    I had zero experience of kissing someone. I felt forced, and I was at a loss. I didn''t know how to kiss him.

    Anyway, I was going to be a joke today. He wouldugh at me for the rest of his life.

    Just as I closed my eyes and leaned over to him with my lips, hisrge hand suddenly grabbed my head.

    I approached him tentatively. In the blink of an eye, I kissed him on his lips.

    I met ke''s eyes, which were as dark as the sea. There was a smile in his eyes.

    Was he teasing me?

 Chapter 142

    <strong>Chapter 142</strong>

    <em>Catherine''s POV</em>

    I was embarrassed, and I had a feeling. He did it on purpose!

    Just as he was about to get handsy and wanted to make a further move, the voices of Hedwig and Noah came from outside the study.

    "It''s so strange. Where are daddy and mommy? They are not in mommy''s room, and they are not in daddy''s room. Are they out?" Hedwig said in a panicked tone since she couldn''t find us.

    Noah reached out and knocked on her head. "You fool. Look at the lights in the study. They must be inside."

    After Noah finished speaking, he raised his hand and was about to twist the doorknob.

    Meanwhile, ke and I, who were inside the study, stiffened. I reached out my hand almost instinctively and pushed ke away.

    As soon as I bounced off his arms, I saw Noah open the door ande in with Hedwig.

    "Daddy, mommy, you are here! I want some milk... Mommy, can you fix me a ss of Ash''s form?" Hedwig said pitifully.

    I hastily tidied up my slightly messy hair and turned my back, not daring to let the kids see my blushing face.

    "Hedwig, let''s go. I will fix you a ss." ke walked to Hedwig and naturally held her in his arms.

    Yet Noah noticed that something was wrong with me. He went to me and looked up at me. "Mommy, what''s wrong? Did daddy bully you again?"

    I stammered, "No ... no."

    ke immediately said faintly, "Noah, you are wrong. I was the one being bullied."

    When I heard ke''s words, I immediately turned around and red at him. Wasn''t the scene chaotic enough? How could he say such misleading words?

    However, ke smiledcently. Before I got angry, he carried Hedwig and walked out.

    Noah blinked and then said happily, "Mommy, you are so capable. You can bully daddy now. Keep up the good work. Keep bullying daddy in the future. I don''t want to see mommy suffer any grievances."

    As I listened to Noah''s words, I burst outughing. Indeed, my son doted on me the most.

    I squatted down, hugged Noah, and kissed his face a few times. "Don''t worry. Mommy is tough. I won''t be easily bullied."

    "Good! Mommy, don''t be afraid of the bad guys. Daddy got your back." Noah was so sweet. He stroked my hair.

    I looked at Noah who wasforting me with one of his eyes swollen. I suddenly felt that all the grievances I had suffered were worth it. Because I was protected by Noah, which made me feel very safe.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    When I held Noah''s hand and went downstairs, I saw ke fix milk for Hedwig for the first time, and he was in a muddle.

    Dowen watched from aside and anxiously reminded ke, "You put too much water in. Be careful not to burn your hands."

    By the time ke brought a ss of milk to Hedwig''s mouth, he looked very tired.

    "Thank you, daddy! Daddy is the best!" Hedwig praised him sweetly.

    ke said gently, "Drink now before it gets cold."

    "Well... The thing I mentioned just now, you..." I walked in front of ke and said to him tentatively.

    "We''ll need to talk more about itter." ke turned to me and replied with a little evil.

    Did we need to talk more about it?

    He was so cheeky. He agreed just now. Why would we still need to talk about it?

    I was certain that ke was teasing me. I had just kissed him at his request, and now he wanted me to talk to himter?

    I was a little angry somehow. However, I couldn''t afford to provoke him at this time since I needed him to do me the favor.

    I had learned my lesson. I shouldn''t try to pull a stunt ever again if I couldn''t deliver my promise.

    Otherwise, I would end up the same as this right now. After suffering in silence, I still had to pretend that I was willing.

    At dinner time, ke went upstairs to knock on Howard''s door.

    I followed ke up the stairs.

    As soon as ke knocked the first time, Howard jumped up from the bed and quickly ran over to open the door slowly, whispering, "What?"

    "It''s time for dinner. Your daughter hasn''t woken up yet?" asked

    Howard turned his head to take a look.

    "She is awake now!" As soon as Howard opened the door, Ash saw ke. She was so frightened that she pouted her mouth immediately and began to cry.

    Howard immediately turned around, picked up Ash, and said to ke, "You are scaring Ash. You go ahead. I''lle down after changing her diaper."

    It was the first time ke was told that he made someone scared. ke''s handsome face instantly went gloomy.

    I tried my best to hold back myughter.

    I washed Hedwig and Noah''s hands and led them to sit in a row on the dining chairs.

    After a short while, Howard went downstairs to have dinner with Ash in his arms.

    I held Ash in my arms and fed her something to drink, and Howard was extremely grateful.

    After dinner, everyone acted in an orderly manner. I took a bath for Hedwig and Ash each, and then I took Hedwig to bed.

    Hedwig''s sleeping habits became more and more regr. Previously, because of the strange environment, she always woke up in the middle of the night and refused to get back to sleep, and she even wet the bed asionally.

    Now she was more and more familiar with her new home. She could quickly fall asleep while holding my arm.

    Seeing that Hedwig was already sleeping soundly, I gently put her hands away from my arm and tucked her in. Then I turned over and got out of bed.

    It was already past nine o''clock. Normally, I would be sleepy and want to sleep as well.

    But why was I not sleepy at all right now?

    On the contrary, I felt more awake as the night went deeper.

    I was speechless about my abnormality. When I thought about it carefully, I realized that ke''s words were the reason why I behaved like this.

    He said we should talk more about the thingter.

    The night waste now.

    I wondered whether he wanted to talk or not. If not, I would go to sleep.

    I had no choice but to spend so much effort on this. I didn''t want to.

    I had to get back to Melinda at work tomorrow morning. I couldn''t sleep before getting ke''s reply.

    Finally, I decided to go and talk to ke. I walked to the door of his room and reached out to push the door. However, I hesitated and put my hand down.

    But I had to figure it out. Would he agree and get Melinda a promotion or not?

    Otherwise, what was I supposed to tell Melinda when I went to work tomorrow morning?

    I didn''t want to disappoint Melinda, because she must have been looking forward to it for a long time.

    I kept twisting my hands. Wouldn''t I be too proactive in doing this?

    While I was in a dilemma, my eyes inadvertently swept across the corridor.

    In an instant, I met a pair of smiling eyes.

    I felt like I was struck by lightning. I was dumbfounded. In the next second, I turned around and ran to my room.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I couldn¡¯t believe ke had been watching me in the shadows. In other words, he saw what I just did!

    I felt extremely ashamed and immediately turned to leave.

    ¡°Stop!¡± I had only taken a few steps when I heard hismand from behind me.

    I stopped obediently and turned around. I red at him with some resentment. ¡°How long have you been

    standing there? Why didn¡¯t you make a sound? Did you deliberately make me a fool? You are so

    terrible.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just saying that because you¡¯re embarrassed. Right?¡± There was a smile in ke¡¯s eyes.

    I was stunned. Damn ke!

    Just as I decided not to talk to him for the rest of my life, ke quickly walked toward me. Then, with a

    strong and overbearing grip, he pulled me towards the balcony.

    My eyes were wide open. I looked down at my wrist that was tightly grabbed by ke, and I had been

    forcefully led forward by him.

    ¡°ke, what are you doing? Let go! I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± I had decided not to ask him for the favor. Self-

    esteem was more important.

    I would rather keep my pride than be looked down upon by him.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking for me just now?¡± There was still a smile in ke¡¯s tone.

    I was going crazy.

    ¡°I have nothing to say to you now. Let go of me!¡± I denied it.

    But I had already been pulled out of the balcony by ke.

    I felt that my back was gently pushed against the wall by ke. Immediately after, ke ced a hand

    next to my ear.

    He looked down at me from above, and my breathing quickened. I raised my eyes and looked at ke¡¯s

    unfathomable eyes.

    ¡°Why did you make me a fool?¡± I used him of his evil deeds.

    ¡°Why did you make me a fool?¡± I used him of his evil deeds.

    ke was slightly stunned. He shrugged in surprise and innocence. ¡°When did I make you a fool?¡±

    ¡°You had no intention of agreeing to my request at all. You just wanted to tease me, didn¡¯t you?¡°|

    hadn¡¯t heard his answer yet. Of course, my mind was filled with the worst consequences.

    ke couldn¡¯t help but smile in a deep voice.

    ¡°Cathy, I won¡¯t refuse any of your requests,¡± said ke.

    I was stunned when I heard his words.

    ¡°Really?¡± He finally answered, yet I was a little suspicious.

    VA

    Perhaps it was because the corners of his lips were raised, making me wonder.

    ke stopped smiling and became serious. ¡°Of course. I will say yes to any of your requests, as long as

    it¡¯s not about taking the children away from me.¡±

    ¡°Be careful what you say.¡± I felt that ke was exaggerating.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve already agreed to your request. Now, should we talk about things between you and me?¡±

    ke stared at me without blinking.

    I immediately understood what he meant.

    Just as I was about to reach out and push him away, his tall body had already leaned down. He kissed

    me in an instant.

    I didn¡¯t even have the time to react. I was kissed firmly by him just like that.

    My hands were pressed against his chest, and I kept trying to push him away. But why did I lose all my

    strength all of a sudden?

    All of the strength in my body seemed to have been taken away by ke.

    I was very afraid of my reaction. It made me feel that in the next second, I would be obsessed with his

    lips.

    No way. I wouldn¡¯t let it happen. I couldn¡¯t fall for that. It would be so spineless.

    However, disagreeing with my heart, my body seemed to be the honest one.

    ke didn¡¯t go any further than that. He simply kissed my lips. He propped one hand on the wall behind

    me, and the other gently lifted my chin.

    Comannanouched

    Someone coughed.

    Both ke and I heard the sound clearly.

    ke didn¡¯t care, but I used all my strength to push him away, and he took a few steps back.

    We turned to look and saw that Howard was holding a milk bottle in one hand and holding Ash in the

    other, standing there with an embarrassed look.

    I was so embarrassed that I just wanted to vanish for good.

    ¡°What are you doing here instead of staying in your room?¡±\ke was a little unhappy.

    Howard said with a bitter face, ¡°I wanted to stay in the room, but Ash didn¡¯t. So, I brought her

    here.¡±

    I didn¡¯t dare to say a word. I just hid behind ke.

    Howard sat down on a chair at the side and stuffed the pacifier into Ash¡¯s mouth. Ash happily held the

    milk bottle and sucked inrge mouthfuls. Her face was filled with happiness.

    ke walked over and gently stroked Ash¡¯s face with his finger. ¡°Your daughter is so cute. Take good

    care of her. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    I hurriedly went around behind ke and left in a hurry.

    After I returned to my room, Iy on the bed. Beside me, Hedwig was sleeping soundly, but I just

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    felt hot all over. I couldn¡¯t calm down whatsoever.

    Why would I have such a strong reaction?

    Y was not supposed to be interested in ke. Was my body attracted to him?

    The next morning arrived.

    Ilistlessly dragged Hedwig down the stairs.

    Noah immediately asked with concern, ¡°Mommy, did you not sleep well yesterday? What¡¯s wrong? Is

    there something bothering you?¡±

    ke could not help but smile in a low voice.

    I carried Hedwig to the children¡¯s seat, sat down, and took a ss of water to drink.

    ¡°Mommy, if you have something on your mind, you can tell me. I will share it with you,¡± Noah said.

    I chuckled. ¡°Noah, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that ¡­ I was bitten by a mosquito yesterday!¡±

    I wanted to say that I was bitten by a dog. But we didn¡¯t have a dog at home. I couldn¡¯t lie.

    Hearing my words, Noah blinked and turned to look at ke. ¡°Daddy, are there mosquitoes at home?¡±

    ke¡¯s handsome face was slightly embarrassed as he vaguely said, ¡°Probably¡­ Maybe.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell Dowen about this on my way to school. I will ask him to kill the mosquito as

    soon as possible!¡±

    As soon as Noah finished speaking, ke choked on coffee.¡¯

    I was in low spirits. But when I heard that Noah cared so much about me, I instantly felt much better.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It should be killed! It deserves to be killed!¡± I agreed with Noah and said angrily.

    ke looked at me with a dangerous look in his eyes. With a touch of provocation, he said lightly, ¡°Be

    careful not to let the mosquito hear you. Maybe it will bite somewhere else and make you itch even more

    next time.¡±

    When I heard this, I immediately red at ke.

    Bastard! How could he say such shameless words at the dining table? Besides, the kids were here! Was

    he crazy?

    Hedwig instantly shouted, ¡°If that mosquito dares to bite mommy again, I will step on it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll p it into ashes!¡± Noah was not to be outdone.

    dur kids had a lot of fight in them. On the contrary, ke and I both fell silent and stopped talking.

    The atmosphere during breakfast was still harmonious.

    ¡°Where are Mr. Twitty and Ash?¡± I asked curiously.

    ke said lightly, ¡°Maybe they haven¡¯t woken up yet. They must have slept veryte yesterday.¡±

    I looked sympathetically in the direction of the stairs. ¡°It is so difficult for him to take care of his daughter.¡±

    ¡°It is his duty. There is no rule saving that a woman should take care of the child, is there?¡± ke

    answered with a smile.

    His words made me feel warm, but then my expression froze.

    It was so weird. Why did I always care so much about what ke said?

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    After eating two pieces of bread, I stood up with my purse. ¡°I¡¯ll go to work now. Enjoy!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I¡¯ll send you to the office.¡± ke suddenly stood up.

    Then I remembered that my car had been sent to be repaired, so I couldn¡¯t drive to work.

    ¡°Thanks, then!¡± I didn¡¯t refuse him. Instead, I followed him out of the door,

    I sat in ke¡¯s car and arrived at thepany.

    As soon as I got out of the car, I heard the sound of some reporters secretly taking photos next to me. I

    turned around vigntly, while they jumped into their car instantly and left.

    I was speechless. I guessed it wasn¡¯t easy to be a reporter nowadays. They went here to wait for us

    early in the morning, and they even acted like thieves when taking photos of us.

    What was their purpose?

    I knew my life would never be peaceful again now that I was involved with ke.

    As soon as I stepped into the elevator, everyone was staring at me.

    They were all employees from other departments, and I didn¡¯t know them well. Only one of them worked

    in the same office as me. She immediately squeezed over and held my arm as if she was close to me.

    ¡°Cathy, you look so elegant today!¡±

    I smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Everyone on the side could hear that the woman was ttering me, and all of them revealed

    expressions of disdain.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Fortunately, the elevator doors opened very quickly. I hurriedly walked out, and the woman behind me

    followed in a hurry. ¡°Cathy, we have been colleagues for many days. You probably still don¡¯t know my

    name!¡±

    ¡°I remember you. You are Emma. I needed your help with a file before, and you threw it on me. I was

    impressed.¡±

    Emma stopped at once.

    The corners of my mouth curled up into a slightly evil smile. I loathed snobs.

    After I entered the office, the first thing I did was knock on Melinda¡¯s door.

    When Melinda saw mee in, she smiled. ¡°Cathy, you¡¯re here! What about that thing you said to me

    vesterday?¡±

    ¡°Melinda, ke has agreed to make you the head of the Design Department. I guess congrattions are

    in order!¡±

    The reason why I was so confident that Melinda had a chance was that on the way here just now, ke

    had already promised me that the letter for her appointment would be issued today, and Guy would be

    fired

    Vanessa had a meeting with Guy in the royal pack¡¯s prison, and she told the truth. She admitted that it

    was all her doing to set me up, that Guy had nothing to do with it. She felt bitter about being yed by

    him, and he didn¡¯t care about her at all.

    I went out with Melinda. When we reached the elevator, we bumped into Guy, who had packed up his

    things and was about to leave.

    Guy¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment as he stared at me. He then mocked Melinda, ¡°Well, well. I guess

    connections do matter when ites to getting a promotion. Melinda, I never treated you unfairly. Yet

    you are so sinister! Now that you are promoted, congrattions! I hope you won¡¯t get stabbed in the

    back.¡±

    Melinda was slightly stunned. I saw Melinda¡¯s panicked expression and immediately said coldly, ¡°Guy,

    you were dismissed not because of any mistakes in your work, but because of your personal affair.¡±

    ¡°If the reason why I was kicked out was that I had an affair with Vanessa, what about King ke and

    you? You two are also subordinates when you¡¯re in thepany. Shouldn¡¯t you be kicked out as well?¡±

    Guy mocked.

    I was stunned. I never thought about this.

    Melinda immediately chimed in, ¡°How dare you speak ill of King ke? Maybe you¡¯ve forgotten who you

    are and want to be expelled from the pack. And if memory serves me correctly, Guy, you already have a

    mate. You will be punished by the Moon Goddess.¡±

    Guy choked on Melinda¡¯s words. He lowered his head and quickly walked forward.

    Melinda patted me on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take his words seriously. This is King ke¡¯s

    company. I¡¯m surprised that Guy dares to be rude to you.¡±

    At noon, I received a call, asking me to go over and pick up my obsidian ne.

    The craftsman was skilled. My ne had beenpletely repaired. Though it wasn¡¯t wless, I still

    felt better simply by looking at it.

    It was a shame that I still hadn¡¯t gotten any useful clues about the ne.

    In the afternoon, a group of photos suddenly popped up online.

    The title was eye-catching.

    ke, the CEO of the Chavez Group, personally sent his girlfriend to work. The love the couple shared

    was deep and enviable.

    And a photo of me walking down from ke¡¯s car was attached below.

    There was also a photo of me and ke looking at each other inside the car.

    When I saw the photos, I pulled a wry face.

    No wonder those reporters camped out there. They wanted gossip.

    What was the point?

    I looked through thements and was stunned.

    ¡°What a bumpkin. Is she really ke¡¯s girlfriend? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Her clothes are so tacky.¡±

    ¡°Is she in love with ke for real? ke isn¡¯t willing to spend money on her. I think their

    rtionship is superficial.¡±

    ¡°Maybe King ke is only putting on a show with her!¡±

    I felt a sense of powerlessness. Did they have to be so vicious?

    I never felt that there was something wrong with my clothes. Plus, I didn¡¯t have many requirements for

    colors. Though I was a designer, I would not pay extra attention to my appearance.

    I was seldom affected by others. However, I was still a bit unhappy after seeing those unpleasant

    They had the right toment, and they could say whatever they wanted. However, they did not know

    that the consequences of such verbal attacks might be devastating.

    I noticed that many people were looking at me suspiciously. They must have seen the post online.

    Meanwhile, my phone on the table rang.

    I picked it up and took a look. It was Leo.

    I stood up with my phone, walked out of the office, and picked a ce where there were fewer people to

    answer the phone.

    ¡°Catherine, what the hell? You are being used because of your clothes. What did I sayst time? The

    first time I saw you, I felt that your clothes were too in! No wonder people suspect that something is

    wrong between you and ke,¡± when Leo heard my voice, heined.

    I listened quietly and then chuckled. ¡°Am I supposed to wear something I don¡¯t like just because they are

    pointing fingers at my clothes? Won¡¯t I be a total pushover?¡±

    ¡°Catherine, I think you will look very young if you wear bright colors,¡± Leo said.

    ¡°How would you know?¡± I was amused by his words.

    ¡°Come on! Use your brain. Catherine, to be honest, ke and you are not a match. You two are not from

    the same world,¡± Leo said jokingly.

    I froze!

    My eyes pped gently, then Iughed to myself, ¡°You¡¯re right, I am indeed not good enough for Lycan

    King.¡±

    Previous Chapter

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    Leo noticed my silence, and he seemed to realize that he had said something inappropriate.

    He quickly rephrased, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t mean to belittle you. I just feel that you and ke are

    not the same kind of people. You know that ke is serious and boring. But you strike me as quite

    interesting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know what you mean,¡± I said, but I still felt a little upset about his

    After I ended the call with Leo, another call came in before I could put my phone down.

    It was from ke.

    ¡°Yes?¡± I said lightly.

    ¡°Who were you talking to on the phone? Why were you talking for so long?¡± ke asked with a little

    dissatisfaction.

    I was stunned. I felt a bit guilty and lied, ¡°It was just a client. What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Clear out your afternoon. I have something important to go to you,¡± said ke.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I was surprised.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll pick you up at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon,¡± ke said in a conclusive

    tone.

    I was even more puzzled. I frowned and said, ¡°You will affect my work if you continue toe to my

    office like this.¡±

    ITC

    ¡°If you don¡¯t wait for me downstairs, I will go upstairs to find you myself.¡± After finishing speaking, ke

    hung up the phone.

    I frowned, and I felt that ke was beginning to act at will again just because he was the Lycan King.

    I looked down at the time on my phone. It was already 2:30 p.m.

    I hurriedly ran back to the office, and I just happened to see that Melinda was sorting out her desk.

    ¡°Cathy, I have applied to headquarters to transfer you to my office as my assistant. That way, you don¡¯t

    have to put up with the next boss. You can be by my side. I got you covered!¡± When Melinda saw me,

    she immediately smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, Melinda. If so, I have nothing toin about!¡± I felt so content.

    Then, with a grateful look at Melinda, I thanked her and turned to leave.

    I carried my purse and went downstairs, only to find that ke¡¯s car had yet to arrive.

    I suddenly felt a bit frustrated. Why did I get down so quickly just to wait for him?

    Ever since I met ke, I felt like my mind was filled with a lot of inexplicable thoughts.

    Details I never paid attention to before were now so distinctive. At some point, I started to care.

    What was happening to me?

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    At the same time, I saw a row of ck carsing from afar. I fixed my eyes on the car in the middle.

    The car steadily stopped in front of me, and ke pushed the door open.

    He got out of the car with his slender legs, held my hand, and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He held my hand tightly, and I followed him into the car.

    My heart beat faster, and my eyes quickly swept over ke¡¯s handsome face. ¡°ke, what are you

    doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you shopping,¡± ke said.

    I waved my hand and said, ¡°No need. I don¡¯t need anything.¡±

    ¡°Cathy, I can¡¯t stand you being ndered.¡± ke grabbed my hand that was about to open the door, a

    trace of concern in his voice.

    ALO-sur

    214

    I looked at him, and for a moment, I could not tell what he meant.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­ Why would you?¡± I could no longer bury my emotions. ke¡¯s words moved me.

    My feelings for him were getting to the point where I couldn¡¯t pretend to ignore them

    anymore.

    ¡°Because you are my woman! I want my woman to be envied, rather than being criticized.¡± ke stared

    at me, and I couldn¡¯t help but lower my eyes to avoid his burning gaze.

    Iughed self-mockingly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re being judged because of the way I dress. The best I

    can promise you is to pay extra attention to what I wear next time. After all, I am a designer. It will be

    more than easy for me. I am justzy. I always choose the simplest things to wear when I go out.¡± |

    ¡°Why are you apologizing to me? You are the one who has been judged.¡± ke chuckled.

    I was a human being. Of course, I could feel how much ke cared about me.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nice to me.¡± I could barely hold on to the determination to hate him for the rest

    of my life.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be nice to you? You are the mother of my kids, and it is my responsibility to be nice to you,¡±

    ke said gently.

    ¡°Fine. You can take me wherever you want. It¡¯s up to you.¡± I gave up resisting and decided to follow him

    without asking questions.

    ¡°Drive,¡± ke ordered the driver.

    The back seat was separated from the front seat by a te, and the space inside the car was quite

    spacious, but I always felt that the air was too thin.

    Blood sat calmly. He folded his long legs together, making them look even more slender and straight.

    ¡°Thank you for Melinda¡¯s promotion.¡± I felt that if I didn¡¯t find something to say, I would suffocate.

    ke smiled faintly. ¡°You made it happen. What are you thanking me for?¡±

    ¡°Is this how things work between you and me whenever I need a favor from now on?¡±I couldn¡¯t help but

    sneer.

    ke nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°Can other women make you an offer in the same way?¡± I sneered.

    ke¡¯s gaze deepened, and he answered seriously and firmly, ¡°No. It¡¯s your exclusive privilege.¡±

    I was stunned and suddenly realized that I had better not talk.

    ¡°No wonder those women online call you Prince Charming. You seem to have a way with women.¡± I had

    to find some words to mock him to divert his attention.

    ke shrugged. ¡°Do you think I care about them? I heard what you said just now. Were you telling me

    that you might have feelings for me?¡±

    I froze at his words, and then I immediately denied, ¡°You wish. I¡¯ve told you before. You are not my type.¡±

    ¡°People change. Just because you don¡¯t like someone before doesn¡¯t mean you will stay the same

    forever,¡± said ke seriously.

    I looked at him in surprise. Then I smiled self-mockingly and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t like me at first. Why have

    you changed?¡±

    ¡°Because I thought you were a gold digger in the beginning. Yet I found outter that you are charming in

    your own way. I couldn¡¯t exin specifically what¡¯s so good about you, but whenever I¡¯m with you, it feels

    sofortable and real.¡± ke looked me in the eyes.

    I gawked at him. ¡°ke, unlike other women, I won¡¯t be dazzled with gratitude and throw myself at you

    simply because you say you love me.¡±

    ke raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have any feelings for me. Your

    reactionst night was evidence, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect him to have already suspected that I had feelings for him. My entire body immediately

    froze.

    4/4

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I have no feelings for you.¡± I insisted stubbornly.

    I didn¡¯t dare to look at ke¡¯s confident eyes anymore. I turned to look out the window. Staring at the

    bustling streets, I felt that my heart had already been beating faster.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°Where are you taking me shopping?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°We go where the best things are,¡± ke said calmly.

    I couldn¡¯t help but look back at him. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to spend a fortune changing my appearance just

    because of what people say on the Inte, are you? If so, then I guess I owe them a thank you.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a matter of course for me to buy things for you? Do I need a reason?¡± ke couldn¡¯t help but

    chuckle.

    ¡°Fine. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will buy lots and lots of stuff and max out your card?¡± I threatened him

    fiercely.

    ¡°Go ahead. As long as that¡¯s what you want.¡± ke said generously.

    I suddenly realized that I had said something ridiculous again. ke had so much money that even he

    lost count.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not that greedy. A few pieces will do.¡± I thought about it, and I realized that I shouldn¡¯t take

    it out on him. After all, how I dressed was the reason why we were here.

    ke didn¡¯t say anything. He just smiled.

    We were parked in Sayreville¡¯s central za, a shopping mall that housed luxury brands from around the

    world.

    The car was parked in a private spot, and after ke got out of the car, he reached his hand over.

    I was stunned for a second, and then I saw six guards from the pack behind him.

    I had no choice but to put my hand in his palm symbolically.

    However, the moment my hand touched his palm, he grasped my hand tightly.

    The feeling was like an electric current running through my heart. I could not help but shiver.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already nned the route out for you. Juste with me!¡± ke turned around, and his thin lips

    could not help but curl up:

    His every move was filled with a noble aura. His every word was elegant. When he looked at people,

    there was a deep light in his eyes.

    I was still wandering, and I was already standing in the elevator next to him.

    I tried to look straight ahead, but ke¡¯s aura was so irresistible. I couldn¡¯t help but look sideways and

    just happened to see his hand holding my arm.

    Also, maybe it was because we were so close to each other. I could even smell the strong Lycan scent

    on ke.

    The elevator doors opened. ke held my hand overbearingly and took me out of the elevator.

    I thought the ce would have been crowded, but when I stepped off the elevator, I realized that there

    were not many customers in this expensive shopping area. There were just a few.

    Well, that made sense. Not a lot could afford to purchase in such a ce.

    ¡°Pick a gift for Leoter. His birthday ising.¡± ke suddenly opened his mouth, as if it had urred

    to him.

    ¡°You do it. I always make bad choices when ites to gifts.¡± I was reluctant.

    ¡°Pick one on behalf of the kids,¡± said ke.

    My kids were my soft spot. I only thought for two seconds and nodded. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s take a lookter. If we

    can find anything good, we¡¯ll buy it.¡±

    We walked into a women¡¯s clothing store. I recalled the experience of being despisedst time. But this

    time, ke apanied me. Seeing that, I somehow felt a sense of security.

    No one wanted to be looked down upon by others. The faint vanity made me feel good.

    I guessed I was also a ve to money.

    ¡°Sir, would you like to pick something for your girlfriend? We have some new arrivals! Your girlfriend can

    try them on!¡± A guide came forward to greet us warmly.

    Due to ke¡¯s identity, he was rarely seen in public, and not many ordinary people knew him. However,

    he had a strong aura, and others didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous in front of him.

    On the contrary, because of my frequent presence online, my face was recognized easily.

    Soon, I heard the staff of the women¡¯s clothing store whispering.

    ¡°Is he the legendary president of the Chavez Group? Look! Isn¡¯t the woman beside him the same

    Catherine who was rumored this morning?¡±

    I turned a deaf ear and kept browsing.

    With his hands behind his back, ke walked lightly beside me, apanying me as I

    selected.

    I walked around the store, but I didn¡¯t pick out any clothes, let alone try them on. I just walked to the door.

    ke grabbed my wrist. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like the clothes here?¡±

    I nodded. I was, in fact, a bit flustered. It wasn¡¯t a good time to buy anything, because any decision I

    made when my mind was messed up, I would regret it.

    And the chief culprit was the man grabbing my wrist right now. I didn¡¯t know why, but I just got nervous

    when he was around.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ke had to follow me out the door and walk to another store.

    ¡°Cathy, you are weird. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ke asked with a frown.

    ¡°Nothing. I just want to browse more and try on what I like.¡± I answered vaguely.

    ¡°But I think there was a lot that would suit you very well,¡± ke said.

    ¡°Really? I guess I should have stayed more focused,¡± I answered, a little surprised.

    ¡°You know what? I¡¯ll be the one who picks out your clothester, and you just have to try them on. We¡¯ll

    buy whatever fits you. buy it if it fits. Otherwise, tomorrow¡¯s headline will be ¡®Why does the president of

    the Chavez Group spend an afternoon shopping with his girlfriend, yet refuse to buy her a single dress?¡±¡±

    ke joked.

    I froze. To my surprise, he could be so humorous.

    So, for the next hour, I tried on dozens of clothes of all styles, and in the end, ke simply skipped the

    step where I tried on the clothes. He just bought everything that he had his eyes on.

    ¡°ke, enough! There¡¯s no need to buy this much!¡± I stood aside. When I heard the price stated by the

    shopping guide, I was shocked.

    These clothes could hold on for years for me.

    ke saw how astonished I was. Then he smiled and said, ¡°OK. We are done here.¡±

    Only then did I let out a long sigh of relief. Women were said to be the crazy ones when shopping. Today

    was an eye-opener. When men go crazy, they could be terrifying.

    ¡°You bought too many clothes! I can¡¯t wear them all!¡± I was still muttering.

    ke looked down at me. He smiled and said, ¡°Throw those outdated ones away. We¡¯lle here again

    when new arrivals are in store next year.¡±

    When I heard him say the word ¡°we¡±, my heart was beating so fast that it was about to jump out of my

    throat.

    The elevator stopped. I trembled and looked up at him. ¡°Which floor are we on? Aren¡¯t we going to the

    parking lot?¡±

    ke grabbed my hand. He said, ¡°Something is missing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I was surprised.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve bought clothes, of course, we need jewelry to match them. Let¡¯s go to the jewelry

    section.¡± ke was already dragging me in that direction.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147

    147

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in those things. Maybe we should go.¡± I immediately dered that I didn¡¯t dig

    jewelry.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen anything you like. Trust me, when you wear jewelry that belongs to

    you, you¡¯ll love it,¡± ke said.

    ¡°ke, believe it or not, if you keep buying things for me like this, I might not be able to leave you ever

    again.¡± I was in a mess.

    ke stopped abruptly. I didn¡¯t see iting at all, and I bumped into him. My head was buzzing.

    I touched my forehead and looked at him with confusion.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± His voice was low and charming.

    ¡°What?¡± I blinked.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave me ever again?¡± ke said directly.

    I was just teasing him. I only meant to scare him, yet I winded up being startled.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I took a step back.

    ke took a step forward. His tall and muscr body was very close to me, and his voice was low. He

    said, ¡°I want to know. Have you ever really thought about this?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that I was joking with you just now?¡± I lowered my head in fright to hide my panic.

    ¡°Why did you make such a joke? Don¡¯t you know I will take it seriously?¡±

    I froze, unable to look up at him again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It seems that you haven¡¯t been inseparable from me. I guess I have to buy you some more

    stuff.¡± ke chuckled in a low voice.

    When we stepped into the jewelry store, I was instantly dazzled by the glittering objects in the ss

    cab

    Get Bonus

    The bright light was definitely a natural temptation for women. They would fall in love with these shiny

    objects at first sight.

    I would be lying if I said I didn¡¯t like those things.

    While I was still in a daze, ke tapped the ss cab twice with his finger strongly. ¡°Show us the

    most expensive nes, bracelets, and rings you have here. And earrings as well.¡±

    When I heard him say ¡°the most expensive¡±, I was sa astonished that my mouth was

    open.

    I looked at ke¡¯s perfect sculptural profile and whispered, ¡°Not the most expensive ones. Can I pick

    them out myself? I¡¯ll pick the ones I like.¡±

    The corner of ke¡¯s mouth curved up, and he said, ¡°OK. Go ahead. Pick whatever you like.¡±

    I immediately started to look around in the ss cab. Finally, I saw a ne that was kind of

    beautiful.

    I asked the shopping guide to take it out. I was about to try it on when I heard ke¡¯s low voice. He

    said, ¡°Let me.¡±

    Before I put my long hair together, his warm fingers beat me to it.

    My entire body trembled. He made such an intimate gesture without my consent.

    He put the ne on my neck, and it was so beautiful. I had fair skin, and it looked great on me with

    its shiny diamonds.

    ¡°This will do,¡± I said in a low voice.

    ¡°OK!¡±

    ¡°And a ring as well.¡± ke reminded me in a low voice.

    ¡°Maybe not.¡± I shook my head.

    The ne was expensive enough.

    ¡°Help thedy find a ring that fits her.¡± ke ignored my objection. He said to the

    Get Bonus

    shopping guide decisively.

    I could only extend my finger and let the shopping guide help me try those rings on one by one.

    Finally, I chose a ring with a smaller diamond and decided to buy it.

    ¡°Sir, these are all the most expensive jewelry we have. Do you want your girlfriend to try all of them

    on?¡± the shopping guide asked tentatively.

    ke walked over and said lightly, ¡°Pack them all, and the rings will be the same size she just tried on.

    By the way, do you have a ring for men? Preferably a couple of ones with hers.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    While I was still overwhelmed, ke had already worn a diamond ring that matched

    mine.

    He stretched out his slender finger and ced it next to my hand. He asked, ¡°What do

    you think?¡±

    I looked at his slender and fair finger, which was with an air of nobility. I blushed inexplicably, and I

    could only tell the truth. ¡°Looks great.¡±

    Hearing that, ke swiped the card directly.

    When we left the jewelry store, my legs were still weak. I felt that it was so unreal.

    How could they be so expensive? These were just a few diamonds.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ke looked down at me and asked.

    ¡°ke, don¡¯t buy anything for me ever again. I don¡¯t want to owe you anything.¡± I was frightened by the

    number on the receipt.

    ¡°Why did you use the word ¡®owe¡®? I told you already. I wanted to.¡± ke was slightly dissatisfied.

    I nodded. ¡°I know. But I can¡¯t ept all of this at ease. Others don¡¯t know, but you and I both know

    what we are. Maybe you will meet your mate in the future, and I will meet mine.¡±

    Get B

    Get Bonus

    ¡°Catherine!¡± ke¡¯s tone was stern in an instant.

    I trembled in fear and quickly raised my head.

    I saw his face zooming in at once before I could see his expression, and in the next second, he kissed

    me.

    I froze. His tongue was in my mouth, and he kissed me fiercely.

    The kiss onlysted for a few seconds, and then he let go of me. Then he stared at me aggressively.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that again.¡±

    I was stunned. He turned around and left. He was no longer as gentle as before.

    Was he angry?

    I came back to my senses from his punitive kiss and saw him standing next to the elevator, waiting for

    me.

    I had no choice but to run over to him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He held my hand again.

    I stood beside him naturally, and we stepped into the elevator. I was getting more and more used to

    being held by him.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take you home. I have to go back to the office to deal with some things. I may be

    late tonight,¡± in the car, ke said in a low voice.

    I took a look at the time. It was almost 5:30. We had been shopping for so long.

    Getting back to the office now would be pointless. I nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me a ride. I¡¯ll take

    a taxi back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be worried. Let me take you.¡± He said in a low voice.

    On the way back, my heart was a mess. ke¡¯s calm andposed appearance served as a foil to

    my anxiety.

    I identally nced at the exquisite and distinguished diamond ring on his ring finger.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    When I returned to thekeside vi, I found it quiet. Then I realized that I didn¡¯t see Howard and Ash in

    the parlor.

    ¡°Where are Mr. Twitty and Ash?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Mr. Twitty has gone out. He says he won¡¯t be home for dinner tonight, but he¡¯ll be back for another

    night.¡± replied the servant.

    I smiled gratefully and walked upstairs with my purse.

    I figured that Dowen was on his way to pick up the kids. I could take the opportunity to take a shower

    and rx.

    I took a shower and changed into my pajamas. Just as I went downstairs, I heard the footsteps of the

    two kids running into the parlor.

    ¡°Noah, let¡¯s go feed Chestnut and Peanutter, OK? I miss them a lot,¡± Hedwig said.

    ¡°OK!¡± Noah sounded very mature.

    ¡°Hedwig, Noah, I will join you.¡± I smiled as I walked down the stairs.

    Their eyes lit up, and they ran to the stairs to wait for me. ¡°Mommy, why are you back so early?¡±

    I said gently, ¡°I got off work early today!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s that on your hand?¡± Noah immediately ran to me. He grabbed my hand and looked at

    it carefully. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful diamond ring! Who gave it to you?¡±

    Hedwig also rushed over to see. She was also full of curiosity. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s beautiful! It¡¯s so shiny! Who

    bought it for you?¡±

    I was upset. I thought of taking the diamond ring off when I was taking a bath back then, but I forgot to.

    And now, Hedwig and Noah saw the ring.

    Since when did Noah be so eagle-eyed?

    Noah grinned. ¡°Mommy, I know who bought it for you. It must be daddy, right?¡±

    Get Bonus

    As soon as Hedwig heard his words, she instantly became disappointed. ¡°Daddy is so biased. He didn¡¯t

    buy me such a pretty ring.¡±

    Noah immediately patted her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just some ring. It is a diamond ring. Men buy them

    for their girlfriends. You are not daddy¡¯s girlfriend.¡±

    I was already pulling the diamond ring off my finger. As I pulled, I said, ¡°How about I go with you to see

    Chestnut and Peanut now?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, just tell us! Did daddy give this diamond ring to you? If it wasn¡¯t daddy, we would be very

    worried, ¡± Noah said.

    I looked at the two pairs of shining eyes and finally gave up the idea of taking the diamond ring off. I

    nodded. ¡°Yes. Your daddy bought it for me.¡±

    ¡°Really? Great! Mommy, you finally thought it through!¡± Noah cheered.

    I patted Noah on the shoulder gently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, OK? Your daddy and I are not

    like what you think.¡±

    Hedwig blinked her big eyes and said, ¡°Mommy, but you have already epted the ring that daddy

    gave you. Noah said that only boyfriends would buy rings for their girlfriends.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I was still deciding if I should date him.¡± I wanted to preserve some dignity in front of my

    children.

    The kids exchanged a look with each other, and I had no idea what they were thinking.

    I led them and enjoyed our time with the two ponies on the green grass for more than half an hour.

    Hedwig and Noah were sweating from running, but there were big smiles on their faces.

    I sat in the chair next to them, looking at my kids running happily. I had mixed feelings.

    ke brought love to Hedwig and Noah, and he also satisfied their material needs greatly.

    Get Bous

    In the past, Hedwig and Noah lived together with me in a small apartment, with limited ces to y

    and few toys.

    But now, ke gave them a grand kingdom. In the kingdom, they had everything, and they could do

    whatever they wanted. I guessed it was the charm of status, and their daddy was fabulously rich.

    I sighed silently. Hedwig and Noah were so lucky to have ke as their daddy, who was rich and

    doting on them so much.

    What about me?

    Was I lucky as well, since I had him as my boyfriend?

    When I thought of the word ¡°boyfriend¡±, my heart began to tremble again.

    As night fell, I brought the two kids back to the bedroom and was about to bathe them.

    After getting the water ready, they sat in the bathtub, and I washed their faces with a handkerchief.

    ¡°Mommy, daddy hasn¡¯te back yet. It¡¯s getting dark!¡± said Hedwig.

    It was only then that I remembered that I had not told them that ke would be home

    ¡°Daddy has something important to do. He may bete tonight.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, is daddy really going to take us to the amusement park tomorrow? He won¡¯t lie to us, right?¡±

    Hedwig¡¯s face was full of anticipation.

    Noah looked at her in disgust. ¡°Daddy is the Lycan King. Of course, he won¡¯t lie to us!¡±

    ¡°I suspect that daddy will fool us like we were some three-year-old kids,¡± said Hedwig while grinning

    I was amused by her words.

    Noah pouted with a very serious expression. ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t dare lie to us. If he does, Mommy will

    teach him a lesson for us, right, mommy?¡±

    I knew they would definitely drag me into it I stroked their faces. ¡°Enough. Go and take

    a shower now. When your daddyes back in the evening, you can ask him yourselves. I don¡¯t know

    whether he will lie to you or not.¡±

    ¡°OK! Then I must stay up until daddyes back, or I won¡¯t be able to sleep at all.¡± Hedwig would be

    rather anxious, and she wouldn¡¯t be asleep at all until she got an

    answer.

    At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, I looked at my kids, who were still jumping around in bed and refusing to

    sleep, and then I looked out the window. I stared at the road.

    It was over ten o¡¯clock, yet ke still hadn¡¯t returned. Was he that caught up at work?

    Thinking that it was because of me that he was still working overtime at such ate hour, I felt

    inexplicably uneasy.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    A car light came from afar. I was a bit excited. But when the car approached, I put down the curtain with

    a slight disappointment.

    There were around five cars in ke¡¯s motorcade, and I saw only one car. I figured it should be

    Howard.

    I pped my hands and said, ¡°Ash is back. I¡¯ll go down and help Howard. Do you want to go down?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I want to go down and y with Ash!¡± Hedwig put on her shoes in a hurry.

    However, Noah was not that interested. ¡°Mommy, I want to y with the iPad. Can I?¡±

    I handed the iPad over. ¡°You are only allowed to y for ten minutes. After that, you should put it back.¡±

    Noah nodded. ¡°OK. Ten minutes.¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    I went downstairs with Hedwig, and I saw Howard¡¯s car parked outside the parlor. He pushed the door

    open and got out of the car hastily.

    Then he hurriedly opened the rear seat door and came in holding a baby who was crying her eyes out.

    ¡°Ash, don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy¡¯s here. It¡¯s my fault. You must be terrified!¡± Howard med himself while

    holding Ash in his arms.

    I hurried over and asked with concern, ¡°Mr. Twitty, did you take Ash out?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She has been staying at home for two days, so I wanted to take her out to see the outside. But on

    our way back, she kept crying so hard. It breaks my heart!¡± His face was full of sorrow.

    I quickly held Ash in my arms and said, ¡°Ash,e here and y with Hedwig. Let Hedwig sing for

    you, OK?¡±

    As soon as Hedwig heard that there was a chance to show off, she immediately began to sing a few

    songs that she had learned in kindergarten.

    Ash dug ying with kids. Seeing Hedwig singing and dancing in front of her, she forgot to cry.

    ovedl

    Howard stood aside and was finally rxed.

    .

    ¡°Go upstairs and take a shower. I¡¯ll help Ash batheter,¡± I whispered.

    It was already past eleven o¡¯clock. After helping Ash bathe, Iy in bed with Noah and Hedwig

    ¡°Mommy, I can¡¯t sleep. I have to wait for daddy.¡± Hedwig felt that her eyelids were so heavy, but she

    was still holding on.

    Noah, on the other hand, was more carefree, He had been asleep for a little while with his eyes closed.

    ¡°Mommy, pinch me. I¡¯m about to fall asleep.¡± Hedwig could barely stay awake.

    Get Barius

    I was looking at a few designs. Seeing how cute Hedwig was, 1 pinched her delicate face symbolically.

    ¡°But I still want to sleep. What should I do?¡± Hedwig whispered.

    ¡°Go to sleep, Hedwig. I¡¯ll ask daddy for you when he gets back.¡± I couldn¡¯t bear to let Hedwig suffer. It

    was too hard for her.

    Hedwig nodded. She fell asleep quickly. Before that, she muttered and reminded me, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t

    forget to ask daddy¡­ remember¡­¡±

    Hedwig was getting tougher. But she was still a yful kid. She got tougher so that she could y.

    Such a finding made me sigh and pull a wry face.

    I tucked my kids in and looked at the time. It was almost midnight.

    Why hadn¡¯t hee back sote?

    This had never happened before.

    Just as I was getting more and more worried, I saw lights shining into my eyes from afar.

    He was back, finally.

    I suddenly felt nervous.

    Should I go downstairs to greet him? Or, should I wait for him in his room? After all, Hedwig wanted me

    to help her ask him if we would go to the amusement park tomorrow.

    While I was hesitating, the motorcade arrived downstairs.

    Then I heard Dowen¡¯s voiceing from downstairs. He said, ¡°King ke, are you drunk?¡±

    I was slightly stiff. Did ke drink?

    I hesitated for a long time and did not step out of the door, because I heard hurried footstepsing

    from outside.

    Henry¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Dowen, keep an eye on King keter.¡±

    Get Borus

    ¡°Sure thing. Go back and get some rest. It¡¯ste,¡± said Dowen.

    I stood at the door and listened to the conversation between Dowen and Henry. Then I realized that

    ke was drunk.

    After Henry left, Dowen suddenly came to knock on my door.

    It startled me.

    I opened the door nervously. Dowen looked at me imploringly. He whispered, ¡°Excuse me, Ms. Wyatt,

    are the kids asleep?¡±

    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, pretending not to know.

    ¡°Ms. Wyatt, would you mind taking care of King ke for me?¡± Dowen pleaded.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Me?¡± I looked at him suspiciously. Finally, I agreed reluctantly, ¡°OK. I can take care of him. But I rarely

    look after drunk people, and I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Not much. You just need to wipe his hands, feet, and face, and pour him a ss of

    water.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± I forced myself to open the door of ke¡¯s bedroom.

    ke¡¯s handsome face was slightly red. Hey on the bed, one of his hands propped up between his

    eyebrows. It looked like he was suffering from drunkenness.

    As soon as I entered, Dowen immediately closed the door for me. I stared suspiciously at the closed

    door.

    Why did Dowen do that?

    He wasn¡¯t pulling a stunt again, was he? Did he ask me to take care of ke on purpose?

    When I thought of this, I was speechless at Dowen.

    However, even though I knew Dowen might be doing this on purpose, I also knew that he was getting

    old, and staying up wouldn¡¯t do him good. I supposed I should be nice and lend him a hand this time.

    I went into the bathroom and took a towel. I wet it with warm water and then walked to ke¡¯s bedside.

    Get Bonus

    I bent down and gently rubbed ke¡¯s face with the warm towel.

    He groaned. It seemed that he did not like to be touched in the face. He grabbed my hand suddenly.

    He caught me off guard. I was so startled that I let out a low cry.

    ke¡¯s tightly closed eyes slowly opened. After he was drunk, his eyes were slightly red, but they were

    still glowing.

    ¡°Cathy?¡± He suddenly called out my name.

    ¡°Dowen asked me to look after you. Can you let go of me?¡± My face was inexplicably hot when I heard

    him call my name.

    ¡°Why would you look after me?¡± Although ke looked drunk, he sounded sober.

    I didn¡¯t want to answer him. I whispered, ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°Tell me. Why would you look after me?¡± ke didn¡¯t let go. Instead, he insisted on getting an answer.

    ¡°Because you are the father of my kids. Is that enough?¡± I answered hastily.

    The palm locking my wrist was burning hot, making me panic.

    ¡°No. Didn¡¯t you say you hate me?¡± said ke.

    I furrowed my eyebrows and thought of another answer. I said, ¡°Because you spent a lot of money and

    bought a lot of things for me this afternoon. It¡¯s only fair that I return thevor.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this exnation!¡± ke pursed his lips,

    ke, if you don¡¯t let go, I will leave!¡± I had a temper. He was pushing my boundaries.

    ke¡¯s voice softened as he said, ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t go.¡±

    Seeing that he had finally let go, I was secretly relieved.

    I continued to wipe his face, while he stared at me without blinking at all, and his burning gaze made

    me panic even more.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ke¡¯s words made me blush a bit.

    I turned, poured a ss of water, took it to ke, and said, ¡°Have some water.¡±

    ¡°Cathy, you¡¯re so nice to me.¡± He looked at me seriously.

    I nced at him with slight anger and shyness. ¡°I¡¯m only doing this for money.¡±

    ¡°I know you are not a snob. You are trying to hide the fact that you have feelings for me by lying,¡± said

    ke with a bit of smugness,

    I wanted to throw the ss of water right in his face badly. Was ke drunk?

    ke tried to sit up several times, but his attempts were all in vain. Then he pressed his head. ¡°I¡¯m

    dizzy. Can you help me?¡±

    I thought he was very drunk, so I walked over and tried to help him sit up.

    I put my arms around his shoulder and helped him up.

    ke was practically leaning on me.

    I frowned. I didn¡¯t know what a man should be like when he was drunk, but ke didn¡¯t seem right to

    me. Howe he couldn¡¯t even sit straight?

    ¡°ke, just lie down. I¡¯ll call Dowen over and ask him to send the doctor of the pack here. You look like

    you¡¯re dying,¡± I said, struggling to hold his body.

    ke sat up straight instantly and immediately raised his hand. ¡°No need. I¡¯m just a bit tired. I will be

    fine after I get some sleep.¡±

    He got better just like that. I looked at him strangely.

    ke raised his hand, continued to press between his eyebrows, and let out a low groan.

    There was a murmur of pain in his voice. Somehow, such a groan was like an electric current going

    through my nerves, making me stunned.

    Get Bonus

    Get Bonus

    o

    I never expected that his voice would turn me on.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re all right? Maybe I should go get Dowen.¡± I stood up and was about to call Dowen.

    However, ke stretched out his arm, grabbed my wrist hard, and pulled me toward

    him.

    I pounced on him, easily making him fall on the bed.

    ke banged his head on the bed.

    I eximed in a low voice. I did not see iting at all. Not only that, I even kissed his

    chin identally.

    ke instantly let out a low and muffledugh.

    I panicked and wanted to get up from him.

    ke reached out and wrapped his arms around my waist. He rolled and pressed me under him.

    I cried out in a low voice, and my body froze, I felt that ke¡¯s sturdy body was as heavy as a

    mountain, pressing me down. I couldn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡°ke, what are you doing? Get off me!¡± I suddenly felt that ke was so terrible.

    I was worried sick that he was not feeling well after getting drunk. Yet he still had the strength to act

    indecently! I just wanted to leave him alone here. I didn¡¯t want to stay with him anymore.

    ¡°Rx. My head is killing me. I don¡¯t have the strength to do anything to you.¡± ke continued to

    groan.

    I got up quickly and decided to let him keep lying down.

    I brought the water back to the table, and when I came back, I saw ke suddenly turn to his side,

    curling up his tall body in a ball.

    I waspletely stunned. I didn¡¯t expect ke to sleep like this.

    I heard that people who slept with their bodies curled up usually felt insecure from an early age.

    I wanted to leave ke here and walked away. However, what Dowen said made me

    worried.

    So, I sat on the sofa next to ke¡¯s bed and took a thin nket to cover my body. In a daze, I fell

    asleep.

    I didn¡¯t know how long I slept. Faintly, I seemed to have heard a voice muttering.

    I woke with a start and immediately sat up straight from the sofa. Then I saw ke, who was still

    sleeping sideways on the bed, having a nightmare.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t leave me¡­ I can¡¯t live without you¡­

    ¡°Please ¡­ don¡¯t leave me behind.¡±

    I was stunned. I hurriedly walked to his bedside and saw that ke was talking in his sleep again.

    The same thing happened before. There was one time when I saw ke on the sofa in

    the parlor. Back then, he was asleep, and he was muttering the same words.

    Who was he dreaming of? Was it a woman?

    A woman who was very important to him.

    Did she leave him? She managed to make him say these things in his sleep every time he was drunk.

    His tall and sturdy body was constantly trembling. I was sure that the nightmare frightened him.

    ¡°ke¡­¡± I knew that people who were having nightmares were very vulnerable and scared, so, I

    wanted to wake him up.

    I didn¡¯t care which woman he had been obsessed with. Right now, I just wanted him to wake up.

    When my fingers touched his arm, ke squeezed my wrist again almost instinctively.

    I cried out in pain. Last time, he squeezed my wrist so hard that my wrist went reddish. And this time, I

    felt that my entire hand was numb. I could hardly feel my hand.

    And this time, I felt that my entire hand was numb. I could hardly feel my hand.

    ¡°ke, let go! Let go of me!¡± I found that ke still did not wake up after grabbing my hand.

    He grabbed me so tightly that he almost broke my hand. I immediately roared angrily and opened my

    mouth to bite his arm hard.

    Only then did ke open his eyes. He loosened his grip at once.

    I trembled, retreated a few steps, and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Cathy?¡± He called my name in a low voice.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    -¡°You sick bastard!¡± I was about to snap. He hurt my hand in the same way twice in a

    row.

    ke sat up a little worn out and in pain. He supported his forehead with one hand and said in a low

    voice, ¡°Yes, I am sick¡­¡±

    I looked at him in disbelief.

    ke, the Lycan King, actually said that he was sick.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re wasted!¡± I got up from the ground and was about to leave.

    ¡°I am wide awake now. I¡¯m sorry I hurt you!¡± ke looked at me.

    Hearing him apologizing for what had happened, I somehow got furious.

    Iturned around at once and red at him. I said coldly, ¡°ke, how many women are you dwelling on?

    You¡¯d better tell me now. Don¡¯t sweet talk to me while thinking about someone else. I will never share

    my man with another woman. If you are still lingering on other women, you¡¯d better stay away from me

    from now on. Otherwise, I will expose you, you hypocrite!¡±

    As I spoke, I pointed to his eyes.

    Because I felt that he had made me a fool. After hearing his sleep talk, I felt that all those sweet words

    he said before were like a knife stabbing my heart harshly.

    The more I thought about it, the more stifled I felt.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°What are you talking about? Exin to me! What did I do to you?¡± ke asked, confused.

    He gawked at me innocently. Seeing that, I became even more furious.

    I sneered, ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t remember what you said, because you were dreaming. How am I

    supposed to know which woman you were snuggling up to in your dream? Instead of asking me, you

    should ask yourself. If you didn¡¯t want her to leave you, you should have asked her to stay. What¡¯s the

    point of dreaming about her every day now? Also, don¡¯t say those sappy things to me ever again.¡±

    ke looked like he realized something.

    ¡°Cassy, are you so mad because you have feelings for me?¡± asked ke.

    How could this man always miss the point?

    I was choked by his words!

    I was using him usibly just now. However, because of his words, my aggressiveness instantly

    vanished.

    I lowered my head and tidied my messy long hair. I fell silent.

    ke said, ¡°The woman in my dream is my mother.¡±

    I raised my head and looked at ke with disbelief.

    ke smiled bitterly, ¡°My father¡¯s present mate is not my mother. My mother betrayed him. She

    abandoned me and Leo and left with that man decisively no matter how we pleaded with her.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that your father rejected your mother?¡± I asked in surprise.

    ¡°As far as I know, he didn¡¯t, because he still suffers the pain of being betrayed by his mate.¡± There was

    a painful look on ke¡¯s face.

    The anger I felt suddenly dispersed, and I was overwhelmed.

    If ke was telling the truth, what I had said to him became nothing but a joke now.

    Get Bonus

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? I was wrong. But don¡¯t me me for what I just said. It¡¯s your fault. You

    should have told me sooner.¡± I refused to admit that I wronged him.

    Yet ke chuckled in a low voice. ¡°I like being scolded by you. If you are indifferent to me, it means

    that you don¡¯t care about me. If you scold me, it makes me feel good. At least, you care about me,

    right? You like those sweet words I say to you, don¡¯t you?¡±

    What should I do?

    I didn¡¯t want ke to know that I had already had feelings for him.

    ¡°Cathy.¡±

    I instinctively took a few steps back and leaned against the wall beside me.

    ¡°Come here!¡± ke said in a low voice, exuding an irresistible charm._

    ¡°No! I won¡¯t!¡± I instinctively sensed danger.

    ke sat on the bed, as if he was a beast lurking in the dark waiting for his prey, which

    was me.

    ke could only give in and nod. ¡°Fine. Are you going to sleep now?¡±

    the sofa and covered myself with the nket. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not forcing you to tell me. After

    all, this is your secret and your sore spot.¡±

    ke¡¯s face was no longer that tight.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°He was my father¡¯s friend. My mother knew that betraying her mate would make her mate weak, but

    she still did that. Moreover, she was Lycan Luna at that time. She even turned her back on the entire

    royal pack just to be with that man.¡± ke lowered his head and smiled self-mockingly. His voice was

    low and full of grief.

    I was shocked by his sadness.

    I used to think that I still had a father, but when my father wanted to take me to the hospital for a DNA

    test, at that precise second, I felt that my world copsed.

    It turned out that I was a pitiful orphan without parents.

    If it weren¡¯t for the two cute children apanving me. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to

    214

    Get Bogus

    It turned out that I was a pitiful orphan without parents.

    If it weren¡¯t for the two cute children apanying me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to recover in a short

    time. I might have had a mental breakdown within a month.

    After I heard what happened to ke, I felt that I was luckier than him. At least, I could be optimistic

    and thought that my parents didn¡¯t deliberately abandon me. Maybe they were looking for me

    painstakingly.

    What happened to ke was different. He was abandoned by his mother. He was much more

    miserable than me.

    ¡°Leo and I were still kids at that time. We kept begging her not to leave the house, not to leave us, but

    she opened the car door decisively and left, together with everything.¡± ke¡¯s voice went deeper, as if

    he didn¡¯t want to recall this episode ever again for the rest of his life. He struggled to spit out every

    word.

    His emotions tugged at my heartstrings. My tone also became sad. I said, ¡°Was it because of the thing

    with your mother that you doted on the two kids so much?¡±

    ke raised his head, and his deep eyes were flickering with tears.

    When he met my eyes, he quickly lowered his head. It seemed that he did not want me to see his

    sadness.

    ¡°Because I know that kids can¡¯t be apart from their parents. Since they are my kids, I am bound to treat

    them better. I won¡¯t let the same thing happen to them.¡± When ke spoke, there was a hint of a smile

    in his voice. It sounded like self-mockery, but his tone was so gentle.

    My eyes were also inexplicably moist. I lowered my head and twisted my fingers. I did not know what to

    say.

    ¡°In that case, why did you only want the kids in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°I want you now, too.¡± ke¡¯s voice instantly became hoarse.

    His words made me fluster easily. Without any foreboding, ke started to say such words that went to

    my head again. My reason was drifting away.

    ¡°You are nice to me because of the kids.¡± I deliberately twisted his words, since I was afraid that things

    might get out of control because of his words.

    ¡°To be honest, it started that way indeed.¡± ke smiled self-mockingly. ¡°Later, I found

    that you were nice, and I didn¡¯t hate being with you, so, I slowly became more and more

    serious about you.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that? Do you hate being with other women?¡± I pursed my lips.

    ke nodded, and his voice was colder. He said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? At first, I thought that the woman

    from five years ago was Gina. I allowed her to be by my side during these years, but I hated her

    genuinely, because she was scheming and greedy. Though she was pretty, she always gave me the

    feeling that she would end up the same type of person as my mother. But you¡¯re different. You have

    your principles and boundaries, and you are persistent. Sometimes you are so stubborn that I don¡¯t

    know what to do, but I can¡¯t control myself. I am deeply attached to you.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    ¡°ke, let¡¯s say what you said is true. But I am not as emotional as you are.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to force you to fall in love with me, but I hope that our rtionship will grow deeper. Can

    you tell me how you feel about me now? I want to be sure. I don¡¯t want to spend my day wandering

    anymore. Please?¡± ke¡¯s tone was very gentle, making people unable to resist.

    I bit my lower lip. I had always been brave, but not right now.

    ¡°Well, I admit that you have been very nice to me and the kids these days, and your performance is

    almost wless. Anyway, I don¡¯t hate living with you now. But I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m in love with you.¡± I

    plucked up my courage and expressed my feelings.

    ¡°It¡¯s already a good start, isn¡¯t it?¡± ke chuckled in a low voice.

    I looked up at him. He had been immersed in sorrow just now, but now he was chuckling.

    Was he acting back then?

    ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with your mother now?¡± I asked curiously.

    His face instantly turned sullen, and his tone was as cold as ice. He said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her for many

    years. I don¡¯t want to see her.¡±

    I was stunned. I didn¡¯t expect that he would choose to break off all ties with his mother after what she

    had done to him.

    ¡°Then do you intend to keep things like this for the rest of your life?¡±

    ¡°Unless she leaves the man.¡± ke said coldly.

    His request made sense.

    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t? You really won¡¯t see her ever again?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± His voice instantly became deeper.

    I was stunned. I thought he would give me a positive reply. But even ke himself didn¡¯t know the

    answer.

    Get Bonus

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and you¡¯ve been drinking. Go to bed early. I¡¯ll sleep with the kids.¡± I didn¡¯t want to ask

    any more questions.

    ¡°OK.¡± ke did not stop me.

    ¡°By the way, Hedwig wanted me to ask you if we would go to the amusement park tomorrow.¡± I grabbed

    the door knob and turned back.

    ke¡¯s face instantly became softer. ¡°Of course. I have made a promise to them.¡±

    The corners of my mouth lifted inexplicably, and then I gently closed the door.

    Early the next morning, I woke up in a daze because of the noise of my kids.

    ¡°Mommy, wake up! It¡¯s dawn. We should set off and go to the amusement park!¡± Hedwig patted my

    face, her soft voice ringing in my ears.

    I went to bed at midnightst night, and now that I was woken up, I felt that my head was killing me.

    I sat up powerlessly and looked at the two jolly faces in front of me. I somehow felt better.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go and wash up now!¡±

    After washing up for the kids, I dressed them up attentively.

    Noah looked at his white T-shirt with a big pink heart on it and curled his mouth in disgust. ¡°Mommy, do

    I have to wear a matching outfit with you? It feels so strange.¡±

    I was also wearing a T-shirt with the same pink heart painted on the front. I looked at Noah while tying

    Hedwig¡¯s hair into cute pigtails. ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t we always dress like this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Noah. Would you stop judging mommy¡¯s taste in clothes all the time?¡± Hedwig

    immediately put her hands on her waist and red at Noah airily.

    Noahpromised and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see if daddy¡¯s awake yet. Mommy, will daddy wear the

    same ridiculous T-shirt?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have one. I bought these for the three of us a long time ago.¡± I was slightly

    2/4

    Get Bonus

    stunned.

    ¡°Won¡¯t this make daddy feel that he is excluded? It will make him sad.¡± Hedwig pouted.

    I disagreed. I said, ¡°He won¡¯t. As I said, this is from long ago. I didn¡¯t know that he existed back then.¡±

    Noah had yet to walk out of the parlor when we saw keing back from a run. His slightly messy

    short hair was dripping with sweat.

    ¡°Daddy, you got up so early to run!¡± Seeing ke, Noah was full of joy.

    ke walked over and squatted in front of Noah, stroking Noah¡¯s head.

    ke looked at Noah and asked, ¡°What are you wearing? Who bought this for you?¡±

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Noah answered loudly, ¡°Mommy! It is a matching outfit. But daddy, mommy said you didn¡¯t have one.

    She bought the T-shirts a long time ago.¡±

    They were chatting, and I walked toward them together with the cute and beautiful Hedwig who had

    already dressed up.

    ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t even move your eyes off her! Isn¡¯t mommy very pretty?¡± Noah, who was at the side,

    crossed his arms in front of his chest and said with a smile.

    Hearing that, ke blushed.

    I happened to look over. Our gazes intertwined in the air, making both of us uneasy and flustered.

    ¡°Daddy! Daddy! Can we go now? I can¡¯t wait!¡± Hedwig ran to ke, grabbed his big hand, and shook it

    happily.

    ke picked Hedwig

    and kissed her face. ¡°Have some breakfast first. After breakfast,

    we will set off immediately!¡±

    We sat at the dining table. ke handed his phone to me. I reached out, took his phone, and saw

    several photos on it, which were all photos of ke and me shopping in the mall yesterday

    ¡°How did this get reported as well?¡± I was surprised.

    ¡ª

    ¡ª

    ¨C

    o¡ª

    r

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡ª

    ke said lightly, ¡°I asked someone to take the photos.¡±

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s the point?¡± I was confused.

    ke smiled. ¡°To show others that we have a solid rtionship. There is no better revenge than to

    humiliate those jibber-jabberers.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t even care about them.¡± I curled my lips.

    ke said with a smile, ¡°I do. I don¡¯t want to see any negative news.¡±

    ¡°Should I thank you, then?¡± I summoned my courage and looked up into his dark eyes.

    ke raised his thin lips. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if that¡¯s what you want.¡±

    His gaze made my face burn. I quickly turned my head and said, ¡°Eat your breakfast. The kids are

    looking forward to the trip.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± ke asked me in a low voice.

    I tried to calm myself down. ¡°Does it matter to you?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Though the trip is for the kids, you are their mother, and that makes your opinion equally

    important to me.¡± ke was full of sincerity. He said tenderly.

    I said, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t like a trip for fun? I am no exception.¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 153

    ?

    Catherine''s POV

    Just as we were having breakfast at the dining table, Howard pushed a baby cart and walked into the parlor.

    I asked him quickly, "We''re going to Disnend in Ondoter. Do you want to join us?"

    "Of course! How can Ash and I miss the fun? Am I right, Ash?" Ash was Howard''s treasure, and he took great care of her.

    "Daddy, I want to y!" Ash mumbled.

    After Hedwig finished her breakfast, she sat up straight and looked at me feeding Ash.

    "Mommy, Ash is spitting out her food. Why are you still feeding her? She doesn''t want to eat anymore!" Hedwig said unhappily.

    I chuckled. "Hedwig, Ash is still too little. She can''t eat fast. This is how she eats. You used to eat like this as well."

    "That''s not true!" Hedwig immediately denied that she used to be without table manners at all.

    The serious expression on Hedwig''s face amused ke and Howard.

    "Mommy, can you feed Ash quickly? We are done eating. We should get going now!" Hedwig became a little anxious.

    I looked at Hedwig speechlessly. "Be patient. Ash needs to eat more. Otherwise, she''ll cry on the ne when she''s hungry."

    Howard was embarrassed and quickly carried Ash over. "Catherine, go ahead and eat. I''ll feed her."

    I didn''t insist. I hurriedly took a slice of bread and started to eat.

    "Slow down. Take your time." ke said with concern.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Only then did I realize that I was eating without decent table manners. I slowed down.

    "Mommy, you have cream on the corner of your mouth!" Noah reminded me.

    Hearing that, I felt so awkward. I was about to look for a tissue when a big hand had already handed it over. "There you go!"

    I was about to surrender to ke''s gentleness. I hesitantly took the tissue and wiped my mouth perfunctorily.

    After breakfast, we took a car to an airstrip halfway up the hill.

    Henry was leading a group of people in charge of the cabin and standing next to the ne.

    "What a big ne! It''s awesome! Daddy, is it really yours?" Noah jumped up and down with joy.

    Howard was next to Noah, and he looked at Noah, who was filled with happiness. "Noah, calm down. It will be yours."

    "Daddy, will you let me have it?" Noah screamed in surprise.

    Holding Hedwig in his arms, ke reached out one of his hands, held Noah''s hand, and said, "Of course. All of my things will be yours."

    In his arms, Hedwig was instantly unhappy. She pouted and said angrily, "Daddy''s things will be mine, not Noah''s!"

    ke quickly kissed her face. "Don''t worry. Daddy''s things belong to the two of you. Daddy won''t take sides!"

    "What if Mommy has babies again? Do we have to share daddy''s things with them?" Hedwig asked innocently.

    I didn''t want to join their conversation, but when I heard Hedwig''s question, I immediately turned around and said, "Hedwig, don''t worry. You won''t have any more brothers or sisters. Mommy only wants the two of you."

    Howard whistled from the side and gave ke a gloating look.

    "King ke, Ms. Wyatt, Mr. Twitty." Henry took the two captains and walked up to us with a smile.

    ke nodded at them and said, "Let''s go."

    There were four waitresses on ke''s ne.

    They were very beautiful.

    "Catherine, carry me up!" When there were others present, Noah would always call me by my name sweetly. Perhaps it had be his habit.

    Hearing that, Hedwig also said to me happily and loudly, "Catherine! Catherine..."

    I looked at my kids and pulled a wry face.

    "ke, look, she is so beautiful!" Noah suddenly turned around and blinked naughtily. He pointed to one of the waitresses who stared at ke affectionately. Then he smiled wickedly. The waitress Noah pointed at froze and then blushed.

    Yet ke walked past the four women without looking at them at all.

    "Catherine, it''s such a big ne! It''s so beautiful inside!" Hedwig immediately struggled out of ke''s arms and ran back and forth on the exquisite carpet in the cabin. Her big eyes were full of excitement and wonder.

    Ash was also very excited when she saw Hedwig running around. Ash still couldn''t walk stably, but she followed Hedwig and ran around as well.

    When I subconsciously looked at ke, I found that he was looking at me, which made my heart tremble. I immediately blushed.

    Unlike Hedwig, Noah was calm. He looked around, maintaining hisposure.

    "Cathy, sit down. The ne is about to take off. Fasten your seat belt." ke walked to my side and said softly to me.

    When I heard that the ne was about to take off, I quickly waved to Hedwig. "Hedwig,e here. Stop running around!"

    "Ash wants to catch me. She is so little! She runs so slowly!" Hedwig turned back.

    She shouted at Ash, "Come on! Come and catch me! You can''t catch me!"

    Ash was having fun, and she ran a little faster. However, she tripped on the carpet and fell.

    She was a tough girl. She picked herself up at once and continued to giggle, treating the fall as something fun.

    Howard looked at the cute Ash, and his face was filled with gentleness.

    Hedwig made Ash fall. Seeing that, I immediately scolded Hedwig sternly, "Hedwig, stop running around with Ash anymore. You might be tripped easily."

    Hedwig quickly ran to me.

    Noah circled the cabin and sat next to me.

    I fastened his seat belt for him.

    Howard quickly pulled Ash into his arms. We fastened our seat belts and waited for the ne to take off.

    "Daddy, did you spend a lot of money on this ne?" Noah was utterly curious.

    "Yes. A lot." ke answered Noah''s question with patience and gentleness.

    Noah immediately said, "I will make more money and buy a ne that is even bigger than this one!"

    ke smiled. "Is that so? Daddy is looking forward to it."

    "After I buy a ne, I will take mommy abroad to travel every day. Mommy can go wherever she wants!" Noah immediately smiled at me and said those sweet words.

    I was inexplicably touched and reached out to hold Noah''s hand. "Mommy will be so happy!"

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    New Jersey was not far from Florida. After an hour of flight, the kids were a bit worn out. Hedwig, who

    had been singing and jumping on the ne, fell asleep in ke¡¯s arms.

    A limousine appeared in front of the airport,

    We got into the limousine and headed for Ondo¡¯s most luxurious hotel.

    After we arrived at the hotel, Henry stepped forward and handed us the room cards of the suites on the

    top floor.

    Howard and Ash would take a suite, while the four of us took another.

    The presidential suite came with a suite and two beds. When I heard that there were only two rooms,

    my heart skipped a beat.

    However, when I entered the room, I realized that I worried too much.

    ¡°Put the kids to bed, and let¡¯s get some rest as well.¡± ke whispered.

    I nodded. The two of us each carried a sleeping kid and gently put them on the bed.

    They were exhausted, especially Hedwig. She was singing and dancing on the ne and having a lot

    of fun.

    She didn¡¯t react at all when I put her on the bed. She cuddled up with a pillow and slept soundly.

    ¡°You can sleep on the bed next to them. I¡¯ll take the sofa,¡± said ke.

    I didn¡¯t argue. I went straight to the room, took off my coat, andy down.

    Although my eyes were closed, I could still feel someone staring at me affectionately.

    I quickly opened my eyes and met ke¡¯s gaze, which was slightly obscure.

    ¡°Want some wine?¡± he saidzily.

    I wasn¡¯t that sleepy at the moment. I couldn¡¯t help swallowing when I heard his proposal.

    Get Bogus

    In fact, I dug wine. I often relied on wine to stimte my inspiration. Therefore, I was kind of dependent

    on wine excessively.

    ¡°Sure.¡± It felt right, and I didn¡¯t think I needed to turn him down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll crack a bottle.¡± There was a smile in ke¡¯s eyes. He opened the wine cab and picked out a

    bottle.

    I was actually very nervous. I imed that I wanted to go to sleep, simply because I didn¡¯t want to be

    alone with ke.

    ke skillfully opened the bottle and poured the liquor into two sses.

    ¡°Come here.¡± ke looked up, his eyes full of tenderness, his voice low and bewitching.

    I bit my lower lip, walked up to him, and took the ss he handed over. ¨C

    ¡°What do you want for dinner? I¡¯ll let Henry arrange it.¡± ke was doting on me.

    ¡°Whatever. I am fine with anything. I¡¯m not a picky eater!¡± I said.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not picky with food, what about men? Does the same rule apply?¡± ke¡¯s eyes were deep,

    and he smiled meaningfully!

    I paused slightly and answered with certainty, ¡°Of course not. Do you think I am an easy

    woman?¡±

    ¡°Then ¡­ will I do it?¡± He raised his lips.

    ¡°Well¡­ No.¡± I saw how smug he was. I deliberately said so, wanting to provoke him.

    ¡°Why not?¡± ke was a little disappointed, and his voice became lower.

    ¡°Because of everything!¡± I said.

    Sure enough, ke took a big hit, and his handsome face turned pale. He took a step forward and

    almost pressed against my body. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    I panicked and I wanted to step back, but it was toote.

    ¡°I was telling the truth. You¡¯re not the right person for me. Both your identity and wealth are out of my

    league.¡± My mind was nk. I blurted out without knowing what I was talking about at all.

    Get Bonus

    ¡°Who cares about that? If you want to turn me down, at least you should find a decent excuse. Don¡¯t

    brush me off. Do you hear me? I will be angry!¡± said ke.

    I knew the things I said were ridiculous.

    But what could I do?

    Should I let my guard down?

    I closed my eyes slightly, waiting for something to happen¡­

    ¡°Daddy, mommy, what are you doing?¡±

    Just when I thought ke was going to kiss me again, I suddenly heard Hedwig¡®s voice.

    I panicked and gave ke a push. The wine in my hand sshed all over his white shirt.

    ¡°We ¡­ We weren¡¯t doing anything. Hedwig, why are you awake?¡± I was so flustered that I did not know

    what to do.

    Hedwig muttered in a daze, ¡°Daddy, where are we? Are we not on the ne?¡±

    ke stroked her head and said, ¡°Hedwig, we havended. Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Daddy, can we go out and y now?¡± Hedwig got up.

    ¡°If you are awake, then yes! Let¡¯s go out and y!¡± ke nodded.

    Hedwig immediately grinned, and then she pointed to ke¡¯s shirt. ¡°Daddy, are you bleeding? Did you

    fight with mommy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not blood. It¡¯s wine. I identally spilled it on myself! Don¡¯t worry, Hedwig. Daddy will go wash up

    and change,¡± exined ke.

    I looked at his shirt and couldn¡¯t help but gloat.

    Yet I was still grateful to ke for taking the me on himself.

    Hedwig immediately red at me. ¡°Mommy, why did you bully daddy? You shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± I was stunned by Hedwig¡¯s anger,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± I was stunned by Hedwig¡¯s anger

    ¡°I saw it. You pushed daddy, so he spilled the wine on himself. Mommy, you are so bad!¡± Hedwig

    used me.

    ke smiled and looked at me, who was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Hedwig, I didn¡¯t bully him. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask your daddy.¡± I was anxious. I didn¡¯t want Hedwig

    to think that I really did such a bad thing.

    However, Hedwig took a tissue and ran over to ke. She wiped the wine on ke¡¯s shirt with both

    hands. ¡°Daddy, if mommy ever wants to bully you again, you should tell me. I will make things right for

    you.¡±

    Hedwig got me all wrong. Seeing that, I immediately walked over and squatted beside ke, looking at

    him anxiously. ¡°ke, what are you waiting for? You¡¯ve got to exin to Hedwig that I wasn¡¯t bullying

    you!¡±

    ke patted Hedwig¡¯s face gently and said with a smile, ¡°Hedwig, don¡¯t get mad. Your mommy didn¡¯t

    bully me. Daddy is not lying.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Hedwig, shall we go to the amusement park now? They have a lot of funny things and tasty food

    there,¡± continued ke.

    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go there now!¡± Hedwig immediately jumped up, turned, and ran to bed. She grabbed

    Noah¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Noah! Noah! Wake up! We are going to the amusement park now! Wake up!

    Stop sleeping!¡±

    Noah opened his eyes in a daze.

    After ke changed his clothes, he left the room with the kids and called Howard, who said that Ash

    was still sleeping and that Rowena woulde overter. Howard wouldn¡¯t join us.

    Under the protection of Henry and the pack guards, ke, I, and the kids showed up at the gate of

    Disnend with a low profile

    Previous Chapter

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155

    Catherine¡®s POV

    ¡°Hedwig, tell me, what do you want to y?¡± ke squatted down and looked at Hedwig tenderly and

    lovingly.

    ¡°Daddy, I want to have ice cream!¡± Hedwig said in a low voice. She secretly nced at me, worrying

    that I would say no.

    ¡°Hedwig, see? There are all sorts of funny things here. We can have tasty foodter when we go out.

    Let¡®s y for a while now, OK?¡± ke said.

    ¡°There¡®s an ice cream stall over there. Daddy, please! I¡®ll just have one!¡± Hedwig pretended to be pitiful

    and begged ke.

    ke was helpless. He looked at me with his dark eyes.

    I sighed. I said, ¡°She can have the smallest one.¡±

    After getting my permission, ke stood up and said, ¡°I¡®ll go get it now. Hedwig, wait for daddy!¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I wille with you!¡± Hedwig immediately jumped up and down happily and followed ke

    closely.

    Noah tugged at the corner of my clothes and said, ¡°Stupid Hedwig can eat ice cream. I  want one, too!¡±

    I knew Noah would also crave ice cream. I took his hand and walked toward the ice  cream stall.

    With a Mickey¨CMouse¨Cshaped ice cream in hand, the four of us started looking for exciting items in the

    amusement park. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Daddy, mommy, let¡®s ride the merry¨Cgo¨Cround!¡± Hedwig¡®s big eyes were shining. She pointed and

    shouted excitedly.

    ¡°Daddy can ride with you. I¡®ll take photos for you.¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Why don¡®t you go and ride with them? I¡¯ll take the photos.¡± ke wanted to swap roles with me.

    Get lorem

    o

    ¡°No, I used to ride with them all the time. It¡®s your turn now. What is it? Are you embarrassed? You

    don¡®t dare to ride with them?¡± I put one hand on my waist and slightly raised my face with a hint of

    ridicule.

    ¡°Are you kidding?¡± ke immediately decided to prove me wrong.

    ¡°Daddy, let¡®s go!¡± Hedwig immediately grabbed one of ke¡®s fingers and dragged him to join the line.

    Noah followed them.

    ke¡®s face was a bit tense, and he frowned. Seeing that, I knew he found it hard to fit

    1. in.

    However, I loved nothing but seeing him make a fool of himself now.

    I burst outughing. When I saw how awkward ke was, I gloated. I covered my mouth and kept

    giggling.

    ¡°Daddy, sit behind me and hold me!¡± Hedwig picked arger one which was for adults.

    Noah picked a pony.

    I stood below and looked at them. Suddenly, ke turned his head, looked at the two young women

    standing behind him, and frowned slightly.

    These two young women were talking about ke just now, and I heard them. I didn¡®t me them,

    since ke was indeed handsome. Though he was already the father of two kids, he was still very

    attractive, and few women could resist his charm.

    For some reason, I felt a bit jealous, especially when I saw the two women bumping into him

    deliberately.

    What the hell? Did manners mean nothing to them nowadays?

    ¡°Noah, look at mommy. Smile. Give mommy a smile¡­ Don¡®t be so serious!¡± I knew Noah didn¡®t like to

    take pictures. He always looked cool in the photos.

    But right now, seeing the sun shining on his body, I really wanted to see his lovely smile.

    Only then did Noah reservedly raise two fingers and smile.

    ¡°Mommy, over here¡­ Yeahl¡± On the other hand, Hedwig was much more cheerful. She shouted

    excitedly, and her face was full of joy.

    I raised my phone and took several photos of my kids.

    When I looked down, I found that what attracted my attention was not only my kids¡¯ lovely and Innocent

    smiling faces but also a handsome and masculine male face.

    I gawked at his face. A certain part deep in the depths of my heart had already fallen for him.

    ¡°Mommy, look at me... I¡®m so tall!¡± The merry¨Cgo¨Cround kept whirling, and I was awakened by

    Hedwig¡®s shout. I looked up and met ke¡®s slightly evil smile.

    ¡°Mommy, take a picture for me. Hurry up before you miss us!¡± Hedwig shouted.

    When they got closer to me again, I lifted my phone. This time, I took photos of my kids. Also, I got

    some good shots of ke.

    It was so unbelievable. ke¡®s profile was simply perfect. Every picture of him was so wless.

    I was a bit reluctant. I wished I could take an ugly photo of him and use it to make fun of himter.

    As I was lost in my thoughts, they got off from the merry¨Cgo¨Cround. I heard ke¡®s voice ring in my

    ear, ¡°Do I look good?¡±

    I froze and quickly put down my phone.

    ¡°Who said I was looking at you?¡± I said stubbornly.

    ke squatted down and asked Hedwig, ¡°What else do you want to y? Let¡®s walk around and take a

    look.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, there¡®s a haunted house there!¡± Noah suddenly pulled the corner of ke¡¯s clothes.

    ke frowned and said, ¡°Fine by me. I¡®m just afraid that someone might get cold feet!¡±

    I paused and looked at ke beside me strangely.

    I paused and looked at ke beside me strangely.

    Noah immediately said, ¡°Mommy is the timidest. Daddy, she is afraid of ghosts. Don¡®t scare her.¡±

    ¡°Noah, what are you talking about? Who says I¡®m afraid? I¡®m not timid!¡± I didn¡®t want to be mocked by

    ke, so I immediately retorted.

    ¡°Mommy, if you are not timid, why don¡®t you go to the haunted house with daddy? Let¡®s see who will be

    the one storming out!¡± Noah said with a smile.

    I turned my head and looked at ke. He said arrogantly, ¡°No matter how terrifying it is inside, I will not

    be afraid at all.¡±

    ¡°Neither will I!¡± I saw his contempt for me in his eyes, and I immediately straightened my back

    Hedwig immediately mumbled, ¡°Daddy, if you and mommy go to the haunted house, who will take me

    and Noah to y?¡±

    Hearing that, ke took out his phone and called Henry over. ¡°Henry will wait outside with you.¡±

    I was just putting on a bravado with ke. I didn¡®t mean to go in there! I wasn¡®t up to an adventure like

    this!

    By the time I wanted to back out, ke had already grabbed my hand. ¡°Let¡®s go!¡±

    ¡°Hey... Wait a minute! I stand corrected! I admit that I¡®m scared¡­¡± I shouted. However, I had already

    been pulled in by ke. I could see nothing at all.

    ¡°ke, did you do this on purpose?¡± I suddenly felt like I had been deceived and couldn¡®t help but

    comin.

    ke put his arm around my waist. ¡°Just follow me. It will be OK! Don¡®t be afraid.¡±

    We took a few steps forward. Suddenly, a light shed, and a white skull rolled past me. I closed my

    eyes and subconsciously dived into ke¡®s arms. I held his waist with both hands tightly.

    ke¡®s lowugh burst out in my ear.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156

    Catherine¡¯s POV

    My imagination was quite rich, and I rarely went to amusement parks.

    Right now, I didn¡®t want to be frightened anymore. I would rather admit that I was a

    coward

    ¡°Aren¡®t you scared?¡± I closed iny eyes tightly, my face buried in his shoulder. My legs were pressed

    against his waist, and I was practically hanging on him. I asked him with frustration.

    ¡°No!¡± ke said only one word in a very low and firm voice.

    In the next second, I felt ke¡®s hand on my shoulder. With his arm around me, we quickly walked

    through the dark corridor in front of us.

    Although there were still a lot of scenes that frightened me, somehow, I became brave with ke¡®s arm

    around me.

    When we were about to walk out, I quickly twisted my body and broke free from his embrace in an

    instant.

    ¡°Mommy, you came out before daddy. Was daddy more scared than you?¡± As soon as Hedwig saw me,

    she immediately ran over and asked curiously.

    ¡°Your mommy...¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± ke wanted to say something, but I stopped him. Whatever he wanted to say, I wouldn¡®t let

    him say it now.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Noah asked curiously.

    ke spread his hands, ¡°She won¡¯t let me talk about it. Sorry!¡±

    Hedwig was also curious. She immediately went to my side and asked, ¡°Mommy, were you scared? Did

    you cry? You were embarrassed, so, you didn¡®t want daddy to tell us.¡±

    I quickly squatted down and patted Hedwig¡®s face. ¡°Take a look. Do I look like I¡®ve been crying?¡±

    Hedwig was so serious that she opened her eyes wide and wanted to look for tears in my

    eyes. She shook her head and said, ¡°No! Mommy didn¡®t cry!

    ¡°Daddy! Daddy! I want to go to the water park!¡± Hedwig pointed excitedly to the floating ships ahead

    and shouted.

    ¡°OK. Daddy will apany you, as long as you like it!¡± ke just loved to spoil his daughter.

    I was still regretting and ashamed of how I behaved in the haunted house.

    What was I thinking? How could I cling to ke?

    When I recalled what happened in the haunted house, I was so embarrassed that I just wanted to

    vanish on the spot. What if ke made fun of me with this?

    ¡°Cathy, you can sit over there together with Noah.¡±

    ke¡®s low maic voice made me regain my senses. I saw my two kids looking at me strangely

    ¡°Mommy, what¡®s wrong?¡± Noah asked with concern.

    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t tell him what happened just now. I hurriedly said, ¡°I¡®m fine. Go ahead and have

    fun.¡±

    Meanwhile, ke carried Hedwig onto the boat. Then he turned around and carried Noah onto the boat

    as well.

    I saw that ke held Noah in his arms, and they were whispering. I hurriedly focused, trying to figure

    out what they were talking about. But I was too far away to hear their conversation. I gave up and

    strode over. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going boating? Why are you standing here talking?¡±

    At the sight of me, they instantly stopped talking.

    Hedwig was anxious. ¡°Daddy, stop talking to Noah! Come and row the boat.¡±

    I noticed that ke chose a small boat that could be rowed with one hand. It seemed that he wanted to

    interact with the kids more.

    The four of ¨´s fitted in the small boat perfectly. Izily sat beside Noah. When I raised my head, I saw

    ke¡¯s face.

    Get Borus

    o

    With his two strong arms, he gently exerted some strength, and the boat slowly swam towards the

    center of theke.

    Hedwig was so happy that she wanted to dabble, but I stopped her. ¡°Hedwig, sit tight. Don¡®t touch the

    water. It¡®s dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, just sitting here and doing nothing is so boring. Why don¡®t you sing a song?¡± Hedwig

    suddenly wasn¡®t high¨Cspirited as just now and began to have other ideas.

    I trembled. I was tone¨Cdeaf. It would be so embarrassing for me to sing.

    ¡°No. You should sing.¡± I refused Hedwig instantly.

    Hedwig immediately turned to look at ke. ¡°Daddy, can you sing a song for us?¡±

    Just when I thought Hedwig was about to be rejected twice, ke agreed. He said, ¡°OK. Let me think.

    What should I sing?¡±

    What?

    I was so shocked. ke, the Lycan King, was about to sing here?

    ¡°Daddy will sing a werewolf nursery rhyme for you, OK?¡± ke said after thinking for a minute.

    Hedwig blinked her big eyes, full of expectation. ¡°Hurry! Daddy, sing for us! I¡®m sure you can sing

    beautifully!¡±

    ke was serious. He started to hum so

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Shaking the oars, ke started to sing a simple werewolf nursery rhyme.

    I was no longer shocked. Instead, I calmed down and listened to his singing quietly. I felt that at this

    precise moment, he was like a gentle father, singing his kids to sleep softly at their bedside.

    Hedwig listened carefully, her head swaying back and forth. Obviously, she liked the nursery rhyme

    ke hummed.

    After getting off the boat, we went to the square to feed the pigeons.

    Hedwig and Noah were very happy. They stretched out and fed the pigeons. ke and I

    stood behind them. Seeing our kids bend down and interact with the pigeons, ke and I could not

    help but smile.

    ¡°Why don¡®t we take a selfie? Come here and get closer to me.¡± ke suddenly raised his phone. The

    moment I raised my head, he pressed the button on his phone. He got a photo of us cuddling together.

    He caught me off guard. I was a little angry. ¡°I must have looked ugly. Take another one.¡±

    ke quickly raised his phone again.

    On his phone screen, our faces were very close.

    Just as I was looking at the camera shyly, the next second, he turned his head and kissed me on the

    cheek. He took another photo at the same time.

    ¡°You ... you bastard!¡± I was furious. What a hooligan!

    ke got what he wanted. Then he immediately took a few steps back with a charming smile on his

    face.

    Then he started to take selfies with the kids.

    ¡°Daddy...¡± Hedwig immediately ran to his side, and they took photos from all angles.

    ¡°Noah,e here!¡± ke waved at Noah.

    ¡°Noah, hurry up!¡± Hedwig also shouted at Noah.

    Noah quickly ran over. The three of them smiled brightly.

    I was surprised that ke could be this cheerful and outgoing. It turned out that he wasn¡®t always cold

    and distant.

    I had to admit that such an easy¨Cgoing ke was utterly charming.

    My eyes were glued to ke. He was tall and slender, and he had a kind of noble aura wherever he

    stood.

    Also, Noah and Hedwig were cute and outstanding. Thebination of the three was rather eye¨C

    catching to me.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157

    Catherine¡®s POV

    The sky gradually darkened.

    ¡°It¡®s getting dark. Time for us to leave.¡± ke said in a low voice.

    ¡°Daddy, why should we leave just because it¡®s getting dark? Look! The lights are on. It¡®s so beautiful.¡±

    Hedwig didn¡®t want to leave.

    ke said to her patiently, ¡°Daddy will take you to dinner now. We can carry on tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡®t we eat around here? I think there¡®ll be some amazing showster. And we don¡®te here

    often.¡± I felt it was a pity to miss such a chance.

    However, ke said in a deep voice, ¡°No. It¡®s dangerous when it gets dark. We¡®d better leave.¡±

    I heard his worries and nodded at once. ¡°Let¡®s go back to the hotel now.¡±

    Nothing beat the safety of the kids.

    Hedwig and Noah were exhausted. They fell asleep in the car.

    I held Noah in my arms, while ke held Hedwig. After spending the afternoon with them, we were

    both a bit tired.

    After we arrived at the hotel, the two kids continued to sleep on the bed.

    ¡°Go and take a bath.¡± ke said softly.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    I nodded, went to the bathroom, and closed the door.

    When I got out of the shower, I realized I had forgotten to bring my pajamas with me.

    I saw the bath towels beside me, so, I pulled one to wrap myself up. I decided

    1/5

    to go out first.

    I hoped ke was in the living room right now.

    I prayed and opened the door quietly.

    I poked my head out to take a look. Then I saw him holding a ss of wine in his hand. He was

    leisurely leaning against the bedroom door.

    The moment I opened the door, he saw everything, including my tentativeness.

    I was so embarrassed that I didn¡®t know what to say. Why wasn¡®t ke sitting on the sofa while

    drinking? Why was he leaning against the door?

    I wanted to go back to the bathroom, but the door had already opened.

    If I were to retreat, it would seem like I had a guilty conscience.

    So, I pretended to be calm and walked out of the bathroom, and then I headed for the suitcase to find

    my pajamas.

    ¡°Will you step outside? I have to change.¡± ke had no intention of leaving, So, I had to remind him.

    ¡°If my memory served me right, this seems to be my room.¡± ke raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t walk

    out. Instead, he shook the ss in his hand, walked to me, andzily sat on the bed.

    I lowered my head, found my pajamas in the suitcase, and ran to the bathroom.

    By the time I came out again, ke was already sitting on the sofa in the living  room.

    ¡°Rx. I didn¡®t see anything.¡± ke shrugged.

    I blushed more when I heard him say this. ¡°Whatever. I have nothing to lose.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then maybe I should peek a few more times next time. After all, you have nothing to lose,¡±

    ke said evilly.

    I twitched my mouth. ¡°Don¡®t push your luck!¡±

    ¡°You are wee to check me out if you want.¡±

    ¡°ke, behave yourself! What if the kids hear you?¡±

    ke said disapprovingly, ¡°They are just kids. Even if they heard us, they wouldn¡®t know what we were

    talking about.¡±

    ¡°For Hedwig, that might be the case. But not Noah.¡± I had the feeling sometimes that Noah knew more

    than me.

    ke was a bit helpless. ¡°Have you ever trained him specially? Or was he born to be so shrewd?¡±

    ¡°Where did I get the time to train him?¡± I said self¨Cmockingly.

    ¡°Then I guess his cleverness is inherited. He must have got it from me.¡± ke said proudly.

    I snorted, ¡°I hope he gets only the best from you!¡±

    ¡°I am wless.¡± He was full of himself.

    ¡°Your greatest weakness isck of respect, and you¡®re so conceited!¡± I gnashed my teeth in anger.

    ke immediately stood up and approached me. ¡°You have to be responsible for your words. When

    have I not respected you?¡±

    ¡°When we first met...¡±

    ¡°I was angry back then because I didn¡®t know how you had managed to secretly give birth to my kids. I

    was so furious You should katow.¡± ke looked innocent

    ¡°Didn¡®t you say you were clever? Why didn¡®t you use your brain and think? How could I give birth to

    your kids alone?¡± Seeing him approaching me gradually, I subconsciously stepped back.

    ¡°I thought it was Gina.¡±

    ¡°What made you think it was Gina?¡± I was instantly annoyed.

    ke exined, ¡°My wolf took over that day. I left the room that night. Later, I asked my Beta to go to

    that room, and he saw Gina there.¡±

    Hearing his words, I trembled with anger. ¡°Because I was framed by my stepmother, Gina¡®s mother,

    and driven out of the pack that day.¡±

    ¡°If Gina hurt you so much, why did you ask me to let her slideter? Any reason?¡± ke asked.

    I bit my lip and did not want to tell him.

    ¡°Tell me. Did Gina threaten you again?¡± asked ke.

    I shook my head. ¡°No, she didn¡®t. I did this voluntarily.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡®t make sense. You hate her. You wouldn¡®t have pleaded for her.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Wyatt came to me.¡± I said cynically.

    ke¡®s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°ording to my knowledge, you are not close to Alpha Wyatt. He

    kicked you out of the pack, leaving you to be a rogue. You helped him just because he said so?¡±

    I looked into his eyes and said, ¡°No more questions, OK?¡±

    ¡°OK. I won¡®t ask anymore if you don¡®t want to tell me,¡± ke nodded.

    The sound of water came from the bathroom, and I could not calm down. I turned around and looked at

    the unfamiliar and bustling night scene outside the window, having mixed feelings.

    In the next room, my two cute kids were sleeping soundly, and time seemed to have frozen.

    I looked at the wine bottle that was opened by ke. I took a ss and poured some wine.

    The wine was rich and fragrant. I couldn¡®t help but drink half a ss.

    It was past 7 p.m. I finished drinking and was about to put the ss down when I saw the bathroom

    door open.

    ke came out wearing a gray nightgown. He was so masculine that I didn¡®t dare to look at him.

    ¡°Show me the photos of the kids.¡± His deep and maic voice made my body tremble.

    I hastily put my phone in his hand, wanting to stand up and leave.

    Yet he grabbed my wrist naturally, and I fell to his side.

    ¡°Don¡®t you want to look at the photos together with me?¡± ke asked with a smile.

    My face was burning hot, and I pretended to be indifferent. ¡°I saw them already.¡±

    ¡°Catherine, why do you keep running away from me after all this time? Can¡®t we spend some time

    together?¡± ke sighed.

    I tensed up at once and looked up at him. ¡°I am not running away from you. You are thinking too

    much!¡±

    ¡°I mean psychologically,¡± he said directly,

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158

    ke¡®s POV

    Catherine was like an ostrich, which made me helpless. But I didn¡®t want to force her either.

    So, I went to wake up Hedwig and Noah, and then the four of us went to the hotel¡®s restaurant.

    After dinner, Hedwig watched TV, Noah took theptop, and Catherine sat cross¨Clegged on the bed,

    working with herptop. I was supposed to be the busiest one, yet now I had nothing to do.

    In the end, I chose to sit with Hedwig on the sofa and watch cartoons with her.

    I patiently exined any questions Hedwig raised, but I couldn¡®t help looking at the woman on the bed

    in the bedroom.

    It was soon past eleven o ¡®clock at night.

    ¡°Mommy, I want to sleep with Noah tonight. You and daddy should sleep here!¡± Hedwig ran to

    Catherine.

    I was sitting in the living room. After hearing Hedwig¡®s words, I instantly fixed my gaze on Catherine,

    wanting to know her response.

    Catherine was shocked. She stared at Hedwig in confusion and asked, ¡°Hedwig, what are you talking

    about? We always sleep together, don¡®t we?¡±

    ¡°No! I don¡®t want to sleep with you tonight. I want to sleep with Noah. Noah promised that he wouldn¡®t

    kick me anymore!¡± Hedwig said seriously.

    Catherine was very puzzled. She stared at Noah sternly, and Noah chuckled. ¡°Mommy, don¡®t look at

    me. I didn¡®t say anything.¡±

    ¡°Hedwig, stop messing around. Come here. Let me hold you to sleep.¡± Catherine looked at Hedwig

    gently.

    ¡°No! I don¡®t want to! I want to sleep with Noah tonight. Daddy and mommy should sleep together!¡±

    Hedwig said firmly as she stepped back.

    ¡°Noah, talk to your sister. It¡®s gettingte. Time to go to bed.¡± Catherine said.

    Noah shrugged and said calmly, ¡°Why do you and daddy sleep separately when everyone else¡®s

    parents sleep in the same bed?¡±

    ¡°Because we aren¡®t married.¡± Catherine was about to go nuts. How did kids know so much?

    ¡°Then why don¡®t you get married? It¡®s just a formality. You are already our daddy and mommy anyway!¡±

    Hedwig found it hard to understand.

    I was smart enough not to participate in their quarrel. But I was fully concentrating on what was going

    on in the bedroom.

    ¡°Hedwig, I will be angry if you keep being unreasonable.¡± Catherine said authoritatively.

    ¡°I don¡®t care! I just want to sleep with Noah tonight!¡± Hedwig said firmly.

    Catherine turned on herptop, got out of bed, and walked out of the living room.

    She frowned and stared at me. ¡°Did you tell her to do this?¡±

    I nced at her and said, ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Hedwig immediately ran over and defended me. ¡°Mommy, it has nothing to do with daddy!¡±

    ¡°Hedwig, I will tell you a story, a story you have never heard before,¡± Catherine looked at Hedwig and

    persuaded her patiently.

    ¡°No! Mommy, please! Noah said that if you don¡®t sleep with daddy, we will be pitiful kids. Daddy

    will fall for other women. Noah and I will be treated badly. I don¡®t want to be treated badly. Mommy

    I will cry!¡± Hedwig cried.

    She cried so suddenly and so sad, which caught me off guard.

    I hurried over and squatted in front of Hedwig to wipe her tears. I said to her seriously, ¡°Hedwig, stop

    crying. Daddy promises. I won¡®t fall for other women. You can rest assured.¡±

    Catherine suddenly covered her mouth and chuckled.

    I had wanted to put myself in her shoes and talk to Hedwig. Hearing Catherine¡®s titter, I was a bit

    vexed.

    Catherine chuckled for a second and then quickly put her finger to her lips, bing serious again.

    Noah twitched his mouth and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Mommy, what are youughing at?¡±

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Nothing. Hedwig, didn¡®t you hear what your daddy said? He won¡®t fall in love with anyone else. Don¡®t

    worry. There will be no stepmothers. Don¡®t cry

    anymore, OK?¡± Catherine said.

    When Hedwig heard Catherine¡®s words, she was not happy. Instead, Hedwig continued with a bitter

    face, ¡°Noah said that even if there is no stepmother, there will be a stepfather. He will not be as good

    as daddy. Mommy, no more meetings with other men, OK? Stick to daddy from now on. Daddy is so

    handsome and nice. I¡®m sure you will fall for him.¡±

    Catherine red at Noah. ¡°Noah, who told you to tell your sister that? Don¡®t you know it will confuse

    her?¡±

    Noah shrank back and spread his hands helplessly. ¡°Mommy, I was telling the truth. I was not lying.¡±

    ¡°I¡®m warning you don¡®t lead your sister astray!¡± Catherine scolded Noah sternly.

    Noah blinked innocently. ¡°Mommy, stupid Hedwig is only half an hour younger than me. She should

    know what I know. Do you want her to be stupid for the rest of her life?¡±

    Hedwig gawked at Catherine. After a while, she shouted at Noah, ¡°I am not stupid. Noah, you are

    bad!¡±

    Seeing that Hedwig was mad at him, Noah quickly changed his tone. He said, ¡°Hedwig, you are not

    stupid. Otherwise, how could you be my sister? Stop crying, and let¡®s go to sleep. Let daddy and

    mommy talk and work things out.¡±

    ¡°OK! I¡®m done crying! It makes me so tired!¡± Hedwig looked so serious. She raised her hand and wiped

    the tears off her face with her sleeve.

    Their conversation made me and Catherine freeze in an instant.

    Sure enough, they were still kids. They didn¡®t hide any emotions, including anger.

    ¡°Hedwig, how could you! Who told you to put on an act?¡± Catherine said angrily.

    Noah grinned and said, ¡°Mommy, don¡®t get mad. We did it for you. Dad is second to none. If you don¡®t

    keep him by your side, other women will snatch him away from you. Don¡®te to us crying then.¡±

    I almost burst outughing.

    I was certain that Catherine was utterly pissed off by the kids.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159

    ke¡®s POV

    Hedwig and Noah widened their eyes, waiting for Catherine to nod.

    ¡°Fine. Hedwig, Mommy promises to sleep with daddy tonight. But you have to give me your word. Don¡®t

    kick the covers off. Or you will catch a cold tomorrow. Understand?¡± Catherine finallypromised.

    Noah patted his chest and promised, ¡°Mommy, don¡®t worry. I¡®m Hedwig¡®s brother. I will take care of

    stupid Hedwig.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Mommy, don¡®t worry. Noah will take care of me!¡± Hedwig said.

    I was moved by the two kids. They were growing up.

    I held Hedwig in my arms and kissed her face. ¡°Let¡®s go. Daddy will carry you to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, put me down. I don¡®t need you to carry me. I¡®ve grown up! You should stay here with Mommy!¡±

    Hedwig said.

    Noah jumped off the chair and walked over. He held Hedwig¡®s hand and said, ¡°Let¡®s go. I will take you

    to bed!¡±

    ¡°Daddy, remember to lock the door. Otherwise, mommy will flee away!¡± Before going out, Hedwig

    reminded me considerately.

    They left hand in hand, and the bedroom suddenly quieted down.

    With Hedwig and Noah here, the entire room was filled with joy.

    However, after they left, only Catherine and I were left in the room. Suddenly, it became so quiet that it

    made people fluster.

    ¡°Shall we close the door?¡± I thought of what Hedwig had said before she left. I

    turned to Catherine and asked.

    1/5

    Catherine red at me with some resentment. ¡°Why didn¡®t you back me up? Were you thinking the

    same thing?¡±

    ¡°That¡®s not true. I didn¡®t dare to think that way.¡± I said innocently.

    Catherine narrowed her eyes and stared at me sharply. ¡°You didn¡®t dare? Or you didn¡®t want to?¡±

    Catherine vented her anger on me, which stunned me. She even started to question me.

    I shrugged helplessly and confessed, ¡°Fine. I admit that I want to, but... It won¡®t matter if that¡®s not what

    you want, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡®ll sleep on the floor tonight. You can take the bed.¡± Catherine said and turned to the cab.

    I said hurriedly, ¡°Are you insulting me? How can I let you sleep on the floor? You should sleep on bed.¡±

    ¡°It¡®s fine. I like sleeping on the floor.¡± Catherine was stubborn.

    ¡°Let me shut the door first before we talk about it, or the kids will hear us and make a scene again.¡±

    She was so determined. I quickly reached out to close the

    door.

    Catherine reached for the two spare quilts on the top floor of the cab.

    But she was not tall enough. She jumped twice but still could not reach them. She was a bit dejected.

    I stretched out and grabbed a quilt easily.

    ¡°You are a woman. Let me sleep on the floor.¡± I said gently.

    ¡°You don¡®t have to worry about me. I am healthy.¡± Catherine curled her lips.

    Seeing her reach out to take away the quilt in my hands, I stretched out and held her wrist gently. ¡°Be

    good. Just listen to me, OK?¡± Chapter 159

    Catherine broke free of my big hand in panic.

    Just as the two of us were arguing, the door was unlocked. And then the kids poked their heads in.

    ¡°Daddy, mommy, what are you doing? Why aren¡®t you sleeping?¡±

    Catherine and I froze. We turned around at the same time and saw two heads, one upside, and one

    downside. Noah and Hedwig looked at us, blinking.

    Catherine took a step back in fright and then walked over to them. ¡°What are you two doing? Weren¡®t

    you going to sleep? Why did youe here to peek?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, are you lying to us? You don¡®t want to sleep with daddy at all,¡± Hedwig pouted and said

    sadly.

    ¡°I¡®m not. We are going to sleep now.¡± Catherine said quickly.

    ¡°Mommy, you liar! You just took the quilt down...¡± Noah immediately said.

    With one hand on the closet door, I found an excuse. I exined, ¡°Hedwig, Noah, it¡®s not what you

    think. Your mommy identally wet the quilt on the bed. We were about to rece it with a spare.¡±

    ¡°He¡®s right. I wet the quilt when I was drinking water. Well, if you don¡®t want to go to sleep,e in and

    sleep with us. The bed here is big enough anyway.¡± Catherine wanted to bring the children in.

    ¡°No!¡± Noah said firmly.

    ¡°I won¡®t sleep with mommy from now on. I want you to sleep with daddy!¡± Hedwig was also perky.

    They left, and Noah closed the door tightly.

    ¡°I think we should turn off the lights.¡± Catherine suddenly said.

    ¡°Good idea!¡± I smiled.

    Catherine turned off the lights in the room. A faint halo shone through the French windows.

    I bent down and picked up the quilt.

    ¡°They are getting smarter. We better not lie to them from now on. If the lie gets exposed, it will be

    awkward,¡± I could tell that the kids were still unconvinced.

    Catherine said confidently, ¡°I am not afraid to be embarrassed. They¡®re my

    kids.¡±

    ¡°Are you teaching them to lie?¡± I thought differently.

    ¡°That¡®s not what I mean.¡±

    ¡°But that¡®s what you¡®re doing. You will make them feel that lying is a solution.¡±

    ¡°Don¡®t find fault with my words. Can you swear that you won¡®t lie for the rest of your life?¡± Catherine

    retorted.

    ¡°It¡®s gettingte. We still have to take the kids to the zoo tomorrow. Go to sleep.¡± After I finished

    speaking, Iid the quilt on the floor andy down.

    ¡°Give you a pillow.¡± Catherine sat on the bed and threw a pillow at me.

    I caught it and ced it under my head.

    Catheriney down gently,

    Just as the two of us decided to sleep like this, suddenly, the sound of the doorknob turning broke the

    silent air again,

    I had already rolled over into bed as fast as I could.

    ¡°Mommy... Are you asleep together with daddy?¡± Hedwig said in a low voice,

    Catherine reached out and turned on the bedsidemp. I saw Hedwig¡®s head Chapter 150

    Catheriney down gently.

    Just as the two of us decided to sleep like this, suddenly, the sound of the doorknob turning broke the

    silent air again.

    I had already rolled over into bed as fast as I could. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Mommy... Are you asleep together with daddy?¡± Hedwig said in a low voice.

    Catherine reached out and turned on the bedsidemp. I saw Hedwig¡®s head

    poke in. She was smiling.

    Catherine said to her immediately, ¡°Hedwig, why are you still up? If you don¡®t go to bed, I will grab you

    here.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Hedwig said, loosed the door lock, and ran away at once.

    Then we heard the door of the next room m shut.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160

    Catherine¡®s POV

    After Hedwig went back, I locked the door, and then I heard ke. I knew he was lying back on the

    ground again.

    ¡°What did you think of what the kids just said?¡± asked ke suddenly.

    ¡°Which part?¡± I asked.

    ¡°The things about stepmother and stepfather.¡±

    I was stunned and said, ¡°Let nature take its course.¡±

    ¡°Wha

    i mea

    voice.

    ¡°We aren¡®t mates. If you meet your mate in the future, will you reject her?¡± I said.

    He suddenly sat up, walked directly to me, and said, ¡°I¡®ve been spoiling you too muchtely. You¡®re not

    taking me seriously enough.¡±

    I felt a sense of danger, and I covered my mouth quickly.

    ¡°You haven¡®t answered me seriously.¡± ke stared at me.

    ¡°What do you want me to answer?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Are you intending to find the kids a stepfather?¡± ke¡®s tone became inexplicably cold.

    I tilted my face, looked at the lights outside the window, and thought for a few seconds. ¡°If I meet my

    mate...¡±

    He interrupted me coldly and possessively, ¡°That¡®s impossible! Believe me. No one will be your mate

    except me.¡± Chapter 160

    115

    ¡°But our wolves are not connected, and I don¡®t love you,¡± I said bluntly.

    I was telling the truth. I hadn¡®t fallen in love with ke yet. Right now, I could ept living with him.

    But that did not mean I had epted everything about him.

    ¡°I love you.¡± ke¡®s voice was hoarse and dry.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    I was stunned because of the three words he said.

    ¡°L... I am willing to love you.¡± As if he was afraid that I couldn¡®t understand his words, ke added in a

    husky voice.

    I suddenly felt my mouth dry, and my mind was a mess. Nothing in the world was more moving than

    those three words.

    And he¡­ How could he blurt them out so casually?

    ¡°ke¡­ You¡­ Do you know what it means to love someone?¡± I didn¡®t know the answer. I wanted to

    hear what he had to say.

    ¡°I do. It means treating her as the most important one. No one can rece her. She will be the love of

    my life.¡± ke¡®s answer made my heart beat faster.

    ¡°But you might meet your mate. You and I both know that our mates are arranged by Moon Goddess,

    and they are the ones. What is the point of loving me after you meet her?¡±

    ¡°I know that our wolves have yet to connect, but that doesn¡®t mean you and I aren¡®t mates. Besides, do

    mates mean that much to you? As a human, I also have feelings. Can¡®t you tell how much I care about

    you?¡± ke said seriously.

    I panickedpletely. How could I not tell?

    But I was scared. I didn¡®t dare to let such a feeling get ahold of me. I was not his mate. When his mate

    showed up, he would leave me.

    ¡°ke, can you give me some time?¡± I said. Chapter 160

    ke didn¡®t speak. He suddenly kissed me on the lips,

    ¡°What...¡± My mind went nk.

    What was wrong with him? I told him to give me some time to think about it.

    But it seemed like he didn¡®t want to give me any time at all. He simply put his words into action.

    His body was like a mountain pressing down on me, making me unable to breathe.

    His warm, thin lips were so overbearing that I had no strength to resist at all.

    I forgot to push him away. I felt dizzy, and I couldn¡®t breathe.

    Eva suddenly woke up, and she was extremely excited. I could tell that she was high¨Cspirited.

    I was overwhelmed by a strange feeling, which made me uneasy and nervous.

    ¡°Eva, stop!¡± I said to Eva in my mind. I hoped that she could calm down a little. Her mood had already

    affected me, making me irresistibly eager for ke.

    My whole body was tense, and I could hardly control it.

    ¡°Catherine, let him mark us, please,¡± Eva pleaded to me.

    ¡°No! He is not our mate,¡± I refused her rationally.

    However, ke¡®s kiss made me feel hotter and hotter.

    In the darkness, I had already lost track of time. I was in a daze, and I couldn¡®t think straight.

    I instinctively pushed him away with my hands, but for some reason, I couldn¡®t exert any strength.

    Chante 16

    Suddenly, ke let go of my lips. His lips were heading for my neck.

    Then I could feel him biting me hard on my neck, making me feel both numb and itchy.

    ¡°Catherine, now! Let him mark you!¡± Eva asked again.

    ¡°No, Eva,¡± I turned her down with my remaining rationality.

    Was he going to mark me?

    I suddenly realized something. I let out a low cry, and in the next second, I pushed him away with all my

    might.

    ¡°ke, are you going to mark me?¡± I asked, looking at him.

    ¡°I just wanted to leave my mark on you.¡± ke looked down at me.

    ¡°What? I¡®m not yours. What right do you have to do that?¡± His words annoyed me. He was so full of

    himself!

    ¡°I have left my mark on you, and that makes you mine. You can¡®t deny it.¡± ke said domineeringly and

    confidently.

    ¡°How am I supposed to show up in public tomorrow?¡± I felt ufortable at the thought of the red

    mark on my neck.

    ¡°Come here!¡± I beckoned him with my finger.

    ¡°I want to p you, Can I?¡± Yet I didn¡®t p him. For some reason, I hesitated. I should have pped

    him in the face hard, since he offended me back then.

    ke said, ¡°No! But you can bite me. You can bite me wherever you want. Take your pick.¡±

    ¡°I don¡®t have such a fetish!¡± I pursed my lips and pushed him back. ¡°Before I agree to date you, you are

    not allowed to kiss me again.¡±

    ¡°Then can you tell me when you will date me?¡± ke stood elegantly and

    Bonus

    asked me in a low voice.

    ¡°I don¡®t want to talk about it now. I¡®m going to sleep.¡± I was in a mess.

    Eva¡®s reaction made me feel strange. I realized that I might lose sleep tonight.

    ¡°Alright. Sleep tight.¡±

    I was relieved when I heard ke¡®s answer.

    After tossing and turning for half an hour, I finally fell asleep.

    It was early in the morning.

    The first ray of sunlight streamed into the room through the French windows.

    My internal clock woke me up. I turned over a few timeszily.

    And I was about to sit up.

    As I held myself up with my two hands, I suddenly realized that I wasn¡®t the only one in the room.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161

    My Mate Has Two Wolves by T.H.Jessica Chapter 161

    Chapter 161 Catherine''s POV I looked down at the floor andsaw that ke was lyingzily on the floor.

    He was still sleeping.

    After a night, his robe was already wrinkled. His strong and impressive long legs were showing, which

    were full of strength.

    The muscles ofhis lower part were bulging out. The sight shocked me. My mind went nk. ke didn''t even

    cover himself with a quilt. He had no trouble at all exposing each part of himself to me. "Hey!" With just a

    nce, I grabbed the quilt on my body and threw it at him. ke was awakened by the quilt that suddenly flew

    over. He said in azy and low voice, "What''s wrong?" "Why did you sleep with cover?" I asked. Only then did

    ke slightly raise his body and look at it. Then he rose his thin lips, and he smiled charmingly, "This happens

    to every man in the morning, Did you see it?" "Stop!" I was pissed off. How could he be so cheeky? ke still

    smiled, "You enjoyed the scene for free. Why are youining?" "I didn''t intend to!" I stormed out of bed

    and went to the bathroom to wash up. ke also walked to the bathroom and stood side by side with me "Why

    do you have to wash up now? Can''t you wait till I''m done..." "Cathy, did the kids ever tell you that you can be

    very noisy sometimes?" After taking the toothbrush, ke picked up the ss to fetch some water, saying

    slowly. I froze. Was I noisy? "Like a birdie that never stops." ke added. His words choked me. I stopped

    talking and brushed my teeth. ke chuckled. "Just kidding. In fact, I like to hear you talk!" "I don''t want to say

    anything anymore!" He pissed me off. ke quickly kissed me on the cheek. "You bastard! You didn''t brush

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    your teeth!" He caught me off guard. I was so angry that I quickly wiped my cheek with the back of my hand.

    "You hated it?" His face instantly turned livid. "Yes!" I answered. "Good morning, daddy, mommy!" Just as I

    was about to kick him, I heard Noah''s voiceing from the door. I turned around and saw Noah leaning

    against the door with sleepy eyes. He looked at me with a smile and said, "Sure enough, you became closer

    after spending a night together. You are brushing your teeth together!" Noah exposed the truth directly, which

    made me blush. I immediately walked over and squatted down. I looked at Noah and said, "Don''t put Hedwig

    up to this ever again, OK? You kids should stay out of grown-ups'' business." "Mommy, you adults can''t

    understand how we feel. Although the four of us Chapter 161 have lived together, we have to tiptoe whenever

    we are out I was doing OK before, because daddy wasn''t there. But he is together with us now. Why do we

    have to sneak around? Hedwig and I are shady, aren''t we? Mommy, why don''t you want others to know the

    existence of Hedwig and me?" Noah suddenly said pitifully. I was shocked by Noah''s words. Looking at his

    pitifulce, I felt bitter. I had no idea Noah had such thoughts. It was heartbreaking I pulled Noah into my arms

    and hugged him tightly. "I''m sorry, Noahi. It''s all my fault." I burst into tears at once as I hugged Noah. Noah

    continued, "Mommy, why are you crying? Don''t cry, OK? It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have said those things.

    Mommy, stop crying. I won''t say that again. I don''t want to see you sad." "No... No! Noah, it''s my fault. I let you

    and Hedwig down." I shook my head and cried even harder. Indeed. I''d been wrong all this time, and I''d been

    utterly wrong. I thought the best way to protect my kids was to keep them from the crowd. But I ignored their

    feelings. Maybe they wanted to hold ke and me by the hand, or maybe they wanted to go on the streets

    together with ke and me every weekend. Maybe they wanted to be normal kids. But I overlooked it. I had

    been caught up at work. I had been preupied with the thoughts of getting along with ke. I thought about

    everything, except the life that the kids longed for the most. "Mommy, don''t cry, OK? You even make me want

    to cry. I''m sorry, mommy. I promised not to make you cry," Noah said in a panic, I hugged Noah even tighter.

    Then I said, choking back toars, "Noall, I made a mistake. From now on, don''t call me Catherine in front of

    others. You are my Chapter 161 kids. Just call me mommy, OK?" "No! Mommy, you are still single!" ke

    walked over and squatted in front of us. He reached out and pulled us into his arms. "Cathy, do you want to

    stop being single?" I turned my head and met ke''s deep eyes. I felt strange. "I don''t know." I didn''t have the

    courage to make a choice right now. Noah opened his eyes wide and shouted with joy, "Daddy, are you

    proposing to my mommy?" "Yes," ke kissed Noah on the cheek. "Make her say yes!" He left me

    speechless. It was nothing like a proposal. And ke let Noah be his wingman. Noah twitched his mouth

    disapprovingly. "Daddy, you didn''t buy my mommy a ring. Your proposal is way too casual. I don''t want

    mommy to marry you so casually." "We''ll go for a diamond ring right away!" said ke immediately. "What are

    you doing? There will be no proposal today. We''ll go to the zooter." I wasn''t up to this. On no ground could

    they throw me off the pit like this. Noah chuckled. "Mommy, are you shy?" "You naughty boy!" I said to Noah

    with a smile. "Daddy, see that? It looks like mommy may agree to marry you," Noah immediately said. ke

    looked at Noah with gratitude. "You did a great job. What do you want as a reward?" Chanter 161 Get Bonus

    "Really? Daddy, can you put half your fortune in mommy, Hedwig and my names?" Noah was very smart,

    though he was just a kid. I was stunned by Noah''s request. Good for you, Noah. You were indeed my son. I

    even felt the urge to kiss his cute face a few times. Noah was looking out for me. I was so proud of him.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162

    My Mate Has Two Wolves by T.H.Jessica Chapter 162

    Chapter 162 Catherine''s POV ke stiffened, and he was silent. Seeing that,Noah said disdainfully,

    "Daddy, is that a no?" "Of course not." "Then why are you hesitating?" asked Noah." "Noah, how about

    this? I''ll put a tenth of my fortune in your mommy''s name.

    What do you think?" "A tenth? Daddy, you''re so stingy! Let¡¯s go, mommy. Don¡¯t marry him!¡± Noah

    walkedtoward me and held my hand. I thought Noah was joking with ke. Even if ke did offer me money, I

    wouldn''t take it. "Noah, do you know how much a tenth of my fortune is? It''s about 200 million dors," said

    ke. Noah paused and turned to look at ke. "Is that a lot?" I was stunned by the figure. I subconsciously

    nodded at Noah. "Yes. It''s more than a lot." "I see. Fine. Mommy, do you think that''ll do?" Noah asked,

    blinking. I stroked his cute face and said, "It''s too much, Noah. We shouldn''t be greedy." "Alright. If mommy

    said so, then I guess it would do. Daddy, you should keep your word. Otherwise, Hedwig and I will not talk to

    you!" Only then did Noah smile happily, and he didn''t forget to warn ke. "Sure. I want nothing but to marry

    your mommy. Everything is up to her now." ke''s thin lips curled up, and he stared at me with his deep eyes.

    He Chapter 102 1 GBs was waiting for my answer. "I can''t think right now." The gazes of the two overwhelmed

    me. "Noah, your mommy''s brain is not working right now. How about we give her a day and wait till tonight?"

    ke said. Noah nodded and said, "OK. Mommy, there''s no rush. Take your time and think about it. It''s just a

    day. Daddy won''t change his mind!" I pulled a wry face at Noah''s words. Just as the three of us had reached

    some kind of tacit understanding, I suddenly heard Hedwig''s panicked cry from the next room. We hurriedly

    walked over. As soon as I entered the room, I saw Hedwig sitting on the bed. Her face was full of tears. She

    pouted and cried as she said, "Daddy, mommy, I wet the bed again... I''m so scared!" ke hurriedly walked to

    her and gently picked Hedwig up. "Don''t be scared. No big deal. You''re just a kid. You''re allowed to wet the

    bed." "Stupid Hedwig!" Noah said in disdain. ke immediately stared at Noah sternly. "Don''t say that to your

    sister. She is already very sad." I had already hurried to get clean pants for Hedwig to change. "Mommy, where

    were you? When I woke up, I saw none of you. I was so scared!" Hedwig was still panicking, because she had

    just woken up in a strange room. "We were chatting outside. We didn''t leave." I took Hedwig to the bathroom

    to take a bath and then changed her clothes. After I got Hedwig cleaned up, we were about to change clothes

    and go Chapter 162 Gut Borut downstairs for breakfast. On the way to the restaurant, we bumped into

    Howard. He was going downstairs alone. He didn''t seem to have rested well. He looked worn out, leaning

    against the elevator wall and looking at ke with envy. "Come with me for a cigarette." Howard had mixed

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    feelings right now. He urgently needed someone tofort him. ke said to me, "Take the kids to the

    restaurant first. Henry had already prepared everything there. I will join youter." "Daddy, smoke less. It''s bad

    for your health!" Hedwig immediately opened her mouth. I took the kids to the restaurant, while ke and

    Howard headed for the smoking area. The three of us had almost finished eating when ke was done talking

    with Howard and walked into the restaurant, "Daddy, where''s Howard? Why didn''t he join us for breakfast?"

    Howard left a good impression on Hedwig, so she was concerned about him. "He has to go back to his room

    to take care of Ash. Go ahead and eat. After breakfast, we will go to the zoo." ke said gently to Hedwig. "I

    hope Ash cane together and visit the animals with us." Hedwig was a little upset. I ate casually, ncing

    secretly at ke, who sat opposite me, from time to time. He didn''t make a formal proposal in the room back

    then, but it seemed that he was serious, Chapter 162 Sort Bonn I had been certain that I would never marry

    ke for the sake of the kids, because feelings mattered to me. But now, I wasn''t so sure. Maybe I was

    touched by Noah''s words, or maybe it was because my feelings for ke changed quietly. "Cathy, you got

    cream on your mouth." Just as I was staring at ke, he suddenly reminded me. My body trembled. I quickly

    took a tissue and hurriedly wiped the corners of my mouth. After breakfast, we went to thergest zoo together

    with ke''s motorcade. "Daddy, can I see monkeyster?" Hedwig was leafing through an abstract book of

    animals that Henry had prepared for her. She kept asking questions at - the same time. "Sure, we can see all

    kinds of animals." ke answered gently. I leaned against the back of the chair, listening to Hedwig''s tender

    voice and ke''s mature and low voice. I felt so good and content. After we arrived at the zoo, Henry

    arranged for the pack guards to follow and protect us. "Daddy, look! There are giraffes over there! They are so

    tall, and their necks are so long!" Hedwig looked around with her big eyes. Hedwig was so excited and happy,

    because it was her first time seeing live animals in the zoo. The two kids skipped around, browsing. They

    looked so excited. ke and I weren''t paying attention to the animals at all, because we were Chapter 162 Go

    Bono fully upied keeping an eye on our kids. Our eyes were fixed on Hedwig and Noah, because they were

    running around so fast. "Daddy,e here! Mommy, there are so many baby monkeys here! They are so cute!

    Can they understand us?" Hedwig suddenly said. ke and I stood beside Hedwig, apanying her to see

    monkeys, which were her favorite animals. "Daddy, look! There are two monkeys on the rockery. What are

    they doing?" Hedwig suddenly pointed to a sharp rockery. A monkey wasbing the hair of itspanion

    and looking for something in there. "They''re probably tickling each other." Noah answered seriously.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163

    My Mate Has Two Wolves by T.H.Jessica Chapter 163

    Chapter 163 Catherine''s POV The four of us continued to visit the zoo until lunchtime, and the two kids

    were tired.

    ke held Hedwig, and I held Noah. We walked towards the gateof the zoo slowly. After lunch, Henry reported

    to ke that the royal pack had an urgent business that needed ke. So we rushed to the airport at once.

    Howard also took ke''s private ne back to Sayreville together with Ash and Rowena. In front of the hotel, I

    saw Rowena for the first time. Rowena looked at me in surprise. "Are you Ash''s mommy? Hello, my name is

    Hedwig!" Hedwig looked up happily and greeted Rowena. Rowena was shocked. She looked at me, and then

    she looked at Hedwig. She asked, "Hedwig, whose child are you?" Hedwig pointed to ke and said, "This is

    ke. And this is Catherine. They are seeing each other!" Hedwig instinctively hid the fact that ke and I

    were her parents when facing outsiders. I saw that ke was also a bit upset. Before, I would think that it was

    because Hedwig was considerate. But ever since Noah told me how he felt, I was deeply ashamed. I squatted

    down and picked Hedwig up in my arms. I smiled at Rowena and said, "I am her mommy." Chapter 163 1/5

    When Rowena heard my words, she was even more surprised. Then she pointed to ke "You two have kids

    already?" ke chuckled, "Miss Lawrence, didn''l Howard tell you?" Howard said innocently, "11 is your secret

    low dare I tell anyone?" "You''ve known each other before?" Rowena sounded gossipy. ke reached out and

    put his hand on my shoulder naturally, "Yes." I gawked at ke. What a good liar! He didn''t even blush,

    Hearing that, Rowena immediately smiled and said, "Seems that I''m right. Hello there. I''m Rowena!" "I''m

    Catherine!" I looked at the charming short haired woman in front of me, and I instantly liked her a lot. Since we

    are both mothers, I felt that we would be good friends Howard teased, "Catherine, you should teach her about

    parenting when you are free. I''m sure you have more experience than her!" I said shyly, "Not really. When my

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    kids were young, all I did was make sure that they had enough to eat and wear. I just keep them from being

    sick!" Rowena''s eyes were full of doubts. "Did you raise your two kids alone?" I smiled awkwardly, "Yes." ke

    said, "I didn''t know the kids existed, and I only met them recently, Howard is luckier than me. He knows Ash at

    such a young age, Miss Lawrence, Howard is definitely a reliable man and will be a good father." Rowena

    turned her head anul nced at Howard in disgust. "You''re ekaryerating He''s nobodypared with you."

    After hearing Rowena''s words, Hedwig Suldenly said, "Itewen, you can''t fall in love with my daddy just

    because he is better than Howard My daddy likes my mommy!" The naive words Hedwig said made everyone

    your daddy is very outstanding!" I couldn''t help but pinch Hedwig''s cheek. "Hedwig, Rowena was joking. Why

    are you so serious?" Hedwig pouted and said, "I am just afraid!" ke personally opened the car door for me.

    "Alright. If there''s anything to say, let''s wait till we get on the ne. Get in!" Half an hourter, the ne

    crossed the runway and flew into the sky. Sure enough, Rowena kept asking about how to parent on the ne.

    Though children looked cute, it took more than energy to take care of them day in and day out. Parents

    needed to be vignt and smart as well. "Catherine, we should do this more often. We can take our kids out

    sometime!" said Rowena. I looked at Hedwig, who was sleeping soundly in ke''s arms, and Noah, who was

    reading aic next to me. I felt inexplicably content. With Rowena on the ne, ke became practically

    invisible. Rowena and I, as two women, had endless conversations. The kids couldn''t hold on. Theyy on

    their daddies and slept soundly. Even Noah finallyy on ke''s thigh and fell asleep. When the nended,

    it was already night. I was also exhausted. As soon as I got in the car, I leaned back on the seat and fell

    asleep. Chapter 163 Dette I was woken up by the driver. We were already at thekeside vi. I opened my

    eyes with difficulty and led the two kids into the hall. "Ms. Wyatt, you''re back. I''ve prepared some dishes for

    you. Come and have some." Dowen was considerate. He was waiting for us in the parlor. I was a bit hungry.

    And the two kids were hungry as well. When they heard that Dowen had prepared food for them, they were

    thrilled. I sat at the table with the kids and enjoyed a great meal. "Ms. Wyatt, you must be exhausted. Go

    upstairs and get some rest." Dowen said thoughtfully. "OK. Thanks, Dowen," I said gratefully. Hedwig

    immediately bowed and said loudly, "Thank you, Dowen, for the food. It''s delicious!" Dowen couldn''t help but

    smile, "I am willing to do anything for you. That''s my job." I led the two kids upstairs and was ready to bathe

    them. In the bathroom, Hedwig and Noah were sitting in the bathtub. Their faces were rosy from the heat. I

    couldn''t help but kiss their faces. "Mommy, you said this morning that you would give daddy an answer tonight.

    Have you considered it now?" Noah seemed to be very concerned about it. I stopped washing Hedwig. I

    looked at Noah and asked guiltily, "What answer? I can''t remember." "Mommy, you have a terrible memory!"

    Hedwig immediately said. Noah looked at me disapprovingly. "Mommy, you are pretending. I get it. You haven''t

    really thought about daddy''s proposal, have you?" Chapter 163 Get Bank "Proposal?" Hedwig''s eyes widened.

    "Noah, what is that?"

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164

    My Mate Has Two Wolves by T.H.Jessica Chapter 164

    Chapter 164 Catherine''s POV "I don''t want to exin it to you. You won''t understand anyway!"Noah

    said to Hedwig unhappily.

    I noticed Noah''s mood and was stunned. Noah had a good temper. He was not the kind ofkid who got

    gloomy easily. But he was unhappy now. Was it because I didn''t think about ke''s proposal properly?

    I didn''t expect that Noah would care so much about this. I was in a pickle. "Noah..." He snorted. "Noah,

    are you not talking to mommy?" "Yes!" "Then what do you want mommy to do?" I felt a bit worried that I

    had made my son angry. "You should think about daddy''s proposal carefully and thoroughly," Noah said

    seriously. I immediately said to him seriously as well, "Noah, you have my word. I will think about it

    carefully. It is not midnight yet, right? And your daddy has note back. Even if I have made a

    decision, I can''t tell him now." Hedwig pouted unhappily. "Mommy, what are you talking about? Why

    can''t i understand? Am I that stupid? I don''t want to be so stupid. I want to talk to you, too." Hedwig

    was so cute. I was amused and smiled. I stroked her head and Chapter 164 Get Bonusforted her,

    "Hedwig, you are not stupid. It''s just that your brother is way smarter than ordinary kids. In fact, children

    at your age should be like you." "Mommy, don''t try to make me feel better. I am stupid!" Hedwig was

    still upset. Noah was happy again, and he grinned. "Mommy, then can you tell me now? Did you agree

    or not?" "I''m still thinking about it..." "Mommy, think about it faster!" ''TH tell ke when hees

    back." "Fine! Then talk to daddy nicely. Don''t quarrel with him!" Noah said. I couldn''t help smiling,

    "Don''t worry. I won''t quarrel with him. Alright, get up ** now." Noah immediately stood up and said,

    "Mommy, help dress me!" "Noah!" Seeing Noah suddenly standing up, Hedwig immediately covered

    her eyes. Noah snorted. I quickly brought Noah over. After wiping him dry, I put on a robe for him. After

    bathing the kids, I put Hedwig to sleep. Meanwhile, I heard the sound of cars stopping outside the

    window. I was puzzled. Was ke home so early? I thought he was going to bete. I looked at

    Hedwig''s sleeping face and thought of what Noah had said. Maybe there was no need to shield me

    anymore. Some things were just inescapable. And I wasn''t a coward, Chapter 164 Right now, ke

    was crazy about me. Maybe it was simply a sense of novelty. That was why he was so passionate.

    ke and I weren''t mates. After his interest in me wore off, his feelings for me would be gone. By then,

    we would confront each other''s strengths and weaknesses just like humans do. Would he still feel the

    same about me? But the kids seemed so excited about ke and me being together.

    Meanwhile, they were also scared and uneasy. They were afraid that they would be the kids of an

    iplete family again. I sighed softly. I took a coat and put it on. Then I walked to the door. Just as I opened

    the door, I saw a tall figure already standing there, He wore a suit and looked at me with deep eyes. My body

    stiffened as I gawked at his face. "When did youe up?" I found my voice very soft as soon as I spoke. I

    was somewhat disgusted that I was so gentle to him. "Do you have something to say to me?" ke asked

    directly. I was stunned for a second and then said with some embarrassment, "Says... says who?" "Noah,"

    ke said immediately. I clenched my fists, but I somehow found it funny. "Since when did he be your

    spy?" "The truth is the truth. He is my son. Don''t you forget that!" "He is my son!" Chapter 164 "Then who am I

    to you?" he asked as his voice suddenly became hoarse. My mind went nk. Then I heard Hedwig turning

    over behind me. I trembled. I quickly walked past ke and said, "Let''s go out. We will wake Hedwig up."

    "Come to my study." ke grabbed my wrist gently. He pulled me to his study, not allowing me to resist. My

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    body was tense. I looked down at my wrist that was held by him. His palm was warm as always. It made me

    shiver. "Hey! You''re holding hands!" As we passed Noah''s door, I suddenly heard him chuckling inside. I

    quickly shook ke''s big hand off. ke stopped in his tracks and said to Noah, "It''ste. Go to sleep."

    "Alright. I''m still waiting for the result!" Noah muttered. Then he mmed the door shut. "Have a nice evening,

    daddy, mommy!" Then he shouted from inside. ke pushed open the door of the study. He did not turn on the

    light and just dragged me in. Immediately after, he stretched out a hand and closed the door tightly. I was still

    in shock by Noah''s shouting. Before I could regain my senses, I heard ke''s low and hoarse voice. He said,

    "You''re not going to run away again, are you?" "Run away from what?" I tried to stop myself from panicking.

    "Run away from your feelings." His voice softened a little. Even in the darkness, his eyes were still burning with

    affection and passion. Chapter 164 4/5 I forced myself to calm down and lowered my head. "I am not running

    away. I''m just not sure." "Not sure about what?" "You." I suddenly put my finger on his chest. "Do I know you?"

    ke was slightly stunned. "What do you want to know about me? Ask me. I will tell you everything," ke

    said calmly. "Do you love me? Or do you like me?" I asked, word by word. Blue couldn''t help but chuckle. "Is

    there a difference? Likees first, and then love." "No. There is a difference. Like is superficial, and love is

    unforgettable." I frowned. "Then tell me. What do you feel about me?" ke asked back with still a hint of a

    smile in his tone. I quickly turned around and whispered, "Well, I admit. I kind of like you." "You just said like is

    superficial."

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165

    Catherine¡®s POV

    ¡°That¡®s right. Because we are not 11ates. I like you in the same way a human does. I like you, bec.15C

    you are richi, you have a pood figure, and you are gentle to me.¡± I was 110 longer a deserter. I turned

    around and mct his eyes,

    ¡°How greedy and snobby you are!¡± ke was a bit disappointed.

    ¡°You¡®re rit. That¡®s why I keep turning you down. We both know that the feelings between mates are

    pure, and my Icelings for you now aren¡®t,¡± I said frankly.

    Then I heard him saying with a smile, ¡°I just love how straightforward you are.¡±

    I was stunned.

    ¡°You don¡®t think that I am one of those casy women? That I want nothing but your money and your

    lame?¡± I was surprised

    ke said mockingly, ¡°You never ask me for money.and you never seducerne. Is it really worth it losing

    your wings like this?¡±

    He leaned closer to my face and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡®t lie about things you haven¡®t done, unless

    you want to do then with me now.¡±

    My breathing paused, and i tooka step back, keeping my distance from him. My tane failed to stay

    normal anymore. ¡°Don¡®t get so close to me. I admit that I haven¡®t made these two requests to you, but if

    you really want to marry me, will disappoint you. Maybe I will throw weight around. Maybe I will spend

    your money like water.¡±

    ¡°I don¡®t mind that. You can spend my money however you like.¡± ke approached me.

    ¡°ke, what are you doing?¡± I noticed him approaching.

    ¡°You know what you look like right now? You look like acute bunny that makes people want to bully.¡±

    ke said jokingly

    I red at him and said, ¡°Come at me if you dare. You will be sorry!¡±

    His lips curved up. ¡°What will I be sorry for? Noah and Hedwig want us to be together, and they¡®ll be

    heartbroken if we¡®re not.¡±

    I was pissed off. How terrible ke was! Hedared to use the kids as an excuse.

    I had been able to threaten him with the kids, but now, the third seemed to have been less powerful

    ¡°Why don¡®i we satistyour kid¡®s wishes?¡± As he spoke, his thin lips were already close to my mouth. In the

    next second, he sucked my lips without any self¨Ccontrol.

    In the blik n eye,iny liands on the desk became weak. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I felt like I was falling backward.

    Yet soon, an arm held my waist.

    I didn¡®t lean backward.

    Instead, I was firmly embraced by ke

    Then he started to kiss me

    His kiss was strong, dominering,

    Meanwhile, it was also tender

    My breathing was a mess, and so was ny licart. My reason slowly drifted away because of ke.

    ke wanle more le slippet his hand into my thin pajamas...

    ¡°No.¡± I suddenly came back to my senses and pushed him away. My back hit the edge of the desk, and

    tlic pain made my head clearer.

    ¡°Why noi?¡± asket ke, frustrated,

    I hurriedly pulled down the pajamas he had pulled up. I lowered by lead in panic. ¡°I just can¡®t.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of what happened five years ago?¡± ke asked seriously.

    I nodded in dismay

    ¡°Cathy.¡± ke called my name softly.

    Hearing that, I looked up and said, ¡°ke, I don¡®t know what¡®s wrong with me...¡±

    ke gently pulled me into liis arms.

    I leaned against his beefy chest and sobbed softly. ¡°For thest five years, I¡®ve been haunted by a

    nightmare. The one in my dream is not you, but it has been troubling me deeply.¡±

    ¡°I¡®in sorry.¡± ke whispered.

    There was a hint of anger in ke¡®s voice. lle continued, ¡°It¡®s all Gina¡®s fault. I would have found you if

    she hadn¡®t taken your ce.¡±

    I remained silent. It was true that Gina was the one to me. However, it was also the fact that I had

    already made a promise to Alpha Wyatt.

    ke paused for a second and said helplessly, ¡°Cathy, you¡®re not still treating her as your sister, are

    you? Don¡®t be so naive, OK? If someone bullies you, you should fight back, instead of being a puslover

    and suffering in silence.¡±

    ¡°I am not a pushover. I just ... promised someone not to hurtier,¡± I said, biting my lip.

    ¡°Who did you promise? Who can make you suffer all these humiliations?¡± askedke.

    ¡°It¡®s Alpha Wyatt, who I always thought was my biological father.¡± I didn¡®t want to suppress the tiredness

    and sadness deep down anymore

    ¡°He¡®s not your biological father?¡± kr asked in surprise,

    I leaned weakly against his chest, shook my head, and said self¨Cmockingly, ¡°Do you remember that time

    i berget you to spare Gina? You scolded me and called me stupid. Indeed, it was stupid for me to let go

    of the person I resented. But I only did hat since Alpha Wyati came to me. He told me that he was not my

    biological Lathee Tokep cina, his biological daughter¡®s reputation, he tell me in dep distress. I don¡®t want

    to see his face over again. He raisonne, so1 wanted to pay him back. And that wiis the only reason that I

    let Gina of the hook. But it won¡®t happen again. The next time Gina tries to hurt me, I¡¯ll never let lier

    slide¡±

    ke looked dowiat me in surprise,

    ¡°If you are reluctant to get back

    Gima, let me.¡± Dake said, wanting to right wrong

    I smiled bitterly. ¡°I have already inade peace with what she child to me. And you don¡®t have to be back at

    her oil

    purpose. We will forget about her existence from now on.¡±

    ¡°Fine. I will let go.¡±

    I stood up from ke¡®s arms, raised niv licad, and looked into his eyes. ¡°Let¡®s.... Ici¡®s get married!

    ¡°Really?¡± ke was surprised

    ¡°Yes. It seems that you¡®re the only one who will be epted by the kids.¡± I smilee hielplessly.

    The surprise on ke¡®s face was instantly reced by disappointment. ¡°You sound like you don¡®t have a

    choice.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± I didn¡®t want to hurt him, but it was the truth.

    ke looked down at me helplessly.

    ¡°Same here. The kids are the only reason that I marry you, OK?¡± ke joked.

    I nodded. ¡°Fine. I get it. You are a good father, and I am a good mother. Let¡®s just keep things going for

    the sake of ourds.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tter me. What the kids think matters, but you know you mean a lot to me, too.¡± ke

    emphasized.

    I smiled and said, ¡°Turn on the lights. How long are we going to cuddle like this?¡±

    ¡°Maybe a little longer. I don¡®t want to turn on the lights. I just want to hold you like this.¡± As he spoke, he

    buried his head in my neck

    My body trembled, and this time, I did not push him away.

    I fought with instinctive repulsion and tried to calm myself down.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166

    Catherine¡®s POV

    ¡°Cathy.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°After you marry me, I don¡®t mind you throwing your weight around.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± I was surprised and confused.

    ¡°I am the Lycan King. My Luna can¡®t be bullied. I would rather you bully others.¡±

    I couldn¡®t help but smile, ¡°Am I that kind of person? I will try to be a good Luna.¡±

    ¡°Then promise me that if anyone dares to bully you for no reason, you will fight back.

    OK?!

    ¡°You don¡®t need to tell me that. I¡®m not a pushover.¡± I pouted.

    ke turned on the lights and looked at me from above.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± I was a little overwhelmed by liis gaze and subconsciously put my

    hands over my breasts.

    ke sat down on the sofa and said, ¡°No reason. I just want to see if what you said is

    true,¡±

    ¡°And your conclusion is?¡± I walked up to him and looked at him, who was as noble as an

    emperor.

    ke patted hisp and said, ¡°Come here. Sit down and let¡®s talk.¡±

    I hesitated for a few seconds. Then I walked over and sat on hisp tentatively.

    His legs were slender, strong, and graceful.

    ¡°I like it when you¡®re like this. You talk casually, and that makes me feel at ease,¡± ke

    smiled as he said.

    ¡°Really? Don¡®t you think I¡®?n rude most of the time?¡± I admitted I wasn¡®t tender around

    him most of the time.

    ¡°What is tenderness? An obedient pet and docs wliatever the owner says? Or a vase ced in the

    cab, being breathtakingly stunning yet boringly prim?¡± ke chuckled disapprovingly.

    1 frowned and said unkindly, ¡°I don¡®t want to be your pet. What¡®s the point of living like

    that?!

    ¡°You¡®re right. Just be yourself. I won¡®t try to change you. You are perfect with the way you are. You don¡®t

    give in when you argue with me, and you are gentle when being around our kids. You make me feel

    down¨Cto¨Cearth and that we¡®re a family,¡± said ke.

    I was stunned. I never thought that a man would say something like that to me.

    ¡°Well, I¡®ll say this again. You are handsome, rich, and good to the kids,¡± I said superficially.

    ke couldn¡®t help but grin. He kissed me on the forehead. ¡°That¡®s all that matters.¡±

    I was stunned by his kiss. I blinked. ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°You don¡®t know me that well, yet you are willing to marry me. It means that you have the intention of

    getting to know me better. Right?¡± ke smiled.

    I blushed instantly. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I just wanted to know more about your money?¡±

    keughed and said, ¡°You will know how much money I have, and you will be satisfied. I promise.¡±

    I knew myself well. I wasn¡®t greedy. I was not the kind of woman who squandered.

    ¡°It¡®ste. We should go to bed!¡± Sitting on hisp, I still felt like I was in a dream.

    How did I be like this? I used to hale ke, but now, we were so intimate.

    ¡°OK. Where should we sleep?¡± Ile deliberately twisted my words and asked evilly.

    I quickly got up from hisp and said, ¡°I¡®m leaving!¡±

    The moment I turned to leave, he leaned over and said, ¡°Cathiy, I¡®d like to take you and the kids to meet

    my grandparents sometime.¡±

    I froze for a second and said, ¡°That¡®s a bit fast, don¡®t you think?¡±

    ¡°Not really. I wanted to take the kids to my grandparents to make them happy a long time ago. But I

    didn¡®t, since what happened between you and me,¡± exined ke.

    I lowered my head and thought for a moment. ¡°Alright. You can pick a date.¡±

    ¡°And when should we go public with the kids¡®identities? Though I still think it¡®s better to keep them from

    the public for their safety.¡± ke frowned. He wanted to know my opinion.

    ¡°Maybe we should just let nature take its course. We¡®ll go public the day someone finds out. No one

    knows yet, right?¡± I had no idea either.

    ¡°OK. Whatever you say!¡±

    I went back to my bedroom and patted my burning cheeks.

    I found it hard to believe. In just a month, I became the Luna of King ke.

    The night passed.

    I woke up early in the morning, dragged Hedwig up to wash up, and led her downstairs.

    ke and Noah always got up earlier than me and Hedwig. They were already having breakfast leisurely

    in the dining room.

    ¡°Good morning, mommy!¡± Noah greeted me happily. His beautiful eyes were shining.

    I met Noah¡®s big, bright eyes and suddenly felt embarrassed.

    I had a feeling. Noah would see through me again.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ke put a ss of water next to Hedwig¡®s mouth. Hedwig mechanically lowered her head, took a few

    sips, and reached out to push the ss away.

    ke then gave her a ss of warm milk.

    Only then did Hedwig hold the ss and drink up the milk in one go.

    I lowered my head and had my breakfast. Suddenly, I felt the man opposite me staring

    at je.

    As soon as I looked up, I met his smiling eyes. I didn¡®t know what he had in mind, but lie just kept

    smiling

    I suddenly felt that the air in this big dining room was so thin that I could hardly breathe.

    I stood up and stroked the kids¡® heads. ¡°Be good and listen to Dowenter when you go to school, OK?

    Don¡®t fight with your ssmates in school. Be polite and study hard.¡±

    Noah immediately waved at me. ¡°Mommy, don¡®t worry. I will take care of stupid Hedwig. No one dares to

    bully her.¡±

    Ired at Noah. ¡°I was talking about you!¡±

    Noah nodded quietly. ¡°Don¡®t worry, mommy. I know my manners!¡±

    I smiled helplessly. I said goodbye to Hedwig and heard Noah say, ¡°Mommy, you . haven¡®t kissed daddy

    goodbye yet.¡±

    Hedwig echoed, ¡°He¡®s right! Those people on TV kiss their families on the face when they leave in the

    morning.¡±

    ke had already stood up and walked towards me with his long legs.

    I quickly took a step back and asked, ¡°ke, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Give me a hug and satisfy the kids¡® wishes.¡± His lips curled up. His smile was exceptionally charming.

    I stood there in a daze, letting ke reach out and gently hug me.

    In the next second, ke gently kissed my cheek. ¡°Be careful on the road. I got you a new car!¡±

    I came back to my senses and found that there was a car key in my hand.

    ¡°Daddy is awesome!¡± Hedwig cheered immediately.

    Noah also giggled.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167

    Catherine¡®s POV

    My heart was beating fast. I held the car key tightly and said nervously, ¡°I¡®ll go then.

    Thank you for the car!¡±

    Agentle rain dropped. Therefore, I trotted to the sports car, opened the door, and sat in it.

    The interior of the car was exquisite and luxurious. I knew the car must have cost ke

    a lot.

    When did he buy the car?

    I was wondering, and I couldn¡®t stop siniling.

    If I became a spendthrift one day, it would be because I was spoiled by ke.

    The car started, and I drove out slowly.

    When I drove to thepany¡®s parking lot, my car immediately attracted a lot of

    attention.

    ¡°Hey! What a badass sports car!¡±

    ¡°Don¡®t be so surprised. Her boyfriend is King ke!¡±

    While everyone was discussing, I passed through the lobby. Suddenly, a man hurried towards me.

    ¡°Catherine.¡± He quickly stood in front of me and looked at me pleadingly. ¡°Catherine, can I talk to you for

    a minute?¡±

    I looked up at him and was surprised. It was Guy.

    He looked tired. It seemed that he had let himsell go.

    ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± I disliked him, so I looked cold.

    ¡°I heard that the position of deputy director of the Design Department is vacant. I want to go back to

    work. Can you please put in a few good words for me to King ke?¡±

    I could not help but sneer, ¡°Mr. Tenny, I think you made a mistake. If you want a job,

    you should go to the HR Department. Why did youe to me?¡±

    ¡°Everyone knows that you¡®re the one to talk to now. Catherine, I¡®m so sorry for what happened. If we can

    be colleagues again, I will not make the same mistake again. I will work for thepany

    conscientiously!¡± Guy was obviously having a hard time.

    I looked coldly into his earnest eyes. ¡°Mr. Tenny, what makes you think I¡®ll help you? I won¡®t interfere with

    any of King ke¡®s decisions.¡±

    ¡°Catherine, I was let go because of you. Shouldn¡®t you lielp me?¡± Guy looked like he had suffered great

    grievances, and he wanted me to take the me.

    I bypassed him and walked forward.

    ¡°Catherine, have a conscience, OK? Do you know how hard my life has been after I was kicked out?¡±

    Guy¡®s tone was full of resentment.

    I turned back and replied coldly, ¡°I do have a conscience, but not with a self¨Crighteous person like you!¡±

    After I finished speaking, I saw that Guy¡®s gaze was filled with resentment, but I simply ignored him and

    strode into the elevator.

    He was just unwilling to be fired because of his personal affairs. He thought that there was nothing wrong

    with his professional ability.

    ¡°Catherine, it¡®s time to get ready for our early winterunch. What do you think?¡±

    As soon as I arrived at the office, Melinda came to me.

    ¡°Melinda, why are you asking me? I am just a rookie. I haven¡®t had a chance to attend this kind ofunch

    before, and I don¡®t have any idea what to do.¡± I didn¡®t dare to show off in front of Melinda. I answered

    humbly.

    ¡°Catherine, here¡®s the thing. I have an idea. You know, because of King ke, many Werewolves in the

    company are very upset with you. Of course, if you are now the Lycan Luna, they certainly do not dare to

    disrespect you. Your present position is at the center of attention. I want you to have a chance. You will

    be in charge of the early winterunch this line,¡± Melinda said earnestly.

    ¡°What? Me? Melinda, are you sure?¡± The task was so difficult, and for a moment, I was overwhelmed.

    ¡°Yes, I will do my best to help you. I just want you to prove to others that you are more than capable. In

    such a case, 10 one will dare to treat you with contempt,¡± Melinda said.

    I saw the encouragement and support in Melinda¡®s eyes. I pondered for a few seconds and nodded. ¡°OK,

    Melinda. I will do it. But... what if I blow it? What if I be a joke?¡±

    ¡°With your connections, the early winterunch this time is going to be the most impressive ever,¡±

    Melinda smiled.

    I was even more surprised and felt that Melinda was thinking too liighly of me.

    ¡°Melinda, I don¡®t have any connections.¡± I was confused.

    Melinda patted my shoulder gently. ¡°Catherine, you are friends with Leo, right? He is a big star. Do

    something with it. Don¡®t let it go to waste. If you can get half of the showbiz stars to theunch this time,

    you¡®ll be almost halfway there. Besides, you are King ke¡®s girlfriend. No one will say no to your

    invitation.¡±

    Melinda might have had a purpose, but she said those words from the perspective of a professional

    veteran.

    I smiled and said, ¡°I think I can go to Leo for that.¡±

    ¡°He is King ke¡®s younger brother. It¡®s a small favor for him. I will get a team ready for you right away,

    and you will be in charge. Get thisunch ready in half a month. With that, ourpany¡®s brand

    reputation will certainly be more resounding, and you will be credited,¡± Melinda eximed.

    Naturally, Melinda wanted to fulfill her job well. If she could boost thepany¡®s reputation, she could

    prove that ke was right about her.

    Melinda¡®s ability and long¨Cterm vision for thepany were way better than Guy¡®s. Guy was just a

    tterer with zero leadership skills.

    ¡°Catherine, I¡®ll help you choose the venue and the team. Why don¡®t you visit Leo sometime today?¡±

    Melinda was getting ready.

    ¡°Is he in Sayreville? I heard he has been to Hollywood.¡±

    Melinda took out her phone and said, ¡°Leo arrived at the airporttest night. That¡®s the headline this

    morning. So, I guess he¡®s in Sayreville today. Don¡®t you have his number? Call him!¡±

    1

    1

    1

    1

    I admired Melinda. She was so capable. And from the looks of it, she had done more homework than

    me. On the contrary, I focused on my design drawings only. It seemed that if I wanted to know more

    about leadership, I needed to learn well from Melinda.

    ¡°OK, I¡®ll call him now!¡± I said resolutely. After all, Melinda had already begun to get ready for theunch.

    As the one who got the credit, I should stop goofing around.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168

    Catherine¡®s POV

    Melinda left. I took out my plone and found Leo¡®s number,

    I called him.

    In just a few seconds, I heard hiszy and hoarse voice, saying, ¡°Cathy, what¡®s up?¡±

    Apparently, Leo was still drowsy. I was stunned for a moment.

    Wait... Why did lie call me Cathy? Shouldn¡®t he have called me Catherine, as he did before?

    ¡°Cathy... Cathy..¡± After calling my name a few times, he suddenly smiled and changed the way he

    addressed me, ¡°Catherine, is this a prank?¡±

    I didn¡®t mean to keep silent. I was just still stunned by the way he called me. By the time I tried to speak, I

    had already heard Leo¡®s voice with a smile.

    ¡°No. How dare I? You are a big star!¡± I immediately teased him.

    ¡°Then why did you wake me up so early in the morning? Do you have anything urgent?¡± Leo¡®s voice was

    stillzy, but it was also brisk and joyful, so it was pleasant.

    I tried to ignore his yful tone and said in a low voice, ¡°Yes. I have a favor to ask. Can we meet?¡±

    ¡°Buy me lunch!¡± Leo said without hesitation.

    ¡°OK. Do you need to go somewhere special?¡± I thought men of his status should be picky, so I asked.

    ¡°Do you have money now?¡± asked Lco,

    ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± I was confused. Was he worried that I couldn¡®t afforda big meal?

    Leo smiled and said, ¡°Because I am worried. If name a restaurant where one meal costs you a year¡®s

    sry, you¡®ll be heartbroken.¡±

    I was amused by his words and immediately replied seriously, ¡°Don¡®t worry. It¡®s about work. The

    company will pay for the meal.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, I don¡®t have any requirements in particr. I just want tasty food and an elegant, less

    crowded dining environment. By the way, no more cameras on us again. Otherwise, ke will go crazy!¡±

    After saying that, Leo hung up the phone.

    I stared at my phone and blinked. ¡°Seriously? No requirements in particr?¡±

    Big stars were spoiled. I figured that Leo¡®s pickiness was reasonable.

    So, I went to Melinda for advice.

    After hearing my words, Melinda took out a business card from her drawer and said, ¡°It¡®s a nice French

    restaurant. Why don¡®t you take him there? The environment is nice, and most importantly, the food is

    great!

    ¡°Is it expensive?¡± I asked.

    Melinda rolled her eyes at me and said, ¡°People who do big things should be more generous. You should

    know how mucha profit Leo can bring you. It doesn¡®t matter how expensive it is. Thepany will pay.¡±

    I smiled self¨Cmockingly, ¡°I guess I am not one of those people!¡±

    I left Melinda¡®s office, called the French restaurant, and then sent the address to Leo.

    He quickly replied, ¡°Got it!¡±

    I packed my things and left thepany.

    As the host, I arrived at the restaurant ahead of Leo.

    Unlike restaurants where dinersate in the lobby, this restaurant was equipped with several private rooms.

    I cliecked the menu and ordered the most expensive dishes.

    II Leo agreed to help, the profit he brought would definitely be thousands of times greater.

    So, I shouldn¡®t be petty.

    As soon as I finished orderim. I SAW SOMCOM Duslintar

    o

    n

    C01110 111. It was

    Leo.

    He was dressed leisurely, and his hair wasstylu casually. But he still looked veryndsome. Also, liis left

    ear was pierced, and there were two carstuds on it. He looked a

    bit evil.

    Yet it was precisely the reason why others thought of him as a wild and unruly man

    When I saw hime in, I quickly stood up and greeted him, ¡°Leo, you are here. Come and have a

    seat.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to do for you?¡± asked Leo, sitting beside me.

    I took out a document I prepared, which was about some preparations for theunchas well as the new

    product information of several main brands under the Design Department.

    Leo took the documentszily and looked through them slowly. ¡°These are all your designs?¡°.

    ¡°It¡®s the work of our department,¡± I exined at once.

    ¡°Any yours? Show it to me,¡± Leo said indifferently.

    I lowered my head in embarrassment. ¡°My work has not been printed on it yet. I¡¯ve just joined the

    company and haven¡®te up with anything.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Leo put the document on the table. ¡°Why are you showing me something designed by others? I¡®m not

    interested.¡±

    ¡°I know. Ourpany is preparing to hold an early winterunch at the end of this month, and my boss

    has decided to put me in charge of it. I want a favor from you. Your

    Leo narrowed his beautiful and deep eyes slightly. ¡°I never worked with ke¡®spany intentionally.¡±

    ¡°I know. Not only have you never worked with ourpany, but you¡®ve also never worked with anyone

    else,¡± I nodded and said seriously.

    ¡°Do you think I¡®ll make an exception and help you this time?¡± Leo took the ss from the table and slowly

    watered it.

    I was stunned by his words. Indeed, asking for a favor was not an easy thing to do.

    ¡°Leo, can you help me this time for the sake of ke? Please! I really need your artists¡®

    help,¡± I quickly softened my tone and begged him.

    Leo pursed his lips, looking thoughtful.

    ¡°We promise that all the artists participating in this event will be unconditionally sponsored by us.¡± I made

    a more enticing offer, hoping Leo would think about it carefully.

    ¡°Fine. I¡®ll help,¡± said Leo, smiling.

    ¡°Thanks, Leo. With your help, theunch this time is already halfway there,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°The wine here is not bad. How about this? Three sses of wine and I will help you unconditionally!¡±

    Leo suddenly came up with a term that put me on the spot.

    I immediately bragged, ¡°I don¡®t care if there are strings attached. I can have ten as long as you help me.¡±

    ¡°Ten? Seriously?¡± asked Leo, looking at me suspiciously.

    He didn¡®t buy it, since I was so petite.

    ¡°Then five! I can settle with five sses. That¡®s for sure!¡± I could hold my liquor.

    The waiter brought us a bottle of good wine and helped us open it. Leo poured me halfa ss. ¡°If you

    can¡®t drink it, take it easy. Walk me through theunch.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± I nodded.

    Then, the two of us started drinking and eating. During the meal, I talked to him about some details of the

    launch.

    Leo was in showbiz, so he offered me some great advice, which worked in my favor.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169

    ke¡®s POV

    Hugging Catherine goodbye this morning put me in a good mood for the day.

    Just after I ended the meeting and was about to return to the office, my royal family suddenly Mind¨C

    Linked me.

    I waved at Henry. I went to the office, closed the door, and sat in my chair.

    I connected to Mind¨CLink, and it was Leo.

    Only then did I know that he had returned to Sayreville.

    ¡°ke, Catherine is drunk. Come and take her away,¡± Leo said through Mind¨CLink.

    When I heard his words, I was displeased. I responded with a hint of anger, ¡°Why is she with you?¡±

    Leo said, ¡°She asked me for help and invited me to a meal. I guess I have to pay for myself now.¡±

    ¡°Why did she treat you?¡± I was very unhappy. She had never treated me to a meal.

    ¡°She needs my hielp.¡±

    ¡°You are my brother. You helping her is perfectly justified. Why does she need to treat you?¡± I said to

    Leo.

    At the same time, I had already stood up from my chair and walked out with my coat.

    Leo sounded helpless. He paused for a few seconds before replying, ¡°Anyway, just get here and take her

    away. I didn¡®t mean to get her drunk. She was the one who got hersell

    drunk.¡±

    ¡°I¡®ll settle ounts with youter. Tell me the address.¡± I was very upset when I learned that Catherine

    was eating and drinking with Leo.

    I disconnected Mind¨CLink and headed for the restaurant.

    When I arrived, I saw Catherine groaning on the sofa. She was drunk and felt very ufortable. She

    was blushing, and her eyes were blurred.

    ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    After Catherine heard my voice, she shook her long hair and tried to keep herself awake.

    ¡°ke?¡± Catherine opened her eyes wide, lier face full of disbeliel.

    I walked closer to the bed, putting my hands next to her body. I looked down at her eyes.

    ¡°Catlierine, who said you could drink?¡± There was anger in my voice. It was obvious that I hated it when

    she was drunk.

    Catherine frowned. ¡°I drank because of work. Why did you bring me here? I¡®m going back to the office.¡±

    ¡°Look at you. You al?nost stripped yourself naked!¡± I looked down at the cor of her blouse that she had

    just untied.

    Catherine lowered her head and saw that her blouse had been untied at some point in

    time.

    She pointed to my face in shock. ¡°You... You... What are you doing?¡±

    She thought it was me. I raised my eyebrows and sneered, ¡°You did this. Not me.¡±

    Catherine quickly tried to button her blouse.

    ¡°If you are not feeling well, just lie down and sleep. I won¡®t let you out of this door with you being like

    this.¡± I was still furious. Had she been drunk in front of other men before?

    She couldn¡®t hold her liquor at all, yet she dared to pull a stunt. I wanted to punish her badly.

    Catherine gave up buttoning her blouse. Shey down and pulled the quilt to cover herself.

    ¡°I¡®ll just sleep for half an hour... ke, if you are busy...¡±

    ¡°I¡®m not busy.¡± I sat down beside her, and her eyes widened in shock.

    I reached out and tucked her in. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡®ll be here.¡±

    ¡°No.You should go. I can¡®t sleep with you here!¡± Catherine said.

    * ¡°I¡®ll stay.¡± I stood up, walked out of the bedroom, and closed the door.

    I sat on the sofa in the living room and looked at the closed door. It was quiet inside.

    What was she thinking? Why did she invite Leo to a meal? Why did she drink with him?

    She was getting bolder.

    Suddenly, someone contacted me through Mind¨CLink again.

    It was Leo.

    ¡°ke, is she alright?¡±

    ¡°Next time you dare to drink alone with her, there will be consequences.¡±

    ¡°ke, it¡®s just a misunderstanding. If I knew she couldn¡®t drink, I wouldn¡®t have let her near the wine

    bottle. We were talking about nothing but work,¡± Leo exined.

    ¡°Work? What kind of work?¡± I sneered.

    ¡°The Design Department she is in is having an early winterunch. She wants some of my artists to

    show up and support her,¡± Leo said anxiously.

    ¡°A phone call is enough. Why did you have to go out and eat?¡± I thought Leo¡®s excuse was untenable.

    ¡°ke, you are high above. You¡®re always the one who bosses others around. Of course, you don¡®t know

    what it¡®s like at the bottom,¡± Leo said with some displeasure.

    ¡°Forget it. She¡®s still asleep. I¡®ll let this one go. The next time she asks for your help, help her

    unconditionally. Do you remember?¡± I lowered my voice, afraid of waking the woman inside up.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°What do you mean by unconditionally? She¡®s not my mate. She wants to make money, and so do l!¡± Leo

    tried to relute.

    ¡°Just help her. State your terms to me.¡±

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170

    ke¡®s POV

    ¡°ke, will Catherine be grateful to you for helping her behind the scenes like this? She doesn¡®t strike

    me as someone who likes to take advantage of your status. Otherwise, she would not have participated

    in social gatherings on her own.¡± Leo seemed to have known Catherine well.

    ¡°You talk too much.¡± I cut him off directly.

    Indeed, what Leo said always bothered me.

    Catherine was stubborn. Other women liked to show the white feather in exchange for sympathy, but she

    just had to pull a stunt. She only needed to y the woman to me, and I would help her unconditionally.

    But she just wouldn¡®t.

    I tapped my fingers, and more than half an hour had passed.

    It was quiet in the living room, and I could hear my breathing getting heavier.

    Was she really able to sleep on the bed with a clear conscience?

    I got up and pushed open the bedroom door. The floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows were closed, and only a faint

    light came in from outside.

    At some point, she kicked the thin quilt off.

    She was wearing a ck suit jacket and a tight¨Cfitting skirt, which was pulled up a bit.

    Her legs were straight and slender, and her skin was fair and smooth. I looked down and found that I

    forgot to take off her high heels for hier.

    When I stepped in just now, I was full of anger. I left her here directly.

    It was only now that I realized that she was wearing a pair of ck high heels with a basic style. The thin

    heels made her calves look even fairer and more slender.

    My breathing paused suddenly. I cursed in a low voice and walked to lier bed. I bent down and took off

    her high heels gently.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    When I was taking off her shoes, I seemed to have disturbed her. She groaned and kicked

    her legs.

    I looked at how childisl? she was. I was still angry, yet I couldn¡®t help but smile. I wanted to teach her a

    lesson badly so that she would know that she should never drink wine like water ever again!

    I stood quietly by the bed, watching her curling up. Her long hair was scattered on the pillowcase, and

    half of her beautiful face was revealing.

    She had delicate facial features. She looked gentle and lovely, and her cheeks were rosy. She was only

    in her early twenties.

    I felt an inexplicable surge deep down. I leaned forward slightly and approached her delicate face.

    Suddenly, her entire body trembled slightly, as if she sensed that someone was approaching her

    In the next second, she curled up into a ball. She hugged the quilt tightly in her arms and muttered, ¡°No...

    Don¡®t hurt me. Help... Don¡®t touch me!¡±

    She was suddenly trembling like she was having a nightinare. Her fair face instantly turned pale. It

    looked like she was enduring some unknown fear.

    ¡°Cathy...¡± I suddenly was a bit nervous. I reached out and gently gave her shoulder a

    push.

    ¡°No! Go away...¡± Catherine immediately waved her hands randomly, trying to push my hand away.

    I frowned and suddenly thought of what she had said before about not wanting to be touched by mnen.

    Her reaction had not been so strong when she was sober, but now, as she was drunk, her reaction was

    instinctive and almost desperate,

    ¡°Cathy, wake up! You¡®re having a nightmare!¡± I looked at her trembling, and her forehead was covered in

    cold sweat. II would be more painful for her to keep being immersed in such a horrifying dream, so I

    pushed her, waking her up.

    ¡°Help!¡± Catherine woke up after I pushed her hard and shouted when she did.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she got up. Seeing that, I said in a much softer voice,

    ¡°It¡®s me, Cathy.¡±

    Catherine raised her head, and then she was relieved.

    ¡°Would you draw the curtains?¡± Catherine held her forehead weakly and pleaded.

    I walked over and pulled open the two French windows. The bright light from outside the window shone

    in, and the whole room became instantly bright.

    On the king¨Csize bed, Catherine curled her delicate body up and was lying on one side of the bed. She

    was still holding the quilt in her arms. Her long hair was messy, and her face was pale. There was ayer

    of cold sweat on her forehead.

    The nightmarepletely woke Catherine up from her drunkenness.

    ¡°Are you better? I¡®ll get you a ss of water.¡± I looked at her nk expression and felt sorry for hier.

    I turned around and went out. When I returned, I handed her a ss of water.

    Catherine thanked ine in a low voice. She took the ss and took a few sips. After calming down, she

    looked up at me. ¡°Did I have a nightmare again?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± 1 frowned.

    ¡°You won¡®tugh at me, right?¡± Catherine¡®s pale face went reddish.

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Can you tell me what you dreamed of?¡±

    Catherine buried her head in her knees, her voice trembling. ¡°I dreamed that someone was doing that

    kind of thing to me.¡±

    Was I the monster in her nightmare?

    ¡°Were Lin there?¡± I asked in a low voice.

    Catherine sighed bitterly. ¡°I wasn¡®t you. But you were the one who made me have this nightmare. I think

    there was a beast in my dream.¡±

    I felt very guilty. ¡°Sorry. It¡®s all my fault.¡±

    ¡°I don¡®t want to me anyone. I just want to get rid of this nightmare as soon as possible. I don¡®t want it

    to haunt me whenever I¡®m fragile,¡± Catherine said.

    ¡°Don¡®t drink again, OK?¡± I didn¡®t want to see her sad and frightened look again.

    Catherine nodded. ¡°I will try my best not to. I can¡®t believe I¡®m drunk after just a few drinks.¡±

    ¡°You know you will have nightmares after you¡®re drunk. Then why did you get drunk in the first ce?¡± I

    frowned.

    Catherine looked at me and said seriously, ¡°I will have dreams after I¡®m drunk, but they aren¡®t necessarily

    all nightmares. I don¡®t know why I had a nightmare this time. Did you touch me?¡±

    ¡°I gave you a push. That was all.¡± I said honestly.

    ¡°Don¡®t touch me when I¡¯m asleep from now on. It is the root cause of my nightmares.¡± Catherine was

    about to get out of bed. She suddenly thought of something when she was looking for her high heels.

    ¡°Can you keep it a secret to the kids?¡±

    ¡°What is it? Are you ashamed of yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Catherine admitted honestly. ¡°Don¡®t tell them, OK?¡±

    ¡°Don¡®t worry. Your secret is safe with me. But you have to promise me that you won¡®t meet Leo in private

    again. I don¡®t want to see the same scandal ever again.¡± I figured that I was in a ce to cut a deal with

    her.

    ¡°It won¡®t happen again.¡± Catherine blinked.

    She was so obedient right now. Looking at her, I pursed my thin lips tightly and pondered for a moment.

    Then I said, ¡°The next time you need help,e to me.¡±

    Catherine smiled self¨Cmockingly, ¡°I¡®ll figure it out myself. I can¡®t depend on you all the time.¡±

    ¡°But you went to Leo.¡± I was slightly annoyed.

    ¡°He¡®s a part of my job. Asking for his help is perfectly justifiable!¡± Catherine replied confidently.

    ¡°I am your boss.¡± I said in a more direct way.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171

    Catherine¡®s POV

    ¡°Are you pinning your identity as my boss on me now?¡± I turned back and looked at ke strangely.

    Then I said confidently, ¡°I didn¡®t do anything wrong. I sacrificed for work. You are iny boss. Didn¡®t I

    deserve somepliments?¡±

    ke had no reason to scold me. Many employees socialized with clients for their work. It should be

    regarded as a positive attitude towards work. I didn¡®t deny that I was drunk, but I got what I wanted.

    ¡°Hey, can¡®t you see that I am worried about you? What do you think would have happened if it weren¡®t

    Leo today? What would happen if you got drunk in front of other men?¡± There was a hint of anger in

    ke¡®s tone.

    I trembled. I had to admit that what ke said gave me something to think about.

    ¡°It was my first time socializing. I have zero experience. I will not drink next time. Thank you for your

    concern.¡± I was very regretsul and med myself. I was a light drinker, and I thought too highly of myself.

    I pulled a stunt. And now I became a joke.

    ¡°Fine. I will forgive you this time. Don¡®t do that again.¡± said ke.

    I nodded obediently. ¡°OK¡±

    ¡°What time is it now?¡± I suddenly remembered that I had to report back to work.

    ¡°It¡®s past three in the afternoon.¡± ke lifted his wrist and nced at his watch.

    ¡°Damn. Already? I have to go now. Thank you for taking me here to have a rest!¡±I was about to walk out

    the door.

    ¡°Wait!¡± When I passed by ke, he suddenly grabbed my arm. ¡°Button up your blouse before you go

    out.¡±

    Only then did I realize that my thin white blouse was loosened.

    ke smiled, ¡°It wasn¡®t me. I don¡®t have such filthy thoughts.¡±

    I hurriedly buttoned my blouse and red at him with shyness. ¡°Why didn¡®t you tell me

    carlier? You did it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°You were having such a good time quarreling with me. I didn¡®t have time to tell you.¡± ke shrugged.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± I was so embarrassed.

    ke was not angry. He just siniled and said, ¡°Alright. Don¡®t you have to go back to the office? I¡®m going

    back there as well. Let me take you.¡±

    ¡°No need! I¡®ll take a cab!¡°I couldn¡®t let go. He knew that I was drunk, yet he didn¡®t remind me. He just

    wanted to see me behaving like a fool.

    I got goosebumps when I thought that he was staring at my racks the whole time we were arguing

    ¡°Don¡®t get mad. If you¡®re unhappy about it, feel free to ask me for something.¡± ke immediately stepped

    forward and stood in front of me,forting me in a low and gentle tone

    ¡°Would you do it isk you to take off your clothes and let me take a photo of you right now?¡± I asked

    deliberately.

    ke looked at me meaningfully. ¡°What do you want to do with that?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°When you make me unhappy, I can sell it for money. I¡¯m sure it can be sold for a good price.¡± I couldn¡®t

    help but smile when I thought that ke¡®s nude photo would be spread online.

    ¡°No way. If you are going to keep it for yourself, then I¡®m OK with it. However, if you want to sell it for

    money or use it to threaten me, then forget about it. My body is exclusive to my future Luna. Not anyone

    else.¡± His voice became lower and more hoarse, and finally, it made me blush.

    Tasked for it. Why would I bring this up to him?

    ¡°At least I can still admire it in private even if I can¡®t be your Lycan Luna. I have nothing to lose,¡± I said

    deliberately.

    ke¡®s lips curled into a sinister smile as he said, ¡°My Lycan Luna is you. Only you. You don¡®t need to

    admire it in private. Feel free to...¡±

    ¡°Enough! You can take me back to the office now.¡± I would be so shy if this conversation

    continued.

    ke didn¡®t continue. He naturally reached out and held my hand tightly.

    Then he took me to the elevator. ¡°Cathy, I¡®ve contacted the pack¡®s doctor. You should go and see him

    sometime.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± I didn¡®t refuse him.

    When we arrived at thepany, I got out of ke¡®s car. I used to leave directly. But today, I couldn¡®t. I

    felt that it would be inappropriate for me to do so.

    I turned around and thanked ke. Then I walked towards the elevator.

    I came to Melinda¡®s office, and she asked me with great concern, ¡°Catherine, have you seen Leo? What

    did he say? Did he say yes?¡±

    I siniled and nodded. ¡°Yes, he agreed.¡±

    Melinda patted me on the shoulder and said, ¡°Catherine, what did I say? Didn¡®t I say that he would help

    you?¡±

    I smiled. I decided to forget about the fact that I got drunk and was carried by ke to the hotel.

    When I returned to the office, my phone on the desk suddenly rang. I checked the caller and was a bit

    nervous.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Catherine, what the hell? Do you know that I was this close to being beaten up by ke?¡± I heard Leo¡®s

    loud voiceing from the other end of the line. Obviously, he was pissed off.

    I was stunned and quickly apologized, ¡°I¡®m so sorry. It¡®s all my fault. Did ke scold you?

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Leo snorted.

    ¡°Don¡®t get mad. I didn¡®t know this would happen. I¡®m so sorry. I will talk to ke. It¡®s not your fault. It¡®s

    mine,¡± I said with great self¨Cme.

    Leo¡®s tone went soster right away as he said, ¡°Well, I¡®m not really angry. Just be careful

    about liquor from now on. Leave your business to me. I¡®ll have all my artists there for yourunch. And I¡®ll

    be there as well!¡±

    Hearing that Leo would show up, I was thrilled and grateful. ¡°Thank you so much. With your presence,

    I¡®m sure theunch is already halfway there.¡±

    ¡°Am I that important?¡± asked Leo.

    I exaggerated, ¡°Of course! No one trumps you in Hollywood right now.¡±

    ¡°That¡®s enough ttery for now. Let¡®s leave it at that. Call me when you¡®re done over there, and we¡®ll iron

    out the details.¡± Leo could not help but chuckle.

    ¡°OK. Talk to youter!¡±

    ¡°OK. Bye!¡± Leo then hung up the phone.

    I waspletely sober now. The next step was to meet with my team to discuss the details of the

    launch.

    Around five in the afternoon, my phone rang again.

    When I saw the caller, I froze.

    It was Alpha Wyatt.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172

    Catherine¡®s POV

    I thought I¡®d never talk to him again. I didn¡®t expect to receive his call.

    I pressed the button to answer the call, but for a moment, I did not know how to address him, because he

    was not my father.

    ¡°Catherine, how have you been?¡± Alpha Wyatt asked me in a concerned tone.

    ¡°I¡®m fine,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Are you free tonight? I want to have dinner with you. Even though we can¡®t be father and daughter, you

    can still think of me as your family.¡± His words upset me.

    I refused him directly, ¡°No. I¡®m busy tonight. I¡®ve been caught up with worktely. Also, I don¡®t think we

    should meet again. We are no longer rtives.¡±

    ¡°Catherine, I can understand that you don¡®t want to be family with me. But are you serious about not

    seeing me ever again?¡± He said sadly.

    I was now officially ke¡¯s girlfriend, which was a known fact. After we got married, I would be the Lycan

    Luna of the royal pack.

    I would no longer be a rogue.

    Alpha Wyatt was smart. Though he wasn¡®t a man in search of fame and fortune, he knew very well that I

    would be distinguished.

    ¡°Yes. I have made up my mind. Since you¡®re not my father, we might as well be strangers. You have your

    life, and I have mine. I won¡®t bother you, and I hope you can leave me alone as well.¡± My words sounded

    harsh, but they came from my heart.

    I would never forget what Gina and Elena did to me. The only reason that I didn¡®t get even with them was

    that I had lived in ck Moon Pack for years.

    I had repaid Alpha Wyatt for his upbringing. Therefore, we were done.

    ¡°Catherine, I¡®m sorry. The thought of not being able to see you ever again makes me so sad.¡± He

    suddenly became very emotional, and he choked with sobs.

    I said indifferently, ¡°Don¡®t be sad. All this time, I have been dispensable to you. Now

    that I¡®m gone, shouldn¡®t you be d?¡±

    ¡°Catherine, don¡®t think like that. I¡®ve always treated you as my daughter. I didn¡®t do well enough to be a

    good father, but I think of you as my daughter from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    ¡°If there is nothing else, I¡®ve got to go. I still have work to do.¡± I did not give him a chance to speak. I

    hung up the phone.

    I should be tough. I was not alone anymore. I had two kids. I needed to toughen up for the kids¡® sake.

    It was already past six o¡®clock in the afternoon, and I still hadn¡®t finished my work. I might have to go

    homete.

    ¡°Mommy... Haven¡®t you finished your work yet?¡± Hedwig picked up and asked in a cute voice.

    All of a sudden, my heart was warmed by my daughter¡®s childish voice.

    My tone softened as I said, ¡°Yes. I have something important to do recently.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, why don¡®t you let daddy help you? I¡¯m sure daddy will be very helpful!¡± Hedwig was very

    considerate.

    Ichuckled. ¡°It¡®s my job. Daddy can¡®t help it. I have to do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Well, mommy, don¡®t be too tired. And don¡®te back toote. I want you to hold me to sleep!¡± Hedwig

    pouted and said with great concern.

    ¡°OK. Once it¡®s over here, I will go back and be with you!¡± I nodded with a smile.

    Hedwig blew me a kiss and hung up the phone.

    I suddenly felt much more energetic and high¨Cspirited to work.

    I was busy in the meeting room when someone knocked on the door suddenly.

    I opened the door and saw Henry. He smiled at me and said, ¡°Ms. Wyatt, King ke is here!¡±

    ¡°That¡®s so romantic. King ke is here to see you personally! What a perfect boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°That¡®s right! Can I sneak a peek at King ke?¡±

    My face burnt up as I listened to the people eximing.

    Henry pped his hands, and a few pack guards came in with a lot of delicious food in

    their hands.

    ¡°¡®This is from King ke for your service to thepany. Thanks for your devotion!¡±

    I looked at the table full of delicious food, and my heart beat faster.

    ke was here for me, and he also brought delicacies for my colleagues. Was he buying his poprity?

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ms. Wyatt, King ke is waiting for you in your office!¡± Henry said.

    I thanked him in a low voice and quickly walked to the office.

    I pushed open the office door and saw ke leaning against my desk in an unbridled manner with his

    hands in his pockets.

    He was wearing a suit and tie. The me in his eyes was flickering, which was intoxicating. My heart was

    already a mess under his gaze.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡°I asked, trying to suppress my flutter.

    I was confused. I didn¡®t tell him that I was workingte. How did he know I was still

    here?

    ¡°Noah called me, so I came here to see you.¡± ke told me honestly. His voice was low and maic.

    I was slightly stunned. Naughty Noah!

    ¡°You¡®re already working sote. You don¡®t have toe here. Go home and get some rest. Be with Noah

    and Hedwig,¡± I said, pretending to be calm and modest.

    ¡°Aren¡®t you happy that I¡®m here for you?¡± ke raised his eyebrows slightly, his eyes a little

    disappointed.

    I took a decp breath. I knew that he would twist my words.

    ¡°I¡®m happy, of course. I¡¯m certainly honored to have King ke here.¡± I smiled shyly.

    ke approached me slowly. His voice was still low as he said, ¡°Drop the business¨Clike tone. I want to

    hear the answer from your heart. Are you happy that I¡®m here for you?¡±

    I nodded slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Have you had dinner yet?¡± asked ke.

    ¡°Not yet. I ordered some pizza.¡± I nced at a big bag on the desk. Did ke bring me food as well?

    ¡°Don¡®t eat junk food anymore. You¡®re skinny enough. Come here!¡± ke gently took my hand and led me

    to the small sofa at the side. ¡°I asked Henry to bring you something to eat. Eat it while it¡®s still warm.¡±

    Hearing that, I was somehow grateful. ¡°Thanks! Care to join me?¡±

    ke chuckled. ¡°Open it. If there¡®s enough, I¡¯ll grab a bite together with you to eat a little. I¡®ll go home

    and eat with the kidster anyway!¡±

    I opened the bag. In the bag were a portion of nice roasted steak and a bowl of creamy mushroom soup.

    Previous Chapter

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173

    Catherine¡®s POV

    I was a little stunned as I looked at the exquisite dishes, and then I found that there was

    only one set of tableware within.

    I looked at ke with some einbarrassment. He chuckled. You can feed me. A few bites are enough.¡±

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why don¡®t you go ahead? I¡®ll startter.¡± I didn¡®t want to feed him.

    There was a hint of disappointment in his handsome eyes. ¡°What is it? You despise

    me?

    I looked at him innocently. ¡°If I despise you, I will not even let you eat.¡±

    Only then did a smile appear on ke¡®s handsome face. He said, ¡°Forget it. I¡®m not eating. You go

    ahead. I will go back after you¡®re done eating.¡±

    ke reached for a magazine next to him and began to read it.

    ¡°Are you free tomorrow afternoon?¡± ke suddenly asked.

    ¡°I don¡®t know yet. Why?¡± I wondered.

    ¡°The pack¡®s doctor who takes care of my father is in Sayreville. I want to arrange for you to meet.¡± ke

    put down the magazine in his hand and looked at me with a little worry in his eyes. ¡°This kind of mental

    illness must be treated early.¡±

    I knew he cared about me genuinely. I replied, ¡°I¡®m avable tomorrow at noon.¡±

    ¡°Great! Then I will make some arrangements,¡± said ke immediately.

    I finished my meal slowly. Then I turned to look at ke, only to find that he was staring at me without

    blinking.

    I wiped my mouth and asked, ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±

    ¡°No reason. Are you sull?! ke calmly came back to his schises. Ile didn¡®t think of

    himself as rude at all.

    For some reason, my heart beat faster because of his gaze.

    ¡°I¡®ll clean this upter. You should go home now,¡± I urged him.

    ke reached out, grabbed the back of my head naturally, and kissed me without any indication.

    My mind went nk. By the time I came back to my senses, he had already let go of me with

    satisfaction.

    He said, ¡°Don¡®t be toote. The kids and I will wait for you at home.¡±

    His words were firm and heartwarming, making me realize the meaning of home.

    I drove back to the vi at about ten o¡®clock. From afar, I saw many lights had already

    gone out.

    The two kids must have been asleep by now.

    I instinctively stepped on the elerator, and my car sped forward.

    I was utterly anxious to go back home.

    Stepping into the parlor, I went upstairs.

    I heard a man¡®s low and charming voiceing from ke¡®s room.

    I curiously pushed open the door and entered. I saw my two kids lying on each side of the man. With a

    storybook in hand, ke was reading a bedtime story to them.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡®re back. Daddy is telling us a wonderful story! I don¡®t want to go to sleep,¡± Hedwig

    immediately got up and said to me happily.

    I couldn¡®t help but chuckle. ¡°Then let him tell the story to you for a bit more. Mommy will take a shower

    now. Then I¡®ll take you to sleep!¡±

    Hedwig nodded obediently. ¡°Mommy, bathe slowly. It¡®s fine. I want to hear the story a little longer.¡±

    I looked at Hedwig helplessly. What kind of bedtime story was he telling them? Howe the longer lie

    spoke, the less Hedwig wanted to sleep?

    Was it because he was too good at telling bedtime stories?

    When I turned to leave, I couldn¡®t help but look at ke. Our eyes met. I immediately turned around and

    fled in panic.

    I took a shower and walked into his room, only to find that both kids were asleep in his

    arinis.

    ke gave me a quiet gesture and croaked, ¡°They¡®ve just fallen asleep.¡±

    I watched him gently rise from between them and get out of bed.

    Then lie walked over to me and naturally hugged me.

    I felt dizzy and struggled slightly.

    ¡°Don¡®t be like this, ke. The kids are here!¡± He was so bold.

    ¡°Catly, you smell so attractive.¡±

    I heard ke¡®s low voice.

    I found it hard to resist his charm. I took a step back. ¡°Well, I¡®m taking Hedwig to sleep now. Go to

    sleep.¡±

    Theld Hedwig in my arms, kissed her face, and walked out the door with her in my arms.

    ke hurried over and opened the door for me. ¡°Goodnight!¡±

    I smiled and looked back at him. For some reason, I felt that ke did have an

    irresistible charm.

    ke winked at me in an evil manner, which was intoxicating.

    My heart beat wildly because of his wink. I felt the need to get over my nightmares and throw myself into

    ke¡®s arms.

    But I still didn¡®t know anything about my nightmares, except that the touch of a man would make me

    tremble and give me goosebumps. What kind of illness was this?

    The next morning soon arrived.

    I opened my eyes and saw Hedwig sleeping like a piggy next to me. The sunlight passed through the

    curtains andnded on Hedwig¡®s rosy cheeks. Everything seemed perfect. Love was in the air.

    Such a feeling filled people with a longing for life and vitality.

    I blinkedzily, and the corners of my mouth couldn¡®t help but rise.

    When I held Hedwig and went downstairs, I saw ke and Noah in the dining room. I

    was even more content.

    ke put down his fork and walked over. He hugged Hedwig and kissed her. ¡°Hedwig, are you still

    drowsy?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Daddy, can you help me ask for a day off from my teacher? I want to sleep a little longer.¡± Hedwig

    hugged ke¡®s neck tightly with her hands.

    ke smiled gently, ¡°Hedwig, starting tonight, you need to go to bed earlier. Otherwise, you¡®ll always feel

    sleepy in the morning. You are not sick. You can¡®t ask for leave from the teacher for no reason. OK?¡±

    ¡°Do I get to ask for leave when I¡®m sick?¡± Hedwig blinked. Then she said seriously, ¡°Just tell the teacher

    that I am sick. Then I can have the teacher¡®s permission.¡±

    Ever since she was spoiled by ke, Hedwig had been more and more unruly.

    ¡°Hedwig, you are a kid. You can¡®t lie!¡±

    Hedwig pouted.

    ¡°Come here. Daddy will feed you breakfast.¡± ke held her in his arms and fed her milk.

    ¡°Mommy, have you been busy with worktely?¡± Noah turned to me.

    I had some bread and nodded. ¡°Yes. Abit. What¡®s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I just hope you take care of yourself. Don¡®t wear yourself out!¡± Noah said with

    concern.

    I grinned and stroked his head. ¡°Noah, you¡®ll be a caring boy.¡±

    ¡°Whaticarrin kom

    Previous Chapter

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174

    Catherine''s POV

    After breakfast, I left home and went to work.

    I was so caught up at work. It was unbelievable how many things one had to do to be in charge of a

    productunch.

    Although Melinda helped me n and gave me a lot of guidance regarding skills, I still felt tied up.

    My phone on the desk suddenly rang.

    I didn''t have time to check who it was. I put the phone to my ear and asked in a businesslike manner,

    "Who is it?"

    "It''s me." I heard a low male voice. Then he said, "It''s time. I''m taking you to lunch."

    I nced at the time. Before I knew it, it was noon already. Yet I felt that I had just started.

    "You don''t have to pick me up. Tell me the address, and I''ll go there myself." I didn''t want to trouble

    him.

    "I''m already downstairs." He didn''t give me a chance to refuse.

    More than ten minutester, the car stopped at the restaurant. ke held my hand and walked

    upstairs.

    I was gradually getting used to the feeling of walking with my hand in his, so I didn''t repulsed. I just felt

    that his palm was burning so hot.

    ke and I came to the second floor of the restaurant, and as soon as I entered the box, I saw a man

    about thirty or forty years old.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    The man looked very excited and honored to see ke. He quickly stood up to greet ke.

    "King ke!" he said with great passion.

    ke nodded and said calmly, "Have a seat."

    When I saw that it was a man, I was stunned.

    I grabbed ke''s hand and whispered, "Can we go out? I want to talk to you."

    I pulled him to the corridor and stood in the corridor. I whispered, "A man?"

    "What is it? Can''t a pack doctor be a man?" asked ke in confusion.

    "What do you think?" I blushed. "You know what my nightmare is. I can''t tell a man about it!"

    ke then understood something.

    "Alright then, I''ll find you a female doctor." ke reached out and brushed my slightly messy hair. "It''s

    my fault. I was inconsiderate."

    "Then let''s just eat. Don''t mention anything about my illness. OK?" I pleaded.

    "Wait for me here for a while." After saying this, ke pushed the door open and entered.

    Soon, he pushed the door open again and said to me, "Let''s go to another restaurant!"

    I quickly said, "Wouldn''t it be rude for us to leave him alone like this?"

    "It''s fine. I''ll let Henry eat with him," replied ke.

    I pondered. I figured that since he was the Lycan King, it was his right to act so casually like this.

    Therefore, I left with him.

    ke took me to another restaurant . It was a couple-themed one.

    I sat nervously in my seat and looked around.

    ke was sitting opposite me. He looked at me and couldn''t help but smile, "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s my first date." I had some water.

    ke chuckled. "Me as well. But I''m not nervous at all."

    Hearing him say this, I immediately became less nervous.

    "That''s because you are cheeky!" I twitched my mouth and replied.

    ke suddenly asked seriously, "Cathy, can you tell me why you decided to give birth to the kids?"

    I could answer this question very calmly now. I said, "Because the doctor said the children were doing

    very well and encouraged me to do so."

    "I''m so grateful that you gave me a chance to have them!" ke looked at me with sincerity, and his

    words were full of gratitude.

    I said self-mockingly, "I struggled when I made the decision."

    "But you were strong enough to raise them, weren''t you? I understand how difficult it must be to be a

    single rogue raising two children. I feel so bad about all the misunderstandings I had about you." There

    was a hint of admiration and apology in ke''s voice.

    I stared at his face and gnashed my teeth. "To be honest, what you said to me before really makes me

    want to hate you forever. I have never met a more hateful, unreasonable man in my life."

    ke was a little embarrassed. "That''s why I feel sorry for you and the children."

    "You will blush? That''s new to me!" Seeing that ke''s face was a little red, I deliberately mocked him.

    After lunch, ke sent me back to thepany, and I waved at him, watching his car leave.

    Back in the office, I started to work busy again.

    I received a call from the front desk in the afternoon.

    "Ms. Wyatt, Gina is at the front desk. She wants to see you," the receptionist said to me.

    Ourpany was organizing the early winterunch, and a lot of stars were invited. I believe Gina''s

    company had also learned the news.

    But Gina wasn''t invited this time.

    Her absence would affect her poprity greatly.

    So, Gina must be up to something.

    "She doesn''t have an appointment. Just ignore her," I said coldly.

    Just as I was about to hang up, I heard Gina''s voiceing from the other end of the line.

    Gina said to me,

    "I''m here, because I have something very important to tell you."

    "What is it? You can tell me now. We don''t have to see each other face-to-face," I said coldly.

    "Catherine, you won''t even see me now? Do you really think I wille to you for no reason? I have

    some information about your ne. Let me go upstairs and talk, if you''re still interested."

    Gina refused to tell me more.

    "Give the phone to the receptionist."

    I spoke in a softer tone, "Let here up, please."

    After a while, under the guidance of my assistant, Gina came to my office. As soon as she came in, she

    clicked her tongue and said, "You''ve got an office of your own. Sure enough, you''re a woman being

    doted on thoroughly."

    I sat at my desk and ignored her sarcasm. I said coldly, "Is what you said true? What kind of

    information do you have that can prove the source of my ne?"

    After Gina finished sizing up my office, she stared at me viciously.

    I saw blunt jealousy in Gina''s eyes. I calmly put down my pen and leaned back in my chair. "If you''re

    here to provoke me, just go away. I know you still have feelings for ke."

    It looked like someone threw cold water in Gina''s face. She became much more clear-headed at once.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175

    Catherine''s POV

    Gina gritted her teeth and said, "To be honest, I''m so jealous of you. I wish I were dead at first, but then

    I gradually epted the reality. Instead of crushing me, what happened makes me stronger. Catherine,

    everything you have now is only temporary. I believe that he will lose interest in you and leave you

    soon."

    "Are you done? I have to work." I had enough of her. Besides, I was so busy. My time was very

    precious. I had no intention of being cursed by her.

    Gina shuddered and said anxiously, "I want to make a deal with you!"

    I looked at her. "What right do you have to make a deal with me?"

    Gina immediately chested out and said, "I know the previous owner of your ne."

    I said coldly, "Well, name it. What do you want?"

    "I would like to attend the early winterunch the Chavez Group is holding this time," Gina stated her

    request.

    I looked at her with a cold smile. I said, "Really? You think so highly of yourself. I thought you despise

    us. I''m surprised that you want to be at ourpany''sunch."

    Gina''s face turned pale at my mockery. Her tone carried a trace of anger as she said, "I''m not here to

    beg you. I told you, I''m here to make a deal."

    "Then show me what you''ve got. Let me see whether it is worth trading for." I curled my lips

    disapprovingly.

    "I can let you have part of the information now if you agree to this and set me up with an important part.

    I''ll give you more inside scoop after theunch," Gina said, keeping her head up.

    I had to admit that I''d always been haunted by my unknown origins. I even began to have dreams

    about finding my birth parents and living happily with them, taking my kids to their ce for dinner.

    Recently, I hadn''t had much time to do this.

    "OK. Can you show me the information now?" I nodded.

    I thought about it carefully. Gina''s appearance, in fact, might work in my favor. After all, Gina used to be

    very popr. Though I didn''t know why she wanted to show up this time, the deal felt right to me.

    Only then did Gina take out a photo from her handbag.

    She pushed the photo in front of me, and I picked it up to look at once. Sure enough, I saw an obsidian

    ne exactly like mine.

    Yet it seemed to have been kept in a special ce, because it was enclosed by a ss box.

    "Where did you get this photo?" I asked excitedly.

    Gina raised her eyebrows. "What is it? You can''t wait? I won''t say anything else for now. I''ll tell you

    more after theunch."

    "Gina, you''d better not lie to me, or you''ll see what happens." I was excited, but I was also afraid that I

    would fall into Gina''s trap again. She wasn''t a woman to be trusted.

    Gina''s eyes shed with a trace of fear as I stared at her sternly.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    She looked up slightly and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t lie to you."

    "Fine. I''ll arrange a show for you." I calmed down.

    "That is not enough. I need attention. Tell you what? Let me sing a song with Leo, and we''ll call it a

    deal." Gina was so ambitious and greedy, and she had no intention of hiding it. She didn''t have to,

    anyway.

    "You wish. I can''t boss Leo around. I might not be able to help you." Gina wanted too much, which

    upset me.

    "You can help me, that''s for sure. Yourpany is the organizer this time, and Leo is King ke''s

    younger brother. I''m sure Leo will do it even just for the sake of King ke. I think it''ll be easy for you to

    do me a favor, right?" Gina didn''t want to give in.

    I stared at the photo on the desk, frowned, and pondered for a while. Finally, Ipromised.

    "Alright, I''ll try my best to let him sing with you. But I don''t get to decide whether Leo is willing to do it or

    not. If he says no, I can only arrange something else for you. Maybe I''ll let you have the opening song."

    "Catherine, you won''t let me down, will you? I''m sure you want to find your birth parents, so, you''d

    better listen to me before you ruin our deal," Gina said.

    And then Gina left on her high horse.

    I took the photo and looked at it carefully. The photo was taken using some sort of special technique,

    and therefore the background of the photo was very blurred. On the contrary, the ne was

    highlighted.

    So, if I knew the owner of this ne, I could know who my birth parents were.

    I had mixed feelings. I was longing and sad at the same time.

    I put the photos in my purse. What else did Gina know?

    I hoped her answer wouldn''t let me down.

    Two days passed in the blink of an eye. I was still very busy every day. At three o''clock in the

    afternoon, I received a phone call from a strange woman.

    "Hello, Ms. Wyatt. I am the Chavez Pack''s doctor. King ke has arranged for me to help you. Can we

    fix a time to meet?"

    I was stunned and then realized that I needed to see a doctor.

    "Sure. It''s up to you. I am OK." I whispered.

    "How about tomorrow afternoon? I''ll send you the address, and you cane to me tomorrow

    afternoon."

    "Sure thing. Thanks!" I said politely and hung up.

    Then I looked up and saw Melinda. I smiled at her and said, "Melinda, what''s up?"

    "Catherine, you''ve been so busy these days. Let''s go out for dinner tonight. Can you bring your kids? I

    bought them gifts, but I haven''t had a chance to see them!" Melinda said.

    "Of course." I knew Melinda had been curious about my kids. I smiled and said, "I''ll let ke know."

    "Great! I''ll go and book a table!" Melinda soon left after finishing speaking.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176

    Catherine''s POV

    I stretched and stood up. The only amazing view outside my French window was ke''s two

    skyscrapers.

    Looking at that, I picked up my phone and called ke.

    ke''s tone was very gentle. He said, "Cathy?"

    It was so weird. Whenever I heard him call my name, I always felt an electric shock.

    I didn''t feel a thing when other people called me by my name. However, it felt so great when I heard my

    nameing from ke''s mouth.

    "Yes, it''s me," I answered in a low voice.

    "What''s the matter?" ke''s voice rose slightly.

    "I want to take the kids to dinner with Melinda tonight, OK?" There was a trace of pleading in my tone.

    "You are their mother. You can make the decision yourself. Why ask me?" keughed.

    I said in a low voice, "I think so as well, but you are their father anyway."

    "Cathy, haven''t we already decided to go public about the kids? We won''t hide them anymore, OK?"

    ke said with great tenderness.

    His words reminded me. I said, "You''re right. I already made a promise to Noah. Then I''ll take them out

    for dinner tonight."

    I hung up the phone with an inexplicable feeling in my heart. Knowing that I had someone to talk to

    made me feel safe. Such a sense of security moved me deeply.

    Would ke be the one who made me feel safe from now on?

    Well, that didn''t seem bad.

    When I drove to the school gate, Dowen was waiting there already. He wasn''t surprised to see me.

    Meanwhile, Noah and Hedwig ran out.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    I immediately held Hedwig and asked gently, "Hedwig, I will take you out to dinner tonight. OK?"

    "Are we going with daddy?" Hedwig''s eyes widened.

    "No. We will be having dinner with a very beautiful and elegantdy. We can go shopping after the

    meal," I smiled and said.

    "Really? Then I''ll go!" Hedwig was overjoyed.

    "Mommy, maybe you should go with Hedwig. I''m going home with Dowen. I want to go home and y

    with my toys," Noah immediately announced his decision.

    I was stunned for a second, and I looked at Noah''s face. He didn''t seem interested. "Noah, are you

    sure? You won''te with us?"

    Hedwigined, "Mommy, don''t take Noah. Noah is so boring. He''ll just sit there and be glued to

    his iPad. And he''ll make trouble when we go shopping! Don''t take him with us!"

    Noah curled his lips disapprovingly. "I don''t want to go. Mommy, I have decided. I''ll pass. Take stupid

    Hedwig with you and feed her like she''s a piggy."

    Noah was already walking towards Dowen''s car. Seeing that, I could only sigh speechlessly. I kissed

    Hedwig''s tender face. "Hedwig, don''t take Noah''s words seriously."

    "Bad Noah... He called me a piggy!" Hedwig puffed up her cheeks in anger.

    I chuckled and kissed her again. "Well, we''re not taking him. I will only take you out to dinner tonight.

    Be happy, OK?"

    Hedwig immediately pressed her cheek to mine. "Mommy, let''s go!"

    "Say goodbye to Dowen!"

    "Goodbye, Dowen!" Hedwig was socent.

    I took Hedwig to the restaurant that Melinda had booked.

    Melinda was already there when we entered the private room. When she saw Hedwig, she was thrilled.

    "Hey! This is the cute Princess! Come here and let me hug you." Melinda immediately came over and

    held Hedwig up.

    "Hello, Melinda!" Hedwig immediately greeted her cutely and politely.

    "You''re so cute!" Melinda smiled and praised, staring at Hedwig''s delicate and lovely face.

    I was satisfied to hear Melinda praise Hedwig ceaselessly.

    "Where''s the other one?" Melinda asked curiously when she found that I was with Hedwig alone.

    I shrugged helplessly. "As soon as Noah heard that we would go shopping after eating, he lost interest

    at once."

    "No way. He''s so young, but he has his own idea already!" Melinda was surprised.

    I nodded. "Yes. Noah has been like that since he was a child. Melinda, I will find another chance for you

    to meet him."

    "It''s fine. Boys are all like that." Melinda was very understanding.

    Hedwig blinked and looked at Melinda curiously.

    The three of us started to eat.

    "Catherine, you''re awesome. You''re still so young, yet you''ve raised two cute kids. Only you know what

    you''ve been through," Melinda said while looking at Hedwig, who was very obedient sitting there.

    I smiled bitterly and said, "It wasn''t always hard. There were some happy moments. It was a tough

    time, but now things are better, and I''m feeling a lot easier watching them get bigger."

    Halfway through the meal, Hedwig said with a bitter face, "Mommy, I want to pee!"

    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the bathroom!" I quickly put down my fork and knife, took Hedwig from the

    children''s chair, and held her hand as we walked toward the bathroom.

    "Mommy, Melinda is so nice!" As soon as we left the room, Hedwig smiled.

    I nodded. "Of course. She is very nice to me."

    "Then I will be nice to her when I grow up!" Hedwig immediately acted like an adult.

    I was touched and happy. "OK. I''m looking forward to you growing up, my Princess."

    Hedwig reached out and grabbed one of my fingers. "Mommy, I will take care of you. Really! I promise!"

    I took Hedwig out of the bathroom and returned to the private room.

    After finishing eating, we went across a road and arrived at a famous pedestrian zone for shopping.

    It was women''s nature to go shopping. I hadn''t been shopping for a long time. Thest time I went

    shopping, I was with ke. That day was nothing but tiring.

    I didn''t feel at ease that day at all.

    Women could only feel at ease when they were shopping with other women.

    Hedwig was thrilled. She held Melinda in one hand and me in the other. She was between me and

    Melinda, and she kept bouncing and jumping happily.

    Melinda bought Hedwig a pretty princess dress and Noah a cute suit.

    Before we realized it, it was ten o''clock in the evening.

    On the way back, Hedwig started to yawn. She looked very sleepy.

    Looking at Hedwig''s tired face, I began to me myself. I should have been more responsible for my

    daughter and gotten better control of the time.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177

    Third person''s POV

    When Catherine and Melinda were eating, Hedwig suddenly wanted to go to the bathroom.

    When Catherine brought Hedwig to the bathroom, a woman happened toe out of one of the

    compartments. She was stunned when she saw Catherine.

    Then she heard a girl beside Catherine say, "Mommy, can you hold me so that I can pee?"

    Catherine immediately scolded, "No. You shouldn''t have such a bad habit. Do it yourself."

    "No! Mommy, I want you to hold me!" Hedwig immediately acted in pettishness.

    "Fine! I will hold you." Catherine gave in.

    Meanwhile, the woman was washing her hands slowly. She took out her phone secretly.

    The woman was not far away from Catherine and Hedwig. She took photos of their backs while

    Catherine was taking Hedwig''s hand.

    Catherine had a daughter.

    It would be a piece of explosive news! The woman figured that she would make a fortune with the

    photos.

    The woman was one of Gina''s former assistants. She believed Gina would be very interested in the

    photos.

    To get the money as soon as possible, the woman called Gina immediately.

    "Gina, this is Ruth!"

    Hearing Ruth''s voice, Gina was unhappy at once. Gina said, "When I was in the limelight, you buttered

    me up all the time. And you want to humiliate me now that I''m not popr anymore?"

    "Gina, what are you talking about? I''m not that kind of ungrateful person. I''m calling you, because I

    found something very important. You will love it," Rose said slyly.

    "Tell me!" Gina wasn''t very interested, and she sounded arrogant.

    "I saw Catherine just now." Ruth was being mysterious deliberately.

    "Yeah, so? Is that so important that you feel the need to report to me?" Gina was so angry that her face

    turned pale.

    Ruth quickly said, "It''s not like that. She was holding a little girl about three or four years old!"

    "A little girl? What kind of little girl?" Gina froze for a second. She was intrigued at once.

    "I heard the little girl call her mommy. Gina, Catherine has a daughter. Isn''t that something?"

    "Are you sure?" Gina instantly sat up from the bed, her face filled with disbelief and surprise.

    Ruth replied with a serious expression, "Of course, I am. I heard it. I promise that I''m not lying. If I do,

    I''ll be crucified. Do you believe me now?"

    Gina knew that Ruth was tactful indeed, but she did not dare to lie to her.

    "Well, you don''t have to go that far. Of course, I believe you. You have been with me for so long. I know

    you well. But... Is that all you''ve got? You just heard the girl call her mom? Do you have any other

    proof?"

    Ruth smiled, knowing that they were reaching the point. She said, "Gina, you know the drill. Such juicy

    newses with a price."

    "I''ll transfer you 10 thousand dors now. Give me the evidence now!" Gina knew Ruth was greedy, so

    she called her manager and transferred the money to Ruth right away.

    10 thousand dors wasn''t enough for Ruth. She felt that she deserved more. However, she had

    already told Gina the news firsthand. Gina wouldn''t allow her to sell the news to someone else.

    "Fine." Ruth did not dare to make any other demands. After seeing the transfer information, she sent all

    the photos she took to Gina.

    In the photos, Catherine turned her face and helped the girl wipe her hands gently.

    Gina couldn''t see the girl''s face, but Catherine''s face was very clear.

    "Catherine, finally. I get the goods on you. I''ll see how long you can be arrogant. Would ke even

    nce at you once he knew you gave birth to some bastard?"

    Gina smirked as she looked at the photos. She had been in too much pain.

    She wanted Catherine to feel the same. And now, Gina had found the perfect reason.

    "I didn''t expect you to have the nerve to secretly give birth to a girl. There is no such thing as secrets.

    You bitch! You don''t deserve ke''s love at all. I''ll make you pay." After that, Gina began to plot against

    Catherine. Gina wanted retaliation.

    The next day, Gina printed out two of the photos from her phone and put them in her handbag.

    Then she decided to go to ke and tell him everything like a winner.

    She wanted to see how ke would react when he saw the two photos.

    He''d be furious and feel cheated. Then he''d start looking into Catherine.

    Maybe that girl of Catherine was a bastard, since Catherine had led a promiscuous life.

    Gina seemed to have already seen the scene of Catherine being abandoned by ke.

    Gina drives to the lobby of the group headquarters. She used to have an ess card. Yet she found it

    disabled today when she swiped it.

    Gina walked to the receptionist angrily and asked, "Why is my card invalid? No one told me."

    The receptionists were very familiar with Gina, because Gina had been here many times over the past

    few years.

    Every time Gina was here, she was as proud as a peacock and walked through the lobby with no

    regard for anyone.

    For the first time, Gina felt that she had beenpletely shut out of ke''s life.

    "Ms. Wyatt, don''t be mad. The HR Department manages the sending and receiving of ess cards. If

    you have any questions, you can ask them."

    "That''s right. Don''t take it out on us. We are just receptionists."

    The receptionists had long been dissatisfied with Gina''scency. Now that they saw that she had

    been thwarted, they all felt a bit better.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Only then did Gina realize that things had changed. She could only ease her tone and reveal a sincere

    smile, saying, "Then please help me call Henry''s office. I have something very important to say to King

    ke. It''s about his girlfriend''s past."

    Gina knew that ke wouldn''t see her if she didn''t tell the truth.

    The receptionists were very surprised when hearing Gina''s words.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178

    Third person''s POV

    They knew who King ke''s girlfriend was. Rumors had it that the woman was a designer in the

    company.

    "Please, this is really important!" Gina immediately put on an act.

    A receptionist helped her call Henry. A few minutester, one of the receptionists stood up with an

    ess card. "Please go to the CEO''s office, King ke is waiting for you."

    Gina''s eyes lit up. She knew it. ke didn''t want to be some idiot who didn''t know anything.

    Even Gina''s footsteps became lighter. She entered the elevator.

    The elevator was going up.

    Gina was quite familiar with the building. She arrived at the CEO''s office without difficulty.

    She raised her hand and knocked on the door.

    After getting permission, she pushed the door open and entered.

    Behind the grand office desk, ke sat on a ck chair with his eyes slightly cold.

    Gina was slightly stunned when she looked at ke. Every time she came to see him in thest five

    years, she felt more attracted.

    As time went by, ke''s mature temperament grew.

    However, at the sight of her, ke was distant as always.

    "You just said you knew about Catherine''s past? What past?" ke asked Gina coldly, his eyes sharp.

    Catherine''s name was mentioned the second he opened his mouth, which upset Gina deeply.

    ke cared about Catherine more than any other woman, which was very enviable.

    "King ke, it seems that you love her so much." Ginaughed self-mockingly. Then she said sadly,

    "May I ask you something? Have you ever had any feelings for me?"

    ke looked at Gina. She was so sad, but even her sadness failed to hide the ambition and greed in

    her eyes.

    People could be so different from each other.

    "If you''re here to catch up with me, then you can leave now." ke didn''t bother to answer her

    question. It was pointless.

    Gina was even sadder. But she knew why she was here today. Indeed, she was not here to catch up

    with ke.

    She was here to destroy Catherine''s dreams.

    She was here to blow Catherine''s world up. She believed that with such a terrible blow, Catherine

    would never be able to recover. Catherine would suffer forever.

    "I''ll show you some photos." Gina quickly took out the photos from her handbag and ced them on

    the desk. "When you and Catherine were going out, she didn''t tell you that she had a daughter, right?"

    Hearing the word "daughter", ke pulled a long face, and his eyes went cold.

    He reached out and picked up the photos. In the photos, Catherine was straightening Hedwig''s cuffs.

    "No, she didn''t." ke frowned, but he did not sound angry at all.

    Gina froze when she heard his calm voice. She hastily said, "King ke, Catherine lied to you. She

    already has a kid, and she still dares to date you."

    "Why are you telling me this?" ke suddenly felt that Gina''s face was beautiful, but her inner side was

    so ugly.

    Gina was slightly stunned. In the next second, she immediately said in a tender voice, "Because I love

    you. I don''t want to see you fall for her tricks. King ke, I''m doing this all because I love you."

    "It''s the fact that she didn''t tell me about the kid, but it is also the fact that I know the kid''s existence. Do

    you want to know why I''m not angry at all?" ke stood up, and he was very intimidating.

    Gina waspletely stunned when she heard him speak calmly. She simply could not believe it.

    It was far from what she had expected.

    "Do you know why I''m not angry?" ke was already in front of her. He held the photos in his hand and

    threw them on the desk the next second. "Because it is my daughter."

    Gina felt her legs go weak, and she almost lost her bnce. She was drowning in a frenzy of jealousy.

    "King ke, what did you say?" Gina''s voice was trembling. She was like apletely different person

    from minutes ago.

    ke''s gaze was as cold as frost as he warned her, "The next time you have her followed and have my

    daughter''s photos taken and spread, Gina, I will kill you. Do you hear me? Now get out."

    Gina''s body trembled. In the next second, she suddenly felt like she was in an extremely sorry state.

    She didn''t dare to say another word. She turned and quickly left.

    After walking out of the office door, she seemed to have regained her senses. She looked back at the

    tightly closed door in horror.

    What did ke just say?

    The girl that Catherine held was his daughter?

    Did Catherine conceive that night five years ago?

    Gina walked into the elevator in a daze and leaned weakly against the elevator wall. She was hit hard

    and desperate.

    She made herself a joke. And Catherine was the one to me. Catherine kept her in the dark for five

    entire years, and she had no clue about the existence of Catherine''s girl. Catherine was so scheming.

    Gina med Catherine for all the humiliation she suffered today.

    Gina wished she could tear Catherine apart. No wonder Catherine could attract ke''s attention the

    moment she returned to Sayreville. It turned out that Catherine hade prepared.

    Catherine came back with her daughter when she saw that Gina''s career was at its zenith. Then

    Catherine brought her kid to ke. As the kid''s mother, Catherine snatched ke away.

    Catherine was such a sinister and horrifying rival. Compared with her, Gina felt that she was just a

    high-school sweetheart who knew so little about the world.

    Gina med herself for being too thoughtless. For the past five years, she had been focused on

    developing her career and winning over ke''s heart. She forgot about the threat Catherine posed.

    In fact, Gina forgot about Catherinepletely. Gina wished Catherine was dead and rotted in some

    bleak corner. That would be perfect.

    In such a way, Gina could always pretend to be the woman ke slept with that night. She could be

    supported by him forever.

    "I should have killed her! In that way, none of this would ever happen!" Gina was full of hatred and

    remorse.

    If Catherine were here, Gina would kill her without hesitation.

    In the past, Gina didn''t feel the need to kill Catherine. After all, Gina had everything, including fame,

    fortune, and status. On the contrary, Catherine was just a nobody who couldn''t stir up troubles.

    Gina never expected that Catherine woulde back with ke''s daughter.

    Luckily, Catherine gave birth to a girl.

    Only a boy could be heir to the royal pack.

    Only a boy could inherit the Lycan King''s position.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Did Catherine think that she could be the Lycan Luna with her daughter?

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179

    Catherine''s POV

    I suddenly received a call from ke when I was in the office.

    I was a little puzzled why he called me at this time. I picked up the phone.

    A deep and pleasant voice sounded from the other end of the line.

    "When you were eating with Hedwig in the restaurant yesterday, Gina''s people took some photos of

    you. She just came to me with them to tell on you," said ke with a chuckle.

    "What? She hired someone to follow me?" I was shocked. Exactly how much did Gina hate me? She

    even hired someone to follow me when I was out! It was outrageous.

    ke said calmly, "Be more careful when you go out from now on. Or there might be another scandal

    before you know it."

    "I see. Did you tell her about Hedwig?" I asked.

    "Yes. I told her that the girl was my daughter. She seemed devastated." said kezily.

    I smiled bitterly, "I guess the public will know about the kids sooner orter."

    "Don''t worry. Our kids can''t live in the shadows forever. It may not be a bad thing to let them face it

    early. Besides, you should have faith in their resilience," keforted.

    "You''re right. Gina is going too far. I need to talk to her." I was full of anger.

    I was disgusted at the thought of being followed.

    "Alright. You can deal with it yourself." ke agreed.

    After I hung up the phone, I walked up and down the office. The more I thought about it, the more

    annoyed I felt.

    Gina came to make me a deal yesterday. I didn''t expect that she would find someone to follow me on

    the same night.

    It was so disrespectful.

    I took out my phone and called Gina. I said, "Are you happy now? How does it feel to know the truth? It

    feels worse, doesn''t it?"

    "Did ke tell you? Well, he holds nothing back from you. Stop showing off in front of me. A daughter

    is nothing. Unless you give birth to his son. A girl can''t be the Lycan King," Gina sneered.

    "I want to know. Why did you have me followed? What were you up to?" I was so pissed off. She was

    the one who had someone stalking me and taking photos of me, and she was the one who smeared

    me in front of ke. Now she had the nerve to use me of showing off!

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    If I wanted to show off, I would have gone public about my kids a long time ago.

    "If you want to me someone, me yourself. I didn''t send anyone to follow you. A former assistant

    of mine ran into you at the restaurant, and she took the photos and sent them to me. Catherine, just

    admit it. You came back to Sayreville to snatch ke away from me. Otherwise, why would you keep

    hiding the fact that you have a daughter? You are so sinister and vicious. You are an awful human,"

    Gina cursed hatefully.

    I frowned. I didn''t know whether to believe what she said.

    Gina didn''t have me followed?

    Her former assistant just happened to be there?

    "It''s my daughter. I can keep her away from the public if that''s what I want. What does it have to do with

    you?" I sneered.

    "You raised your daughter so you could ask for money from ke. Then you hooked up with him.

    Catherine, I didn''t expect you to pull a stunt like this. What a brilliant move!" Gina was still unwilling.

    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll cancel our deal if you keep raving like this?" I threatened.

    "Will you? I don''t think so. I''m sure you want to find your biological parents very much," Gina said with

    certainty.

    She was right. Although I was full of anger, I wouldn''t cancel my deal with her, because I wanted to

    know every clue that could tell me who I was.

    "I am warning you. Don''t you ever take pictures of my daughter again!" I gnashed my teeth in anger.

    Gina, however, was even angrier. She hung up the phone directly.

    After a quarrel with Gina, I calmed down a bit and went on with my work.

    Gina and I had fought since we were kids. I shouldn''t have wasted my time on her.

    It was past two in the afternoon.

    I had an appointment with Penelope Cooper, the pack''s doctor, so I asked Melinda for the afternoon off.

    I came to the conference hall of the royal pack, where the consultation room for the pack''s doctor was.

    Penelope was in the room.

    From the voice on the phone, Penelope was a middle-aged woman. When we met, I found that she

    was well-maintained and looked very young.

    "Ms. Wyatt, it is a pleasure to serve you." Penelope smiled politely at me.

    I nodded politely at her. "Dr. Cooper, I''ll be counting on you."

    "Don''t worry." Dr. Cooper smiled. Then she said, "Can you describe your symptoms?"

    I paused and then said with some embarrassment, "I am afraid of physical contact with men."

    "When did you first notice it?"

    "Four years ago." I said with certainty.

    "Do you know what the cause was?"

    "Yes."

    Penelope immediately smiled and said, "Ms. Wyatt, rx. In fact, King ke has already given me a

    full ount of what happened between you and him five years ago. He believed that it was the night

    you two met five years ago that caused you to have these bad memories."

    "What did he say?" I was still in a bind, wondering how I should tell Penelope about what happened.

    However, ording to Penelope, ke had already told her about it.

    Penelope pushed up her sses and said gently, "There''s no need to be shy. You and I are both

    women. I can understand what you have been through. King ke said you two had an intimate

    encounter five years ago by chance. That night, his wolf took over his body, and he did that to you,

    because he didn''t have a choice. He also said that he regretted hurting you."

    I couldn''t describe the feeling in my heart. It wasplicated. Memories came rushing to me like a

    tide, making me overwhelmed.

    I suddenly pressed my head down hard, resisting the recollection.

    "Dr. Cooper, can I take a break?"

    "Ms. Wyatt, you must open your heart and face it. Don''t run away anymore. Tell me how you felt at that

    time."

    "I was very scared and confused. I felt hopeless, and I couldn''t find a way out. That night, I was

    banished by my father, and I also faced my first shift that day. There were also rogues in the forest. I

    didn''t dare to sleep at all, and I had to endure the pain in my body. I was desperate!"

    Under Penelope''s gentle gaze, I calmed down and started to recollect.

    "Do you hate the person who hurt you?"

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180

    Catherine''s POV

    "Yes. I hate him so much that I want to kill him. But I think I hate myself even more. I probably wouldn''t

    have been able to run away that night, no matter who it was." I felt a bit stiff and cold, and I was

    trembling. It took great courage to open up old wounds again.

    I chose to forget everything before. I chose to start my life after I had Noah and Hedwig.

    I felt happiness only after having them in my life.

    "Ms. Wyatt, rx. Can you tell me what your nightmares were like?" Penelope asked me as softly as

    she could.

    I nodded.

    "Sometimes I felt torn apart by an animal, and sometimes I felt trapped in a dark room."

    "Be more specific. Have you ever had any sex dreams?"

    "Yes ... yes, once."

    "Can you see the man''s face in the dream?"

    "It was very blurry. I couldn''t."

    Penelope recorded my symptoms. After thinking for a moment, she suddenly said, "Now that you know

    it was King ke, do you hate him?"

    My entire body stiffened, and I froze for a long time.

    "Do you hate him?" asked Penelope.

    "Before, yes, but not anymore." I bit my lips and answered softly.

    "Why not?"

    I hadn''t really thought about it. Now that she asked, I had to confront the question. I answered,

    "Because he didn''t mean to hurt me. He had no choice. Besides, we have children now. He has been

    good to them and me."

    "Are you in love with him?" Penelope smiled.

    I looked at Penelope and shook my head. "I don''t know if it''s love. All I can say is that I''m getting along

    with him."

    "OK. Let''s call it a day. Thanks for sharing. You can go back now."

    "That''s it? I thought I would be treated." I stood up, feeling that this could hardly be called treatment.

    Penelope smiled and said, "Therapy is about getting to the root of the problem and dealing with it. It''s

    different from physical treatment. We can''t cure patients with surgery or some medicine. Let''s take it

    slow. Besides, I don''t think you are seriously ill. The only thing youck is the courage to face yourself.

    When you get back,municate with King ke more often. Talk to him. Of course, you can also try

    to make physical contact with him. For example, hug each other every day, hold each other''s hands

    more often, and feel the warmth of each other. All of these can be very helpful for your treatment."

    "Hug each other every day?" My eyes widened.

    "Preferably, yes. Also, anything further than that can be done after a while," said Penelope with a

    chuckle.

    I secretly heaved a sigh of relief. "I''ll try. Thank you, Dr. Cooper. I suddenly found that I felt much better

    after talking to you. I have never told anyone about these things before. I didn''t want to, and I didn''t

    dare."

    "You''ve been holding on to your inner fear for so long. That''s the root cause of your rejection instinct.

    Ms. Wyatt, you strike me as an outgoing person. I don''t think you''re the autistic kind. I believe you will

    be better soon," Penelope said very confidently.

    "I hope so. Thank you, Dr. Cooper. See you."

    "Bye!"

    I sat in the car and looked at the sunlight outside the window. I suddenly realized that my life was so

    great, and I should leave the past behind me.

    Throwing away the burden and living the simplest and easiest life was one''s ultimate dream.

    The night fell.

    I decided to take some of my work home.

    When I stepped into the parlor and saw the two kids jumping up and down, I couldn''t help but smile.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mommy is back! Yeah!" Hedwig ran over and hugged one of my thighs. "Mommy, don''t you need to

    work overtime today? You''re not going to get homete anymore, are you?"

    Hedwig looked at me pitifully. She was an innocent kid, and her mind was filled with fantasies.

    "I brought the work back. If you want to see me, juste upstairs. OK?"

    "OK. At least I get to see you!" Hedwig nodded.

    Noah came over and said seriously, "Mommy, I just found out today that the building we saw when we

    first came to Sayreville was daddy''spany."

    "Really? How did you know that?" I asked with a smile.

    "Dowen told me."

    I stroked Noah''s head and said, "Don''t you want to get inside and have a tour? Let your daddy take you

    there someday."

    "Is it grand?" Noah asked curiously.

    "Yes. It is very spectacr." I nodded.

    "Then when can I get daddy to take me there? I really want to see hispany!" Noah wondered.

    "You can ask him when he gets back!" After saying that, I went upstairs with a file bag in my arms.

    I sat on the balcony and spread the documents on the ss table. The lights above me were bright,

    and I carefully cross-checked the guests who were invited this time.

    There were so many names, which made me dazzle. I was at a loss about their arrangements.

    Fortunately, I had Melinda. Melinda had already helped me figure out the seating of some of the most

    important guests.

    Then I began to arrange the seats of the less important guests one by one.

    "What are you doing? You''re so immersed." As I mumbled the numbers and the names, I heard a low

    male voice.

    I looked up at once, and I saw ke standing right in front of me.

    "I''ve been standing here for a minute, yet you still haven''t noticed me. When did I be so invisible?"

    I quickly sat up straight and said with some embarrassment, "I didn''t notice that you were here. Why

    didn''t you make a sound?"

    "I never have to remind anyone of my presence. You are getting bolder." ke came to me and pulled

    a chair over.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "You are narcissistic. It''s not a good habit. Noah is the same as you now.

    He''s such a narcissist, though he''s just a boy."

    "Narcissismes from confidence and capital. Not everyone has them," ke said usibly.

    I shrugged. "Fine. Whatever you say. You always have your reasons. Aren''t you going downstairs to be

    with the kids? I''m busy here."

    "What are you doing? Maybe I can help."

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181

    Catherine''s POV

    "You can''t help me. I''m in charge of the seat arrangement for thisunch. You don''t know which of our

    guests is more important," I said with a little pride.

    "I don''t care about others. You just need to reserve six seats in the front row," said ke.

    "Why? I have already made the arrangement," I muttered. ke was not here to help me. He was here

    to cause me trouble.

    "Because those sitting in these seats will be more powerful than everyone else." After that, ke

    began to name them, "I have already invited the Benjamin brothers, Howard, and Eda. And there''s me

    and the kids."

    I was stunned. I looked at him in disbelief. "Why will you be there?"

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "You''ll be the host. Shouldn''t I show up, given that I''m your boyfriend? Besides, I''m sure the kids would

    love to see the results of their mommy''s busy days at work." ke''s reasons were wless.

    I quickly exined, "I''m not saying that I don''t want you to be there. I just felt that... I don''t think you

    should be at aunch like this. After all, you are so famous."

    ke nced at me and said, "Don''t you want to make thisunch as eye-catching as possible? I have

    invited my friends to cheer you on. Why are you saying that?"

    Only then did I realize that poverty had indeed limited my imagination. Melinda was right. I did not know

    how to use my connections, and that was a big shoring.

    "To be honest, I didn''t dare to expect you to be here, so I didn''t even tell you about theunch." I just

    realized how little experience I had in the workce.

    "Why?" ke asked in confusion.

    I was a little embarrassed and said, "I was afraid that you would refuse me, and I would be

    embarrassed."

    "You are too conservative about everything, including feelings," ke said.

    I sighed. "Yes, you''re right. I hope I can be more daring and imaginative in the future. Did you mean it

    when you said you were bringing the kids?"

    "Do I look like I''m joking?" ke pinched my face. Then he said, "I''ve decided to make their identities

    go public."

    "Well, if you have already made up your mind, then I''m OK with it. At least nothing like this Gina thing

    would ever happen again. If someone takes photos of me when I''m out with Noah alone, I''ll be

    damned." I couldn''t help grinning.

    "Precisely. I made my decision, because I don''t want to see that happen again. Also, I decided to

    propose to you on the day of theunch. Is that OK?" ke suddenly said.

    I was shocked and quickly said, "Theunch is about the new season. If you propose to me, it''ll be

    overshadowed. It''ll ruin theunch. No way! You can propose at any time. You don''t have to do it on

    any specific asion."

    "For example? Now?" ke suddenly grabbed one of my hands. He asked, "If I asked you to marry me

    now, would you say yes?"

    "Now? Don''t you think you are in too much of a hurry? I''ve still got a lot of work to do." I was caught off

    guard.

    "You said that I could propose at any time. I want you to say yes and marry me right now!" ke said

    bluntly.

    I suddenly thought of something and said, "I went to see Dr. Cooper today. She asked me a lot of

    questions, and I answered them truthfully. And she said that you told her about what happened five

    years ago. What did you say?"

    ke smiled, "The truth."

    "Tell me that you skipped the details." I felt so awkward.

    ke said calmly, "What do you think? I described the process in general. I couldn''t remember the

    details. Do you still remember the details?"

    "Of course, I don''t!" I said hastily, but at that instant, I seemed to have seen a heavy body pressing on

    me, making me suffocate.

    I stared at ke without blinking. "Did I wake up once that night?"

    ke was very surprised. "You can''t even remember that?"

    "I don''t know." I pressed my head to stop thinking about it.

    keforted me hurriedly, "Alright. Let''s not think about it. Leave it to Dr. Cooper. Don''t let your

    dark past consume you. OK?"

    "ke, I feel like I''ve forgotten something," I said, looking at him in confusion and helplessness.

    "Let Dr. Cooper help find your memories step by step." keforted me softly.

    I tried my best to calm myself down. If I did wake up that night, then why couldn''t I remember anything?

    ke patted my shoulder and said, "Alright now. Go back to work. I will go down to be with the kids."

    "Dr. Cooper said it would be very good for my treatment to be closer to you," I said shyly as ke

    turned around.

    The light in ke''s eyes was obscure. He nodded calmly. "OK. You have my full cooperation."

    I saw concern and gentleness in his eyes and couldn''t help but smile.

    The next morning, I discussed the guests that ke invited with Melinda atpany.

    "King ke will be there? Cedrick and Eda as well?" Melinda smiled happily when she heard the

    names. She said, "It seems I was right to leave it to you!"

    I whispered, "Well, it was not me. I don''t have what it takes to get them there. It was ke."

    "By helping you, he is helping himself. Well, it''s the fact that no one has enjoyed such a treatment

    before you. Cathy, get ready. I''m sure the scene will shine with countless celebrities. It will be very

    lively," Melinda said excitedly.

    I suddenly thought of something and felt the need to tell Melinda. I said, "I''d like to invite a friend of

    mine as well."

    "Which friend of yours? Is your friend from the fashion industry? Is it someone I know?" Melinda asked

    curiously.

    I shook my head. "I don''t know if you know him or not. He got into showbiz not long ago. His name is

    Harley Hicks."

    "Now that you mention it, I remember. Is he the same Harley Hicks who recently yed the supporting

    actor on a Netflix series?" Melinda had always paid attention to rising stars.

    "Yes. That''s him." I said.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182

    Catherine''s POV

    Melinda asked tentatively, "Cathy, do you have feelings for Harley?"

    I was stunned when I heard what she said. "No. What makes you ask?"

    "I just felt that you cared about him a lot. Cathy, if King ke finds out, will he be jealous?" Melinda

    immediately said.

    I replied seriously, "I swear. I don''t have feelings for Harley. I just want to help him as a friend. Of

    course, if ke knew about this, he would be angry. That''s why I want to ask you to help me invite

    Harley."

    "Well, I can make a call," Melinda said.

    In the afternoon, Melinda knocked on the door and came in. She shrugged her shoulders and said

    helplessly, "I have already reached out to Harley''s agent and told him you wanted to invite Harley. But

    Harley refused."

    "I see." I was stunned at the response, but it kind of made sense. I knew Harley. He wasn''t a man who

    would disregard his principles in exchange for poprity.

    "Are you going to call him yourself?" Melinda could not help but ask with concern.

    I shook my head. "No need. He must have had his reasons for noting."

    "Alright." Melinda nodded.

    After Melinda went out, I sighed softly. I wanted to help Harley, but he didn''t ept the favor.

    I pulled myself together and continued to work. Suddenly, an assistant knocked on the door and said,

    "Catherine, there is ady in the hall who wants to see you."

    "Did she state herself?" I asked curiously.

    "No, but she said she had something to say to you face to face."

    I was even more curious. I looked at my half-done work. "Can you ask her toe up? I may not have

    the time to go down."

    "I''ll go and check with her then." The assistant turned and left.

    A few minutester, the door of my office was knocked again. I didn''t raise my head, thinking that it was

    the assistant.

    However, I was stunned for a few seconds when I saw an elegantdy who was blessed by time.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    When I saw the woman, my heart skipped a beat.

    "Are you Catherine? Hello, I am ke''s mother. My name is Abigail." She introduced herself as soon

    as she came in.

    When I heard that she was ke''s mother, I tensed up. Then I stood up and said anxiously, "Hello,

    Abigail. What can I do for you?"

    "Rx. I''m just here to visit you." Abigail casually sat down on the sofa. She nced at my face. "ke

    hasn''t found his mate, and I have been worried about him. Your presence is a great relief to me."

    I had heard ke talk about his mother, and it was because of her that he was especially violent when

    he was drunk.

    I had mixed feelings. ke didn''t want to see Abigail, yet she came to me. I guessed that I had no

    choice but to confront her now.

    "Is that so?" I forced a smile.

    Abigail chuckled. "Did my son tell you everything about me?"

    I froze again but soon nodded. "He has told me some things."

    Abigail''s face shed with loneliness. "It seems that he likes you a lot. Please be more concerned

    about him in the future. As a mother, I have neglected my duties. Not taking care of my sons has

    always been the thing I feel most guilty about."

    As an outsider, I couldn''t fully understand ke and Abigail''s entanglements, so I stood awkwardly to

    the side.

    "I''m leaving. Don''t tell him I came to see you, or he''ll get angry." Abigail stood up and was about to

    leave.

    "Wait a minute!" I called out to her. "I might tell him."

    Abigail turned to look at me in surprise.

    I was a little nervous. "I see no reason to hide it from him. There''s nothing illegal about youing to

    me, so, why can''t we let him know? You are ke''s mother. Even though your rtionship is on the

    rocks, you shouldn''t keep everything from each other."

    Hearing that, Abigail smiled bitterly, "Do you have kids? If not, you won''t know what I''m going through.

    Please. Don''t tell him."

    I looked at her pleading eyes and didn''t know what to do for a moment.

    I wanted to tell her that I had kids, which was precisely the reason why I wanted to help her.

    But I couldn''t.

    "If he didn''t ask, I wouldn''t say. If he did, I might tell him. Sorry!" I didn''t want to get caught in the

    middle.

    Abigail was not angry. Instead, she smiled, "You are a straightforward girl. He is so lonely. It makes my

    heart ache."

    Hearing that, I asked in a moment of indiscretion, "If you care about him so much, why don''t you try to

    reconcile the hatred between you two?"

    "I tried many times, but he never gave me a chance. I made a big mistake. I don''t regret it. Maybe it''s

    all fate. I''m sure he will be happy with you by his side from now on." Abigail was emotional.

    Her words made my heart heavy. I wanted to ask her something more, but I couldn''t.

    Abigail picked up her sunsses, put them on, pushed the door open, and left.

    I stood at my desk, stunned. I had mixed feelings.

    I wanted to ask her why she abandoned her children and chose to betray her mate.

    But the question was too heavy, and I wasn''t in a position to ask. I could only remain silent.

    Besides, she said that she did not regret it. I was sure that she had struggled a lot before jumping to

    this conclusion.

    Not long after Abigail left, Leo suddenly called me.

    "It''s my birthday the day after tomorrow. Bring Hedwig and Noah to me for dinner," Leo said leisurely on

    the other end of the line.

    "You''ll have to ask ke. It''s no use asking me." I answered casually as well.

    "What''s wrong with the two of you? I just called ke, and he told me to ask you. Now you want me to

    ask him? What am I, a pushover? I only get to celebrate one birthday a year, OK?" Leo instantly

    snapped.

    Iughed. "He told you to ask me? For real? Well, of course, I have no objections. And I actually have

    something very important to ask of you."

    "Again? Don''t exploit me as much as you want just because I''m the uncle of the kids!" Leo was

    dissatisfied.

    I said seriously, "I know I shouldn''t keep bothering you, but this is really important to me, so, just think

    about it, OK? Please. I owe you one, and I''ll pay you back."

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183

    Catherine''s POV

    "Why don''t you just tell me what it is?" said Leo.

    Then I told him my request, "I want you to sing a song with Gina. Is that OK?"

    "Gina? Why do you want me to sing with her? Don''t tell me you want to fix us up. That''s a lot of

    contempt for me. Don''t you know me? How can I possibly have feelings for a woman like her?" Leo

    said disapprovingly.

    "No, don''t get me wrong. That''s not what I meant. Of course, Gina wasn''t a good match for you. The

    thing is, I made a deal with her, and this was her request. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have troubled you with

    this." I was very anxious. It was about the secret of my birth, and I needed Leo''s help.

    "If you tell me what your deal is, maybe I''ll think about it!!" Leo said with a bit ofcency.

    "No. It''s my secret." I didn''t want him to know.

    "I won''t help you unless you tell me." Leo was also very stubborn.

    I had to give in. "Really? Will you help me if I tell you?"

    "Of course. I will never lie to you." Leo promised.

    After a few seconds of hesitation, I said with a heavy voice, "She knows where my biological parents

    are, but she won''t tell me. She says she''ll tell me if I can arrange for you to sing a song with her."

    "Biological parents? Aren''t you the daughter of your current parents?" Leo''s tone revealed a trace of

    confusion.

    I smiled bitterly, "Gina is the daughter of my adoptive father. She showed me something that proved

    she knew who my parents were."

    "Poor you." Leo came to a conclusion. "Well, since that, I might as well do you a favor."

    "Thank you so much!" I was very grateful.

    "Don''t mention it. After all, I promised Noah that I would help you in any way you wanted. I guess I did

    what I said I would," Leo said self-mockingly.

    "Still, thanks a lot!" I thanked him again.

    "Alright then. Remember to bring the kids over on my birthday!" Then Leo hung up the phone.

    I felt a weight had been lifted off my shoulders. I couldn''t help but sigh.

    I went home in the evening and told Noah and Hedwig about Leo''s birthday.

    When they heard that Leo''s birthday wasing, they were very happy, especially Hedwig, who was

    waiting for the cake.

    "Daddy, you said before that Leo''s birthday party was going to be held on a cruise ship. Was it true?"

    Noah suddenly asked ke.

    ke was stunned. "Did I say that?"

    "Daddy has a bad memory!" Noah said disapprovingly.

    I thought nothing of it. Looking at them, I nodded and said to ke, "Maybe you did say that. Children

    remember things that interest them."

    "Then I have to ask Leo where he is going to hold his party." ke immediately called Leo.

    And Leo told ke that he didn''t want to have an extravagant birthday. He just wanted to have a meal

    with his family. It was going to be a low-profile birthday.

    "Oh, no! No cruise party?" Noah said with a little disappointment.

    Hedwig, on the other hand, said happily, "I just want lots and lots of cake! Mommy, can I have nothing

    but cake on that day?"

    "No. You have to be filled before you have the cake," I lectured her.

    ke stroked Noah''s head and promised, "When it is your birthday, I will throw a birthday party for you

    on a cruise ship, OK?"

    "Really?" Hearing that, Noah was immediately thrilled.

    Hedwig was also very happy. She immediately grabbed my hand and shook it. "Mommy, how long will it

    be before our birthday? Will it be soon?"

    I nodded. "Yes. You''ll be four years old in half a month."

    Seeing how excited the kids were, ke couldn''t help but curve his lips into a smile.

    I secretly nced at ke. Abigail said that he had been very lonely. I guessed he wasn''t anymore

    now that he was surrounded by the kids.

    After dinner, the two kids took a shower and went to bed obediently.

    I worked on the balcony, and ke sat in his study. We were separated by a long corridor.

    It was quiet around.

    I took a look at the time after finishing my work, and it was close to eleven o''clock.

    I sorted out the information, turned off myptop, drank a little water, and decided to take a shower and

    sleep.

    I walked into the corridor and saw that the study at the end was still lit up, so I walked toward the end of

    the corridor.

    I knocked on the door. After a while, the door was opened from the inside, and ke looked at me with

    a smile. "Have you finished your work?"

    "Yes! And you?" I nodded and asked casually.

    ke shook his head. "Not yet. Not for half an hour."

    "I see. Then I''ll leave you to it."

    "Toote."

    The moment I turned around, my wrist was gently grabbed by hisrge palm.

    I looked at the hand that was grabbed by him, and when I looked up again, ke gently pulled me into

    his arms.

    "Didn''t Dr. Cooper say we should hug each other more?" said ke.

    I chuckled. "Yes. That''s what she said. But I''m not used to hugging you all the time."

    "You''ll get used to it if we hug more often." ke tightened his grip around my waist.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I could smell ke''s masculine scent, which was dry and mixed with a faint smell of tobo. It was

    like a mountain forest after being exposed to the sun. It was not repulsive.

    We hugged, and we gradually realized that it was far from enough.

    Especially ke. He kissed the hair around my ear, then my neck, and finally my lips.

    My body trembled. I reached out and subconsciously wanted to take the initiative.

    ke was even more unbridled. He deepened the kiss.

    I could feel ke gradually losing control. I let out a few low cries and gasped. "ke, let''s try again

    next time."

    ke patted my face and said, "Go to sleep."

    I turned around and ran away in shame.

    I ran back to my room in one breath. When I pushed the door open, I eased myself.

    I didn''t want to wake Hedwig up. Therefore, I was very careful even when I was looking for clothes.

    I entered the bathroom and closed the door. I propped my hands on the ss table and looked at

    myself in the mirror under the bright light.

    Why couldn''t I get into the state?

    I knew I didn''t hate being touched by ke.

    In the mirror, my face was not flushed. Instead, it was slightly pale. I suddenly hated myself for being

    like this.

    I gently touched my lips with my finger. Thinking of his fiery thin lips just now, I calmed down a little.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184

    Catherine''s POV

    I took a shower,y down beside Hedwig, closed my eyes, and went to sleep.

    Actually, I hadn''t had those nightmares since I moved into ke''s vi.

    I didn''t know why. But I did know that I was getting better and better.

    Time flew by, and another day passed. Today was Leo''s birthday.

    It would be rude to show up empty-handed on someone''s birthday.

    So, I decided to let the two kids prepare their gifts for Leo.

    We were sitting at the dinner table, having breakfast.

    "Mommy, can you give me some money? I will buy a bunch of flowers for Leo." Hedwig came up with a

    good idea.

    Noah mocked, "Leo is a man. Men do not like flowers. Mommy, I want to give Leo a super cool lighter.

    Is that OK?"

    "Smoking is harmful to our health. The teacher just taught us yesterday. Noah, do you want Leo to

    smoke every day?" Hedwig immediately retorted.

    ke hurriedly said, "Noah, Hedwig, Leo is rich. He can buy anything he wants. How about this? Why

    don''t you make something yourself and give them to him as souvenirs?"

    "Then I''ll draw a portrait of Leo. I''m good at drawing." Hedwig was full of confidence.

    Noah pursed his lips. "What''s so great about drawing? I can make a car model for Leo. I have a lot of

    small parts upstairs."

    I breathed a sigh of relief. "Both sound perfect. We''ll go to Leo''s party after getting off work. You can

    prepare the gifts at home."

    "Mommy, aren''t you going to send Leo a gift?" Hedwig asked me curiously.

    "There''s no need for that," said ke immediately.

    I frowned and thought for a moment. Then I said, "I think I should. How about I send him a wallet?"

    "Catherine, I''ll get our gift ready. Don''t worry about it. Go to work!" ke rejected my proposal right

    away.

    Hearing that, I felt a little relieved. "OK then. I''ll leave it to you. I can''t think of a gift for Leo anyway."

    It was past six in the afternoon.

    ke and I each drove back to thekeside vi. The two kids, one upstairs and one in the parlor, were

    seriously preparing their gifts for Leo.

    I went to Hedwig''s side to take a look at her drawing. Then I realized that she drew a lot of them.

    But her drawing was so abstract that it took me a long time to distinguish what looked like a human

    figure.

    "Hedwig, did you draw all these?"

    "Yes! Mommy, look! This is Leo that I drew. Does it look like him?" Hedwig immediately took out her

    proudest work and asked me.

    I could hardly hold back myughter.

    "Don''tugh, mommy. Don''tugh at me! I worked so hard to draw it." Hedwig was devastated, and her

    face flushed with anxiety.

    I had to hold back myughter and said seriously, "Baby, these are great drawings. You can show them

    to Leo in a while and exin the meaning of your drawings to him."

    "Yes! I''ll do that!" Hedwig was very happy.

    ke held Noah''s hand and walked down the stairs. Noah made a car model, which was very cool. It

    made people''s eyes light up.

    "Come on! Or we''ll bete!"

    After ke went downstairs, he picked up Hedwig, and I held Noah''s hand. We sat together in ke''s

    car.

    "Daddy, will Leo invite others?"

    "I don''t know. He said it was just going to be a family gathering," ke answered Hedwig gently.

    "I feel so sorry for Leo. He is our family, but he doesn''t live with us. He must be very lonely!" Hedwig

    instantly pitied Leo.

    I looked at Hedwig''s innocent face and couldn''t help but shake my head and chuckle.

    We arrived at the private room of the restaurant that Leo had booked. Sure enough, Leo came alone.

    He was sitting inside, ying on his phone.

    "You''re here. Give me a few minutes. The round will be finished soon." Leo stared at his phone, sliding

    his fingers across the screen.

    Noah was very curious. He immediately pulled a chair and climbed up. He ced a hand on Leo''s

    shoulder and watched the game that Leo was ying.

    ke sat down with Hedwig in his arms, and I found that ke was empty-handed.

    Didn''t he say that he was going to get our gift ready?

    Howe there was just Hedwig in his arms?

    "Damn it!" Having lost the game, Leo cursed in frustration and tossed his phone aside. "Hey! My

    nephew is here. Noah,e here! Give me a hug!"

    "Leo, you are some. I have already nailed the game," Noah said provokingly.

    "You nailed it? That''s impossible. How can you be smarter than me?" Leo took a hit, and his face was a

    little pale.

    When I heard Noah''s words, I was instantly furious. I said sternly, "Did you y games on my phone

    again? How long have you yed before you cleared the game?"

    "Mommy, it''s just three days. I didn''t y all day. I just yed for a while after you got off work."

    Hedwig interrupted, "Leo, where is your birthday cake? I didn''t see one."

    "The waiter will bring it here in a minute. Don''t worry. I know you love cake. I have a big cake

    prepared!" Leo said, looking at Hedwig.

    "Leo, I drew some pictures for you as a gift!" As she spoke, Hedwig ran down from ke''s arms, took

    the drawings, and walked over to Leo, spreading them open one by one.

    "Hedwig, what is the theme of these drawings?" Leo was confused.

    Hedwig immediately took out one of them and said, "This is Leo dating a beautiful woman."

    Hearing that, everyone was stunned.

    "Hedwig, you must have misunderstood something. It''s not that I can''t find my mate. It''s that I don''t

    want to find a mate at all. Because I like freedom. Do you understand?" Leo exined to Hedwig

    patiently.

    Hedwig blinked. "Will you lose your freedom when you have a mate?"

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Well, what''s the theme of the next drawing?" Leo quickly changed the topic.

    "This is Leo acting as a killer and being chased by many people. Leo runs the fastest! I will never let

    them catch up with you!" Hedwig was very serious.

    "Well, thanks, Hedwig. Don''t let them kill me. Otherwise, I won''t see you again."

    "Leo, I told you already. You''re acting. You won''t die! Don''t worry," Hedwig said seriously.

    Leo nodded. "Alright. And what is this about?"

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185

    Catherine''s POV

    "It''s my best work. This is Leo performing on stage. Many people are listening to you singing. You sing

    so well!" Finally, this Leo was a star.

    "Really? You haven''t heard me sing yet, have you? My singing is awesome. I''ll show you next time!"

    Leo smirked.

    "This is Leo climbing the mountain and is identally blown away by the wind.

    "This is Leo eating. Well... I don''t know how to draw steak, so I drew some circles. Leo, what do you

    like to eat?"

    Leo looked desperate.

    When Hedwig finished introducing her drawings, Leo turned to Noah and said, "Noah, you didn''t

    prepare so many surprises for me, did you?"

    Noah said proudly, "I''m not like stupid Hedwig! Leo, this is the car model I made for you. These two

    doors can even be opened!"

    "Thank you, Noah. I like it very much." Leo was moved.

    "Leo, what about mine?" Hedwig instantly raised her face, her crystal-like eyes filled with anticipation.

    "I like both of your gifts a lot. Thank you!" Leo held the two kids in his arms.

    ke coughed. "Haven''t you ordered yet?"

    Leo came back to his senses and answered quickly, "I ordered before you were here. I''ll tell them to

    bring the dishes now."

    Meanwhile, the waiter pushed two dining carts in. The delicacies were served, and there was also a

    very expensive bottle of wine.

    When I saw the wine, I thought of thest time I pulled a stunt in front of Leo. I had wanted to have a

    drink at first, but instantly, I changed my mind.

    "Leo, where''s your cake? Why hasn''t it been served yet? I can''t eat without seeing the cake." Hedwig

    could think of nothing else besides the cake.

    Leo had to let the waiter bring the cake here so that Hedwig could eat while looking at the cake.

    I watched as my kids were interacting with ke and Leo. I seemed to have been more and more able

    to blend in.

    The feeling was wonderful and pleasing.

    "When are you going to take your kids to Grandma? She would be overjoyed to know that she had

    such lovely great-grandchildren," said Leo.

    ke said lightly, "Later. I''ll take them to New York for a few days when I''m not so caught up by work."

    "I strongly believe that once Grandma finds out, she will move into your vi with Grandpa and stay

    there forever," said Leo.

    ke smiled, "She always gives me a headache."

    "Agreed. I hope things can stay the same, where Grandma and Grandpa will stay being undisturbed

    lovebirds," Leo echoed.

    After the meal, it was time to sing. Hedwig became the mic queen. She was the loudest among us.

    "Leo, make a wish!" Hedwig helped blow the candle for Leo and urged him to make a wish.

    Leo closed his eyes and quickly made a wish.

    Seeing him open his eyes, Hedwig immediately asked curiously, "Leo, what wish did you make? Can

    you tell me?"

    "No!" Leo immediately shook his head. "It will ruin the wish!"

    "Then is it OK if I guess?" Hedwig asked happily.

    "OK. Go ahead!"

    Hedwig blinked her crystal-like eyes. "You want to find your mate as soon as possible!"

    "Wrong!"

    "Then ... you want your family to be healthy and have a good career!"

    A smile shed across Leo''s handsome eyes. "Hedwig, you don''t want cake anymore?"

    Hearing that, Hedwig immediately stopped guessing.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    I had already cut the cake. I brought the biggest piece to Hedwig. "Hedwig, haven''t you been waiting

    for the whole night? Go ahead."

    "Great! It''s so big! Thank you, mommy!" Hedwig quickly picked up the fork and took a big bite. She had

    a mouthful of cream.

    I couldn''t help but smile, "Why are you thanking me? Leo bought the cake."

    "Right. Thank you, Leo!" Hedwig immediately grinned.

    I passed a piece of cake to Leo, then to Noah, and finally to ke.

    ke looked at the white cream and frowned in resistance. "I don''t like it. You guys go ahead."

    "Daddy, take a bite. It''s so delicious," Hedwig said regretfully.

    ke had to take a small bite with his fork. He pursed his lips and immediately put the cake down. "I

    don''t like sweet foods!"

    Noah did not carry on the tradition. He had already eaten more than half of it.

    Leo had a piece symbolically.

    It was almost nine o''clock in an instant, and we were about to leave the restaurant and go back.

    On the way back, Noah and Hedwig leaned in ke and my arms, drowsy.

    "You don''t have any objections to my suggestion, do you?" all of a sudden, ke spoke in a low voice.

    I turned my head and looked at the side of his face. The flowing light outside the window shone on his

    face, making it flicker, giving people a sense of mystery.

    "What suggestion?" I asked.

    "I want to take you and the kids to see my grandparents." ke turned his head, his eyes deep and

    unfathomable.

    "I''m fine with it. They are your kids. It is only right for them to see your grandparents," I replied.

    "OK. When you''re done with yourunch, we''ll take the kids to them for a few days."

    "Alright." I nodded in agreement.

    Leo''s birthday party was thest chance that I could be at ease. After Leo''s birthday, I began to be

    busy again, preparing for theunch.

    Not only me, but the whole Design Department had be extremely busy.

    "The models are here, and they are trying the clothes on right now. Catherine, do you want to take a

    look?" My assistant Wendy came over and asked.

    I put down the pen in my hand and stood up. "Yes."

    Under the stage of the main venue, Melinda and a few department managers were sitting in their seats

    and watching the audition on the stage seriously.

    I walked in and saw the models leisurely walking out of the door next to me amidst the moving music.

    "Catherine, the stage effect is not bad. The lights this time are very special as well. I think I''ve made the

    right choice by putting you in charge," Melinda praised me generously.

    I smiled bitterly. In front of everyone, I shouted, "All these days have paid off now that you''re satisfied."

    I looked around the main venue. I was somehow excited. It was definitely a challenge for my job.

    The night fell.

    I had been working overtime for the past few days, and today was the first time I''d been home early in

    days.

    As soon as I entered the vi, Hedwig pursed her lips andined, "Mommy, finally! You''re back! I

    haven''t seen you these days. It''s killing me!"

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186

    Catherine''s POV

    I quickly hugged Hedwig and kissed her cheek. "Don''t you have daddy with you?"

    "Daddy is not enough. I want both of you!" Hedwig said greedily.

    Noah snorted, "Stupid Hedwig. When can you learn to be independent? I''ve seen you eat every day,

    but I haven''t seen you grow up."

    I couldn''t help but chuckle as I saw Noah tease Hedwig again.

    Hedwig red at Noah. "I miss mommy. What''s wrong with that?"

    I turned to Noah and said, "Enough. Stop talking to Hedwig like that. Hedwig was sick the other day,

    and I wasn''t there for her. I''m so sorry."

    Noah instantly grinned. "Mommy, you have no idea. When the doctor was treating Hedwig, she kept

    screaming, ''Daddy, it hurts!'' She screamed so loudly!"

    I looked at Hedwig''s face, which was still a bit pale, and my heart ached.

    "Mommy!" Hedwig immediately leaned into my arms. "Mommy, when you are done with your work, you

    have to apany me more, OK?"

    I nodded. "Don''t worry. When my work is finished, I will ask for a leave and apany you for a few

    days!"

    Meanwhile, Dowen walked over. "Ms. Wyatt, King ke just said he would be backter."

    "I see!" A sense of loss shed across my heart. I came back early, because I didn''t get to see enough

    of him these days. It was unfortunate that he couldn''te back for dinner.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    However, at the thought of the kids, I put my bit of loss away.

    ke''s POV

    I told Dowen that I would go backte tonight, because I was about to meet someone.

    I went to a luxurious box. My mood changed instantly when I saw the gorgeous woman sitting in the

    box.

    "ke..." The woman suddenly stood up from the chair, looking at me with her beautiful eyes happily.

    I looked at her and said indifferently, "When did youe back to Sayreville?"

    "I just got back several days ago." The woman lowered her head, her eyes filled with sadness. "ke,

    for so many years, I''ve been ashamed to see you. I couldn''t face you."

    "Is your father released?" I looked at my uncle''s adopted daughter, Emily Chavez. My feelings were

    complicated.

    I couldn''t deny that Emily had been with me through my saddest, darkest times. At that time, I even

    thought I had some feelings for her that I failed to understand.

    Until that day, she followed me to the mating gathering in Shadow Forest, and I drank the drink she

    gave me.

    All my feelings for her turned into smoke and vanished.

    "Yes. He was released two days ago. He''s suffered a lot in the werewolf prison, and he''s aged a lot."

    Emily lowered her head. Her voice was sad.

    "What does he want from me by sending you here?" I sneered.

    Emily''s body trembled, and she looked at me sadly. "ke, he didn''t ask me toe back. It''s me who

    wants to see you. For so many years, I have been ming myself for what happened five years ago. I

    didn''t know there were poisonous weeds in that drink."

    "Didn''t your father want me to be weak after having that drink? In such a way, you could do whatever

    you wanted to me," I sneered. "Didn''t he just want to destroy me?"

    "No, ke, it''s not like that. I never meant to ruin our rtionship. I know that you have always been

    very respectful to me. That day, after you ran out, did you go and find another woman?" Emily''s face

    turned pale.

    My voice was t and calm as I said, "Emily, you may have misunderstood. I have never liked you.

    You''re the woman my uncle sent to get close to me. When I was most sad and painful, you took care of

    me both physically and mentally. Yes, I thought that I almost fell in love with you. But I kept my sanity till

    I knew what my uncle was up to."

    "But I like you. I do. ke, I know you are well aware of my feelings for you. I admit that my adoptive

    father arranged for me to take care of you in the beginning, but I did it willingly. He didn''t force me."

    Emily''s eyes were wet.

    Looking at her crying face, I stood up and said, "You are right about one thing. I met another female

    werewolf in Shadow Forest that day, and we had sex. Now, I''m in love with her. Emily, you are my past.

    I am nothing but ruthless. I don''t care about the past."

    Emily''s face was deadly pale. She shook her head sadly. "No! ke, it''s not funny. I don''t believe you.

    How can the woman you randomly met be your mate?"

    I ignored her tear-streaked face and said coldly, "It seems that you don''t know me well enough. Emily, I

    let go of the past, because I am grateful for your care for me. Don''t call me ever again."

    "Don''t go..." Emily suddenly rushed over and hugged my waist tightly from behind. She said, "ke,

    you''ve been on my mind for five years. I miss you so much. I miss our past. ke, I am still your

    favorite Emily. I have not changed, and my feelings for you have not changed."

    Her words were so affectionate, yet I mercilessly pulled her hands away.

    "I might have feelings for you once, but not anymore. Don''t tter yourself. I have already found the

    love of my life."

    "Is it that Catherine?" Emily was heartbroken.

    I replied in a low voice, "Yes, it''s her!"

    "ke, does she have something on you? I know you. You won''t get attached to a woman so easily."

    Emily''s voice was still filled with disbelief.

    I stared at her. "I know you have a lot of spies in thepany, but don''t be too presumptuous. No one

    is allowed to fathom my feelings."

    Emily closed her eyes and said painfully, "I''ve been regretting it these years while taking care of our

    grandparents. I regret it. ke, can we go back and start all over again?"

    I growled, "No! Never! Stop dreaming."

    "Do you remember the knife I blocked for you? I am willing to risk my life to protect you. Why can''t you

    repay me with your love?" Emily suddenly undid her blouse, revealing the faint scar on her breasts. "I

    still remember. You held me in your arms and ran for a long time to find me a doctor that day. ke, at

    that moment, I knew you loved me. You had me in you."

    I quickly looked away from her fair, bulging breasts.

    "You were hurt because of me. I saved you, because I had a conscience. You''ve got the wrong idea."

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187

    Catherine''s POV

    I spent some time with the two kids for a while. Then I put Hedwig to sleep and went to take a bath.

    When I got out of the shower, I heard the sound of a car in the garden, and I knew it was ke.

    I put on my pajamas and left the room to look for him. The moment I went to the balcony, I saw him

    standing there alone. With a cigarette in his hand, he seemed worried.

    I looked at the cigarette in his hand and asked, "Why are you still smoking thiste at night? Is

    something bothering you?"

    There was a smile in his voice. "Do you care about me?"

    I was a little helpless. I said, "Yes. What happened to you?"

    "Nothing. I was just thinking about work." As he spoke, he pressed the cigarette against an ashtray

    aside.

    Since it was about work, my hands were tied, though I wanted to help him.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''ste. Go to bed!" I didn''t know what else to say.

    "Cathy!" ke suddenly stopped me.

    "Yeah?" I stopped and looked back.

    He suddenly stepped forward and hugged me firmly.

    "I''m so happy that you care about me."

    He got happy easily. I suddenly found that he was a bit childish.

    Only kids could be this content easily.

    "I''m d to hear that," I could only answer in a low voice.

    ke suddenly let go of me. His fingers gently pinched my chin, and he kissed me on the lips.

    There was a hint of fragrance in his breath, and his kiss was a bit overbearing.

    I froze. I could tell that he was troubled by something.

    "ke, what''s wrong?" I felt a little uneasy. I gently pushed him away and asked, "What happened to

    you?"

    "I just want to kiss you badly." ke avoided my gaze and held me tightly in his arms again.

    I leaned against his chest and was a little confused for a moment.

    After holding me for a while, he let go of me and said, "Go to sleep. You will be busier tomorrow!"

    "OK. You should go to sleep, too. Good night!" I looked at him onest time. Something was off.

    The next day, I was still working on the front line. Under Melinda''s guidance, I became an all-rounder.

    The lighting technician was making final adjustments, and some other staff were making final checks.

    "Catherine, someone wants to see you," suddenly, a man ran over and called out to me.

    I instructed the lighting technician and ran out of the offstage. I asked the man, "Who is it?"

    "She is outside the door. She is gorgeous!"

    I frowned. "Gorgeous woman? Who could it be?"

    I hurriedly ran out of the door. Under the sunlight, I saw a woman, who looked innocent and pure. With

    her light makeup, fair skin, and great figure, she looked stunning.

    "Excuse me. Who are you?" I asked, sizing her up.

    "I''m Emily, Emily Chavez," the woman introduced herself.

    I was slightly stunned. I asked, "Chavez? Are you a member of the royal pack? What is your

    rtionship with ke?"

    Emily said coldly, "I am his first love, his ex-girlfriend."

    When I heard her words, my heart immediately sank.

    "What is it? He never mentioned me to you? Well, that makes sense. I''m special to him. He didn''t

    mention me, because he was worried that you would be jealous." Emily chuckled.

    Clearly, she was provoking me.

    "What do you want?" I wasn''t interested in her history with ke. I asked her in a cold voice.

    "I want you to leave ke. He doesn''t love you. I was the first woman he had a crush on. I''m sure he

    still remembers the good times we had together. Do you know how long we''ve been in love? Six years.

    We''ve been together for six years. I know him well, and I''m better for him than you are." Emily''s words

    were like a knife, stabbing my chest.

    I finally moved on and was in love with ke. And now, I was caught off guard by the sudden blow, and

    I froze.

    "Do you think I''m a three-year-old kid? Why would I believe you?" I said sarcastically.

    Emily blinked innocently. "Why wouldn''t you? I don''t have to lie to you."

    "Well, for the sake of argument, let''s say that you didn''t lie to me. You said it yourself. You''re his ex-

    girlfriend. You''re not his ex-wife, OK? He was not married, and he hadn''t married before. We met when

    he was single, and we fell in love. I don''t think this has anything to do with you being his ex-girlfriend. If

    you''re here to provoke me, forget it. To be blunt, I am unconcerned. You can''t provoke me," I said

    disapprovingly.

    Emily''s expression changed drastically.

    "So what if he likes you now? It''s just a fling. It doesn''t mean that he loves you. You''re not his mate,

    right? He may have called you his girlfriend, but did he mark you?" Emily''s words became harsher.

    I crossed my arms in front of my chest and looked like I was not to be outdone. "At least he likes me.

    He gets over you. He has no feelings for you anymore. Don''t embarrass yourself."

    "You''re so shameless. I treat you with great patience, yet you are so ungrateful. You won''t know your

    ce till I snatch ke away. Is that right?" Emily was furious.

    Her words made me frustrated. I had never seen such an arrogant woman before. What was she

    thinking? She made it sound like she could take ke from me as long as that was what she wanted.

    I sneered. I raised my chin slightly, looked at her disdainfully, and imitated her tone, saying, "Try it if you

    have the guts. But I don''t think you''ll get what you want."

    "OK! Sit tight. We''ll see!" Emily said angrily.

    "I''m waiting already," I said bluntly.

    Emily turned around and was about to leave. Then she turned back and red at me. "Did you know

    that I slept with him?"

    I felt a chill in my heart when I heard what she said.

    Emily looked at me with a smug smile.

    I clenched my fists tightly. I was like a volcano, wanting to explode at any moment.

    I didn''t know why I suddenly cared about this.

    But the unbearable pain in my heart spread to every nerve that I had, reminding me of the fact. Yes, I

    cared.

    ke, you lied to me?

    Author''s Note:

    Many thanks for supporting my book! I really want to know yourments and thoughts. If you have

    any ideas, please go to the Facebook group and search for the book title - My Mate Has Two Wolves,

    or my penname - T.H.Jessica. I''ll wait for you guys there.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188

    Catherine''s POV

    After Emily left, I felt so upset that I suddenly didn''t want to do anything.

    "Catherine, you''re here! I''ve been looking for you everywhere. A lot of things are pending your

    supervision. Hurry!" When Melinda''s assistant saw me, she was greatly relieved.

    I pulled myself together. I shouldn''t waste my time thinking about ke. I had to do my job. It was all I

    had.

    I had the urge to call ke and confront him.

    But I didn''t want to lose my self-esteem like this. I did not dare to question him, but I could avoid him.

    Yet I was obviously absent-minded for the following work.

    Melinda came over and asked me, "Cathy, what''s wrong? You don''t look well. Are you sick?"

    I quickly cheered myself up and said, "No. I''m just a little tired."

    "Why don''t you go to the lounge next door and get some rest? I''ll help you keep an eye on here."

    Melinda said with concern.

    I looked at Melinda with gratitude and said, "Thank you, Melinda."

    Melinda couldn''t help but smile, saying, "Stop it. There''s no need to thank me. Just go!"

    I sat in the lounge, sprawled on the sofa, my eyes fixed on the ceiling.

    All the crazy thoughts filled my head, and none of them were about work.

    I was so naive and inexperienced. He weaved a beautiful dream, and I fell into it, leaving no way out.

    I took two deep breaths. Suddenly, I heard the phone in my purse ring.

    My body stiffened, and I quickly sat up straight. I stared at the bag in panic.

    Finally, I took my phone out. It was indeed ke.

    The phone rang for a long time. I closed my eyes, not wanting to hear his voice.

    I was worried that I would lose my temper, and things would be ugly between me and ke.

    Neither of us woulde out well.

    I held my phone and let it ring. I buried my face in my knees. What should I do?

    What should I do?

    I thought I was so lucky to find a perfect werewolf like him. We even had a pair of cute and beautiful

    kids. I thought my life was a fairy tale, and I would live happily forever.

    But the truth was so cruel. That woman, Emily, showed up and shattered my fantasy.

    My phone rang again, and it was still ke.

    I stared at his name. He was always in my dreams. His name inspired awe and fear, yet I could call it

    confidently. Also, hearing his name would make me feel warm.

    But now, I just wanted to pretend that I had never seen him, heard of him, or loved him.

    I pulled myself together and finally picked up the phone.

    "Cathy, have you been busy? You didn''t hear me when I called you," said ke.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    He called my name gently in such a maic voice. It was killing me.

    "I didn''t hear it. It''s too noisy here. What''s up?" I tried to make myself sound the same as usual, but my

    voice was still a lot stiff.

    "Nothing really. I just want to call you. I know you have been busy recently. I''m calling to see if you''re

    doing alright." ke chuckled.

    "I''m fine. I''ve got to go. I have a lot on my te." I hung up the phone.

    I threw my phone back into my purse, not wanting to touch it again. I closed my eyes and decided to

    rx.

    Dusk arrived, and it was time to get off work.

    Melinda patted my shoulder and said, "Wait for tomorrow''s highlight. Everything is ready. Go back early

    tonight and get some rest. You have to be here early tomorrow morning."

    "OK. I''m leaving now." I turned and left.

    After leaving thepany, I suddenly didn''t want to go back home, because I didn''t want to see ke

    now. I drove the car on the road and sped along. The view of Sayreville passing by on both sides of the

    road calmed me down.

    It was not until the sky darkened that I drove back to thekeside vi.

    I got out of the car and entered the parlor with heavy footsteps.

    The two kids were not in the parlor. They must have gone upstairs.

    At the thought of the kids, I inexplicably quickened my pace. I heard their happyughtering from a

    bathroom on the second floor.

    I walked in quickly. ke, dressed in a white shirt with his sleeves rolled up, was sitting by the bathtub

    as he helped the kids bathe.

    His shirt and trousers were stained with a lot of water and were a little wet. His short, carefully groomed

    ck hair was also a bit messy. He was smiling at the kids''ughter.

    "Mommy, you''re back!" My kids looked at me with their big eyes, smiling.

    Then Hedwig came at me with a water gun in her hands.

    She hit my chest. The slightly warm water wet my thin shirt.

    "Hedwig, stop it!" I quickly grabbed my coat tightly to block my already drenched shirt.

    However, I still saw a meaningful smile in ke''s deep, obscure eyes.

    "Mommy, you are so stingy. Daddy let me shoot him with the water gun. Howe it is not OK with

    you?" Hedwig pouted.

    Only then did I realize that ke''s shirt was also wet. I snapped, "Hedwig, you''re taking a shower. Who

    said you could y with a water gun? Who bought it for you?"

    "Daddy bought it for me!" Hedwig quickly lowered her head, looking pitiful, feeling that she had made a

    mistake.

    ke stood up. His tall body made the entire bathroom a little narrow. He walked over and looked at

    me. He whispered, "Don''t scold her. I gave her the water gun. If she wants to y with it, let her."

    I raised my head and red at him with some resentment before turning around to leave.

    I returned to my room. As soon as I entered the door, I regretted it. I was in a bad mood. Why would I

    take it out on my daughter?

    The person I was angry at was ke. I shouldn''t have scolded Hedwig.

    Meanwhile, there was a knock on the door, and then the door was pushed open.

    Hedwig, dressed in her pajamas, stood at the door. Then she rushed over and hugged me. "Mommy,

    are you angry?"

    I squatted down and buried my face in Hedwig''s shoulder, saying in a muffled voice, "I am not angry,

    but don''t y with it next time, OK?"

    "OK! Hedwig won''t y with it anymore!" Hedwig giggled.

    I stroked her hair and said, "Alright. Why don''t you go to bed first? Mommy''s shirt is wet, so I am going

    to take a bath now."

    "Sure, mommy!" Hedwig obediently climbed onto the bed andy down.

    I looked at her, and the anger in my heart gradually vanished.

    I really needed to control my temper.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189

    Catherine''s POV

    The next day was theunch organized by the Chavez Group. It was a big event for showbiz.

    As the person in charge of theunch, I came to the venue early in the morning.

    Right now, in the main venue, the lights were bright, and there were countless celebrities. The reporters

    stood in a long line, and the line extended tens of meters from the entrance of the hall to the outside.

    The shing lights kept exploding.

    One star after another walked across the red carpet toward the main venue.

    In front of the signature wall, the female starspeted with each other, showing their styles, which

    caused the reporters to be so excited. They kept pressing the shutters of their cameras.

    "Gina is here!"

    "Is it true that she is going to sing a love song with Leo this time? If so, it''ll be something to behold."

    I heard the discussion and felt that it was what Gina wanted.

    Shortly after, Gina appeared on the red carpet. She smiled bashfully and waved at the reporters.

    However, Gina only got to enjoy herself for just a few seconds. Soon, she heard someone screaming

    behind her, "Leo is here!"

    The reporters who had been taking her pictures rushed to grab the best spot after hearing the arrival of

    Leo''s car, wanting to capture his elegant figure as he got out of the car.

    No one paid attention to Gina anymore, which made her awkward. I couldn''t help but turn back to look

    at Leo.

    Jessica got out of the car together with Leo. She was wearing a pure white dress, looking graceful and

    pure. Among the female celebrities, she stood out.

    Leo was wearing a ck suit. He had a slender figure, and he looked noble and extraordinary.

    As soon as he walked down, he reached out and put his arm around Jessica''s shoulders. I noticed that

    Jessica struggled slightly.

    Leo brought Jessica to the VIP area. Then I went backstage again to continue supervising.

    A short whileter, just as I was checking the new clothes on the models, a man''s voice suddenly

    sounded behind me.

    "Catherine!"

    I turned around and saw Leo walk quickly to my side. I smiled and said, "Why are you backstage?"

    He sighed. "I''ve been practicing the song with Gina these days. It''s killing me!" Leo''s face was filled

    with unhappiness.

    I looked at his troubled face and said gratefully, "I''m sorry. There will be no next time."

    "It''s fine. As long as you can find your biological parents," Leo said with a smile.

    I was also full of hope. "I also hope to find my parents as soon as possible."

    "Look at you. You''re so busy that you''re sweating!" Leo looked at me. He suddenly took a tissue and

    handed it to me. "Don''t wear yourself out!"

    "Thank you!" I took the tissue and shook my head. "I''m not tired!"

    "If there''s anything else I can do for you, don''t hesitate to ask," Leo said.

    I smiled and said, "You''ve been a great help. I can''t ask for more."

    "Don''t say that. You are ke''s future wife."

    When I heard him mention ke, I suddenly froze. Then I quickly adjusted my mood and said to Leo,

    "Go out and wait. It''s about to start. The host is already on stage. You should get ready for the song

    with Gina."

    "Don''t worry. As much as I hate her, I''ll put on my best act and sing with her so as not to mess up your

    launch!" Leo said helplessly.

    Soon, theunch officially began. After the host finished the opening speech, there was music all

    around. Then the host invited Leo and Gina on stage.

    Amid the warm apuse, Leo held Gina''s hand, and they appeared in the middle of the foggy stage.

    I observed the images captured by the cameras in the monitoring room. When the first line of the lyrics

    was sung, Gina was suddenly off-key. Her voice trembled andpletely disrupted the pitch.

    Her gaze was filled with terror as she stared at the entrance.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    I noticed somemotion from the cameras that were aiming at the guest area, and I hurriedly looked

    at the entrance.

    It was ke walking in together with Hedwig and Noah.

    I heard from the sound receiver at the scene that Gina had forgotten her lines, but others didn''t notice.

    ke and my two kids attracted their attention.

    Finally, Gina and Leo finished their song. I hurriedly came to the venue to arrange the following things.

    Meanwhile, Gina and Leo walked out backstage.

    "Gina, we will never work together again! You suck!" Leo said angrily and immediately left.

    Gina''s entire body froze when she heard what Leo said, and her face turned deathly pale.

    Gina suddenly turned around and quickly walked in my direction.

    "Catherine,e with me. I have something to say." Gina was furious. She pulled my hand and walked

    into a room with fewer people. Then she closed the door.

    I looked at her angrily. "What''s wrong with you? Let me out. I still have work to do!"

    "I won''t let you go anywhere until you tell me everything!" Gina''s face was extremely sullen.

    "What are you trying to say?" I looked at Gina with a frown.

    "Tell me the truth. How many children do you have with ke?"

    I was stunned, and then my tone suddenly became cold as I said, "What''s it to you?"

    "Catherine, you tried to take ke away from me with those two kids. You are so sinister and

    scheming!" Gina said viciously.

    "Are you done? Another word, and there will be consequences." I was in a bad mood.

    "Really? What consequences will that be? Do you want to kill me? Come at me! Better die than suffer!"

    Gina took a step forward, looking like she wanted to die.

    "If I want you to die, I don''t need to kill you. I can simply put you in the werewolf prison. Five years ago,

    if Elena hadn''t sent me to you, I wouldn''t have met ke at the edge of Shadow Forest. All of this is

    your fault," I said with a cold snort.

    It looked like someone beat Gina up with a stick. She was somewhat dazed.

    I didn''t want to quarrel with her anymore. I bypassed her, opened the door, and walked out.

    As soon as I came out, I saw that Melinda was looking for me hastily. "Catherine, King ke and your

    two kids are here. They are sitting in the front row. Are you going to tell the world that you have two

    kids? Congrattions!"

    Melinda was very happy for me, but I was torn.

    Author''s Note:

    Many thanks for supporting my book! I really want to know yourments and thoughts. If you have

    any ideas, please go to the Facebook group and search for the book title - My Mate Has Two Wolves,

    or my penname - T.H.Jessica. I''ll wait for you guys there.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190

    Catherine''s POV

    "Catherine, stop standing there. Go out and see Hedwig and Noah," Melinda said.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "Not now. I still have work to do." I didn''t know how to face ke. I chose to avoid him.

    "I''ll help you with the rest. Catherine, get out of here. Go!" Melinda pushed me, and I went outside the

    curtains.

    Melinda smiled and said, "Catherine, they''re so cute. They look like a princess and a prince."

    I looked at the man sitting in the front row stiffly. His temperament was extremely noble.

    He held Hedwig in his arms. Hedwig was dressed very beautifully by him. She was just like a princess.

    Noah sat beside ke. Noah was still a kid, but he was intimidating enough. He was wearing a id

    suit with a golden vest underneath, and he had ke''s hair cut.

    I was so nervous that my palms were sweating. Shall I go over to them?

    Just as I was feeling uneasy, I suddenly heard a sweet and happy voice, shouting, "Mommy... Mommy,

    you''re here!"

    Hedwig looked at me with her big eyes. Then ke looked at me deeply.

    I met his gaze and felt a little nervous. I quickly looked at Hedwig.

    Hedwig immediately jumped down from ke''s legs and ran towards me.

    I looked at Hedwig''s small body and instinctively crouched down. I opened my arms and hugged her.

    "Mommy, daddy brought me here to watch such a great show. I''m so happy!" Hedwig immediately

    kissed my face.

    "Come here, Mommy. Come here and sit next to daddy. Let''s watch the show together." The next

    second, Hedwig grabbed one of my fingers and pulled me with force.

    I had no choice but to walk to ke''s side.

    ke quickly held Noah in his arms and smiled gently at me. He said, "Come and sit here."

    His smile intoxicated me.

    The lights on the stage seemed to have gathered at the bottom of his eyes. His eyes were so bright

    and deep, taking my soul away.

    I couldn''t say no to him long ago. With Hedwig in my arms, I sat beside him.

    I sat in my seat, looking straight at the center of the stage, but I could feel ke''s eyes on me the

    whole time.

    Suddenly, a warm hand held my hand. I immediately looked at ke.

    "Something on your mind?" ke leaned over and asked in a low voice.

    I was about to lose it.

    My nerves had been tense since I saw Emily yesterday.

    If ke stopped asking me and caring about me, if he let me handle it myself, maybe I could dissolve

    all my fantasies and expectations about him within a few days.

    "No," I answered softly and lowered my head.

    "Noah, Hedwig, sit here with Ben and watch the show. I have something to say to your mom." After

    that, ke grabbed my hand and walked toward the gate.

    ke stood up and held my wrist overbearingly. I was caught off guard. I could only follow in his

    footsteps and walk out.

    "What are you doing?" I was shocked and angry. What was wrong with him? Couldn''t he see that I was

    furious?

    ke didn''t say anything. He quickened his pace.

    I didn''t want to embarrass him in front of so many reporters and guests, and I didn''t want to look like a

    fool either. So, I followed in his footsteps and walked out.

    There weren''t many guests and reporters outside the gate.

    ke directly pulled me into his car.

    "Stop dragging me! I still have work to do."

    "Don''t think about working, unless we are clear here," ke said in a low voice.

    "What do you want me to say?" I was powerless, and I felt aggrieved even more.

    ke stared at my face. "What happened? It''s about me, right?"

    I underestimated his insight. Perhaps I was too bad at hiding my emotions.

    Since he asked me, I turned my face to the side and sneered, "Who is Emily?"

    ke was silent and did not answer. I immediately turned to look at him andughed sarcastically.

    "Don''t tell me you don''t know her. She is your ex-girlfriend."

    "She is not!" ke retorted instantly. "She is my uncle''s daughter."

    Hearing him tell me about his rtionship with Emily, I trembled and felt a chill all over.

    "Let me out!" I wanted to run away.

    I actually fell for such a pervert. Wasn''t I stupid or what?

    "She came to you? What did she say to you?" asked ke, frowning.

    I pushed his hand away. "Don''t touch me!"

    ke looked at me seriously and said, "Cathy, is running away your solution to everything? It''s driving

    me mad."

    I was driving him mad? Hearing that, I immediately red at him. "So what if I''m not perfect? I''m still

    better than you! I didn''t have sex with my cousin!"

    ke stared at me for a long time beforeughing in disbelief. "What did you say?"

    I gritted my teeth. "Drop the act. Emily told me everything. She said that you two had a rtionship,

    and she took care of you for many years. You are a bastard, ke. You lied to me! You lied to me when

    you said I was the only woman you ever loved. I''m warning you! Stop treating me like I''m a fool! I am

    not as smart as you, but I am not that stupid either. I won''t be yed by you."

    "Emily told you herself? Did you buy it?" ke asked in disbelief.

    I immediately said, "Of course, she told me herself. I should thank her for telling me about your past

    misdeeds so that I wouldn''t get caught up in them and be your ything."

    "Cathy, listen to me. Emily is my uncle''s adopted daughter. I''m not rted to her. Also, she is not my

    first love, nor is she my ex-girlfriend. I have never slept with her. All of this was a lie she made up to

    drive a wedge between us. Yet you took her words for it, and you doubted my feelings for you. You

    broke my heart." ke stared into my eyes and spoke clearly.

    I was stunned.

    ke''s voice was firm as he said, "Cathy, you are the only woman I''ve ever had in my life. Do you

    understand?"

    My breathing suddenly paused.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191

    Catherine''s POV

    "Am I supposed to believe what you say? How do I know it''s true?" My voice trembled, and it was no

    longer as imposing as it had been before.

    Ever since I met Emily, I felt that I had been thrown into a deep vortex. I had lost my reason, and my

    mind waspletely nk. I had never thought of doubting Emily. Perhaps her tone was so positive

    that one had to believe her.

    But right now, ke''s tone was even more certain and convincing than Emily''s.

    "How do I prove it? How about this?"

    As ke spoke, he suddenly kissed me. His kiss was passionate, ruthless, and somehow punitive. He

    kissed my lips hard.

    I couldn''t even make a sound, let alone talk back to him.

    After ke let go of me, he stared at me and said, "Cathy, don''t you ever believe in others'' words

    readily again!"

    Then he got out of the car.

    I sat dumbstruck in the car, unable to recover for a long time. He dared to threaten me?!

    I was stunned in the car for a long time. Then I pushed open the door and quickly chased after him.

    "ke, stop right there!"

    ke stood still and turned to look at me evilly. "What else do you want?"

    "You really didn''t have sex with her?" Once I opened my mouth, I realized how straightforward I was.

    "How many times do I have to say it before you believe me?"

    "I don''t know. But I just can''t get over it. It upsets me constantly. Think of a way to make me believe

    you," I said angrily.

    "Fine. I''ll ask Emily to confront you tonight." ke wasn''t angry. He smiled to console me.

    Hearing that, I suddenly didn''t know if I should be angry anymore. I could only say, "Take care of the

    kids. I''m going to check backstage."

    "OK. Leave the kids to me. Go ahead." ke nodded.

    I walked all the way and found that everyone was staring at me with all kinds ofplicated emotions.

    I inexplicably blushed. Maybe it was because I was diffident. After all, just now in the car, ke kissed

    me.

    Walking backstage, I breathed a sigh of relief. Looking out through the crack in the curtains, I saw that

    ke had already returned to his seat. He picked up Hedwig and began to exin something to her

    with his head lowered.

    I was relieved and turned to go back backstage.

    After a while, I saw Jessicae in. I immediately greeted her, "Jessica, are you ready to go on stage

    to perform?"

    "Yes!" Jessica was a bit nervous, her eyes flickering with uneasiness.

    Seeing her expression, I couldn''t help but ask with concern, "Jessica, you seem very nervous. Do you

    need something to drink?"

    "I''m alright, Catherine. Let me ask you something. Tell me, what would my crush think of me doing that

    seductive dance in front of him?" Jessica asked eagerly.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Your crush is Leo, right? I don''t think he will think anything of it!"

    Jessica hurriedly exined, "It''s not him! He''s my boss. I don''t have feelings for him. Catherine, it''s all

    your fault."

    I was surprised again and pointed to myself. "My fault? Why? Have I done anything to put you in a

    pickle?"

    "You invited Cedrick without telling me beforehand." Jessica looked nervous, as if she was about to cry.

    I was shocked and asked, "Your crush is Cedrick?"

    "Yes, Catherine. I didn''t expect him toe. If I knew he wasing, I wouldn''t have chosen this

    dance." Jessica stamped her foot anxiously.

    She blushed nervously because of the person she had a crush on. Iforted her, "Jessica, calm

    down. I''m sure he won''t think anything of it. All you have to do is to show him how beautiful you are,

    and maybe he''ll like you more."

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "Really?" Jessica had an expectant look on her face.

    "Yes. Does he know that you like him?" I asked curiously.

    "No. I''ve never told him that I''ve always had a crush on him. You have no idea how hard it is to have a

    crush on someone. I don''t get to see him for much of a year." Jessica gave a wry smile.

    I felt for her. I reached out, hugged her, and patted her back. "You are young, beautiful, and energetic. I

    believe that everyone sitting below the stage will like you. Don''t be nervous. Be bold and show

    yourself."

    "Catherine, thanks. Well, I''ming up next, so I''d better change my clothes now. I didn''t mean it

    when I said it was your fault. On the contrary, I''m so grateful to you. If you hadn''t invited him here, I

    wouldn''t have gotten this close to him. Catherine, thank you." Jessica left with a smile.

    I was stunned for a moment, and then I was amused by her. In the time of youth, it seemed hard to

    have a crush on someone, but the joy was also intoxicating.

    Seeing Jessica smiling so happily, I felt like I had done something right.

    The lights on the stage faded, and Jessica, as the lead dancer, stood at the center of the stage.

    The dynamic rhythm rang up, and she danced along, moving her slender and soft body. With the

    flickering of the lights, the beautiful young girl on the stage made people''s hearts race.

    Just as Jessica''s dance was about to end, I saw Cedrick, who was sitting on the chair, suddenly stand

    up.

    Then he turned around and walked towards the door.

    In the next second, Jessica lost her bnce and fell to the ground.

    With the help of other dancers, Jessica stood up, gave a hasty curtain call, and ran off the stage in a

    hurry.

    I saw the scene behind the curtains and couldn''t help but feel sorry for Jessica.

    "Jessica, are you alright? Did you hurt yourself?" I looked at Jessica, who was much younger than me,

    and felt sympathy for her.

    Jessica sat on the sofa, covering her face and crying.

    "Catherine, I''m done. I dug my own grave. He ... he left the scene midway!"

    I felt sorry for her. "Don''t cry. What if it wasn''t because of your dancing? Maybe he went out to answer

    the phone. He is the boss of apany, and I''m sure he has a lot of important things to deal with.

    Don''t think too much about it."

    "No. I knew it. He left because I wasn''t a good dancer. I just knew it!" Jessica cried harder.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192

    Catherine''s POV

    Meanwhile, Leo ran in and said angrily, "Jessica, what the hell? You fell on stage! Did you fall on

    purpose?"

    I stood up and exined, "Of course, she didn''t. Stop ming her."

    "Then why? You didn''t have breakfast, and your legs went weak?" asked Leo, frowning.

    "Leo, don''t yell at her. She did her best. Leave her alone for a while." I quickly pushed Leo away.

    But Jessica stood up suddenly.

    She pointed to Leo and shouted, "It''s all you. Why do you have to drag me into every hype? You are

    my boss, that''s true, but can you find a woman you like to hype up? Stop using me as your rumored

    girlfriend every time. Do you know why I still can''t find a boyfriend? It''s because of you."

    Leo pulled a long face. "Jessica, do you remember who you are talking to?"

    They quarreled. Seeing that, I quickly said, "Enough. Leo, stop arguing with her. She''s very upset

    already. Just leave for now, OK?"

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "I know you''re my boss. I was just disappointed in love. I''m heartbroken." Jessica looked depressed.

    Leo was confused. "You are disappointed in love? Didn''t you just say that you don''t have a boyfriend?

    How can you be disappointed in love?"

    I looked back at Jessica and saw her sobbing. "I don''t have a boyfriend, but I like Cedrick. Can''t you

    tell? I''ve always had a crush on him! But just now, when I was dancing on stage, he left. He didn''t like

    me! I should stop dreaming."

    Leo''s eyes were wide open. After a long time, he let out augh. "Jessica, good for you. Your crush is

    rich and powerful. Great taste!"

    I couldn''t help but give him a hard push when I heard Leo''s teasing. "Shut it! Can''t you see that she''s

    already very upset?"

    Leo quickly took a few steps back and said, "Catherine, go out. I''ll have a word with her."

    Just then, someone came to me. I could only say to Jessica, "Don''t be sad. Everything will be fine."

    "Catherine, thanks. Go ahead and do your work!" Jessica said sheepishly.

    After I walked out, I went to the costume room to help the models with their clothes. Suddenly, I heard

    the voices of my two kids.

    "Mommy, mommy, are you busy?"

    As soon as I turned back, I saw my kids running in, followed by ke.

    When the staff saw two beautiful kids running in and calling me mom, all of them were stunned.

    I put my work aside, squatted down, and hugged them. "Why are you two here?"

    "Mommy, we want to see how you work. So, you help these models wear clothes!" Hedwig said

    curiously.

    I couldn''t help but smile, saying, "Yes. Do you think the clothes on these models are pretty?"

    "Yes! They are so pretty! When I grow up, I want to wear such pretty clothes and go on stage, too!" said

    Hedwig admiringly.

    I immediately kissed Hedwig''s face and promised her, "OK. When you grow up, I will design prettier

    clothes for you. I promise you will be pretty every day."

    Noah immediately whispered into my ear, "Mommy, I have something to tell you. Daddy has been

    looking at the long legs of those models on the stage!"

    "Is that so?" I narrowed my eyes and stared at ke.

    "So, that''s what you''re here for?" I wrapped my arms around my chest and smiled while gritting my

    teeth.

    ke frowned. "What?"

    "Are the models we invited pretty?" I lowered my voice, because there were others present.

    "Do you want to hear the truth?" ke took a step forward. Then he leaned over and whispered into

    my ear, "Yes, they are."

    I turned around and was about to leave, but the next second, ke grabbed my wrist and pulled me

    into his arms.

    Before I could react, he kissed me on the lips.

    I pushed him away. "What are you doing?"

    "You were suspicious, weren''t you? Well, I might as well prove it to you!" ke smiled evilly.

    I straightened the hair in my ear and pretended to be calm. "Alright. We''re working backstage. Take the

    kids out of here. Otherwise, you''ll affect our work."

    ke had to leave, holding Hedwig in one arm and leading Noah by the hand.

    As soon as he left, the staff present immediately rushed to me. They were so excited. "Catherine, are

    the two kids really yours? They are so big and cute!"

    "And they are King ke''s kids no less! They are so gorgeous! They inherited their beauty from their

    parents!"

    I couldn''t help but chuckle as I listened to their discussion. "Alright, stop gossiping about me. Get down

    to work. If something goes wrong, Melinda will get so mad."

    The fashion showsted for more than two hours before it ended. By the time it was over, Melinda went

    on stage to wrap up the show.

    After theunch, all the guests were invited to a nearby venue for a luncheon. Wine and all sorts of

    food were prepared for the guests. They got to talk and get to know each other.

    Melinda and I changed into dresses. When I passed the lounge, I heard sobbing inside. I quickly

    pushed the door open and entered.

    Jessica was still wiping her tears with a tissue, which made my heart ache. "Jessica, why are you still

    sitting here? Stop crying. See? Your eyes are red from crying. Let''s go and grab something to eat."

    "Catherine, is it over?" Jessica stood up and asked.

    "Yes. Everyone has gone to the banquet hall next door to rest. You should go as well. Cedrick might be

    there," I said softly.

    "But I don''t have any decent clothes to wear now." Jessica was still wearing her dancing costume. She

    pointed at it and said bitterly.

    "I have a lot here. Come here. I''ll pick one for you!" I took her hand, found a long, elegant dress for her,

    and fixed her makeup.

    "Catherine, you are so nice. No wonder you are so much in love and have two lovely kids!" Jessica

    sighed.

    I chuckled. "You''ll be happy, too. Let''s go and find the one you like."

    I walked into the venue with Jessica, and sure enough, we saw Cedrick. Jessica''s body trembled.

    I held her wrist. "Be bold and go talk to him."

    "Catherine, I''ve always been timid, especially in front of him. Maybe I should just sit here," Jessica said.

    Her face went pale. I could only say, "Well... Alright then. Sit here while I go and say hello to him."

    Jessica quickly nodded repeatedly.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193

    Catherine''s POV

    ke was sitting and chatting with his friends. I walked over to greet Benjamin and Howard.

    Then I shook hands with Eda with a smile.

    Just then, I noticed that Cedrick''s gaze had been drifting in another direction, so I followed his gaze.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Then I smiled and asked, "Mr. Lawrence, do you know Jessica?"

    Cedrick nodded. "She worked with mypany before. I''ll go and say hello to her."

    When I heard that he was going to take the initiative to go over, I was instantly overjoyed. "I see!"

    Cedrick brought a ss of wine and walked over to Jessica.

    Cedrick said something to Jessica, and she stood up excitedly. Then Cedrick returned to us.

    Although I was curious, I held back my curiosity and did not ask.

    Then, out of the corner of my eye, I saw Cedrick''s assistant talking to Jessica, and then Jessica picked

    up her purse and left the venue.

    Cedrick suddenly stood up and said, "I have something to deal with, so I have to leave now."

    "I''d like to stay a little longer. You can go ahead," said Benjamin.

    "Suit yourself." Cedrick snorted and turned to leave.

    Shortly after Cedrick left, Eda suddenly turned to look at Benjamin. "Did Mr. Lawrence drive here by

    himself?"

    Benjamin nodded quickly. "Yes."

    "Then can you take me to thepany? I just told my driver to leave," said Eda.

    Benjamin immediately nodded and said, "Of course. Do you want to go now?"

    "Yes. I''ve had enough fun. It''s time to get back to work. King ke, Ms. Wyatt, thank you for inviting

    me," Eda smiled and stood up.

    After the crowd left, keyzily on the sofa, and Melinda walked over with wine.

    "King ke, thank you for your strong support. Today''sunch was very sessful. The new products

    will be a hit. I hope I live up to your promotion." Melinda was very polite and respectful.

    "Melinda, so far, it turns out that I''ve got good taste for the right people. Of course, all of this is thanks

    to Catherine. She rmended you to me," ke smiled and praised.

    The smile on Melinda''s face grew bigger. "Yes, I am very grateful to Catherine."

    "Don''t say that, Melinda." I smiled and looked at Melinda.

    Hedwig grinned and grabbed Melinda''s hand. "Melinda, nice to see you again."

    Melinda immediately smiled. She squatted down and stroked Hedwig''s hand. "Hedwig, do you want me

    to take you out again?"

    "Yes, Melinda. The quiet one over here is my brother, Noah!" Hedwig quickly pulled Noah''s clothes and

    introduced him with a smile.

    Noah immediately said, "I''m not quiet! I knew who she was."

    I chuckled.

    Melinda immediately felt a little sheepish. "Catherine, take care of the kids. I''ll go and entertain the

    others!"

    "Go ahead, Melinda. The kids are a bit tired. We may have to take them away now. I''ll leave the rest to

    you!" I knew my kids were used to taking naps, and now they were drowsy.

    "It''s OK. You guys can go. I will take care of the rest."

    When ke, I, and the kids left the venue, we attracted everyone''s attention.

    Theunch today would be a st.

    The kids were sent back to take a nap by ke. I wanted to go back to thepany for some warp-

    ups.

    However, I was stopped by ke in the car.

    "Come with me to my office," ke said domineeringly.

    I looked at him strangely. "Why should I go to your office? I still have work to do."

    "I''ll call Emily overter. I want to confront her face-to-face," said ke immediately.

    When I heard that he wanted to call Emily over, my expression stiffened. However, I decided not to get

    out of the car.

    "Alright. I would like to hear how you are going to confront her," I said lightly.

    He held me in his arms and said, "Hideter and let me ask her."

    "Why should I hide?" I was dissatisfied, because I disdained to do anything sneaky.

    ke chuckled. "If you want to know the truth, be good and do as I say."

    "Fine. I''ll do as you say." I could only make some sacrifice in exchange for the truth.

    When the car that we were in headed toward the headquarters building of the group, ke''s phone

    rang.

    "It''s Patricia, my grandmother." ke looked at me with a smile in his eyes. "She probably already

    knows about the kids."

    I pushed him away and said, "Then what are you waiting for? Answer it!"

    ke immediately pressed his phone to his ear. "Patricia."

    "Are you hiding something big from me?" Patricia''s furious tone on the other end of the line made me

    tremble.

    "Patricia, let me exin..." ke wanted to exin.

    "I don''t want to listen. I''m at the airport right now with your grandfather. Come and pick us upter."

    After saying this, Patricia hung up.

    ke was slightly stiff. I had been observing his expression the entire time. Seeing how shocked he

    was, I couldn''t help but ask nervously, "What is it?"

    ke put down his phone and turned to look at me seriously. "Patricia is very straightforward. If she

    says something that makes you feel unhappy, you canin to me."

    "You can just tell me that your grandmother might dislike me. It might be easier for me to ept." I

    crossed my arms in front of my chest, looking calm andposed.

    "Rx. No matter how much Patricia dislikes you, she won''t do anything to you. After all, you have two

    lovely kids," ke smiled andforted me.

    "What if your grandmother is the same as you were before? What if she wants the kids only?" It was a

    serious matter.

    "Then scold me." His big hand reached over. He wanted to pull my hand, but I dodged it.

    "What''s the point of scolding you? Though I didn''te from aplete family, I don''t want to be

    aggrieved!" I felt kind of helpless because of his words.

    "I know. I won''t let you feel aggrieved. I will take your side and fight Patricia to the end." ke held my

    hand tightly.

    In my eyes, the conflict between the elder and the younger generation was likely to end in tragedy, and

    it would note to an end until one sidepromised.

    ke looked into my eyes and sighed. "I''ve never won a fight with Patricia."

    I withdrew my hand from hisrge palm. I said coldly, "It''ll end up the same this time, right?"

    "Cathy..."

    "Let me get out!" I said coldly.

    "It hasn''t happened yet. Why should we be so pessimistic? Maybe Patricia will like you very much."

    ke grabbed my wrist again. Then he said, "I don''t think we need to quarrel about it."

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194

    Catherine''s POV

    Hearing what ke said, I immediately felt that he was right, and I might have been a little too hasty. I

    shouldn''t have gotten angry.

    "OK. Then go ahead and drive." I stopped struggling and sat back in my seat. I wanted to know how he

    would confront Emily.

    ke nodded and started the car.

    After the car arrived at the headquarters, ke held my hand and stepped into the hall.

    I awkwardly followed by his side, lowering my eyes and not looking at the countless surprised gazes.

    Although I was getting more and more ustomed to being held by him and being looked at, his

    feelings for me still made me panic and at a loss.

    The elevator reached the floor. We passed through the bright, long corridor and arrived at ke''s

    private lounge.

    As soon as ke and I came in, Henry hurried over to report, "King ke, Emily is downstairs. She

    said you asked her toe over."

    ke nced at my face and said to Henry, "Send her up and bring her here."

    After Henry left, ke pointed to his lounge and said to me, "Go inside and have some rest. I won''t

    close the door."

    I turned around and walked towards the lounge. Halfway there, I stopped and looked at ke''s face for

    two seconds before continuing to walk in.

    A few minutester, I heard Emily walk in.

    "ke, did you call me here for something? Or did you miss me?" Emily walked in and asked with a

    casual smile, looking effeminate.

    ke asked coldly, "Did you go to Catherine? Who said you could do that?"

    "ke, don''t get me wrong. I just want to meet her and know what she looks like. I mean no harm!"

    Emily immediately exined with a tinge of coquettish tone. "Are you mad?"

    ke sneered, "You saw her. What did you say to her?"

    "Nothing important. I was just curious. I thought she was beautiful at first. After seeing her, I realized

    that I was wrong. ke, where was your good taste? She wasn''t gorgeous at all. She was so in."

    I heard her words in the lounge, and I sneered silently.

    Emily came here to see ke. Because of the timing, I didn''t think she knew that ke and I already

    had two kids.

    Perhaps she felt that as long as she made me sound ordinary, ke might realize that I had nothing

    worth being infatuated with.

    Well, I was in. I admitted.

    However, hearing someone saying that behind my back still upset me.

    "Catherine might not be a great beauty, but she is my type. I hope you won''t judge her in such a

    conventional way when you see her," ke said faintly.

    Emily said, "ke, did you call me here just to discuss whether she is beautiful or not? I don''t want to

    waste our time on her. It''s rare for me to see you. We..."

    "What did you say to her?" ke directly interrupted her, his voice somewhat harsh.

    "ke, why do you keep asking me this? Did she say something to you? She tells on me so soon.

    She''s so lucky to have you to back her up. She cane to you at once whenever she feels

    aggrieved," Emily said immediately.

    "Did you say to her that we slept together?" ke''s voice was cold.

    Emily sounded sad. She said, "I didn''t expect you to be angry because of this. I already said that I had

    no other intentions. I just wanted to tell her that you and I were happy together. I hope she can give you

    back to me..."

    "That''s enough!" ke shouted angrily. "How dare you talk about things that never happened? Emily,

    you''re bing more and more like my uncle. You have no boundaries. What do you think I am? A

    commodity that can be traded? Give me back to you? Do you think that will make me yours?"

    "ke, I''m sorry. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have said such things. Don''t be angry, OK?" Emily cried.

    "Do you know why I put up with you? Because you are kind of kind to my grandparents. But I only have

    limited patience. If you try to ruin my life again, I won''t show any mercy. You''ll end up the same as my

    uncle." ke warned her, his voice as cold as ice.

    "ke, are you really going to be so cold and heartless to me? You know that I love you and have

    always loved you, but you avoided me for the past five years. It''s like I never appeared in your life.

    Have you forgotten? You used to hold me in your arms and take my hands. You cried, begging me not

    to leave. Did you have any feelings for me back then? You got rid of the darkness and abandoned me.

    What you don''t know is that your dependence on me has be affections, which are engraved in my

    soul. I can''t forget about you whatsoever." Emily''s words were full of sadness, telling ke the torture

    she had suffered for these five years.

    Emily admitted that she had lied, and she also told ke how she felt about him bluntly, which

    surprised me.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    I, who had been hiding inside, walked out.

    Emily''s expression changed when she saw me.

    She pointed to me and said, "ke, why is she here?"

    When ke saw me, he looked somehow worried. He walked toward me and grabbed my wrist.

    "Cathy, are you leaving?"

    "Emily, why did you lie to me?" I asked as I stared at Emily.

    Emily''s face was deathly pale, and her expression was filled with resentment. "Didn''t I say it just now? I

    hope you can give me back the man I love. I ... I''m begging you..."

    "Shut up!" ke red at her fiercely.

    Emily raised her chin slightly with an unyielding look on her face.

    She stared at me without blinking, waiting for my answer.

    I hadplicated feelings and was overwhelmed. My mind was a mess.

    I never expected such a dramatic scene. I was actually fighting with a woman for ke.

    I always thought I was too proud to face a scene like this, because I would turn around without

    hesitation.

    I would leave them with my back decisively, and then I would quietly disappear from their lives.

    But right now, I could not move at all. Something inside me told me not to go.

    I wouldn''t go.

    I wanted this man, too.

    "It''s no use begging me. I won''t let my kids lose their father. Besides, ke can decide for himself. I''m

    not in the position to decide anything on behalf of him." After I finished speaking, I gently pulled my

    hand out of ke''srge palm. Then I said lightly, "I''m taking off now."

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195

    ke''s POV

    As I watched Catherine leave, I knew that she must be angry.

    But I was still very happy, because she just said that she wouldn''t let the kids lose their father. Did it

    mean that she had already epted me?

    "What kids? ke, what is she talking about? Do you have kids?"

    Catherine''s words made Emily panic. Emily looked at Catherine with fluster and asked.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    I said coldly, "Emily, when will you learn to respect me? Don''t think about being my mate anymore. My

    kids won''t agree with it. Also, I''ve long put the past behind me. I can still treat you as my family from

    now on. I can guarantee you that you will be set up for life. Now go."

    Emily staggered, turned around, and walked out weakly.

    I returned to thekeside vi in advance after work. As soon as I entered the parlor, I saw that Hedwig

    began to cough.

    "Daddy, I think that I have caught a cold!" Hedwig coughed a few times and looked at me with a bit of

    fear.

    "How so?"

    "Maybe I sweated when I ran with the ponies on the grass in the afternoon, and it was windy back

    then." As Hedwig spoke, she put her hand on her forehead and then mine. "Oh no, daddy. I''m going to

    have a fever. My forehead is burning!"

    Hearing that, I quickly put my forehead against Hedwig''s forehead. Then I found that it didn''t feel hot. I

    immediately chuckled. "You''re not burning. Hedwig, don''t worry. I will take you to the pack doctor now."

    In the car, Hedwigy listlessly in my arms.

    I lowered my head to kiss her head and said, "You will be fine with some medicine!"

    "Daddy, stop kissing me. You''ll have a fever too. You''ll be coughing then." Hedwig pushed me away.

    I couldn''t help butugh and say, "Don''t worry. Daddy is very strong."

    "Really? Mommy said that you are very narcissistic. Indeed!" Hedwig grinned and said with a smile.

    "Did your mommy say anything about liking me?" I couldn''t help but say to her softly.

    "Yes. Mommy said that she would like you someday!" Hedwig nodded.

    I was a bit thrilled when I heard Hedwig''s words. I could feel the change in Catherine''s feelings for me.

    But Emily ruined Catherine and my rtionship that I worked so hard to maintain.

    Late at night, Catherine and I put the kids to sleep. Catherine was about to go back to her room when I

    stopped her in the corridor.

    "After what happened today, you''re not angry with me anymore, are you?" I asked in a low voice,

    holding out a hand to block her way back to the room.

    "No." Catherine said calmly.

    "Really?" I looked around her face. Finally, I fixed my gaze on her eyes and stared at them.

    Catherine sighed. "Fine. I can''t fool myself. To tell the truth, I don''t know what I''m feeling. I just feel that

    Emily took care of you before, and it seems a cruel thing for you to abandon her."

    I couldn''t help but be surprised. "Then what should I do? Do you want me to ept her? Do you want

    me to be soft-hearted to her?

    "Of course not..." Catherine immediately replied in a hurry.

    I chuckled in a low voice. "You are so contradictory!"

    "I know. I find myself strange as well." Catherine didn''t deny it.

    "Well, you only feel that way, because you''re kind. But Cathy, the feelings you have for someone are a

    ck-and-white issue. If you have feelings for someone, then you shouldn''t leave others hanging. I

    don''t want you or the kids toe up to me one day and ask me why I got involved with her. I am not a

    yboy. I only have feelings for one person," I exined my ruthlessness.

    Catherine nodded and said, "I know."

    "Cathy, go to sleep. My grandparents will be here tomorrow morning." I patted Catherine on the

    shoulder and let her go to sleep.

    Catherine nodded and said, "You too."

    After Catherine returned to her room, I was unable to sleep. I stood on the balcony and calmed myself

    down.

    After that, I changed into a set of clothes and went downstairs. I took a bottle of wine, sat on the sofa,

    and slowly drank it.

    Dowen walked in and whispered, "King ke, it''s about time. We should set off."

    "OK. Let''s go." I straightened my clothes and walked out of the parlor.

    A line of ck cars had been parked long before the gate.

    On the road in the early hours of the morning, there were few cars, and a motorcade was heading in

    the direction of the airport.

    Just after three o''clock, at the entrance of the airport, I saw my grandparentse out with their

    servants.

    "Emerson, Patricia." I walked over quickly.

    On the way back, Patricia couldn''t help but scold, "How could you keep such a big thing from us? You

    broke my heart."

    I looked at Patricia''s aggrieved look and quicklyforted her, "Patricia, I just met them not long ago. I

    wanted to get familiar with the kids first."

    "What are you saying? Haven''t the kids recognized you as their daddy?" Patricia was anxious.

    "Of course not. The kids are very good, and they like me a lot." I was afraid that Patricia would think too

    much, so I answered quickly.

    "OK then. Are you afraid that Emerson and I will frighten the kids? We are not monsters!" Patricia was

    still brooding over the fact that I didn''t tell them about the kids.

    "Grandma, I wasn''t thoughtful enough. I made you worry," I apologized to Patricia.

    Patricia immediately became happy. "Who knows? I have two great-grandkids at once. How exciting!

    By the way, ke, tell me, what is their mother doing? Which pack does she belong to? Is she the

    daughter of someone in the Council?"

    "Patricia, their mother is a very nice woman, and she works for our royalpany," I answered softly.

    "I''m asking you. Which pack does she belong to? How did she get pregnant? Why did she secretly give

    birth to the kids and onlye back with them after keeping them from you for five years? How could

    she do that?" asked Patricia with a frown.

    I paused and said, "Patricia, it''s my fault. Five years ago, I hurt her the first time we met. The birth of

    the kids waspletely an ident. I met herter, and then I met the kids. You just need to know that

    they are my biological kids, and their mother didn''t do anything wrong. She is a good mother."

    "How can I not get to the bottom of it? What if their mother is a sinister woman? Just like your mother..."

    When Patricia thought of my mother, her face was full of anger.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196

    ke''s POV

    "ke, I will test the character of the kids'' mother myself. By the way, what is her background? Tell

    me," continued Patricia.

    I had no choice but to answer, "She is the adopted daughter of the Alpha of ke Moon Pack. She

    does not know who her biological parents are."

    "What?" Patricia''s expression froze.

    I lowered my gaze. My heart was filled with sorrow for the past.

    Patricia was silent for a long time and suddenly said, "Your mother is also someone''s adopted

    daughter. When your father told us that she was his mate, I hoped he could refuse her, but your father

    insisted on choosing her. But then..."

    "Patricia, she is different from Abigail. I trust her a hundred percent. Unlike my mother, she would never

    act selfish," I said confidently.

    The motorcade drove up the mountain. I nned to arrange for my grandparents to live in a vi on the

    mountains.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "I want to go down and see my grandkids now," said Patricia.

    I looked at the time. It was almost four o''clock in the morning. "Patricia, why don''t we..."

    "Just one look. I won''t disturb their sleep, OK?" Patricia couldn''t wait.

    The older Patricia got, the more she behaved like a child. The way she spoke and her temper became

    childish.

    "Fine. Emerson, get some rest!" I knew Grandpa was not well, so I had to arrange for him to rest first.

    Patricia was full of joy as she sat in the car and came to thekeside vi with me.

    Right now, there were only a few lights on in the vi, filling the vi with a dim yellow halo.

    When we just got out of the car and went to the parlor, suddenly, we heard the sound of something

    falling to the ground.

    We looked up in surprise and saw a slender figure standing at the top of the stairs.

    Immediately after, a ss bottle rolled all the way down the stairs andnded at Patricia''s feet.

    Patricia stooped, picked it up, and took a look.

    I looked over, too. It was a bottle of beer.

    Meanwhile, Catherine, who was standing at the step of the stairs, was shocked. She did not expect to

    run into us so coincidentally.

    I looked up at the stupefied, pitiful woman who was standing in situ.

    Did she go downstairs to get a drink at this time of night?

    Dowen reached out and turned on the lights in the parlor. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Catherine.

    She wasn''t wearing her white nightgown properly. More than half of it slid down, revealing half of her

    fair shoulders, which was very tempting.

    Catherine quickly reached out and pulled her nightgown up. Her two hands tightly gripped her clothes,

    her face full of embarrassment.

    "Is it yours?" Patricia pointed to the bottle in her hand, and her tone became serious.

    Catherine had toe over and greet her with a smile, "You must be ke''s grandmother. Hello, my

    name is Catherine..."

    "Save the introduction. I know who you are. You gave birth to my grandson''s kids." Patricia interrupted

    Catherine, and then she handed the bottle over to Catherine. "Only promiscuous women will still be

    drinking at thiste hour."

    "Patricia, she isn''t..."

    I hurriedly tried to defend Catherine.

    Patricia was angry. She said, "Why are you still speaking up for her? Will a woman from a decent family

    get drunk in the middle of the night?"

    Catherine was a little embarrassed and did not know how to exin.

    I quickly said, "Patricia, don''t you want to see the kids? I''ll help you upstairs. The two kids are asleep."

    With a hint of sternness in her eyes, Patricia red at Catherine and went upstairs without saying

    another word.

    Catherine held the bottle in her hand, and she was in a sorry state.

    Dowen said gently, "Ms. Wyatt, you should go up and rest as well."

    Catherine could only nod, put the bottle on the cab next to her, and quickly went upstairs.

    I led Patricia, pushed open the door, and went into my room.

    Under the dim light, Noah was sleeping soundly.

    Patricia looked at Noah, who was sleeping casually, and her eyes were filled with tenderness and love.

    "He reminds me of you when you were a kid!" Patricia whispered into my ear with a smile.

    I heaved a sigh of relief when I saw Patricia finally smiling. I deliberately said, "The kids are both very

    healthy and polite, since Cathy has been taking good care of them."

    Patricia rolled her eyes at me.

    I still smiled and said, "Patricia, Hedwig is sleeping in Cathy''s room. Why don''t you go and see Hedwig

    tomorrow?"

    Patricia looked at Noah reluctantly, who was sprawling on the bed. He slept in an unrestricted manner.

    There was a joyful smile on her wrinkled face.

    "Alright." Patricia nodded.

    Walking out of the room, Patricia nced at the door next to my room and asked, "Have you been

    sleeping in separate rooms?"

    I felt a little embarrassed, and I said, "Yes. I did not mark her, so we have been sleeping in separate

    rooms."

    "You have already made your rtionship public, and you have kids. Why haven''t you marked her?

    You know that the Council has been urging you to determine the candidate for the Lycan Luna. Doesn''t

    she want to be your mate?" Patricia was surprised.

    "I want to wait until the things between us be more stable," I replied.

    Patricia sighed and said, "How could she refuse you? No werewolf in New Jersey could refuse you."

    I didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Patricia, I didn''t know that I was so charming in your eyes."

    "Enough. Go upstairs and sleep with your son. I''ll ask the driver to take me back. I''ll see my two great-

    grandkids at the breakfast table tomorrow." Patricia put an end to those unpleasant topics.

    I sent Patricia out of the hall considerately, personally opened the car door for her, watched her car

    leave, and turned around.

    As soon as I turned around, I saw Catherine standing transfixed on the stairs.

    Catherine nervously twisted her fingers and asked in a low voice, "Has Patricia left?"

    She looked frightened. Seeing that, I didn''t know whether to me her orfort her.

    I stood in front of her and said, "Going downstairs in the middle of the night to steal beer? Cathy, I didn''t

    give you enough credit."

    Catherine immediately raised her eyebrows. "Who stole your beer? I took it fair and square. Besides, I

    didn''t get to drink it, did I?"

    I handed her the bottle and said, "OK then. You have my permission to drink now."

    Catherine blushed for no reason. She was unconvinced and said, "Do I need your permission to drink?

    You''re so unreasonable."

    "Of course, you need my permission. You are my woman." I said confidently. Then I looked at her angry

    face and smiled, "Go to sleep. Patricia wille over again tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197

    Catherine''s POV

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    When I woke up in the morning, Hedwig was kissing my face. "Mommy, mommy, haven''t you woken up

    yet? The rm is ringing!"

    Of course, I didn''t have enough sleep. I reached out and pushed Hedwig''s face gently. "Let me sleep

    for another five minutes..."

    "Mommy, you''re sozy! Fine, I''ll let you sleep for another five minutes. I''ll start counting now!" Hedwig

    kissed my face with her cute mouth and began to count, "One... Two... Three... Four..."

    "Hedwig, you''re so noisy!" She was driving me crazy. I said I wanted to sleep for a few more minutes,

    and she started to countdown in my ear. How could I sleep at all?

    Hedwig chuckled. "Mommy, you''re distracting me. I forgot how many seconds I''ve counted!" Hedwig

    waspletely unaware of how annoying she was right now.

    "Stop counting. I give up. I''ll get up now!" I looked at Hedwig as she was giggling. Although I wanted to

    jokingly spank her, I couldn''t, since she was so cute.

    "Mommy, how did I get you to get up? Are you afraid of me? Am I a monster? I''m going to eat you

    alive!" Hedwig raised her hands, opened her mouth wide, and pounced at me, as if she was about to

    bite me.

    I was amused by her. I got upzily.

    "Daddy..." Hedwig suddenly found the bedroom door open. The tall man who came in made Hedwig

    extremely happy.

    ke walked in wearing a suit and tie.

    ke crouched down, opened his arms, and waited for Hedwig to run toward him. Then he embraced

    her.

    Hedwig''s hair was messy, but she had a big smile on her face, making her look very cute.

    "Daddy, mommy is sozy. I urged her to get up, but she just wouldn''t!" Hedwig immediately told on

    me.

    "Really? It''s fine. Let your mommy sleep a little longer. Daddy will help you brush your teeth and wash

    your face, OK?" said ke.

    I immediately fell back down. "Hedwig, go wash your face and brush your teeth with your daddy!"

    After helping Hedwig wash up, ke personally found her school uniform to wear. After that, he took a

    comb andbed her long hair.

    I barely got out of bed until ke was done with Hedwig.

    "Well, let''s go downstairs for breakfast!" Hedwig held ke''s finger tightly and looked at me.

    "Go ahead. I will follow you," I said to Hedwig.

    Hedwig immediately let go of ke''s finger and ran out.

    ke and I hurriedly followed her.

    Noah and Hedwig were drinking milk and eating bread under Dowen''s care.

    Suddenly, a loud cry of joy came from outside the door. Then Patricia walked in quickly. When she saw

    the two kids sitting at the table, she rushed over in surprise.

    In the next second, the two kids were held in Patricia''s arms.

    Hedwig blinked and moved slightly. "Who are you? Why are you holding us?"

    Patricia had to quickly let go.

    Noah also tried hard to break free from Patricia''s arms. Unlike Hedwig, he was not panicked. He said

    calmly, "Who are you? Do we know each other?"

    "I am your great-grandmother. From now on, you can call me Patricia," Patricia answered quickly.

    Then Emerson Chavez, ke''s grandfather, also walked over quickly. Patricia pointed to Emerson and

    said, "This is your great-grandfather. You can call him Emerson from now on."

    Noah and Hedwig looked at each other. After a long time, Noah finally reacted. "I see. So, you are our

    great-grandparents that our daddy told us about. Why are you here?"

    "Don''t mention it! Your daddy didn''t tell us about you. We only found out about your existence

    yesterday. We rushed here at once to see you. My two precious babies are so pretty," Patricia said and

    burst into tears.

    Emerson said to Hedwig and Noah, "Come here. Let me hug you!"

    Noah jumped down from the chair and walked toward Emerson.

    Emerson hugged Noah tightly. "My great-grandson is so big. I almost can''t hold you!"

    ke held Hedwig in his arms and said with a smile, "Hedwig, Noah, they are my grandparents, and

    they are your rtives. You don''t have to be afraid of them. They will love you and protect you as

    mommy and daddy do!"

    Noah immediately brought a ss of milk to Emerson and said, "Great-grandpa Emerson, have a ss

    of milk!"

    Noah put down the ss, ran over to hold my finger, and took me to his great-grandparents. "Mommy,

    this is daddy''s grandparents, and they are also your grandparents!"

    Noah''s enthusiasm made me a bit awkward. I greeted them sheepishly, "Hello, Patricia, Emerson."

    Emerson nodded and said, "So, you are the mother of the kids. You look very young. How old are

    you?"

    I quickly whispered, "Twenty-three years old."

    Patricia was shocked. Then she red at ke.

    Sensing Patricia''s sharp look, ke quickly exined, "Patricia, it''s not what you think. I met Cathy by

    ident!"

    "I see. The kids are four now. So, you had them when you were eighteen?" Emerson asked directly.

    The atmosphere suddenly became somber.

    Hedwig suddenly opened her mouth and said, "Great-grandpa Emerson, please don''t scold my

    mommy. Please!"

    Hedwig was innocent and naive. She thought that when an elder talked to a junior in this way, swearing

    woulde next. So, Hedwig quickly pleaded for me.

    Emerson smiled, "Hedwig, rx. I''m not going to scold your mommy. I just want to know more about

    your mommy and your daddy!"

    "Great-grandpa Emerson, are you really not going to scold my mommy? I''m d then!" Hedwig

    immediately smiled.

    "Catherine, sit down and have breakfast. You have to go to workter, don''t you?" Emerson instantly

    became nice to me. Maybe it was because of Hedwig''s plea.

    I thanked him and sat at the table, and ke quickly put the milk and bread in front of me.

    His silentfort touched me a little.

    The breakfast ended in the most dreary atmosphere. Noah and Hedwig were going to the werewolf

    school to attend lessons. Emerson took the initiative to send them to school.

    Emerson and Patricia left with the kids, and then the atmosphere at the table began to thaw.

    I looked at ke with frustration and said, "I think your grandmother has a problem with me."

    "Don''t worry. The kids are on your side. They''ll help to soften my grandparents. I''m sure my

    grandparents won''t give you a hard time!" keforted me calmly.

    "I highly doubt it. What if your grandmother doesn''t like me and doesn''t ept me? What will you do?"

    I said.

    "It''s not going to happen. Don''t worry!" ke reached out and gently wiped the milk off my face.

    He sounded careless, but his voice was also filled with determination and affirmation of me, which

    surprised me.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198

    Catherine''s POV

    After I finished breakfast, I nned to ask Gina about the origin of the ne.

    I had a big fight with Gina at theunch yesterday. However, we had made a deal. Therefore, I should

    still fulfill it.

    I called Gina on the way, and she picked up.

    "What is it?" Gina yed innocent.

    "What do you think? Don''t you think you owe me an exnation about my ne?" I hated her

    pretentious tone. We had reached an agreement. Was she going to act shamelessly now?

    "Come to me, and I''ll tell you." Gina said.

    I drove to the five-star hotel Gina mentioned. After parking the car, I quickly ran to the elevator in the

    hall.

    I was very anxious, since I wanted to know the truth badly.

    When I came to the luxurious private room on the top floor, I saw that the door was not locked. So, I

    reached out and pushed the door open.

    After walking in, I heard someone close the door behind me.

    I reacted and pounced instinctively to unlock the door. However, the door was firmly locked.

    I shouted angrily, "Gina, what are you up to now? Open the door! Now!"

    The person outside held the door tightly without answering me.

    I was so furious that I kicked the door twice. But it only made my toes painful.

    "Gina, I am warning you! If you dare to y any more tricks, I will..."

    "Cathy..." Just as I was about to warn Gina, I heard someone calling my name from behind.

    I turned my head at once and saw Harley. His face was flushed, and his eyes were red. He used one of

    his hands to prop against the bedroom door while looking at me.

    "Harley? Why are you here?" I was stunned. I did not expect that there was a man in the room, and the

    man was Harley no less.

    "Cathy, is it you? Am I dreaming?" Harley walked quickly to me. His face was full of joy, and his gaze

    was full of strong emotions and desires.

    I took a step back in panic. I asked, "What happened to you? Are you sick? You are burning up!"

    Harley suddenly grabbed my hand which was reaching out to touch his forehead. The next second, he

    pulled me into his arms.

    He hugged me tightly with both his hands. "You are here. It''s really you. I am not dreaming. I''m so d

    you are here."

    "Don''t be like this, Harley. Let go of me!" I trembled with fear. I didn''t expect him to suddenly hug me.

    Moreover, he was already kissing my neck.

    He loosened his grip and said, "I''m feeling very ufortable. I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I

    feel even more ufortable looking at you now."

    "It''s Gina... Were you with her yesterday?" I was very clear-headed.

    When I saw Harley here, I suspected Gina. Looking at Harley''s appearance, I was even more certain

    that Harley was set up by Gina.

    Harley pressed his head and pondered. He said, "I was drinking with my friend. I didn''t see Gina.

    Cathy, why are you bringing her up again? Don''t you hate her?"

    "She asked me to be here. It must have something to do with her!"

    I said angrily, "Harley, hold on for a moment. I''ll call someone now!"

    After I finished speaking, I took out my phone and wanted to call ke for help.

    However, when I took out my phone, I found that there was no signal.

    What was going on? Was it Gina again?

    I was stunned. I felt like I fell into Gina''s trap.

    I gave up on calling and turned around to knock on the door. However, just as I was about to do it,

    Harley, who was behind me, pressed tightly against me again.

    "Cathy, let me hug you once more. I''m feeling so ufortable. Cathy, I like you. I''ve always liked you.

    Can''t you feel it? I know I''m not a match for ke, but I love you! Can''t you consider me?"

    I was hugged by Harley from behind. I was so anxious that I did not feel the instinctive fear.

    Harley didn''t mean to hurt me. He was drugged and couldn''t control himself. The most important thing

    now was to detoxify Harley.

    Suddenly, an idea hit me. He should take a cold shower!

    I thought it was a good idea.

    Thus, I quickly pried open his fingers with mine. "Harley, pull yourself together. Let go of me!"

    Harley was muddleheaded. He hugged me and said, "Cathy, I won''t let go. I will never let go. I love

    you!"

    "Not now! You can''t do this. Otherwise, Gina will get her way! Let go of me!" I knew it was useless to

    reason with him now.

    His force of will was getting weaker, and in the end, perhaps he would lose control totally and be

    as scary as ke was five years ago.

    Some images shed through my brain quickly. I found that my blurred memories from five years ago

    seemed to have been clear for a moment.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Cathy, don''t be so cold to me. I''m not feeling well. Can you help me?"

    "Harley, if you continue to be like this, I''ll be angry!" I warned him loudly on purpose, hoping it would

    work.

    "I like the way you look when you are angry."

    "Then I''m sorry!" I lowered my head, opened my mouth, and bit his arm.

    As expected, the pain woke him up a little. He loosened his grip, and I took the opportunity to run away

    from him.

    I quickly ran into the bathroom. I filled the bathtub with cold water while holding a basin.

    I came out with a basin of water and sshed it fiercely at Harley, who was rushing at me.

    Under the stimtion of the cold water, Harley woke up. He gasped for breath and leaned against the

    wall, looking at me in pain. "Cathy, you sshed water on me? Do you hate me that much?"

    "Harley, do you have any idea what you''re going to do to me? You''re not that kind of person. Wake up.

    Don''t walk into her trap!" I shouted at him angrily.

    Harley sat down on the ground. "Cathy, if you don''t have feelings for me, just tell me. I can handle it."

    I smiled bitterly, "Harley, you know you and I are impossible."

    "Yes. Because you gave birth to two kids for ke!" Harley looked at me with sadness. "You have two

    kids. Who am I topete with him? Cathy, I''m so miserable."

    "Harley, help me out here. Let''s go inside and put yourself in cold water, OK? You can''t continue to be

    like this." I grabbed his arm and tried to drag him up from the ground.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199

    Catherine''s POV

    I pulled Harley hard by the arm. However, he was 1.85 meters tall, and there was no way I could pull

    him up whatsoever.

    So, I went to the bathroom, found a bucket full of water, and was about to pour on him.

    Harley shuddered as another bucket of water poured over his head.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I exined with embarrassment, "Sorry, Harley. I can only help you in this way."

    Harley painfully stood up while holding the wall. Step by step, he walked into the bathroom, entered the

    bathtub, and sat down.

    I was upset seeing him. I leaned against the door and looked at Harley, who sat in the bathtub with his

    eyes closed. I asked him with concern, "Are you feeling better?"

    "Much better." He did not open his eyes. His voice was full of sadness and despair, "Don''t worry. I won''t

    harm you."

    "My boss invited you to the new productunch this time. You turned it down." I said in a low voice.

    "Yes. I don''t want to rely on you." When he opened his eyes, his scarlet eyes had be much

    clearer. "I know you meant well, but I just didn''t want to be there. I want to walk up thedder by

    myself."

    "Harley, I know you are a man of character. I didn''t mean anything. I just wanted to help you." I

    suddenly felt embarrassed, as if I had humiliated him.

    "I know. I don''t me you. I''m grateful that you haven''t forgotten me." Harley smiled bitterly.

    He sounded calm as he soaked in the cold water. So, I turned to open the door. Unexpectedly, I

    opened it this time.

    I quickly walked out. Looking at the empty corridor, I frowned.

    When I returned to the room again, Harley''s face was a little pale.

    "The door is open. I have to go. Would you like me to call your friends over?" I asked Harley.

    "No. Just leave." Harley shook his head.

    I nodded and said, "Take care, then. If you need anything, call me."

    "OK." Harley closed his eyes and leaned against the bathtub.

    I left the room and gently closed the door.

    After leaving the hotel, I was kind of d, as if I survived a disaster. Then, I felt angry. I called Gina.

    Unexpectedly, Gina angrily questioned me over the phone, "Catherine, why haven''t youe over

    yet? I''ve been waiting for you for more than an hour. I''ve still got work to do!"

    Hearing that, I said angrily, "Gina, drop the act. I went to the room you mentioned just now and didn''t

    see you. Instead, I saw Harley being drugged. What was the point?"

    "Harley? What are you talking about? How can you use me? I''ve been in the room all the time. I

    didn''t see Harley!" Gina began to y innocent.

    I sneered, "Are you saying that it wasn''t you?"

    Gina continued to deny it, "Of course, it wasn''t me. Maybe there is such a thing as coincidence. Did

    you go to the wrong door? Maybe Harley was living next door to me."

    How could Gina me me for entering the wrong room? I was very angry. "I don''t want to keep talking

    nonsense. Just tell me what I want. Or, I will call 911 right now." Gina set me up, and now she even

    wanted to pretend that nothing had happened. I felt the urge to p her.

    Gina smiled, "Go to the royal gallery and you''ll find some clue."

    "What royal gallery?" I didn''t expect Gina to let me go somewhere else. Wasn''t she the one who knew

    about the ne?

    "There is only one royal gallery in this city. You have been pestering King ke every day. Don''t you

    know who the royal family is?" Gina said impatiently. "It is a very important clue. Besides, that is all I

    know. Don''te to me ever again!"

    "It better be useful, or I won''t let you off!" I was very dissatisfied with Gina''s answer. I felt that I had

    been deceived.

    The gallery was in the conference hall of the royal pack.

    I hung up on Gina and drove straight to the conference hall.

    Sure enough, I saw the obsidian ne that matched mine in the zone where the valuables were

    disyed.

    I was thrilled and quickly sought out the curator of the royal gallery to ask him about the details.

    "Ms. Wyatt, I''m very sorry. The obsidian ne was donated by someone. The donor requested to

    remain anonymous. We are not at liberty to say." The curator refused me politely.

    "Sir, please. I''m looking for my biological parents. I''m certain that the obsidian ne you have here

    has something to do with them. That''s why I''m so anxious. I''m begging you!" I told him the truth.

    The curator brought a piece of paper over. "Put your information down. I''ll find you the address of the

    donor."

    "Thank you! Thank you so much!"

    The curator found a list in a pile of old files. It had the address of the donor on it, but nothing more.

    "It''s here. Write it down. I can''t give you the list," the curator said.

    Walking out of the royal gallery, I looked down at the address, and felt uneasy.

    The address was from over 20 years ago. I frowned. In fact, I knew the block.

    After all, I grew up near Sayreville, and the werewolves from ck Moon Pack talked about this block.

    It used to be a rich neighborhood, and there were people from the royal pack who once lived there.

    However, I had never been there in all these years, and I wasn''t sure if it was demolished or not.

    Although it was a long shot, I still decided to go and take a look.

    When I drove up to the ce indicated on the address, what I saw was a huge man-madeke

    surrounded by a beautiful park.

    I stood dumbstruck by thekeside, helplessly and confusedly covering my face.

    The address turned out to be useless. I suddenly felt as if I had been fooled by fate again.

    I was miserable, but I was not willing to give up just like that. I decided to go to ke for help.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200

    Catherine''s POV

    I returned to thepany in a daze. Everyone in thepany saw me differently, because yesterday''s

    launch was very sessful. So, almost everyone was discussing me.

    I forced a smile and greeted my colleagues walking over to me.

    Melinda called me into the office. She looked at me with a face full of joy and said, "Cathy, what''s

    wrong? What''s bothering you?"

    I showed the address to Melinda and said, "I just found out where my parents used to live.

    Unfortunately, it''s been demolished and turned into a man-madeke."

    Hearing that, sheforted me and said, "Cathy, don''t worry. I''m sure you will find your parents!"

    "Maybe. It''s just that I have to wait. It''s excruciating," I smiled bitterly.

    "Cathy, yesterday''sunch was a huge sess. You have no idea how many people in thepany

    are envious of you," Melinda said with a smile.

    I pulled a wry face. However, I figured that being envied by others was a good thing. At the very least, it

    was better than being envious of others.

    I was working in the afternoon, when the door was suddenly opened by Melinda. She said anxiously,

    "Cathy, check out what''s trending on Twitter now. Something is wrong!"

    Seeing she panicked, I thought something went off about theunch yesterday. I hurriedly checked

    Twitter and saw photos of myself and Harley hugging.

    "What?" My mind went nk, and I froze.

    Melinda looked at me anxiously and asked, "Cathy, what is going on? Why are you and Harley..."

    I continued to look at the photos with my eyes wide open. There were four photos uploaded, two of

    which showed me being held head-on by Harley while he kissed my neck, and in the other two photos,

    I was being pressed up against Harley at the door while he kissed my long hair.

    As the person involved, I knew that it was just a hug, and it was in a situation where Harley was out of

    control. However, in the eyes of others, there was a lot more going on, since the two of us were

    hugging.

    "Damn Gina! She is behind this." I punched the desk. I knew Gina wouldn''t be so kind as to let me off

    the hook. Yet I didn''t expect that she would find someone to take photos of me and Harley.

    "Cathy, did anything happen between you and Harley?" Melinda asked worriedly.

    I hurriedly shook my head and said, "No. I went to meet Gina this morning, and she set me up. I didn''t

    know that Harley was in the room. Also, Gina had drugged him. He did these to me, because he was

    muddleheaded. I was very afraid at that time. There must be someone else in the room. Gina must

    have had these pictures taken to frame me. She''s so insidious."

    "Cathy, it would be bad if King ke knew about this."

    As soon as Melinda finished, my phone rang. The two of us looked at each other, and Melinda pulled a

    long face.

    "Sure enough. It''s him!" I smiled bitterly and picked up the phone.

    As expected, I heard anger in ke''s voice. "Catherine, what''s with the photos online? When did you

    get so intimate with Harley?"

    He sounded so furious. For a moment, I didn''t know how to exin.

    "It was a misunderstanding. It was not what it looked like in the photos." I exined weakly.

    "I''ming to you now. You''d better exin it to me!" After saying that, ke hung up.

    I held my phone in shock. I was stunned for a few seconds before I weakly lowered my arm. "He is

    coming for me."

    "Then just exin it to him. Don''t let him get the wrong idea about you." Melinda said with concern.

    "I will exin, but I''m afraid he won''t believe me." I was worried. After all, no matter how I exined it,

    the photos were real.

    After more than ten minutes, I received another call from ke, who was already at the gate.

    I left Melinda''s office. As soon as I walked out, I saw others'' astonished gazes immediately.

    When I entered the office, I was greeted by all kinds of people. Now, everyone looked at me with

    disbelief, as if I were a monster.

    Indeed, I gave birth to kids for ke and was his announced girlfriend. I should be satisfied. Why were

    there photos of me being intimate with another man?

    Life did have its ups and downs. But anyway, there were some things that I must face.

    I went downstairs and saw ke''s ck car parked quietly in the center of the gate at the entrance of

    the hall.

    I quickly walked over and opened the car door. I saw ke''s gloomy and dissatisfied expression.

    He exuded a strong aura, which made both my wolf and I feel very uneasy and nervous.

    I bit my lip and sat inside.

    "What happened?" ke instantly looked at me.

    There was a hint of helplessness in my voice. I said, "Gina set me up."

    When ke heard me, he froze. He immediately ordered the driver, "Drive."

    ke didn''t say another word in the car. He didn''t ask me anything.

    I was very uneasy. ke''s silence made my heart beat faster.

    I didn''t know where ke was taking me. I just knew that I had a lot of mixed feelings right now.

    After the car stopped, I realized that we were in a wealthy resort in Sayreville.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ke got out of the car and walked forward heavily.

    I had to follow him quickly. ke walked into the living room of a leisure vi, and I followed him.

    As soon as I entered, ke immediately pulled me into his arms. The next second, he kissed my lips

    fiercely.

    Before I could exin anything, I felt that he was sucking my lips like crazy.

    I was very scared and powerless. Right now, I could feel that ke''s rage was creeping up on his

    sanity.

    However, in the next second, ke pushed me away. His eyes were scarlet. "I don''t care who set you

    up. You hugged Harley. Where did he kiss you? Here?"

    As he spoke, he fiercely kissed me on the neck. I pushed him away.

    ke took a step back. He was like an angry beast right now.

    ke was losing his mind in anger, and he even disrespected me.

    I calmed down immediately and said, "Are you really not going to give me a chance to exin? I can

    assure you that none of the things that you''re picturing in your mind happened."

    "Really? He touched you. Where did he touch you? Shouldn''t you tell me?" There was jealousy in

    ke''s eyes.

    His words upset me. Tears filled my eyes, but I held them back. "ke, it seems that you don''t care

    about what I have suffered. What you care about is whether I slept with other men. So, when you say

    you love me, you mean you love my innocence, not my feelings."

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201

    ke''s POV

    I saw the tears in Catherine''s eyes, and I regained some of my senses. I said, "I care about all the

    things about you."

    "If you do, you should hear me out, instead of only caring about whether something happened between

    me and Harley." Tears flowed from Catherine''s eyes.

    I was very upset. My wolf was restless. The next second, I sat on the sofa next to us. I frowned and

    didn''t speak.

    Catherine''s voice was sad. She said, "You don''t want to hear my exnation? Then I might as well

    shut up."

    She turned around and was about to leave. I called out to stop her.

    "I want to hear it!" I said, looking at the tears on her face.

    She bit her lip. "I don''t want to say anything anymore."

    "You have to." I held her wrist. "I admit I was rude. But you know it, right? I was only rude, because I

    cared about you. I''m crazy about you."

    She bit her lip and turned her face away.

    My fingers gently touched her tender cheek and wiped her tears. "Tell me. I believe you."

    Catherine said with a hint of annoyance, "I made a deal with Gina. It was about my biological parents.

    This morning, I called her and asked her out to talk about it. She asked me to go to the hotel to meet

    her. I went to the hotel, but I didn''t see her. Only Harley was there. He was drugged, and he looked

    strange. It seemed that he was suffering."

    "Then what happened?" I asked.

    She looked up at me and said, "You saw the photos. Harley came at me without realizing it. I was

    scared. I tried to open the door and run away, yet he pounced at me again."

    "He didn''t do anything else to you?" I looked back and forth at her, trying to find some marks.

    Fortunately, there didn''t seem to be any marks on her exposed skin that I didn''t want to see.

    Catherine said, "No. I asked him to take a cold shower, and he agreed. ke, Harley was a victim as

    well. He didn''t know why he was in the hotel, and he was drugged. I know it. Gina was the one who

    framed us."

    I looked at her face full of annoyance. I reached out and gently hugged her in my arms. "Cathy, do you

    know? I thought you betrayed me."

    "Why would I betray you?" Catherine leaned in my arms and asked, confused.

    "I don''t know. As soon as I saw the photos of you and Harley together, I couldn''t think straight. Harley

    grew up with you, and I''m sure he''s obsessed with you. I was worried that you would have feelings for

    him!"

    I felt insecure and hugged her tighter. I kissed her gently on her neck, as if only by feeling her warmth

    could I feel more at ease.

    "What happened between Harley and I is history now. Just like you and Emily. Before meeting the love

    of one''s life, everyone will be more or less dependent on others around them. I understand you, and I

    believe that you can do the same. Right?" Catherine said in a low voice, smiling.

    I let go of her and looked into her eyes again. "What are the feelings you have for Harley now?"

    "He is a friend to me."

    I demanded overbearingly, "No! You can''t be friends with him. I''ll be jealous!"

    "Can''t we even be friends? Do you want me to be a stranger to him?" Catherine sounded helpless.

    I nodded with satisfaction. "Yes. You will be a stranger to him. Also, you will only greet him when you

    see him. You have to promise that you won''t reach out to him."

    "You are so overbearing. I never asked you to do something like that." Catherine sounded reluctant.

    "You can ask me the same thing now. I will do it!" I said in a low voice, full of certainty.

    Catherine chuckled and broke free from my arms. "We don''t need to go that far. Neither you nor I can

    live without friends. I believe you. And I hope you can believe me."

    She left my arms, and I felt a sense of emptiness.

    "I''ll get someone to bring Gina back now and have her tell the truth. If she was the one who nned all

    this, then I wouldn''t make things difficult for Harley." I disliked Harley, but I was a reasonable man.

    Catherine gritted her teeth and said, "I am certain that she was behind all this. I won''t be lenient and let

    her off the hook again. She has caused me so much trouble."

    Just as the two of us reached an agreement, someone suddenly contacted me through Mind-Link.

    I said to Catherine, "Patricia wants to Mind-Link me."

    Catherine was somewhat terrified and uneasy.

    "She didn''t see the news, did she?" Catherine covered her face with her hands.

    "I wanted to hear you out first before asking someone to delete the gossip. I guess it''s toote now," I

    said, twisting my eyebrows.

    I connected to Mind-Link, and Patricia''s voice sounded in my mind.

    ''What''s the matter with that Catherine? How could she hug another man? That was so disgraceful! She

    is the mother of two kids! How sad will her kids be when they see those photos?"

    My eyes met Catherine''s, and Catherine saw the helplessness in my eyes at once. She showed a bitter

    smile.

    "Grandma, it was a misunderstanding. Can I exin it to you when I get home?" I already knew the ins

    and outs of the matter, so I spoke up for Catherine.

    However, in Patricia''s eyes, I was partial to Catherine.

    Patricia was furious. "ke, I always thought you were a rational and calm man. Howe you are

    fooled? They were hugging together! What is to exin? Don''t tell me that you think nothing happened

    between Catherine and that man! Are you confused? Or am I confused, because I''m getting old? Why

    are you still lying to yourself about things that are even so clear to me?"

    I knew Patricia had an opinion of Catherine, so I had to calm Patricia down andfort her for the time

    being. Then I cut off Mind-Link.

    Catherine was so anxious that her face was pale. She pulled my sleeve and said, "What did your

    grandmother say? Is she disappointed in me?"

    "Yes." My eyes flickered. "She is very angry. Gina is the only one who can exin the matter.

    Otherwise, I don''t think my grandmother would ever believe that nothing happened between you and

    Harley."

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Gina''s so annoying!" Catherine said, vexed.

    I stroked her face andforted her, "Don''t worry. I will get to the bottom of it. I will not let you suffer."

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202

    ke''s POV

    "ke, thank you for believing me. To be honest, you scared me just now. I thought you wouldn''t trust

    me easily." Catherine was very grateful.

    I said self-mockingly, "I was indeed very angry at first. I even felt like I was about to lose you. But I

    know you. Nothing happened between you and Harley, because you couldn''t stand being touched by

    men. Am I right?"

    Catherine nodded. "ke, after this is over, I will take the initiative to do it with you. I hope you can

    mark me then."

    I didn''t expect to hear the words "take the initiative"ing from her mouth.

    I gently held her in my arms and kissed her on the forehead. "Don''t worry. I won''t force you. But I do

    hope that we can be together soon!"

    Catherine put her arms around my waist. "Let''s get married when I find my parents!"

    Her proposal surprised me. I said with joy, "Really? Are you willing to marry me?"

    "Yes, I am. After I find my parents, we can get ready to get married. I hope to have the support and

    blessing of my family when I get married," said Catherine, smiling while looking at me.

    "OK. I will help you find your family as soon as possible. Then we can get married. We will live happily

    together with the kids." Finally, my waiting paid off. I could marry Catherine. I no longer had to face the

    pitiful eyes of the kids.

    We hugged for a while before we let go. I whispered, "I''ll go to Gina now. Do you want to go with me?"

    "Yes. I want to ask her why she did this to me," said Catherine at once.

    I contacted Mind-Linked Henry, gave him a few instructions, and took Catherine to a ce.

    We went inside the living room of a private club. By the time Catherine and I came over, Gina had

    already been tied up, sitting on the ground together with two men.

    When Gina saw me and Catherine, her face turned pale, and her eyes were filled with fear.

    Because she did not expect me to meet her in such a simple and rough way, without room for

    negotiation at all.

    What made her even more afraid was that her aplices were here while being tied up at the same

    time.

    "King ke..." Gina''s voice was trembling in fear.

    I sat down on the sofa next to me, and Catherine sat beside me.

    Gina hurriedly moved forward a few steps on her knees and said with fear and unease, "King ke,

    how did I offend you? Why did you ask someone to tie me up and bring me here?"

    When people were most afraid, they would often y dumb.

    Gina knew nothing but acting and ying dumb.

    I did not speak. Catherine sneered, "Gina, you really don''t know what you''ve done?"

    Meeting Catherine''s eyes, Gina suddenly trembled and couldn''t utter a word.

    Henry kicked a man next to him and said coldly, "You do the talking!"

    The man immediately trembled in fear and hastily said, "It wasn''t my fault. It was Gina who asked me to

    help. I had no idea that Harley''s drink was drugged. Gina only asked me to send Harley to her. I didn''t

    think about anything else. Harley used to be Gina''s agent, and the two of them were friends, so I

    thought that Gina wanted to take care of him herself. I really didn''t know that she would drug him. And

    she even wanted me to hurt Ms. Wyatt! Ms. Wyatt, I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you."

    Gina was instantly enraged. "Stop making it up, or I''ll kill you!"

    The man said stubbornly, "I was telling the truth. You didn''t give me any money. Why should I help you

    cover it up?"

    Catherine walked over and pped Gina hard. Catherine said, "Harley took you as his friend. How

    could you set him up like this?"

    Gina was pped to the side by Catherine. The long hair blocked Gina''s face. Gina sneered, "Are you

    speaking up for Harley? King ke, did you hear that? Catherine is still obsessed with Harley. Are you

    sure that you will marry her?"

    My expression did not change, but my eyes were cold and ruthless as I stared at Gina. "If you dare to

    sow discord between me and Cathy again, I promise. There will be consequences."

    Gina widened her eyes with disbelief.

    "King ke, I did it just to sound her out for you. You shouldn''t me me!" Gina''s tone became soft,

    and she looked helpless.

    "She is my woman. You''re not in a position to sound her out. Gina, tell me, if I send you to the police

    now, will your reputation bepletely ruined?" I was not a cold and bloodthirsty tyrant, but I did know

    how to make someone crazy and even copse.

    "King ke, please! Don''t send me to the police. I am willing to apologize to Catherine. Please don''t

    ruin my future!" Gina was indeed afraid. As a female star, she cared about nothing but her reputation

    and dignity. If I sent her to the police station and hyped up the things she did secretly, she would lose

    all her supporters.

    Catherine could not help but sneer, "Do you think apologizing now will help?"

    "Catherine, please. I know that I was blinded by jealousy. But I was also miserable. I didn''t know how to

    vent the bitterness and anger in my heart, so I did the wrong thing."

    "Gina, I know you. You have never been muddled. The wrong things that you did were all the choices

    that you made after careful consideration. I will not forgive you. This time, you must bear the

    consequences," Catherine said coldly.

    Hearing Catherine''s firm tone, I changed my opinion of her a little. If Catherine was soft-hearted

    enough to let Gina off the hook again, I would be angry.

    "Catherine, you can''t do this to me. You promised Alpha Wyatt that you wouldn''t hurt me." Gina was so

    frightened that her face turned pale. She mentioned Alpha Wyatt to shield her, thinking that Catherine

    would be soft-hearted and let her get away with it again.

    Yet Catherine said coldly, "Yes, you''re right. I promised him to spare you. But I have already spared you

    last time. If you kept your nose clean and didn''t interfere with my affairs, we could move on with our

    lives separately. But you just wouldn''t. You insisted on bothering me again and again. Do you really

    think I am a pushover?"

    "Catherine, how could you be this ruthless to Alpha Wyatt? I am his daughter, and now you''re going to

    ruin me! You are a mother, too. You know that he treated you nicely when you were a kid," Gina

    suddenly shouted crazily, and she hit Catherine''s sore spot urately.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Catherine was stunned for a moment.

    "It''s precisely because I am grateful to him that I will teach you a lesson on behalf of him. If you

    continue like this, you will implicate him sooner orter," Catherine sneered, turned around, and sat

    back down beside me.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203

    Catherine''s POV

    "I can promise you anything. Please don''t take me to the police. I promise! I will never interfere in your

    affairs again. Catherine, I am begging you. I was really wrong." Gina was shaking with fear.

    I looked at her and felt that she was nothing but a pathetic joke. "Why did you do all this when you

    knew you would end up like this?"

    "I didn''t know that I would be caught by you so quickly. I always thought that I was very capable, but

    now I finally learn my lesson after these setbacks. Some things are just not for me, and they will never

    be mine, no matter how much I fight for them!" Gina finally realized.

    I could tell that Gina was regretful, but I still did not want to forgive her.

    Because it didn''t feel right to me that a person could always be this lucky to be forgiven.

    "I''ll go back to thepany now. You can help me put an end to it." I turned to look at ke and said in

    a low voice to him.

    "OK." ke nodded.

    As I stood up to leave, ke suddenly grabbed my wrist and gave me a quick kiss on the lips.

    I was a little surprised. Then I met his meaningful eyes, and suddenly, I realized something.

    I turned around to look at Gina. Sure enough, Gina was so angry that her face waspletely pale.

    She was staring at me with hatred.

    I felt a chill in my heart. I thought that if there was a chance to hurt me again, Gina would not let it slide.

    I didn''t know why I was so sure, but I knew I was right, because it was human nature.

    Not long after I left, I received a call from Alpha Wyatt. I knew he would call me when I decided to leave

    Gina with ke.

    "Catherine, do you know what happened to Gina?" he asked anxiously.

    I replied emotionlessly, "Yes."

    "Catherine, did Gina do something to make you unhappy again?" Alpha Wyatt thought I was getting

    back at Gina.

    My tone was a bit more indifferent as I said, "Alpha Wyatt, there''s nothing I can do about this. You''d

    better find out what your daughter did to get arrested."

    "Catherine, I''m begging you. For the sake of me, your father..."

    "You are not my father. You said it to me yourself. Gina was off the hook thest time only because I

    talked to ke. So, it''s no use begging me this time." After I said that, I hung up the phone.

    Maybe I was a bit too ruthless, but I just didn''t want Gina to get away with what she had done.

    Gina''s crime wasn''t a felony.

    However, the reporters had long heard the news of Gina being arrested. Now everyone knew.

    ke found someone to hype it up. This time, Gina was doomed. The reputation that she had built up

    with great efforts was destroyedpletely.

    Gina got what she deserved, and I got to face my share of pain.

    I went back to thekeside vi at night and saw Patricia sitting on the sofa majestically. It looked like

    she was especially waiting for me.

    What surprised me was that my kids were not in the parlor. Where were they?

    "Stop looking. The kids aren''t here. I asked Emerson to take them to the vi on the top of the hill," said

    Patricia.

    She snorted and said, "How smart of you. You want the kids to put in a good word for you, right?"

    I had no choice but to smile wryly and walk over to Patricia. "Patricia, it was nothing but a

    misunderstanding. I was framed."

    Patricia snorted, "Fine. I believe you were framed. What aboutst night, then? You came down to get

    some beer. Did someone frame you as well?"

    I was speechless. I sighed and nodded. "No. I couldn''t sleep yesterday. I thought alcohol might help me

    get some sleep."

    "Am I supposed to take it as your excuse?" Patricia snorted.

    I was surprised that Patricia had such a big problem with my behavior. I thought that I''d better keep my

    mouth shut. After all, no matter what I said, for her, it was just an excuse.

    Patricia frowned and said, "Catherine, do you like ke?"

    I was stunned. I didn''t expect her to bring this up now. I immediately nodded. "Yes."

    "How much?" she asked in a more serious tone.

    "Very, very much." I replied firmly.

    Then Patricia''s tone softened a little. She said, "Let me ask you something. Why did you keep ke in

    the dark about the kids?"

    "I didn''t know he was the father." I was sad at the mention of the past.

    Patricia was even more surprised. "Then how did you give birth to the kids? I asked him before, but he

    wouldn''t tell me. You tell me!"

    I didn''t know why ke didn''t want to tell Patricia the truth, but I was sure he must have had his

    reasons. So, I said vaguely, "I can''t remember."

    Patricia said angrily, "Don''t think that you can be the Lycan Luna just because you got ke to

    acknowledge you with the kids. You won''t get your way without my approval."

    Patricia said so bluntly. I respected her at first, but I felt that her words were a blow to my self-esteem.

    "Patricia, you misunderstood me again. I''ve never threatened ke with the kids, and you shouldn''t

    think of me as a snob. If you think I''m using kids as an excuse to get to him, then you are not giving me

    enough credit." I wasn''t a pushover, and I talked back.

    "You really didn''t take advantage of the kids to make ke choose you to be his Lycan Luna?" asked

    Patricia, raising her eyebrows.

    I said, "No. I didn''t want to give the kids to him at first, because I raised them all by myself. But then I

    realized that they needed a father, and ke was very nice to them. So, I was willing to get to know

    him more. I only agreed when I found that he was worthy of my love."

    "Anyway, you agreed eventually, didn''t you?" A single sentence from Patricia negated all my

    exnations.

    Patricia pulled a serious face and said, "Catherine, I heard that you were an adopted daughter. You

    probably didn''t have much etiquette training growing up, which is why you show no respect to elders

    now."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    I was stunned again.

    Was I disrespectful to elders?

    "Patricia, if you don''t like me, just say it. I have no intention of sticking around here shamelessly." I was

    angry, and I felt the urge to leave right away. Also, I would take the kids away with me.

    "I didn''t ask you to leave. I just wanted you to learn to behave," she stood up while saying.

    I asked with a straight face, "What do you want me to learn? Do I have to go through a rigorous

    examination to marry ke?"

    Patricia sighed. "Fine. I don''t want to pick on you, lest you see the kidster and say that I bullied you."

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204

    Catherine''s POV

    I was well aware that Patricia wanted to psych me out.

    I just didn''t get it. We would be a family soon. Did seniority rules matter that much?

    Besides, I always respected her, because she was an elder. I never disrespected her.

    I sighed. Were there so many rules and restrictions in the royal pack?

    After seven o''clock, I took a shower. But I did not go downstairs then. Instead, I sat on the sofa in the

    room, feeling depressed.

    When the kids were tired of ying and went back to thekeside vi by car, both of them rushed

    directly to me.

    "Mommy, Emerson told me a lot of great stories!" Hedwig said with a smile.

    I stroked Hedwig''s head and said, "I''m d that you like them. You can ask him to tell you more in the

    future."

    "Mommy, is daddy not back yet? I''ll wait for him upstairs!" Hedwig turned and ran upstairs.

    I turned my head to look at Noah, only to see that he was also looking at me with his big eyes.

    "What''s wrong?" I waved my hand in front of his eyes.

    "Mommy, who was that man?" Noah asked suddenly.

    "What man?" I froze.

    "The man who held you. Do you like him?" asked Noah.

    "Noah, how did you know?"

    "I saw the photos on my ssmate''s phone." Noah answered immediately.

    "Are you looking down on mommy now?" I didn''t know how to exin it to Noah. It was very

    embarrassing.

    "Of course not. Mommy, if you like that man, what about daddy? He likes you too!" Noah looked at me.

    When I heard Noah''s words, I couldn''t help but smile, "How can you be sure that your daddy likes me?"

    "Because I talked to him. If you go to see another man, he will admit that he is jealous. If you don''t talk

    to him, he will admit that he is sad. Isn''t that enough to prove that he likes you?" Noah said seriously.

    I was stunned again.

    "I didn''t know you two would talk about these things." Noah was bing more and more clever and

    mischievous. He actually had such grow-up conversations with ke.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Mommy, I am just looking out for you. I want to sound daddy out. I want to know how sincere he is to

    you." Noah chuckled.

    I felt sad and gratified when I heard his words. I hugged Noah and kissed his head. "I''m sorry, Noah. I

    made you worry."

    "I''m used to it. You can be really stupid sometimes!" Noah stuck out his tongue.

    I retorted, unconvinced, "How am I stupid? I want to be a smart person, OK?"

    "If you wanted to be with that man, why would you let others take photos of you and upload the photos

    online? Couldn''t you go see the man secretly?" Noah said in a huff.

    "Noah, here''s the truth. I was set up by some bad person. These photos were deliberately uploaded by

    that person to harm me. Don''t take them seriously. I have nothing to do with that man," I exined to

    Noah with a chuckle.

    "Really?" Noah suddenly became happy. "So, you didn''t betray daddy?"

    "No. Didn''t you say that your daddy liked me a lot? How could I betray him?"

    Noah nodded. "That''s my theory. That man is not as handsome as daddy, and definitely not as rich as

    daddy!"

    "You''re so greedy. Do you think I like ke because of his appearance and money?" I was amused by

    Noah.

    "Am I wrong?" Noah looked at me disapprovingly.

    I thought about it carefully, shook my head, and then nodded. "I don''t know. Anyway, I admit that your

    daddy is kind of charming."

    "Not kind of. He is very charming! When he came to pick me and Hedwig up from school, all the female

    teachers there were captivated," Noah said proudly.

    "Really? Did any of them approach your daddy?" I immediately became nervous when I heard that and

    quickly asked.

    Noah immediately kissed my face and said, "Mommy, don''t worry. As long as I''m here, I promise that

    daddy won''t have a chance to have chemistry with any woman."

    I hugged Noah again. "You are a great helper. How should I reward you?"

    "Why don''t you go on a trip with daddy sometime? I heard that going on a vacation is a great way to

    improve adults'' rtionships. Anyway, Patricia and Emerson can look after Hedwig and me now. You

    can go ahead and have fun," Noah suggested.

    "Did Patricia say how long they were going to stay here?" I asked Noah.

    "They said they were going to stick here, and they would take care of me and stupid Hedwig."

    "No way!" I had a headache.

    I quarreled with Patricia back then. Now that I thought about it calmly, I felt that I should not have been

    so impatient.

    Patricia came down hard on me only because she was looking out for ke. But I failed to control my

    temper and talked back. I was worried that Patricia would pick on me from now on.

    "Mommy, you sighed just now!" Noah said with concern.

    "Really?" I didn''t even notice that I sighed.

    "Yes. What''s the matter? Are you afraid that you can''t get Patricia''s approval?" Noah asked with a

    smile.

    I almost wanted to praise Noah. How could he be so good at reading people?

    Then I recalled what Patricia said to me today, about telling on her in front of the kids. Then all of a

    sudden, I didn''t feel like saying anything to Noah.

    "No, Noah. Why don''t you go downstairs and y? I still have work to do!" I ignored the concern on

    Noah''s face and smiled faintly.

    "Mommy, don''t lie to me. I''m not a three-year-old child, and I''m not as stupid as Hedwig. I can see the

    expressions that you adults have. I don''t think Patricia likes you very much." Noah also began to worry.

    I grabbed Noah and said, "Noah, promise me that you won''t ask questions between Patricia and me

    anymore, OK?"

    "Why? I''m looking out for you!" He blinked his big eyes and was confused.

    I put on a serious face and said seriously, "No reason. Anyway, stay away from the things between us

    two."

    "Mommy, are you aggrieved? Did Patricia scold you?" Noah instantly showed a distressed expression.

    I took a pencil and drew on the drawing board randomly. "No. She did not scold me."

    "Mommy, you are a terrible liar!" Noah sighed.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205

    Catherine''s POV

    I knew Noah was very smart, so I was in a pickle now.

    In fact, I enjoyed talking to Noah most of the time. He had his way of thinking. And he could be very

    helpful sometimes.

    But right now, I was reluctant to tell Noah my thoughts, because Noah was too sensible. I was worried

    that the dispute adults had would hurt him.

    "Noah, mommy has to work. See? Mommy can''t even draw with you standing here," I said, pointing to

    my messy painting.

    Noah nodded and said, "Well, I will leave you to your work. But if you are treated unfairly, don''t m up.

    You can talk to daddy. He will help you feel better."

    "It seems that your daddy is omnipotent in your eyes. Do you worship him?"

    Noah snorted coldly, "I don''t worship him!"

    Noah was embarrassed. Iughed even more heartily.

    ke''s POV

    Around 7:30 pm, I returned to thekeside vi.

    As soon as I walked in, I saw a small pink figure jumping off the sofa and running straight towards me.

    "Daddy, daddy..." Hedwig''s voice was loud and happy. It was the sound I loved to hear the most every

    time I went home.

    I held Hedwig in my arms, and I could not help but kiss her face again and again. "Are you still

    coughing?"

    "A bit!" Hedwig said with a pout, deliberately coughed a few times, and then smiled wickedly. She said,

    "Daddy, have I infected you with my cough?"

    I shook my head. "Of course not. I won''t get sick. Look at how strong I am!"

    Hedwigughed heartily. "Does daddy exercise often? Mommy is not as healthy as you. She used to

    be sick."

    "Is that so? Then when you catch a cold in the future, be careful not to infect her." Hearing her words, I

    felt a little distressed.

    "Don''t worry, daddy. I know how to take care of mommy. Noah and I are experienced," said Hedwig

    with a smile.

    I touched her head. "Did you y with Patricia and Emerson today?"

    "I did! I just came back from them. Patricia taught me how to sing, and Emerson told me great stories,"

    Hedwig told me happily.

    I was content when I heard that my kids were having fun with my grandparents.

    "Where is mommy?" I asked.

    "Upstairs!" Hedwig pointed.

    I put Hedwig on the sofa and said softly, "Hedwig, go ahead and y for a while. I''ll go upstairs and talk

    to your mommy."

    "Can''t I listen?" Hedwig pouted, a little disappointed.

    "No. It''s grown-up talk, and it''s mostly about work stuff. You won''t understand!" I didn''t want Hedwig to

    hear something she shouldn''t hear at her age.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "Alright!" Hedwig sat down reluctantly and continued ying games.

    I looked at Hedwig''s aggrieved look and couldn''t help but chuckle. I turned around and strode upstairs.

    As soon as I reached the stairs, I saw Noah leaning against the stairs with his arms crossed in front of

    his chest.

    "Daddy..." Noah called out to me. Then he pointed in the direction of the study. "Let''s talk!"

    The tips of my feet stepping on the stairs could not help but tremble.

    What was going on? Why was Noah acting like an adult?

    And he wanted to talk to me. What was he up to?

    "Something you want to talk to me about?"

    I always had to be vignt whenever I was dealing with Noah. His words never failed to surprise me.

    Noah nodded. "Yes. And it''s something big!"

    Hearing that, I followed him in the direction of the study.

    Entering the study, Noah jumped onto the sofa and sat down cross-legged. "Daddy, are you going to

    scold my mommyter?"

    I was startled and asked curiously, "Why should I scold her?"

    "Because she hugged a man today. You''re angry, aren''t you?" Noah asked directly.

    I asked seriously, "Noah, how did you know about this?"

    I had already asked someone to delete all the photos online of Catherine and Harley.

    However, it was obvious that Noah knew.

    "Daddy, are you and mommy going to hide this from me?" Noah was unhappy.

    I exined seriously, "It''s not like that. It''s just that we think it''s adult stuff, and it will be inappropriate

    for you to know. Does Hedwig know?"

    "Hedwig? What else does she know besides eating?" Noah said disapprovingly.

    Only then did I rx a little.

    "Noah, can you tell me now how you know about this? Did you learn it from Patricia?" I was worried

    that Patricia would talk to the kids about these kinds of things. It would affect how the kids saw

    Catherine.

    "How could it be her? She still treats me like a three-year-old child. I don''t dare to let her know how

    smart I am, or she will be frightened." Noah looked proud.

    "I''m d that you can think this way. Watch your mouth when you''re with Patricia and Emerson, OK?"

    "Daddy, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. Shouldn''t you answer me now? Are you going to quarrel

    with my mommy?" Noah circled back to the topic.

    I smiled helplessly, "Of course not. I am a man!"

    "Really? Aren''t you angry that she hugged that man? Aren''t you jealous?" Hearing my words, Noah

    was instantly happy.

    "I''m not angry or jealous. Satisfied?" I finally understood why Noah said that he wanted to talk to me.

    He was worried about this. Well, my son was looking out for his parents. Noah was indeed a good son.

    "No!" Noah instantly became serious. "Mommy hugged another man. But you are not angry or jealous.

    Does that mean you don''t love mommy at all?"

    I somehow got the feeling that no answer could make Noah happy.

    "Noah, your mommy had already exined this to me at noon today. That''s why I am not angry. OK?" I

    didn''t want Noah to continue to worry, so I told him the truth.

    "I see!" Noah muttered. "Why didn''t Mommy tell me just now? It''s so strange."

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206

    ke''s POV

    I walked over, squatted down, and looked at Noah. "Because your mommy doesn''t want you to worry.

    Alright now. Go downstairs and y with Hedwig, and I''ll talk to your mommy. Don''t worry. I won''t

    quarrel with her. We will chat peacefully."

    Noah said, "I''ll go y with my toys. I don''t want to y with stupid Hedwig."

    "Up to you." I stood up, opened the door of the study, and went to Catherine''s room.

    Pushing the door open, I saw Catherine standing at the edge of the bed.

    Catherine looked at me and asked, "What''s up?"

    "Did Patricia say anything to you?" I rushed back in a hurry, because I was afraid that Catherine would

    be scolded by Patricia. Patricia sounded very mad on the phone today.

    Catherine''s face paled when she heard me. "Do you care?"

    "What did Patricia say to you? Tell me, OK? I''m very worried about the rtionship between you two. I

    don''t want things between you two to be too ugly. After all, both of you are so important to me." I took a

    step forward and grabbed her wrist, wanting to hold her in my arms.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    But Catherine broke free from my grasp and walked to the side. "Toote. I''ve probably upset her

    already."

    "What did you say?" I asked hurriedly.

    Catherine sighed. "Anyway, I said a lot. Patricia seemed to be shocked by what I said. Then she got up

    and left. I... Maybe I should have kept my cool. But I just can''t stand being ndered."

    I looked at her aggrieved face and let out a sigh of relief. "Cathy, whatever Patricia said, don''t take it

    personally, OK? She can be difficult sometimes. I have tried to persuade her to embrace some new

    things, but she is very stubborn. There is nothing I can do. I hope you can understand!"

    Catherine walked up to me and snuggled into my arms. She sighed and said, "I can understand, but I

    can''t control my temper sometimes. I''m so sorry for making things difficult for you."

    Seeing that, I put my arms around her shoulders and subconsciously kissed her head. "I know that you

    are a straightforward person. That''s why I am worried. But, Cathy, there is nothing wrong with being

    frank. I like this about you. You always say what you have in mind. You don''t bury your thoughts in your

    heart."

    "You tter me. I''m not that good. I hate my straightforward personality sometimes. I always feel like it

    will get me into trouble," Catherine mocked herself.

    "It doesn''t matter. I will deal with the aftermath for you. Anyway, I am happy to be troubled by you." I

    realized that I felt a sense of aplishment when someone troubled me.

    Of course, Catherine was the only one with such a privilege.

    Catherine couldn''t help but chuckle. Her voice was already tinged with sweetness and happiness.

    "Well, I will try to control my temper in the future, for the sake of both you and me," Catherine assured

    me.

    I was very grateful for herpromise, because I could not make Patricia do the same.

    "Can you tell me now why you and Patricia quarreled?" I still wanted to know why.

    Catherine exhaled. "She thought I was too wild, and I didn''t deserve you. She also said that you were

    charming and attractive to girls. Then I became angry and said that if she didn''t like me, I would move

    out immediately."

    "Can you stand being away from me?" I felt heartbroken.

    Catherine stuck out her tongue with an embarrassed expression on her face. "I was angry back then. I

    didn''t mean it. Don''t take it seriously. Of course, I didn''t want to leave. The kids couldn''t stand being

    away from you either. Anyway, I was d that Patricia didn''t continue to quarrel with me. Otherwise, I

    might have said something and burnt my bridges."

    From the moment I saw Catherine, I knew that she wouldn''t let herself be wronged. Back then, I always

    wanted to use all sorts of methods to suppress and conquer her. In the end, I was willing to be subdued

    by her.

    So, I understand the feelings she had when she and Patricia were at each other''s throats and went

    head to head.

    "Cathy, thank you for putting up with this for me," I said gratefully.

    "Alright, let''s go down to apany the kids. I haven''t seen them for a day. I''m sure they miss us as

    well!" Catherine gently stood up from my arms, and there was a trace of tenderness between her

    eyebrows.

    I fixed my eyes on her face. It was rare to see her so gentle like this. She was so stunningly beautiful.

    "OK!" I didn''t want to say no, and I hardly thought I could. I just wanted to listen to her.

    We walked down the stairs with our fingers sped together. When we were halfway up the stairs, I felt

    that she forcefully pulled her hand away from my palm.

    I was slightly stunned when I saw my grandparents walking in from the hall.

    It seemed that Catherine still minded what Patricia said.

    I quickly walked over and greeted, "Patricia, Emerson, you''re here!"

    Patricia nodded and immediately walked towards Hedwig, who was ying games of make-believe

    aside.

    "Hedwig, what are you doing?"

    "I''m cooking for my friends. Patricia, do you want to eat something? I can cook for you too!" Hedwig

    said with a smile, treating the games seriously.

    Patricia immediately cooperated with Hedwig and said, "Sure! What do you n to make for me?"

    Hedwig immediately tilted her head and thought for a moment. Then she replied, "I''ll make you some

    soup!"

    "Oh? Why soup?" Patricia was a little surprised.

    "Because you have lost all your teeth, and you can''t eat hard food!" Hedwig answered seriously.

    Hedwig''s words immediately made the onlookers chuckle.

    Patricia stroked Hedwig''s head and said, "Good girl."

    Catherine stood at the side. She looked upset when she saw how warm and gentle Patricia was when

    the kids were around. Patricia treated the kids so differently.

    I nced sideways at Catherine''s expression.

    But I had to admit that when Catherine was frowning, she had a different kind of charm. She was

    somehow cute and mischievous.

    Noah dragged his toy train and walked down the stairs step by step. "Is it time to eat?"

    When Patricia turned around and saw Noah, she quickly waved to him. "Come over, Noah. Come to

    me."

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207

    ke''s POV

    Noah blinked his big eyes and quickly walked down. Patricia immediately put him on herp, pinched

    his face, and then pinched his arms. "Noah, you''re so thin. Don''t you like eating?"

    Noah immediately shook his head and said, "Patricia, I''m not thin at all. I don''t want to be chubby.

    That way, no girls will like me!"

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Patricia was instantly amused by Noah. She pointed to me and said, "See? Noah is the younger

    version of you. He already knows that he has to be adies'' man at such a young age!"

    I didn''t remember saying such naive things when I was a kid at all.

    "I called Leo. Maybe he''ll be hereter." I said.

    "Really?" Patricia was excited. "I haven''t seen him for quite a long time."

    Emerson pulled a long face. "He doesn''t have to be here if he doesn''t want to. No one is begging him

    toe here."

    Patricia looked at Emerson a little crossly and said, "It''s all your fault. Why did you quarrel with him

    back then? So what if he chose to be a star? When you see himter, don''t mention what happened

    back then."

    Emerson instantly stopped talking.

    Hedwig asked happily, "Daddy, will Leo be here? I miss him a little."

    Patricia hurriedly said happily, "I miss him, too. Hedwig, what if Leo doesn''te here?"

    "Then I''ll call him and ask him toe and see me. I''m sick! I want him to bring me a gift!" Hedwig

    immediately coughed after she finished speaking.

    Hedwig''s smart look instantly amused everyone.

    With everyone''s expectations, the roar of a sports car came from outside.

    "Is it Leo?" Hedwig threw everything in her hand and ran out the door.

    Seeing that, I quickly went after Hedwig. She was about to go downstairs, and I brought her back.

    "Hedwig, stay here. You''ll fall!"

    Hedwig blinked her big eyes and looked at the tall figure walking over from the parking lot beside the

    garden.

    "Leo!" Hedwig immediately shouted happily.

    "Hedwig, are you waiting for me? Good girl. See what I got you!" Leo said, carrying a big bag of new

    toys for her. "I specially picked them for you. Do you like them?"

    "Hey! There are so many! Thank you, Leo! I like them so much!" Hedwig immediately pulled the big

    bag into her arms. "Are they all for me?"

    "Yes!"

    "None of these are for Noah, right?" Hedwig instantly felt that she was being valued.

    Leo immediately took his hands off his back. "His toys are over here!"

    Noah quickly ran over and said, "Let me see! What are these?"

    "The most dazzling models of the sports car series. It cost me a lot!" Leo said fawningly.

    "Thank you, Leo!" Noah''s eyes lit up.

    I nced at Leo and then signaled him with my eyes. Only then did Leo see the two seniors sitting on

    the sofa in the parlor. His face instantly sank.

    Catherine, who was standing at the side, did not have a chance to speak. When she saw Leo, she

    smiled and greeted him.

    The corners of Leo''s mouth curled up. Then he walked in front of Patricia and Emerson and greeted

    them in a low voice.

    Patricia quickly sized Leo up and said, "Well, you didn''t get thinner. My grandson has grown up!"

    Leo went speechless for a while. Then he said lightly, "It has been almost six years. How can I not grow

    up?"

    "Leo, I watch your movies every day. You''re so handsome!" Patricia quickly smiled.

    Leo looked a little embarrassed. He said, "No way. Patricia, you really saw all the movies I was in?"

    "I did. Your acting skills are excellent. I am proud of you!" said Patricia with a smile.

    "But there were a lot of make-up scenes in my movies..." Leo lowered his voice.

    Patricia punched him. "So what? They were just movies. Besides, you are an adult. I understand!"

    Emerson coughed. "Leo, I''ve thought it through. I won''t stand in your way anymore. You can do

    whatever you want."

    Leo quickly said, "Thank you, Emerson, for having my back!"

    "But Leo, when will you find your mate? Listen, it doesn''t matter if your mate is human," Patricia looked

    at Leo and said. "Aren''t you envious that ke has two cute kids?"

    Leo shrugged and said in a slightly upset tone, "I am not as lucky as ke. He found the love of his life

    effortlessly, and she happened to give birth to his two cute babies five years ago."

    I was helping Hedwig unpack her toys. Hearing Leo''s teasing tone, I looked up and rolled my eyes at

    him.

    Dowen came over to tell us that dinner was ready.

    Catherine led the kids to wash their hands, and I came into the bathroom to help as well.

    I held Catherine and washed my hands together with her. Catherine tensed up, and she hurriedly said,

    "ke, stop it!"

    "Stop what?" I pretended I didn''t understand. I just liked to tease her and see her blushing.

    Catherine hastily washed her hands and threw the water on her hands at my face. "This!"

    I dodged quickly, but there were still many drops of water on my face. I couldn''t help but chuckle. How

    naughty she was.

    Catherine only dared to mess around with me like this when Patricia wasn''t present. As soon as

    Catherine entered the dining room, she immediately returned to a serious face.

    Catherine''s POV

    Patricia asked Leo a lot of questions, and she did most of the talking during the meal.

    After dinner, Patricia and Emerson went back to the vi on the mountainside to rest.

    It was alreadyte, and I put Hedwig to sleep. Then I decided to talk to ke about my biological

    parents.

    I pushed open my bedroom door and gently ced my hand on the door of ke''s room.

    I pushed it open and saw Noah sleeping on the bed. I bit my lip and went in.

    Hearing the sound of watering from the bathroom, I figured that ke might be taking a shower.

    What should I do?

    Shall I wait here for him toe out?

    Or shall Ie back hereter?

    Just as I was hesitating, the bathroom door opened, and ke came out with a white bath towel

    around his waist. He had a perfect figure. His body was strong, beefy, and exuded a strong smell of

    hormones.

    "Still awake?" ke came out. He took a towel and casually wiped his short hair. His whole body was

    still wet, making his skin healthier and more lustrous.

    I didn''t know where to look for a moment. I nodded nervously. "Yes. I have a favor to ask!"

    "Wait for me in the study. I''ll be right there." ke said in a low voice.

    I heaved a sigh of relief secretly and nodded. I opened the door and walked out.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208

    ke''s POV

    A few minutester, I came to the study wearing a gray nightgown.

    "What is it?" I swept my gaze over her body and saw that her skin was as fair as the nightgown she

    was wearing. My heart throbbed. I involuntarily walked over to her side and sat down. I wrapped my

    arms around her and pulled her petite body into my embrace.

    Catherine said, "I found some clues about my parents, but now it seems to be a dead end. I want you

    to help me."

    "Sure!" I would not refuse any of her requests.

    Catherine looked at me with gratitude, and I could not help but kiss her lips.

    Catherine''s tense body slowly softened.

    I let go of her in time. Looking at her blushing face, I reached out and pinched it. "What have you got?"

    Catherine quickly took out her phone and showed me some photos. "I found an exhibit in the royal

    gallery that seemed to be a couple with my ne. I asked the curator, and he said that someone

    deposited it there. I''m thinking that it can get me to my parents. The curator gave me an address. But

    the ce has been developed into a park now. Can you pull some strings and find this person for me?"

    I understood. I nodded and said, "OK. Send me these two photos. I will get someone to work on it

    tomorrow."

    "Great!" Catherine lowered her head and sent the photos to me seriously.

    My attention was not on these photos at all. I looked at her face with affection and stroked her long hair.

    "If you''re free tomorrow, go see Dr. Cooper." I didn''t want her to live under the shadows.

    Catherine raised her eyes and looked at me in surprise. Then the corners of her mouth curled up.

    "Sure. I will go to Dr. Cooper tomorrow."

    "Does Dr. Cooper''s treatment work? Do you need me to find you another doctor?" I was worried about

    whether the treatment worked.

    Catherine nodded. "She''s been quite helpful!"

    "OK. If you think it works, you can continue to let her help you." I couldn''t help but lift her chin and kiss

    her lips again.

    "I''m going to bed!" Catherine gently pushed me away. She stood up and said with concern, "You

    should, too!"

    "Alright! Go!" My eyes darkened as I watched her leave. I leaned weakly against the sofa.

    The next morning arrived soon.

    Catherine and I took Hedwig downstairs, and as soon as we went down the stairs, we saw that Patricia

    and Emerson were already ying with Noah.

    Hedwig immediately ran over and greeted with a smile, "Patricia, Emerson, good morning!"

    "My lovely little Princess is up!" Patricia immediately called Hedwig over happily and then sat down with

    Hedwig in her arms.

    I looked up and said to Catherine with a smile, "Come and sit down. Let''s have breakfast together."

    Catherine walked over, and after pondering for a few seconds, she greeted Emerson and Patricia.

    Patricia told Emerson about rumors about Catherinest night, and he had an opinion of Catherine.

    But I showed them the video of Gina''s confession and exined the things to them. Only then did they

    believe that Catherine was set up.

    "Catherine, try not to cross with viins in the future. You might get stabbed in the back easily,"

    Emerson suddenly said.

    Catherine was stunned for a moment. Then she nodded gratefully. "I will be more careful! Thanks,

    Emerson!"

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Patricia didn''t say anything. She just kept ying with the two kids, wanting them to eat more.

    Since Patricia and Emerson were idle, they sent Hedwig and Noah to school after breakfast.

    I reached over and held Catherine''s fingers. "I exined to Patricia and Emerson, and they believed

    that you were framed. Don''t mind it anymore, OK?"

    "Thank you!" Catherine looked at me gratefully. She smiled bitterly and said, "But I don''t even know

    who my parents are. I''m afraid your grandmother still thinks that I''m not a good choice for you."

    I smiled and said, "We have kids already. Nothing is impossible!"

    Catherine nodded. "I know. I hope my parents are better off, so I can be a match for you, and your

    grandmother will stop picking on me."

    "Well, maybe you are the daughter of some rich family! I will do some digging today." I stood up and

    touched her face with a smile. "I am going to work. Be careful when driving!"

    "I see!" Catherine took her purse and got up to leave.

    In the afternoon, Henry brought the investigation report to me.

    "King ke, I have tried my best to trace Ms. Wyatt''s origin, and I found this person. I don''t know if he

    is rted to Ms. Wyatt." As he spoke, he handed me a piece of paper.

    I nced at the paper. Suddenly, my eyes froze. I immediately asked, "Are you sure it''s him?"

    Henry was startled. He nodded nervously. "Yes. The man who once lived at this address was one of

    the elders of the royal pack, Adrian Fox."

    "It''s impossible!" I tore up the paper in my hand and threw it into the trash can. "It can''t be him. Do it

    once again!"

    Henry blinked. "King ke, why are you angry? Do you know him?"

    "No!"

    "King ke, since you think I may have made a mistake in my investigation, I will investigate it carefully

    again," Henry immediately replied.

    "No need!" Just as Henry walked to the door, I suddenly spoke, my voice still full of annoyance. "Come

    here!"

    Henry went back to my desk and stood in situ. I whipped out a pack of cigarettes from the drawer and

    handed a cigarette to Henry.

    "Take it!" I threw it directly at him, and he hurriedly caught it. The next second, he shrewdly took out a

    lighter from his pocket and walked to me quickly. He beat me to it and lit my cigarette.

    I was overwhelmed by bitterness.

    I took a deep drag on my cigarette and then exhaled the smoke.

    Even my vision became a little blurry.

    "If Catherine asks, tell her that all her family is dead." I said in a deep voice.

    "OK!" Henry immediately replied.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209

    ke''s POV

    "Are you curious?" I took another puff and sneered.

    "Not at all!" Henry''s expression was very interesting. I could tell that he was indeed very curious.

    I was amused by his expression, and then the atmosphere rxed a little. "I know him."

    Henry quickly nodded. "Really? How?"

    My voice was as cold as ice. "He is old. If your investigation is right, he is Catherine''s grandfather."

    "What? How is that possible?" Henry was stunned.

    I stood up from my ck office chair, and my voice was a little irritated. I said, "So, Catherine is the lost

    daughter of the Fox family."

    "It seems that I met her when I was a kid, and I even kissed her cheek before." I was lost in my

    memories, and there was a hint of mockery and sadness in my tone.

    When I was young, the Fox family had twins. They were extremely cute and made countless people

    envious.

    The girl was particrly pretty. Her eyes were like crystals, delicate and cute.

    I suddenly woke up from my memories and thought of Hedwig. Hedwig''s big eyes were so simr to

    Catherine''s. And now that I thought about it, Hedwig''s eyes were almost identical to the girl''s eyes in

    my memories. No wonder I felt that Hedwig''s eyes were so beautiful.

    I went to the Fox''s home to congratte them together with my parents. At that time, I was just a kid,

    and I knew nothing. But I always remembered the girl''s beautiful, big eyes. However,ter on, I hated

    the Fox family to their guts. Their boy died of illness, and their girl went missing. The tragedies, in my

    eyes, were a kind of punishment for them.

    "King ke, are you alright?" Henry asked with concern.

    I tried my best to suppress the raging anger in my heart. I turned around and looked at Henry, saying,

    "Do you know why I have twins?"

    "No." Henry replied.

    "Because it runs in Catherine''s family. Your investigation is correct. She is the lost daughter of the Fox

    family." My tone became more and more agitated, because everything was verified.

    And the pain in my heart was tearing me apart.

    "King ke, do you have a grudge against the Fox family?" Henry asked in confusion.

    "Yes. The man is the man I hate the most in my life, and now I''m in love with his daughter. How

    ridiculous!" Fate yed a joke with me. I fell in love with Halsey Fox''s daughter.

    No! I didn''t want to ept it! I hated Halsey to his guts!

    Halsey took my mother away from me.

    "King ke, if all of this is true, you and Ms. Wyatt..."

    "I won''t let her find her family. Ever!" My voice grew cold.

    Henry nodded. "King ke, if you love Ms. Wyatt, I think it''s best that she doesn''t know. Your

    rtionship won''t be affected in such a way."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "How I wish I didn''t know. Now that I know about it, it irritates me. I can''t get rid of it whatsoever. It''s so

    annoying!" I said, vexed.

    Henry was so scared that he quickly apologized, "King ke, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t do the

    investigation!"

    "I don''t me you. You may leave. I want to be alone for a while." I raised my hand.

    Henry quickly retreated.

    I sat alone in the office, drew the curtains behind me, turned my chair back, and lit another cigarette.

    I stared at the building that Catherine was in without blinking, my mind in turmoil.

    I wished so much that Henry was wrong. However, there was too much evidence showing that

    Catherine was Halsey''s daughter.

    What should I do? Should I let Halsey''s daughter be my Lycan Luna?

    I even refused to see my mother now. That dark time seemed to havee back to haunt me.

    So ridiculous. All of this was so ridiculous.

    I didn''t even know what kind of feeling I had for Catherine anymore.

    I reached for the phone on the desk, clicked on the screen, and saw the picture of Catherine and the

    kids hugging and smiling. My body froze.

    I asked Noah to send the picture from Catherine''s phone to me, because I liked the way she smiled in

    that picture. It was so charming.

    But I had mixed feelings right now while looking at it. I loved seeing her smile, but I had to force myself

    to look away.

    I felt so conflicted.

    I knew. This feeling would stay with me till I made the final decision.

    Before I knew it, my fingers had already dialed Catherine''s number.

    Catherine''s gentle voice sounded, "Hey!"

    "It''s me." I pulled myself together before I spoke.

    "I know it''s you. Why did you call me? Did you find out about my parents?"

    "Yes." I couldn''t help but sound a little cold. "I''m sorry. They passed away."

    "What?" Catherine''s voice trembled a little when she heard the news. "What did you say?"

    "I know it will upset you, Cathy. But I have to tell you anyway. Your parents are no longer with us. They

    are dead." My tone eased a little, because it was cruel news after all. I heard her trembling voice, and I

    could not bear it.

    "How ... did they die?" Catherine seemed to have gone through a lot of effort beforepleting her

    sentence.

    I knew that she must be devastated now. Maybe she couldn''t even stand steadily. My heart ached

    when I thought of this.

    My voice softened as I said, "They died in an invasion of rogues."

    After a long time, Catherine said self-mockingly, "Then I guess I have nothing to look forward to!"

    "Cathy, I''m sorry..."

    "Don''t say that. I ... I still have to thank you. Thank you for finding it out for me. Otherwise, I would have

    always thought that my parents were in this city. I would still have had hopes, and I would have felt that

    I could meet them at some point in time. I was wondering if I should greet them. I wanted to know why

    they didn''t want me. I guess there''s no need for any of that now." Catherine was sobbing while she

    spoke.

    "Cathy..." I suddenly felt that I was so cruel, but I had to. I would never allow anyone to ruin my

    rtionship with Catherine. She was painful indeed, but I would make up for her by loving her even

    more.

    "I''m fine. I''ll hang up now." Catherine''s voice was very sad. She quickly hung up the phone.

    I held my phone tightly and stared out the window for a long time.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210

    ke''s POV

    When I got off work in the afternoon, I called Catherine and asked her out for dinner tonight. There

    would be no kids. It would be just me and her.

    Catherine agreed.

    I went to herpany in my car, picked her up, and we went in the direction of the restaurant.

    Sitting in the car, I looked out the window, as if I had forgotten that she was also in the car.

    Catherine took the initiative toe to my side and asked, "What''s on your mind?"

    I turned my head around. Her eyes flickered as lights and shadows shed across them. Looking at her

    eyes, I felt that my mind was a mess.

    "Nothing!" I got annoyed for no reason. At the sight of her charming eyes, I recalled the fact that she

    was the daughter of the Fox family that I had kissed when I was a child. I could not calm myself down.

    Catherine had always been sensitive, and she seemed to have sensed something, so she simply sat

    up straight and stopped disturbing me.

    Maybe humans were just awkward creatures. I felt upset when she approached me. However, when

    she got away from me, I felt empty and wanted to reach out to hug her.

    "I''m thinking about your parents." I reached out and pulled her straight body into my arms forcefully.

    I kissed her on the head and said, "You must be very upset. Are you better now?"

    Catherine nodded and said, "Yes. I never saw them, so I wasn''t that upset."

    "I''m d to hear that. Just know that with me and the kids, you''ll be happy, and your life will be

    wonderful." I couldn''t help but kiss her forehead. Feeling her body trembling, I said in a low voice,

    "Cathy, I will love you wholeheartedly."

    "You seem moody today. What''s wrong?" Catherine asked with confusion.

    I turned my gaze away, not wanting her to see theplicated emotions in my eyes. I said, "Nothing. I

    just feel that one never knows what''s going to happen in the next second, and we should cherish the

    ones we love. Life is short, so we have to seize the day."

    Catherine was stunned, and then she chuckled. "What makes you think that? Is it because of my

    parents?"

    "Yes. You were so sad on the phone. It made me feel that we should always be there for our kids. I

    don''t want them to feel lonely and sad!" I looked at her again.

    Catherine smiled again, "ke, I always thought that you were not a sentimental man. You surprise

    me."

    When she said that, I suddenly realized that what I said just now didn''t sound like me at all.

    "In other people''s eyes, I''m not a person who would say such things, but you are different. You are the

    closest person to me. I will hold nothing back from you. Of course, I will share negative emotions with

    you as well. Will you be bored?" I smiled self-mockingly.

    "Of course not!" Catherine shook her head. "In fact, it makes me feel closer to you. You are no longer

    that high and mighty Lycan King anymore. The more down-to-earth you are, the closer I''ll feel to you."

    I looked at her strangely. How could she like this side of me?

    I hated it the most when I was negative.

    "Will you like me whatever I am?" I asked her.

    "Yes! Whatever you are. And what about me? Will you still like me if someday I be a

    bbermouth and talk about nothing besides trivial matters of life?" Catherine blinked and asked me.

    I nodded and answered seriously, "Yes. My feelings for you will not change no matter what!"

    "What if one day we turn against each other? Will you still have feelings for me?" Catherine asked

    curiously. Clearly, it was a joke.

    But I was stunned.

    Catherine blinked while looking at me and waiting for my answer.

    "Do you think we will be enemies?" I asked, not wanting to answer her question.

    Catherine instantly chuckled. "Don''t get mad. I was just joking with you. How could we be

    enemies?"

    I looked at her smiling face and couldn''t help but feel agitated. I lifted her chin and kissed her lips in an

    overbearing manner.

    Catherine tensed up, but neither did she break free nor did she take the initiative. She just let me get

    my way.

    I kissed her lips, but my heart was filled with sadness. Atst, I let go of her chin.

    When we arrived at the restaurant, I got out of the car, but I didn''t take the initiative to hold her hand as

    usual.

    The elevator doors opened. I stepped in and looked at her, who was still standing in a daze. I said in a

    low voice, "Why aren''t youing in?"

    Catherine trembled, and then she stepped in hurriedly.

    She deliberately stood behind me.

    As soon as I entered, someone came over to greet me, bowing as he sent me to a private room on the

    second floor.

    Catherine followed me. Neither of us said anything on the way. Then we entered the restaurant and sat

    down.

    I handed the menu to her. "Help yourself."

    Catherine took it and casually ordered three dishes.

    A waitress, who was standing aside, took her orders and then looked at me, waiting for my orders.

    I ordered two dishes and handed the menu to the waitress.

    Catherine held a ss in her hands and took a sip. Then she looked at me and asked, "Did something

    happen to you?"

    "No!" I froze. I thought I hid my emotions pretty well, yet now it seemed that I was wrong.

    "But I think something is bothering you. Can you tell me?" Catherine suddenly reached out and wanted

    to touch the back of my hand.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''m fine, really. Maybe I''ve been too busy with worktely, and I''m a bit worn out." I used work as an

    excuse.

    "Then get some rest while you can. Don''t exhaust yourself!" Catherine said.

    "I know. I''m sorry that I let the negative emotions get to me, and you were affected as well. I was

    supposed tofort you today!" I said with some self-me.

    Catherine shook her head. "I''m fine. I don''t need anyfort. I just feel a bit lost. I''ve been thinking

    about what my biological parents look like recently. Now it seems that I don''t need to think about

    anything."

    Hearing that, I felt a little uneasy.

    "If you really want to know, I can have someone investigate again," I said casually.

    Catherine shook her head and said, "Forget it. It''s over now. I''m done getting my hopes up. If I hadn''t

    been curious, I wouldn''t have been so lost today."

    I heaved a sigh of relief secretly and patted her on the shoulder. "Alright. You won''t be lonely with me

    and the kids apanying you."

    Catherine nodded and said, "OK!"

    When the food was served, I had already been in a better mood, because Catherine was no longer

    obsessed with knowing about her biological parents.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211

    ke''s POV

    After dinner, Catherine and I left the restaurant.

    I held her hand and suggested, "Let''s not go home yet. It''s still early anyway. Let''s go shopping."

    "Shopping for what? We are not buying anything!" Catherine said in surprise.

    "I want to buy something for you. What do you want?" I held her hand tightly. I looked at her and

    smiled.

    Catherine shook her head. "I don''t want anything."

    "I''m sure you do. Think again!" I knew Catherine said that, since she did not want to spend my money.

    But today, I wanted to spend money on her, because only by giving her something she liked would I

    feel less guilty.

    "Then let''s go check out the kids'' clothes. I like to buy things for them." Catherine had the most

    primitive nature of women. Ever since she had kids, every time she passed by the stores selling

    children''s clothes, she always wanted to go in and touch the clothes, whether she bought them or not.

    "I want to buy you something. We''ll buy things for the kids next time." I didn''t agree and insisted on

    buying something for her.

    Catherine thought for a moment and said, "Then buy me a watch. I don''t want to check the time on my

    phone every time. It''s too much trouble."

    I nodded. "OK. Let''s go and check out the watches. We''ll buy a pair for couples."

    I took her to an expensive watch store.

    Catherine was dazzled by the dazzling watches, and she was lost in a sea of collections.

    I asked the shopping guide to take out their most expensive andtest style.

    Everyone appreciated beautiful things. Catherine looked at the couple''s watches and liked them very

    much.

    "Try it on!" I took the watch myself and put it on her slender, fair wrist.

    The shopping guides next to us were all praising how nice it looked on Catherine.

    I thought the watch fit her well as well. So, I asked in a low voice, "Do you like it?"

    Catherine nodded sheepishly. "Yes!"

    I directly let the shopping guide wrap it up.

    Catherine was stunned when she heard the salesperson say the price.

    I took out a ck card, and the salesperson helped me check out excitedly.

    I took the bag, held Catherine, who was still in a daze, and walked out the door.

    I took the bag, held Catherine, who was still in a daze, and walked out the door.

    Catherine said in a low voice, "Do you always buy things this hastily?"

    I was a bit stunned. I looked down at her clear eyes and smiled, "Don''t you like it?"

    "I do, but..."

    "If you like something, you should get it." My answer left Catherine speechless.

    She sighed and chuckled. "Money is good. There are too many people in the world who cannot afford

    things that they like."

    I''d never heard anyone say such things, because I always got what I wanted since I was a kid. I only

    realized that there were things in this world worth challenging after I met Catherine.

    "If you have something you like, you can tell me. I will buy it for you," I said in a low voice.

    "When I didn''t have feelings for you before, I thought I would never let you spend a cent on me. Now

    that we are a couple, I ept everything you buy for me. It makes me feel ashamed," Catherine smiled

    self-mockingly.

    "It''s only normal. I fall for you. You are allowed to spend my money." I reached out and touched her

    long hair, not wanting her to think too much.

    Catherine nced at the time and said, "It''s alreadyte. Let''s get back!"

    "OK!" I answered softly.

    On the way back, Catherine leaned against the back of the seat and squinted her eyes. She was a bit

    worn out.

    I looked at her tender and beautiful face. For some reason, a simr face was flickering in my mind.

    It was the face of Halsey''s ex-wife. Although I was young back then, I remembered that the woman

    was very beautiful.

    Catherine looked like her mother. They seemed to have been favored by time, and they always made

    people stunned.

    She was so sleepy that she kept nodding. It seemed that she was going to fall into a deeper sleep.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I instinctively reached out and pulled her wobbly body into my arms.

    "I''m a little tired." Catherine opened her eyes in an instant. Then she chuckled embarrassedly.

    "Get some sleep." Iforted her softly, looking at her clear yet bloodshot eyes.

    Catherine closed her eyes. She was in a deep sleep this time.

    Although I had been deliberately ignoring her identity, the fact that Halsey snatched my mother away

    from me was real.

    My hatred for them never faded. I refused to see Abigail until now, because I hated them and never

    wanted to see them again.

    But the woman I love was Halsey''s lost daughter.

    Once Catherine addressed Halsey as her father, my love for her would make me suffer a lot. I may end

    things between me and her.

    No way. I couldn''t let her know the truth whatsoever.

    I lowered my head and whispered her name, "Cathy..."

    "Yeah?" Although Catherine was asleep, she still opened her eyes and looked at me. In the next

    second, she continued to sleep.

    She responded to me in her sleep. I hugged her tighter.

    I said firmly in my heart, "Cathy, I will not let go of your hand. Never!"

    The car stopped at the vi.

    I looked at the woman who was still sleeping soundly in my arms and couldn''t bear to wake her up.

    So, I got out of the car, held her in my arms, and decided to carry her upstairs.

    "Don''t move. I''ll carry you in!" I whispered in her ear.

    "No. What if the kids see us?" Catherine wanted to get down and walk on her own.

    "Be good!" I saw her flushed cheeks through the light in the parlor.

    Just as I picked her up again, we heard someone cough at the door of the parlor.

    Hearing that, Catherine hurriedly broke free from my embrace.

    I didn''t expect Patricia to be up sote.

    "Patricia why are you still here?" I asked.

    Patricia looked at Catherine and said, "You must love each other so much. You even need him to carry

    you to enter the door."

    Catherine blushed more when she heard Patricia''s words.

    "I''m going upstairs!"

    Catherine ran a little unsteady on her high heels to the parlor. I frowned instantly. "Patricia, she just

    woke up. It''s no big deal that I carry her upstairs!"

 Chapter 212

    ?

    ke''s POV

    Patricia immediately looked sad and said, "You never talked to me like that before. I know it. You don''t love me anymore. I am not the most important woman to you now!"

    "Patricia, what are you talking about?" I hurried over and hugged her. "Cathy is our family. I hope you can get along well."

    "I am an elder, and she should respect me. Shouldn''t she?" Patricia still felt aggrieved.

    I sighed helplessly. "Here''s the thing. I should respect you, because I''m your grandson. But she has not married me yet. You two should respect each other."

    Patricia immediately said with dissatisfaction, "Why hasn''t she married you yet?"

    Hearing that, I asked with a smile, "Grandma, are you saying that I can marry her?"

    Patricia looked a little embarrassed. She sighed and said, "I didn''t agree before, but I like the two kids very much. You and Leo didn''t have a mother when you grew up. It''s a regret that will apany your whole life. I always feel guilty. I''ve done some thinking, and I think you should get married soon. The kids are well-bred. It makes her a very qualified mother."

    "Then can you not say anything bad about her anymore? It''s been a hard journey for her!" I was overjoyed. As long as Patricia agreed, there would be no obstacles.

    "I know it''s not easy for her. I''m also a woman and a mother. It was indeed very hard for her to take care of two kids by herself. So be it. You two deserve a happy life together. I won''t interfere!" said Patricia.

    I hugged Patricia again, my tone full of gratitude and joy. "Thanks, Patricia!"

    "Alright. The kids have fallen asleep. You should go and get some rest as well," said Patricia, smiling,

    I opened the car door for Patricia and told the driver to drive slowly. Then I turned and walked upstairs.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    After going upstairs, I decided to go to Catherine and tell her about what Patricia said. I believed that she would be thrilled as well.

    I pushed open the door and saw that Catherine was lying on the bed, sleeping. She didn''t take a shower.

    She only took off her coat and was still wearing her knee-length tight skirt and a thin white shirt.

    Was she that tired?

    Although I knew that I shouldn''t disturb her, I couldn''t help but walk over to her side and look at the sleeping Hedwig behind her.

    Hedwig hugged her quilt and was sleeping soundly.

    When I looked at Catherine again, I felt that something was wrong with her.

    So, I reached out to touch her forehead. Why was it still so hot?

    I sensed the temperature of her forehead when we were in the car. I figured that it was because we were hugging. But her forehead was still burning hot now. She must be ill.

    I quickly patted her face a few times.

    Catherine woke up. She said in a low voice, "Why are you still up?"

    "You''re sick. You''re having a fever! ''I said, lowering my voice.

    Catherine sat up and stroked her forehead. Then she said, "You''re right! Do you have any medicine at home?"

    I looked at her calm face and frowned. "You shouldn''t take medicine so casually. I''ll take you to the pack doctor!"

    "There''s no need for that. Put some warm water in the bathtub for me. I''ll be fine after soaking in it for a while," Catherine said.

    She looked so calm. Seeing that, I thought that she was really doing fine. I turned around, entered the bathroom, and filled the bathtub with warm water.

    Catherine walked in. I was worried and followed her in.

    Catherine looked at me in surprise. "Why did you get in as well?"

    "I''m worried that you might fall," I answered seriously.

    "I''m not a kid. I won''t fall. You may leave." Catherine pulled a wry face.

    In the next second, she took a step forward with her bare feet and didn''t see the water on the

    floor. She lost bnce and almost fell. Fortunately, I held her in time.

    "See what happens when you don''t listen to me?" I said reproachfully, looking at her frightened expression.

    Catherine muttered, "It must be because I''m dizzy. Otherwise, how could I have fallen?"

    "You''re sick, yet you''re still so stubborn. Stop pulling a stunt. I will watch you till you finish bathing."

    "No way!" Catherine quickly pushed me when she heard what I said. "You should get out. It''s so embarrassing."

    "What''s there to be embarrassed about? You and I are so close now!" I just hoped to see her better soon.

    Catherine smiled when she heard my serious tone, "Fine. Just stay here. I''ll get in the bathtub without taking my clothes off. I''ll get the heat on my body out first."

    I was a little unhappy. "How is that going to work?"

    "The effect will be the same!" Catherine said resolutely. Then she walked right into the tub

    without taking off her clothes. She murmured, "So much better."

    With one hand on my waist, I looked down at the satisfied look on her face and secretly

    gritted my teeth.

    Did Catherine really think of me as a bad person?

    Catherine could not help but chuckle. "Can you please help me ask Dowen if there is any medicine? I''ll take somethingter."

    I squatted down in dissatisfaction, lifted her face, and kissed her lips hard.

    Catherine said, "Aren''t you afraid of being infected by me? I can''t sleep with Hedwigter. I''m afraid she''ll catch a cold as well."

    "I''m strong, so, no." I stood up. "I''ll sleep with Hedwig tonight. You can sleep in the guest

    room next door.

    "I''ll get the medicine for you." I turned and left.

    When I took the medicine and pushed open the door again, I saw that Catherine''s body had turned rosy because of the heat, and her head was full of sweat.

    Catherine wiped her face with a towel. "I''m much better now. I might not have a fever anymore. Did you get me the medicine?"

    I looked at her rosy body, and my Adam''s apple couldn''t help but roll. My voice instantly became hoarse. I said, "Yes. It''s on the night table next to your bed."

    "Thanks. Don''t mind me. Go to sleep now." Catherine looked at me gratefully, and then she waved her hand at me with concern. "Go. You still have work to do tomorrow."

    How could I sleep? I walked over and squatted in front of her. "You haven''t slept yet. How

    can I sleep?"

 Chapter 213

    ke''s POV

    Catherine blushed slightly at my words. She said, "I want to be here for a while longer."

    "Then I''ll be here with you," I said.

    Catherine shook her head and said, "I''m done. You should head out. I need to change."

    "What if I don''t want to go out?" I said cheekily.

    Catherine frowned. Then she ignored me and stood up straight.

    After she took off her wet clothes with her back to me, she reached out to take the white bathrobe next to her and wrapped her warm body. Then she turned around and said, "I''m going to sleep. Take your time."

    I was stunned for a long time.

    Why did I feel that I had been eased?

    When I left the bathroom, I paused and subconsciously walked to another guest room.

    I pushed open the door and saw Catherine, who was already asleep with a quilt in her arms. She had already taken the medicine ced on the table.

    I was still worried. I walked to the side of the bed and bent down. I reached out and ced my hand on her still-hot forehead. The fever was going away, and her forehead was covered in a thinyer of sweat.

    Catherine opened her eyes in a daze and turned her head.

    "Go to sleep." I stroked her soft long hair and said in a low and gentle voice, like I was coaxing a child.

    "You should, too," Catherine whispered.

    "OK. I''ll sleep now." I couldn''t help but bend down and kiss the corner of her mouth. Then I tucked her in and left.

    When I returned to my room, I saw that Hedwig had kicked the quilt off her body.

    As soon as I reached out, Hedwig immediately hugged my hands with her two chubby hands. Her face rubbed against my hand, as if she were a kitten, and she muttered, "Mommy..."

    Hedwig''s tender and childish voice made my heart melt. She relied on Catherine so much.

    She was instinctively seeking the warmth of her mommy, though she was asleep.

    I was a little disappointed that Hedwig was not calling me.

    "Sweetheart, have a good dream!" I leaned over, kissed Hedwig on the head gently, and whispered my blessing.

    I didn''t know if Hedwig had heard me. She was still sleeping soundly, holding one of my big hands.

    The next morning arrived.

    It had been sunny for many days. However, the weather today suddenly changed. It started raining heavily early in the morning.

    Such a kind of weather killed one''s mood.

    Hedwig was in my arms. She reached out to touch my face in a daze.

    When Hedwig opened her eyes and saw that it was my chin that she was touching, she immediately eximed, "Daddy, why are you here? Where is mommy?"

    I looked down at her surprised expression and chuckled in a low voice. "Your mommy is sleeping in the room next door. Daddy held you when you were asleepst night."

    "Mommy went to sleep with Noah?" Hedwig pouted unhappily.

    "No. Your mommy caught a cold. She didn''t want to infect you, so she went to the guest room to sleep." I touched Hedwig''s head and checked the time. "It''s time to get up!"

    Hedwig sat up, her face full of worry. "Is mommy sick? I want to see her!"

    "Daddy will take you to mommy after you wash up!" I took Hedwig to the bathroom.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Alright!" Hedwig agreed.

    After washing up, we went to Catherine''s room and opened the door to see that Catherine was still sleeping.

    "Is mommy still sick?" Hedwig asked worriedly.

    I walked over and reached out to touch Catherine''s forehead. It was still very hot. It seemed that yesterday''s medicine did not kick in much.

    "Hedwig, go downstairs to have some breakfast. I will take your mommy to the doctorter." I decided. Taking medicine without the doctor''s instruction didn''t sound right to me.

    Hedwig nodded obediently. "OK. I will go down now. Daddy, take care of mommy. Otherwise, I will not be at ease going to school!"

    I looked at Hedwig''s serious expression and chuckled. "Don''t worry. I will take care of mommy."

    Catherine turned her dizzy head. She opened her eyes and saw Hedwig''s face.

    "Mommy, you''re awake. You''re sick!" Hedwig immediately leaned over and kissed Catherine on the cheeks repeatedly. "Mommy, get better soon. Hedwig can''t be without you!"

    Catherine stroked Hedwig''s head and said, "I''m fine. I will be alright after taking some medicine."

    Just then, Noah pushed open the door and came in. As soon as he came in, he asked curiously, "What''s wrong?"

    Hedwig immediately shouted, "Mommy is sick!"

    Noah immediately ran to the bedside to check on Catherine. "Mommy, your face is so pale. You are sick!"

    Seeing how concerned the two kids were about Catherine, I was d that I didn''t separate her from them.

    "Hedwig, Noah, go downstairs for breakfast. I will take your mommy to see a doctor today," Iforted them with a smile.

    "Daddy, mommy doesn''t like bitterness. Ask the doctor to prescribe her some sweet medicine!" Noah immediately instructed me seriously.

    I pulled a wry face and could only nod. "Alright. I''ll see to it."

    The kids went down to have breakfast only after being reassured a few times.

    After they left, I sat by Catherine''s bed and stroked her back, only to find that it was still burning hot.

    "Time for you to get up as well. Let''s go see the doctor!" I patted her hand that was out of the quilt and said in a gentle tone.

    After a night of rest, Catherine wasn''t better. Instead, she was doing worse. It seemed that the medicine she took yesterday didn''t work.

    "Well, I guess I have to," Catherine said.

    I chuckled and said, "Don''t worry. Noah said you''d only get sweet medicine."

    "That''s not important! I just want to get better as soon as possible. I feel so sick!" Catherine said and got out of bed.

    I stood outside the door and waited for Catherine to change her clothes. Suddenly, I heard Patricia''s voice behind me. She said, "ke, why are you still upstairs? Go down and eat."

    Patricia continued, "I heard she was sick. Take her to the doctorter. Emerson and I will take the kids to school."

    "OK, Patricia. Be careful on your way!" I said.

    Before closing the door, Patricia reminded me, "Remember to eat something before leaving!"

    Looking at the closed door, I shrugged speechlessly. "Patricia is so nagging."

    Catherine chuckled. "That''s because she cares about you. Being cared for by family is lucky. But many people fail to appreciate it."

    I nodded in agreement. "You are right. Though Iin about her, deep down, I am very content."

 Chapter 214

    Catherine''s POV

    ke and I went to the doctor. The doctor needed to take my temperature before making a diagnosis.

    I leaned on the bed and watched the nurse take the thermometer, shake it, and put it in my mouth.

    ke stood aside and watched.

    The nurse was experienced. But when I felt the thermometer, the coldness made me tremble a bit.

    Seeing that, ke frowned.

    His face went sullen, which made the nurse terrified.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    After a few minutes, the doctor told ke and me that I had caught a cold. He asked us to stay here while he prescribed something for me. Then he left together with the nurse.

    I turned to look at ke. "I''m fine here. Go to work. I''ll take a taxi backter."

    "I''ll skip the morning. I''ll stay with you!" ke took a chair and sat down.

    I was surprised. He had a lot on his te, yet he was willing to spend all morning with me. I was very touched.

    "Will your work be affected?" I did not insist on letting him go. Call me selfish, but I just wanted him to stay and apany me.

    "No!" ke replied softly.

    We looked at each other and smiled.

    The atmosphere suddenly became intimate.

    "The kids are worried about you. Sure enough, you''re a great mommy!" ke suddenly found something to talk about.

    I blushed immediately. "I''m not. They were very disobedient when they were young, and I used to criticize them a lot. Maybe they are afraid of me!"

    "From now on, let me do the parenting, and you just need to be their great mommy," ke answered humorously.

    "Are you willing to do that?" I highly doubted it.

    ke thought and replied, "Hedwig always makes my heart soften, but I can be tough with Noah!"

    It was rare for the two of us to have time to chat like this. Time passed under our smiling gazes.

    Then the doctor returned to the ward and gave me some medicine.

    I took the medicine, and for the first time, I didn''t find it bitter.

    Perhaps it was because of the man sitting next to me.

    After a few more minutes, I got out of bed.

    At the side, ke asked with concern, "Feel better?"

    I nodded and said, "Yes. Let''s go home!"

    ke held my hand, took the elevator, went down to the hall, and left in the car under the gaze of everyone.

    In the car, he received a call from Hedwig, who sounded very excited on the other end of the line.

    "Daddy! Daddy! Can you hear me?"

    ke couldn''t help but chuckle. "Hedwig, is this your new phone?"

    "Yes! Emerson bought it for me. It''s pink. I like it so much!" Hedwig said excitedly.

    "I wanted to buy you one as well. But I didn''t, because I was afraid it would affect your studies. Well, as long as you like it!" Hedwig''s happiness made ke happy as well.

    I couldn''t help but tilt my head to look at him.

    ke put the phone on speaker, and I heard Hedwig''s voice, which sounded a little upset. She said, "Emerson said that I could only call you and mommy after ss. If I was caught on the phone in ss, he would ask the teacher to take my phone away!"

    I chuckled as well.

    "Mommy, are you there?" asked Hedwig.

    I said, "Yes, Hedwig. You need to listen to Emerson. Don''t y on your phone in ss. Understand?"

    "OK! I promise!" Hedwig nodded sensibly. Then she asked with concern, "Mommy, are you feeling better?"

    "Yes!"

    "Did you take medicine? Was it bitter?"

    "No. It was very sweet!"

    Hedwig immediatelyforted, "Mommy, when I go home after ss, I will take care of you, OK? Be good and listen to daddy!"

    Hedwig did not know how to express her concern. Her childish words made me both happy and distressed.

    "I see. I know that you care about me a lot. Alright, that''s enough for now. Go on with your sses!" I hung up the phone.

    "Why did you hang up so quickly? I haven''t said goodbye to Hedwig yet!" ke was dissatisfied.

    I said disapprovingly, "If I didn''t hang up, she could continue to chat with you till dark!"

    ke put the phone back.

    Seeing that, I leaned on his shoulder with satisfaction and sighed. "It is good to be sick. I now know that there are so many people who care about me!"

    "What are you talking about? What''s so good about being sick?" said ke.

    "ke, did Patricia really say that we could get married?" I still found it hard to believe. Maybe I was in a dream, and at some point, I would wake up, and everything would be back to reality.

    keforted me softly, "Yes. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her yourself!"

    "Yeah, right!" I muttered.

    I returned to thekeside vi alone, and after I rested for a while, I went downstairs and saw Patricia sitting on the sofa.

    She saw me and said, "Cathy,e here!"

    I froze. I didn''t expect that Patricia would call me that.

    Since Patricia had already taken the initiative to treat me nicely, I had no reason to y tough. I quickly walked up to her and said stiffly, "Patricia."

    "Sit." Patricia patted the seat beside her.

    I thought of what ke said and sat down obediently.

    "I said something I shouldn''t have said earlier. I hope you didn''t mind!" Patricia sighed.

    I smiled awkwardly and shook my head. "Of course not!"

    "Cathy, do you know why I am dissatisfied with you? Actually, it''s not because of you. I shed back to something that happened in the past, which overwhelmed me. I had mixed feelings, and I took it out on you. I hope you can understand me!" A sad expression appeared on Patricia''s face.

    I couldn''t help but be stunned. I looked at Patricia in surprise. "Patricia, may I know what you mean by something that happened in the past?"

    Patricia let out a self-deprecating snort. Then she said, "It all started from thest Lycan Luna. Back then, my son chose her to be his Lycan Luna despite my firm opposition. To be honest, I really didn''t like her. But I gradually made peace with it. I thought we could live a peaceful life like that. But it didn''tst long. Somehow, she got involved with one of my son''s best friends. She was adamant about leaving the kids.

    "It has been haunting me all these years, and that was why I took it out on you. But I believe that you are different from her. I give you my blessings," said Patricia.

    Her words made me very grateful.

 Chapter 215

    Third person''s POV

    Catherine stood at the door of thekeside vi. Watching Patricia''s car leave, she suddenly felt more rxed than she had ever felt before.

    She felt that happiness hade to her. Everything in life was perfect. She would hold all of these tightly and never let go.

    On the contrary, Gina, who was in prison, was exceptionally miserable.

    As a former female star, Gina was locked up in Sayreville''s prison, and her days were gone.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    She was wearing in clothes. Her hair was disheveled, and her face without makeup was utterly pale. Even her eyes, which she was proud of, were dim at this moment, as if she had been teased by fate thousands of times.

    Gina''s prison life actually wasn''t that bad. After all, she had her fair share of glory, and she was smarter than ordinary people.

    The women Gina was in the same cell with were hooligans. They used to worship her, and they were very excited to be locked in the same cell as her, the big star. Naturally, they regarded Gina as their leader.

    Gina was making empty promises to confuse these ignorant girls, stuffing them with all kinds of hope after being released.

    "I was framed. That''s why I''m here. Do you know how aggrieved I am? How can a kind person like me hurt someone? Someone jealous of my beauty did it to me. It''s not fair!" Gina covered her cheeks and burst into tears.

    The girls beside her quicklyforted her.

    "Gina, stop crying. Of course, we believe that you are framed. The heroines you y are all kind and beautiful. We always wait in front of theputer to watch your series every day. You are the kindest woman in my eyes!"

    "That''s right. Who on earth is so malevolent? Who set you up?"

    Gina wiped the tears from her eyes with the back of her hand and sobbed, "I couldn''t afford to offend her. She was something. She used to be my younger sister. Later, she snatched my boyfriend away by pulling some tricks. She even gave birth to kids for my boyfriend and forced us to break up."

    "Gina, is the vicious woman you''re talking about Catherine? The woman that has recently been rumored to be dating ke, the CEO of the Chavez Group?"

    "Is it her? I''ve seen her photos. She''s not as pretty as you. What was Mr. Chavez thinking?"

    "Indeed! Gina, you are the most beautiful!"

    Gina''s vanity was satisfied. It was an indisputable fact that she was prettier than Catherine.

    "I will help you after you''re released. I have money, and you are young, pretty girls. I will support you behind the scenes and make you stars. What do you think?" Gina knew that she suffered a huge setback this time. It was a long shot for her if she wanted to return to showbiz. Therefore, she could only ce her hope on the five young girls in front of her who were pretty good-looking.

    "Really? Gina, are you really going to make us stars?" The girls were so excited that they almost fainted. They were the most popr girls in school with the worst grades. Of course, every one of them was very pretty.

    Gina nodded and looked at them with sincerity. "Girls'' groups are the new tendency. After you get out of here, I will pay for your mini-stic surgery. You will be prettier, and you will be the future big stars!"

    "Great! Gina, you are so nice. What was the bad woman thinking? How could she do this to you? When I be a big star, I will avenge you!"

    "That''s right, Gina. Don''t worry! We won''t let you suffer for nothing." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at the indignant expressions on their faces, Gina was secretlycent. Though she lost in the battle with Catherine, she didn''t admit defeat. Gina thought of herself as a smart person, and she would never admit defeat.

    "Great. I''m very touched by what you''ve said. I believe I''ve made the right choice. The showbiz will be yours. Don''t let me down! We must show everyone who has hurt us that we can fight back," Gina incited the girls, stimting them to be more ambitious and determined for the future. Gina was indeed the most popr star once.

    "Gina, you think so highly of us. Can we make it?"

    "She''s right. We have always been the underss. We don''t dare to yearn for great things."

    "Of course, Gina''s words are the most inspiring words I have ever heard. I will work hard, and I hope Gina can help us!"

    The girls were suffering from low morale. Looking at them, Gina scolded, "Pull yourself together! It''s just the beginning, and you''re already so depressed! Let me ask you something. Have you all had boyfriends before?"

    Everyone nodded in unison.

    "OK then. Are you willing to ept whatever arrangements I have for the sake of your future?" Gina knew at a nce that these girls were very open-minded. They were nothing like those conservative, obedient girls.

    The girls looked at each other and soon realized what Gina meant. All of them looked a little stunned.

    "You don''t want to?" Gina immediately raised her eyebrows. "Then forget it. I believe you know howplicated showbiz is. If you want to stand out, don''t think of yourself as a person when you''re striving, because your pride, your dignity, and your body will all be crushed by all sorts of things."

    The girls were shocked. Obviously, they only saw the advantages brought by being in showbiz and ignored the dark side.

    Though they had heard something bad about showbiz, they were inexperienced and had limited knowledge after all.

    Gina snorted, "Forget it. You should go back to school and continue to be bullies. You don''t have what it takes to be in showbiz."

    "Gina, don''t give up on us yet. It''s not that we don''t want to. It''s just ... we don''t have much experience!"

    "That''s right. We don''t want to go back to school. We are just not cut out for it!"

    "Help us. We will do as you say, as long as we can make it in showbiz!"

    By taking a step down, Gina sessfully got what she wanted. The girls were now determined. Looking at them, Gina nodded. "Alright. In fact, I have high hopes for you. You have great figures, and you are pretty. You are born to be stars. I was just giving you a bluff. Showbiz isn''t that horrifying. I''ve been there, and I know pretty much everything. I promise I''ll get you into showbiz."

    In Sayreville prison, Gina formed her own troops.

 Chapter 216

    Catherine''s POV

    Dawn came faster in early winter. I had just drawn a couple of designs in the room when I heard my kids running fast outside.

    I quickly put down my pencil and drawing board and saw the bedroom door pushed open. Two small figures came in one after another.

    Hedwig ran over and threw herself into my arms. She looked up and asked, "Mommy, are you better? I am so worried about you!"

    I listened to her childish voice and gentlyforted her, "Much better. I''m fine! Don''t worry!"

    Noah stood to the side, his hands crossed in front of his chest. He smiled and said, "Mommy, do you have something to say to us?"

    I was immersed in Hedwig''s concern when I suddenly heard his question. I blinked. "What?"

    "Are you sure you don''t have something to say to us?" Noah immediately pursed his lips.

    Hedwig also blinked. She grinned and shouted, "I know what Noah wants to ask you. Patricia said that you and daddy are going to get married, is it true?"

    Noah smiled happily and said, "Mommy, it''s big! Why didn''t you tell us right away? I don''t want to talk to you anymore!"

    I pulled a wry face. Apparently, Patricia couldn''t wait. ke and I wanted to find the right time to tell the kids. I didn''t expect Patricia to tell them the news already.

    "Noah, don''t get mad. It''s not that I don''t want to tell you. I just feel that I need to find the right time to tell you. After all, it''s a deliberate decision!" I hurried over and held Noah in my arms,forting him softly.

    "Mommy, you and daddy are really going to get married this time, right? You''re not lying to us, right?" Noah asked with a serious face.

    "Why would we lie to you? It is happening. Your daddy and I are serious about living together." I patted Noah''s face. He was so stunningly shrewd.

    "Great! When are you going to get married? Can you hurry up? Can you do it tomorrow?" Hedwig asked anxiously.

    "Tomorrow isn''t going to work." I didn''t know how to exin it to her.

    "When then? I can''t wait!" Hedwig muttered.

    Noah immediately said disapprovingly, "Can''t you be patient? Marriage is a serious matter. It''s not a game. Leave it to daddy and mommy! They can make the decision."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Hedwig red at him. "You are so annoying! I will not talk to you anymore!"

    After snorting, Hedwig strode out the door.

    "Ignore her!" Noah turned around. Then heforted me, "Who did she inherit from? She is not mature at all!"

    "Maybe she gets it from me?" I watched Hedwig leave in a huff and took the me.

    I took Noah''s hand and went downstairs.

    Hedwig had taken out her full set of dolls and was having a good time changing their costumes.

    Patricia sat next to Hedwig and yed with her, and they looked very happy. The scene was very harmonious.

    "Hey, Cathy!" Patricia saw us and greeted me.

    I greeted her quickly, "Patricia."

    Just a few days ago, Patricia and I had a huge fallout, and now we were getting along so well.

    In a short while, ke and Leo appeared at the door at the same time. The scene of them showing up together was exceptionally pleasing to the eyes.

    They had different styles. One was rigorous andposed, and the other was handsome and outgoing. However, they were equally good-looking, and no one could resist them.

    "Leo, why are you here?" Hedwig shouted at the sight of Leo.

    Leo shrugged his shoulders and pretended to be pitiful. "I don''t have anything to eat tonight, so I''m here for a meal. Is that OK?"

    Hedwig immediately sighed. "You''re so pitiful, Leo. You don''t even have anything to eat. I will ask my daddy to give you a lot of money so that you can buy food!"

    Her childish words made everyoneugh.

    Leo immediately looked at ke. "ke, did you hear that? Your daughter asked you to give me money!"

    ke walked to Hedwig and squatted down, ignoring Leo. He asked Hedwig gently, "Hedwig, how much do you want me to give him?"

    "Ten dors!" Hedwig answered seriously.

    Leo waspletely speechless. Ten dors? What was he? A beggar? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ke raised his eyebrows and looked at Leo. "Did you hear that? Ten dors. Do you want it?"

    When it was time for dinner, Emerson changed his clothes and went to thekeside vi. We sat at the table and ate peacefully.

    We chatted casually, and what Patricia was most concerned about was Leo''s mate.

    "Patricia, you have grandchildren now. Don''t worry so much, OK? I am only twenty-four years old. It''s too early to get married as an actor," Leo smiled andforted Patricia.

    When Patricia heard his words, she instantly choked up. "What did you say? You know that I am old. Can I hold on to the time when you are forty? I just want to see what your kids will be like."

    Everyone looked at Patricia''s tears that came out of the blue in surprise.

    "Leo, stop making Patricia cry!" Noah pleaded softly.

    Leoughed. "I must have inherited your acting skills. But you are better than me. Unlike me, you can cry way easier!"

    "Brat!" Patricia red at him. "I''m serious! I''m angry and worried!"

    "Alright, Patricia, don''t be angry. You don''t have to worry about me. You just want to see what my kids will be like, right? I can tell you now with certainty that if I had a son, it would look like Noah, and if I had a daughter, it would look like Hedwig. ke and I have looked like each other since we were little, and our kids will certainly look the same." Leo was beginning to shoot his mouth off.

    ke narrowed his eyes and nced at Leo coldly. "Unless your mate looks exactly like Cathy, then your kids will look like mine!"

    Leo''s expression instantly froze, and his face immediately turned red. He hurriedly exined, "You got me wrong. What I mean is, Catherine is beautiful!"

    Patricia said grumpily, "Stop it! Just see to it, OK?"

    Leo nodded. "Rest assured."

    After dinner, ke and Leo went upstairs to y games with Noah as usual.

    Noah was racing with Leo, and ke was drinking while leaning against the wall and watching them race.

    I was reading a storybook on the sofa with Hedwig in my arms.

 Chapter 217

    Catherine''s POV

    I found that Leo was getting better at racing. Noah suddenly looked up at ke and asked, "Daddy, when are you going to marry mommy? Will it take a long time?"

    As soon as Noah finished speaking, Leo''s RC car suddenly rushed off the track and turned upside down, leaving only the two wheels spinning at a rapid speed.

    Noah turned around and looked at Leo strangely. "Leo, your car ran off the track!"

    Leo quickly stood up, picked up his RC car, and put it back on the track. Then he casually asked ke, "You are getting married?"

    The corner of ke''s mouth rose. "Yes. Patricia is fine with it."

    I looked at them and found a slight change in Leo''s expression, but it quickly returned to normal.

    Leo immediatelyughed and congratted us, "Congrattions!"

    ke looked at Noah next to them and nodded. "Can you believe it? Our kids are so big."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "That''s all thanks to my mommy!"

    Next to Noah, Leo suddenly fell silent.

    Then Leo raised his wrist and looked at his watch, pretending to be surprised. "Hey, it''s sote. I have to go. Someone is expecting me."

    Hearing that, Noah immediately said unhappily, "Come on! It''s only past eight. Howe it''ste? You''re afraid of losing to me again, right?"

    "Kiddo, don''t be so cocky. Am I afraid of losing? I lose every time!" said Leo.

    ke said, "Noah, you can y with Leo next time."

    Noah''s eyes suddenly flickered, and he grinned. "Leo, are you having a date? Then just go. I hope you can find your mate."

    "You''re just a kid. And you have begun to meddle in my business?" Leo said angrily.

    Noah curled her lips and said, "I''m not a three-year-old child anyway!"

    Leo walked over and kissed Noah''s cheek hard. Noah was disgusted and quickly raised his hand to wipe his cheek. "Leo, what are you doing?"

    "I''m kissing you, because you talk too much!" Leo said triumphantly, took his coat, and went downstairs.

    After Leo left, I carried Hedwig off the sofa, returned to my room, and sat in front of my desk.

    I looked at the designs on the desk and started to fret.

    I held the pencil for a long time, yet I still didn''t draw a single line. Then someone opened my door. I did not turn around, but I knew it was ke.

    "Need some help?" ke handed over the ss of wine in his hand. Then he said, "Here you go."

    I instinctively reached out and took it. I raised my head and took a sip of the sweet red wine.

    "Maybe I''ve got a lot on my te recently. I have no inspiration at all. I guaranteed that I woulde up with six designs in a week. I shouldn''t have talked big," I said, distressed.

    "What can I do to help you find some inspiration?" asked ke.

    ke knew the right way to treat me from the start. He treated me nicely, and it wasn''t just about material needs. He cared about my feelings and thoughts.

    He would definitely support the cause I loved to the end.

    I was stunned and said, "I don''t know. I haven''t had this problem before. In the past, I always submitted my drafts a couple of days before the deadline. I was busy and tired, and Noah and Hedwig were there disturbing me, but I could still draw the designs I wanted. But not anymore. I can think quietly, since the kids aren''t here, but I still can''te up with anything. What''s wrong with me?"

    "Then drop it for now. I''ll take you out to get your mind off it!" ke suddenly reached over and held my hand tightly. "You''ve lived here for so long, but you haven''t visited my manor yet, have you?"

    "Now? It''ste!" I nced out of the window into the pitch-dark night.

    "Not really!"

    "What if the kids want me?" My first reaction was the kids, especially Hedwig. If she couldn''t find me, she would cry.

    "Don''t worry. Patricia is with her. She won''t be looking for you!"

    I was convinced by him. I nodded and smiled, "OK. Let''s take a walk!"

    We changed our clothes and went downstairs to the hall. Patricia was still teaching Hedwig to sing nursery rhymes. The two of them got along very well.

    One of the things I was worried about was that the elders of the royal pack would favor Noah.

    After all, Noah was so mature and independent at such a young age. The royal pack would think that Noah would be the future Lycan King.

    I was afraid that Hedwig would not be weed, but now it seems that my worries werepletely unnecessary. Patricia liked Hedwig and liked to teach her many things.

    "Mommy, where are you going with daddy? I want to go too!" When Hedwig saw us, she threw the toy in her hand and was about to follow ke and me.

    Patricia quickly pulled Hedwig back and said, "Hedwig, don''t you want to y with me? I am so sad!"

    Hedwig was on her way to us and immediately looked back at Patricia, who was about to cry. Hedwig was in a pickle for a moment.

    ke hurried over and squatted beside Hedwig. He smiled and said, "Your mommy and I will take a walk in the garden. We will not go anywhere."

    "I want to go for a walk as well!"

    I also hurried over to coax Hedwig, "Hedwig, stay inside. There are mosquitoes in the garden, and they will bite you!"

    "Daddy and mommy are not afraid of them. So do I!" Hedwig answered immediately.

    Patricia came over and said, "Hedwig,e here. I''m going to do a magic trick and give you something interesting."

    "What is it?" Hedwig liked mysterious things. She blinked her big eyes and said expectantly.

    ke grabbed my hand and quickly walked out the door.

    After ke and I left the gate, he took my hand and ran in a certain direction. I couldn''t even catch my breath.

    "How could you do this?" I pulled a wry face. We lied to Hedwig and ran out. I felt so guilty.

    "Don''t worry. Patricia got it!" ke was very confident in Patricia.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "That doesn''t make it right. Children are sensitive. She will remember being lied to. And you won''t be able to trick her next time."

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s rare to have a chance to bring you out alone." ke looked around.

    The scenery here was very nice, with the shadows of the trees and the faint glow of the streetmps buried in the ground.

    We walked forward leisurely, and I said to him, "I thought Patricia would prefer Noah, but now I realized that I was wrong."

    "Patricia likes girls very much, and it''s a pity that she doesn''t have a daughter. Sheined to me a long time ago that boys were inconsiderate. She wished that she had a daughter," said ke.

    "She actually said that?" I was surprised.

    "Yes. See? Patricia hangs around with Hedwig all the time. She loves Hedwig!" said ke with certainty.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218

    Catherine''s POV

    The two of us continued to walk.

    "Cathy, I''m asking you seriously now. When do you want to get married?" ke held my arm tightly and said in a low voice with strong tenderness.

    I was momentarily stumped. "What do you think? I''m fine with the date, actually."

    "Then I''ll leave it to Patricia," ke said.

    I nodded. "OK. Let her help us settle a date. But before we get married, I have to see Dr. Cooper again."

    "Why? Are you too impatient to wait?" ke''s eyes instantly darkened.

    My face was a bit hot, and I looked into his eyes. "Aren''t you?"

    "Of course I am. How can I not?" said ke.

    My face became even hotter. When he said things like that, he became charming indescribably.

    "Weren''t you here to help me get inspiration? Such a topic won''t help!" I couldn''t help but chuckle.

    ke held my hand and walked forward.

    There was a pond next to us, and a lot of fireflies suddenly flew up in the air. I looked at them in amazement. I couldn''t remember how long it had been since I had seen such a beautiful view.

    "It''s amazing!" I eximed.

    "Indeed. If we bring the kids here, they''ll be happy, too," ke said.

    "Why don''t you bring them over tomorrow night?" I also felt that the kids should have a chance to appreciate such a view, because they were at an age when they craved novelty.

    Suddenly, I heard an animal cry. I was shocked and instinctively shrank into ke''s arms. I said, "What is it? ke, do you have any wild beasts at home?"

    ke put his arm around my shoulders and said, "I have a zoo at home. Do you believe it?"

    "No way! Why do you have a zoo at home?" I couldn''t believe it. What kind of person is this man? Why did he build a zoo at his home?

    "I''m serious. I don''t know why I built a zoo. I just feel that the view here is so wonderful, and there should be animals here. Otherwise, it will be so dull." ke said.

    I didn''t know whether tough or cry. "You have unique thoughts."

    "Do you want to go over and take a look?" ke suggested.

    "I don''t feel safe living here anymore!" I immediately said as soon as I heard his words.

    "Don''t worry. The security here is perfect," keforted me with great confidence.

    "ke, can I ask you something? How much money do you have?" I asked as I walked with my head lowered.

    ke was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled, "What is it? You want to know about my assets now?"

    "I guess so!" I raised my eyebrows proudly.

    "Actually, I don''t know the exact amount. But I guarantee that I have more money than you can spend in your life!" ke replied with certainty.

    I was so surprised. He didn''t know how much money he had. It was beyond my imagination.

    For a civilian like me, we knew each cent we had, and we always calcted our money wisely. Sure enough, my poverty limited my imagination. People liked ke, who didn''t know how much money they had, were so enviable.

    "At least you have a general idea, right?" I did not give up. I wanted to get to the bottom of it.

    ke casually replied, "Someone estimated before. If I live to be seventy, I need to spend at least half a million dors a day to have a chance of spending all my money while I''m alive."

    I stared at him for a long time before I found my voice back. "Are you sure you are not bragging?"

    "Do you believe it? I don''t believe it myself!" keughed.

    "Forget it!" ke didn''t care about money at all. He simply paid all his attention to earning.

    What did he earn so much money for?

    Enjoy his life?

    Indeed. He had been enjoying his life. After all, he built a zoo at his home.

    ke reached out and pulled me back into his arms. His tone was extremely gentle as he said, "Cathy, don''t worry. All my money will be yours. You and the children can share all my wealth!"

    "I don''t think so. Whatever money you have, you''ve earned it. I shouldn''t spend your money." I chuckled.

    "Are you saying that you want someone else to spend my money?" ke said.

    I immediately said, "What did you say? You have another woman?"

    ke quickly exined, "Of course not. I promise. I was just joking."

    I thought about it carefully and said dejectedly, "You are so rich. I wouldn''t be surprised if there was another woman."

    "Cathy, you really think there''s another woman?" ke frowned.

    I shook my head. "No. But life is so long. Everyone is subject to change! Who knows what will happen?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "Sorry. I shouldn''t have joked about that!" ke immediately said regretfully. "Stop letting your imagination run away with you. OK?"

    "Maybe it''s because I''m a designer. I''m more imaginative than others!" I immediately exined self- mockingly.

    "Enough now. We won''t talk about this again!" ke said softly.

    It was very quiet all around. I figured that I only wandered, since I was too idle. Back then, when I was busy with the kids and making money, I hardly had time to think. And now, I was living a happy life, yet I troubled myself with these meaningless thoughts. I asked for it.

    The two of us picked up the steps and walked forward step by step.

    The moonlight shone gently on the road in front of us, elongating our shadows.

    I instantly loved walking with him in the dark.

    ke reached over, put his arm around my shoulders, and slowed down his pace.

    "Are you feeling better?" ke suddenly asked with concern.

    "Yes. I feel much better after taking the medicine." I whispered.

    After a few steps, ke took me into a big ck hole that had been dug out, and I was startled.

    ke pped his hands a few times. The sound control lights slowly spread forward as the two of us walked.

    The scene that appeared in front of my eyes was simply beautiful. I was stunned.

    The two sides of the mountain wall had been surrounded by ss, and behind the ss was a blue underwater world. In the clear water, all kinds of fish were swimming leisurely.

    I was dumbfounded. ke built a giant aquarium in his home!

    And it was so spectacr.

    ke spread his hands and pointed to the dark blue world behind the ss windows on both sides. "Yeah? What do you think? Do you like it?"

    "The kids will love it!"

    "When the weekendes, we''ll bring them over!" ke strolled up to me and gently put his arms around my shoulders.

 Chapter 219

    Catherine''s POV

    That night, I had a beautiful dream. In my dream, I wore a pure white wedding dress and walked down the red carpet. Step by step, I walked toward the tall man in front of me.

    Far away, through the veil, I saw the man reach out to me.

    The feeling was somehow unreal, yet it was so beautiful, making me unwilling to wake up.

    But the red carpet was so long. I walked for a long time, and my legs were sore from walking. However, I still couldn''t walk to his front, though he was there, right in front of me.

    Although my legs were tired from walking in the dream, I just didn''t want to open my eyes and end the dream.

    I reluctantly opened my eyes until I felt something warm and soft on my face. Then I saw a pair of crystal-like beautiful eyes. It was Hedwig, who woke up earlier than me. This seldom happened.

    "Mommy, it''s time to get up. Today is myst day at school. No school tomorrow!" Hedwig happily jumped on the bed and said. "Mommy is sozy. Hedwig is the most diligent!"

    The beautiful dream as well as the incredible feelings I had vanished at once the moment I heard Hedwig''s childish voice.

    I could only lift the quilt and get off the bed. I smiled and praised, "Yes, Hedwig is the most diligent today!"

    "Are you going to give me a reward?" Hedwig''s face lit up with a smile when she thought that she didn''t have to go to school tomorrow.

    I held her face and kissed her. "A kiss!"

    Hedwig chuckled. Although it was just a morning kiss, she was so happy.

    After I dressed Hedwig up, I happily held her hand and walked downstairs.

    Downstairs, ke and Noah were already sitting in front of the table and enjoying breakfast. Patricia and Emerson did note over.

    "Where are Patricia and Emerson?" I asked out of curiosity.

    "They''re hanging out with some friends today." ke replied in a low voice, staring at me with affection.

    Ever since thest time I was criticized byizens for having a bad taste in dressing up, I had put a little more thought into it, so my outfit today suited my temperament perfectly.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ke''s gaze was glued to me. I could feel his burning eyes looking at me from time to time, filled with the desire of a man.

    The feeling was mixed with pure, instinctive hormones, tempting each other.

    For some reason, I blushed.

    The two kids, however, did not sense anything. They focused on enjoying the delicious breakfast.

    After breakfast, Dowen sent the kids to school. When ke saw that I was going to drive, he immediately reached out and sped my fingers. His tone was low and charming as he said, "Patients shouldn''t be driving. I''ll give you a ride today."

    In fact, what I had was just an ordinary cold. And I had recovered fully.

    But I couldn''t say no to him, since he had already said so. Indeed, I couldn''t say no to him at all.

    If it were the previous me, I would have been very upset. I would have wanted to change. But not anymore. I fell for him so quickly, and I enjoyed the time with him. I suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    Maybe love was something magical.

    After getting in the car, ke pulled the front baffle shut, and the back seat was separatedpletely.

    My heart skipped a beat when I saw his movements. Sure enough, the next second, he directly leaned over.

    Before I could react, he had already kissed my lips.

    I only had time to let out a light cry, and then, I did not have any strength to push him away.

    I didn''t want to push him away. I was also yearning for it.

    I just didn''t dare to show it back then in the dining room, because my kids were there.

    When we were in the dining room, I didn''t even dare to look at ke. He was bolder than me. I could tell his desire from his eyes. It was so blunt.

    I didn''t dare to make any sound, because the driver was in the front.

    So, I had been enduring it all along, even though I was about to lose it.

    "Enough. Stop it!" I begged ke with my eyes.

    If the driver knew what was happening in the back seat, I''d be ashamed of myself for the rest of my life.

    "Don''t go to work today. Go to Dr. Cooper." ke suddenly said in a hoarse voice.

    I chuckled lightly. He was so attractive when he was turned on. His eyes were lit up because of the burning light, yet he had to endure his desire. I found myself addicted to such a restrained appearance of his.

    "OK. I''ll make an appointment with her after I arrive at thepany. Don''t worry. I will go to her in the afternoon." I said immediately.

    "Work with her actively for my sake. OK?" ke emphasized once more.

    For so long, he had never crossed the line and had always endured it. It showed what a gentleman he was, and he had good discipline, too.

    Why should I be worried aboutmitting myself to him?

    I made up my mind. I must get over my past and ept himpletely.

    I encouraged myself. I nodded. "Don''t worry. I won''t let you down."

    When we reached mypany, I pushed the door open and was about to get out of the car when he suddenly pulled me back. He quickly kissed me on the lips. "Don''t wear yourself out!"

    I was stunned by the kiss, and by the time I reacted, I was already smiling.

    "OK. You too!" I said gently and closed the door.

    The news that I would be the future Lycan Luna had already spread throughout thepany, so now all the people in thepany were in awe of me.

    Some timid people did not even dare to talk to me.

    I was not a very enthusiastic person. Of course, if someone took the initiative toe over and talk to me, I would smile and talk to them.

    But I wouldn''t take the initiative to strike up a conversation with others, unless it was for business.

    So, my current working environment wasn''t sophisticated. Office politics was nowhere to be found around me.

    The only thing I had to do now was toe up with ns for the development of thepany.

    I had just finished my morning meeting with Melinda when my assistant told me, "Catherine, Lorelei wants to see you."

    I frowned. Lorelei made a scene back then after my designs got stolen. I disliked her, because she was unreasonable. Why did shee to me now?

 Chapter 220

    Catherine''s POV

    Lorelei was no longer as arrogant as before. She sat in front of me with a modest smile.

    She said with politeness, "Ms. Wyatt, we had a little misunderstanding earlier, and I hope you were not mad at me. I was a bit hasty, only because I was in a rush for my performance."

    I immediately smiled, "What happened is ourpany''s fault. You don''t have to say that."

    "That''s not true. I was too anxious and offended you!" Lorelei was eager to take the me.

    I didn''t want to waste my time arguing with her. Anyway, it was all over.

    "Ms. Pope, how may I help you?" I asked.

    "Well, there is something. But I''m worried that I might offend you if I say it!" Lorelei immediately blushed.

    "Just tell me."

    Lorelei quickly told me the purpose of her visit, "Ms. Wyatt, I don''t know if you''ve been paying attention to showbiztely. Right now, no one is a match for you in showbiz."

    I was stunned. "Oh? Since when did I have a ce in showbiz?"

    "You''re not in the news, but for us female stars, you mean something. Theunch you heldst time was a huge sess, and you''ve be famous after that. Your reputation is also very well-known. I heard that the price of asking you to design something has already gone up this high, right?" Lorelei immediately held up two fingers.

    I looked at her with surprise and asked, "What does that stand for?"

    "200 thousand dors." Lorelei''s words startled me.

    "Who said that? I have never set a price. Is someone targeting me? If I charge so much for a single dress, I might as well retire!" I was amused by her expression and smiled.

    "Is it not? I don''t know where the rumors came from, but I''ve also heard that it''s very difficult to get you to design a dress. Ms. Wyatt, here''s the thing. You and I signed an agreement before. You still owe me ten sets of clothes, right? You''re in a different position now, but ording to the agreement, you are still my personal designer. I take that you will follow the agreement and make up for these ten sets of clothes, right?" Lorelei said with a smile.

    I nodded. "Indeed. I was the one who signed the agreement, and I was obliged to fulfill my duty. When do you want them? I will draw up the designs as soon as possible for you to take a look."

    "There''s no rush. I''m not in a hurry. Ms. Wyatt, I have to say that my taste is so good. Although you were a neer back then, your design was very unique. I saw it right away!" Loreleiplimented me.

    I just smiled, "You tter me. I''m very grateful. If you are not in a hurry, I''ll draw the designs for you in two months, and then you cane and have a look."

    "Take your time!" Lorelei stood up with a smile on her face. "Then I will get out of your hair. I''m only here because of this, and I''m relieved to know that you''ll still be my private designer. As for the price ... I assume that it will still be the same as before, right?"

    I quickly nodded. "Of course. We will charge ording to the agreement."

    "Alright then. Ms. Wyatt, I know I can trust you. I hope we can cooperate happily. By the way, if yourpany holds any activities in the future, would you invite me as well? I don''t need any appearance fee. Really, I just want to be part of it!" Lorelei said cheekily.

    I was a bit speechless. I knew that she was only polite to me, because my identity was different now. If it were the same me, Lorelei wouldn''t have been like this at all.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "We''ll see. See you!" I didn''t say yes directly.

    After I sent Lorelei away, I went to Melinda''s office.

    I told Melinda my conversation with Lorelei, and Melinda was surprised. "Who told her that? We never put a price on your work."

    I shook my head in distress. "I have no idea. If I charge 200 thousand dors for a dress, I''ll be rich in a couple of years!"

    "A couple of years? You are rich already!" Melinda said with a smile.

    I immedietely seid, "Melinde, stop meking fun of me. Cen you find someone to do some digging end see who is spreeding the rumors? It will herm my reputetion."

    "Sure. I''ll heve someone to look into it even if you don''t esk!"

    I noddad. "Indaad. I was tha ona who signad tha agraamant, and I was obligad to fulfill my duty. Whan do you want tham? I will draw up tha dasigns as soon as possi for you to taka a look."

    "Thara''s no rush. I''m not in a hurry. Ms. Wyatt, I hava to say that my tasta is so good. Although you wara a naar back than, your dasign was vary uniqua. I saw it right away!" Loriplimantad ma.

    I just smd, "You ttar ma. I''m vary grataful. If you ara not in a hurry, I''ll draw tha dasigns for you in two months, and than you cana and hava a look."

    "Taka your tima!" Lori stood up with a sm on har faca. "Than I will gat out of your hair. I''m only hara bacausa of this, and I''m raliavad to know that you''ll still ba my privata dasignar. As for tha prica ... I assuma that it will still ba tha sama as bafora, right?"

    I quickly noddad. "Of coursa. Wa will charga ording to tha agraamant."

    "Alright than. Ms. Wyatt, I know I can trust you. I hopa wa can cooparata happily. By tha way, if yourpany holds any activitias in tha futura, would you invita ma as wall? I don''t naad any appaaranca faa. Raally, I just want to ba part of it!" Lori said chaakily.

    I was a bit spaacss. I knaw that sha was only polita to ma, bacausa my idantity was diffarant now. If it wara tha sama ma, Lori wouldn''t hava baan lika this at all.

    "Wa''ll saa. Saa you!" I didn''t say yas diractly.

    Aftar I sant Lori away, I want to Malinda''s offica.

    I told Malinda my convarsation with Lori, and Malinda was surprisad. "Who told har that? Wa navar put a prica on your work."

    I shook my haad in distrass. "I hava no idaa. If I charga 200 thousand dors for a drass, I''ll ba rich in a cou of yaars!"

    "A cou of yaars? You ara rich alraady!" Malinda said with a sm.

    I immadiataly said, "Malinda, stop making fun of ma. Can you find somaona to do soma digging and saa who is spraading tha rumors? It will harm my raputation."

    "Sura. I''ll hava somaona to look into it avan if you don''t ask!"

    Just as we were chatting, the assistant knocked on the door, entered, and said at once, "Melinda, Catherine, we''ve just got several calls from agents. A couple of A-list female stars want to work with Catherine."

    "What?" My hands holding the ss could not help but tremble. "No way! Why would they stille to me? Are they really going to pay 200 thousand dors for a dress?"

    Melody raised her hand and said to the assistant, "Got it. Bring the details to meter. Don''t reply for now, and don''t turn them down either!"

    After the assistant left, Melinda snorted, "These big stars are all secretlypeting with each other. Now they have finally found a tform for them topete. They will want to work with you desperately. If they can work with you, it will be something for them to show off."

    "I just don''t get it. Are they willing to spend this kind of money just topete? Won''t it be too easy for me to earn a big fortune?" I was simply shocked. The world of stars was so iprehensible.

    "You''re right. You became well-known overnight. We held aunchst time, and King ke invited several big shots to support you. Everyone knew that they were there because of you. So, in those stars'' eyes, your design is indeed worth the amount," Melody smiled and exined to me.

    I sighed. "I used to think that making money was very difficult. Even if I doubled my efforts, I may not be able to get the same return. But now it seems that I was wrong. Earning money turns out to be so easy. There is no justice in this world, is there?"

    "Don''t be so emotional. Since they have reached out to you, maybe you should sit down and meet with them. Maybe your day has finally arrived," Melinda said.

    "Melinda, is it a good idea for me to make their money this way?" I hesitated.

    "Do you have any idea how much these female stars make for a scene? They charge a sky-high price, OK? If you earn their money, you can give it to charity if you want. Isn''t that a way to repay society?" Melinda took a sip of coffee.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221

    Catherine''s POV

    I agreed. Melinda''s words made sense.

    As arranged by my assistant, I had to meet three female stars today.

    One of them was Leo''s new star. I heard that she came from a rich family. She was dressed very beautifully and had the pompous temperament of a rich family''s daughter. Everything she used was from famous brands, and the total price was over a million dors. I sized her up and figured that the car she drove was definitely expensive as well.

    A woman walking with a worth of tens of millions of dors should be able to afford such an expensive design fee.

    "Ms. Wyatt, I''m Sandra Newman!" The woman immediately smiled and introduced herself the minute she came in. She did not put on airs as some stars would do.

    "Hello, Ms. Newman. I heard that you want me to design something for you?" I quickly smiled and asked.

    Sandra smiled and said, "Yes. I heard that your design is very unique and stylish, so, I want to ask you to design a few sets of clothes for me. Is that OK?"

    "Ms. Newman, you haven''t seen my design drafts yet. How can you be so supportive of my work already? To be honest, I am afraid that you will be disappointed after you see the drafts," I said seriously.

    Sandra immediately stood up and pointed to herself. She said, "Ms. Wyatt, are you not confident in your work, or are you not confident in my figure? Even if I wear a piece of cloth, I will still be beautiful. Don''t worry. Since I''m here, I am confident in your work."

    Seeing her so confident, I suddenly didn''t know what to say. I could only nod and praise, "Ms. Newman, your figure is perfect. As a designer, I think your proportions are just wless. I''m sure you''ll fit in any style of clothes."

    "Ms. Wyatt, I don''t know why, but the moment I saw you, I felt connected. You are so pretty and gentle. If I were a man, I would fall for you too!" Sandra immediately sat down beside me. She put her arm around my shoulders and said with a friendly face, "Ms. Wyatt, can we be friends?"

    I looked at the hand on my shoulders. The strong perfumeing from her revolted me inexplicably.

    "Ms. Newman, you are a delight. I''m sure you have a lot of friends!" I immediately smiled.

    Sandra sighed. "You have no idea. I don''t have anyone I can talk to. All I have are just fair-weather friends. They won''t call me if there isn''t any social gathering. It looks like I have many friends, but none of them treat me sincerely. Ms. Wyatt, to be honest, when I saw you at theunch, I knew at once that you were a very gentle and sincere person. So, here I am!"

    I was a little speechless. I wasn''t a people person.

    "Thank you. I''m so ttered. But I think we should keep things professional between us for now. I hope you can take care of my business, and we can cooperate more in the future," I immediately replied with a fake smile.

    Sandra immediately smiled and said, "Of course, I will be your loyal customer in the future. And I will introduce you to more of my friends."

    "Great! If you are happy to cooperate with me, then let''s sign the contract first to facilitate our future cooperation." I took out the contract for her to take a look. Unexpectedly, she did not even look at it. She grabbed a pen and signed it directly.

    I was stunned. Then I smiled and reminded her, "Ms. Newman, don''t you want to check out my rates?"

    Sandra pursed her lips. "I never look at the price when I buy things."

    "Ms. Newman, you''re so generous. It is my honor to cooperate with you!" I was a little excited.

    By signing the contract, I had a million dors in my pocket already. I only needed to design five sets of clothes to get the money. How could I not be excited?

    "Ms. Wyatt, don''t say that. Who doesn''t know that you are the future Mrs. Chavez? I don''t believe that you need to look at the price when buying things now. To be blunt, I think you are so hardworking. You are already about to be Mrs. Chavez. Why are you still working?" Sandra said.

    I smiled awkwardly. Hearing that, I felt embarrassed to say that I had just made my first fortune.

    ke gave me the money, and I didn''t earn it. I still felt a bit uneasy taking others'' money.

    Today was the first time I earned so much on my own. I deserved some treats.

    After Sandra left, I met the second client and found that she was not a big star, but a richdy.

    She was pretty, but it was obvious that she had undergone stic surgery. Although her facial features were delicate, they were uncoordinated and stiff.

    "Hello, Ms. Wyatt. My name is Roxanne Carroll." As soon as she sat down, she introduced herself. She was graceful, and she had the temperament of a nobledy.

    I quickly stretched out my hand and smiled, "Hello, are you also here for me to design something for you?"

    "That''s right. Otherwise, why am I here?" Roxanne immediately smiled.

    I just realized that I had asked a stupid question.

    "Alright. Tell me your demands. What style do you like? I can provide you with some designs. You can pick whatever you like, and I''ll design based on your preferences." I used professional terms to make up for my clumsiness.

    "No need. I will like every piece of clothes you designed!" Roxanne replied with a smile. Her tone was filled with the elegance of a wealthy youngdy.

    Was I dealing with another customer who didn''t care about my work?

    "Miss Carrol, I think you should take a look. I must take responsibility for the needs of my clients." I said anxiously.

    "Ms. Wyatt, let me tell you the truth. Indeed, I''m here for you to design something for me. But there''s more, and it''s more important. As long as you agree with my terms, besides those millions of dors of design fees, I will pay you more!" Roxanne said with a smile.

    "Then tell me, what else do you want?" I was surprised that Roxanne came to me with conditions.

    "Here''s the thing. I have never been interested in men, but ever since I saw Leo in the movie, I have been crazy about him. I have collected a lot of information about him. I have a big crush on him! My request is very simple. I''m hoping that you can ask him out for me to meet with him. I have no other intentions. I just want to have a meal with him. Is that OK?" Roxanne immediately looked at me expectantly.

    I was stunned for a moment. She was here for Leo.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 222

    Catherine''s POV

    "Ms. Carroll, what makes you think I can help you?" I was a little helpless.

    "Of course, you can. You will be Mrs. Chavez soon. And Leo brought all his stars to theunch this time to support you. It means that he thinks of you as family. Does he dare to disobey you?" Roxanne immediately exined confidently.

    Well, she thought the whole thing through. I found it hard to turn her down bluntly.

    Since I could tell that she was very serious about this.

    "Ms. Carroll, ke and I aren''t married yet, so I''m not Leo''s family for now. I may not be able to help you. I''m sorry." I politely declined. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Ms. Wyatt, you are too modest. You can just tell me that you don''t want to help me. In fact, I know I''m pushing my luck. It''s just that I like him so much. I have the feeling. He is the one! Of course, I know. I fell in one-sided love with him. And he is way out of my league. Why would he like me? After all, he is surrounded by so many pretty girls every day." Roxanne said with a deep sense of loss and inferiority.

    I felt somehow pitiful when I looked at her.

    I suddenly had the urge to help her.

    What if after the meal, Leo fell for her?

    "Ms. Wyatt..."

    While I was lost in thought, Roxanne called out to me softly. She asked, "What are you thinking?"

    Only then did I realize that I had been spacing out too long, and I had neglected her. I quickly smiled apologetically and said, "Nothing. I was just thinking that I might be able to help you."

    "Really? Ms. Wyatt, are you serious? Thanks! Thank you so much!" Roxanne was so excited that she started crying on the spot.

    "Stop crying. It''s just a meal. Is it worth being so worked up about?" I quicklyforted her. She was so emotional.

    "It''s not like that. You have no idea how much this meal means to me. Ms. Wyatt, thank you for helping me. I mean it. I will return the favor once I have the chance!" Roxanne felt so thrilled and grateful.

    Her strong reaction suddenly made me have a bad feeling. Had I just gotten myself into trouble?

    I could only force a smile and say, "Ms. Carroll, do you mind if I join you?"

    "Of course not. Ms. Wyatt, you helped me big time. It''s only right that I treat you to a meal!" Roxanne said happily.

    Only then did I feel a little more at ease. I figured that nothing could go south as long as I was there as well.

    I was quite imaginative. Some women had no boundaries. To get the man they wanted, some of them would do anything, such as getting drunk and looking for a slot or simply drugging the man.

    "Alright then. Give me your number. I''ll give you a call as long as I have everything set up." I immediately smiled.

    Roxanne quickly handed over her business card. "Thanks you!"

    After I took the card, I saw Roxanne pick up the contract beside her. "Is this the contract? Ms. Wyatt, I''ll sign it now. Don''t worry. I won''t break my promise. In fact, it doesn''t matter if you don''t help me. Just the thought of working with Leo''s friends makes me happy."

    "Ms. Carroll, you look very well off. I''m sure your parents dote on you." I became gossipy and asked.

    Roxanne nodded. "Yes, because I''m their only daughter, and my family is indeed rich. Rx. I have enough money to pay you!"

    "I''m d to hear that. Thank you for your support. I hope we can cooperate happily!" I happily extended my hand toward her.

    After I saw off Roxanne, I sat on the sofa with mixed feelings and drank water with a ss in my hand.

    These design drafts were a piece of cake for me.

    When I was inspired, I coulde up with a dozen pieces a day.

    Finally, I met my third client.

    I was shocked at the sight of my client. I couldn''t tell the gender of the person in front of me for a while.

    The person had cropped hair and six ear studs while wearing a ck leather jacket and tight leather pants.

    "Ms. Wyatt, nice to meet you!" The person stretched out at once. I quickly reached out and politely responded.

    The person didn''t let go of my hand after I finished speaking. I broke free quickly. The person chuckled and let go.

    I quickly pointed to the sofa opposite me. "Have a seat, please."

    The person said right after sitting down, "Hello. I''m a musician. I hope I didn''t startle you."

    I quickly shook my head. "No. I don''t find your outfit weird. It suits your temperament!"

    "I''m d to hear that. My name is Alina Gros."

    When I heard who she was, my eyes widened. "I seem to have heard of you before. You''re a great songwriter! You wrote many catchy songs! I''m so surprised that you are so young and talented!"

    "Really? Have you heard the songs I wrote? Do you like them?" Alina was happy.

    "I like them very much. You must be rich in inner feelings. Otherwise, it would be impossible for you to write so many great songs!" I praised her.

    Alina lowered her head and smiled humbly, "Maybe you''re right. But I''m certain of one thing. I am a very special person in many aspects. I wonder if you are interested in getting to know me!"

    I could not help but be stunned. "Aren''t you here to talk to me about cooperation?"

    Alina nodded. "Yes. I have a few gigsing up recently. I want you to help me design a few sets of clothes."

    I smiled drily. "With all due respect, I don''t think you will like my design style. My work is a little feminine, and you obviously like neutral clothes."

    "What you''re looking at is just one of my sides. I can be feminine if I want. You may not know, but when I walk on the street wearing women''s clothes, there are a lot of star scoutsing to me, wanting to strike up a conversation with me," Alina said with a bit ofcency.

 Chapter 223

    Catherine''s POV

    I nodded. "Alright. Since you can handle so many styles, I''ll think about it! But out of curiosity, of all the designers, why did you find me?"

    "I think you might be the inspiration for my next song. I want to get to know you!" Alina suddenly stared at me without blinking.

    What she said surprised me greatly.

    I blinked my eyes sheepishly. "I''m your inspiration? How so? You probably haven''t seen me before!"

    "I''ve seen you before, but you probably don''t remember me. After all, it was so many years ago." Alina''s tone suddenly changed.

    I was even more shocked. I tried my best to recall her name, but nothing came up at all.

    "Sorry. It didn''t ring a bell," I smiled and shook my head.

    "Catherine, I''ve been paying close attention to yourunch a long time ago. I always thought it could not be you, but when I saw your work photo in yourpany, I was sure that it was you. I didn''t expect you to be so sessful in your career, and you have found yourself such a rich husband." There was a hint of sadness in Alina''s expression.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    I said self-mockingly, "I guess it took all my luck. I didn''t see iting either."

    "What makes me even more excited is that you have two children, and they''re so beautiful." Alina suddenly sounded happy.

    I quickly changed the subject. "Ms. Gros, I am very grateful that you remember the humble me back then. Are you really here to let me design for you today?"

    Alina nodded. "Yes. I am serious. Do you think I am joking?"

    I shook my head. "Of course not. I can give you a discount."

    "No need. I have enough money. Since Ie in good faith, you should be sincere to me as well!" When Alina heard that I was going to give her a discount, she instantly spoke seriously.

    When I saw her expression, I didn''t dare to joke. I could only nod. "Alright then. I''ll show you the design once I''m done. We''ll go into details if you''re happy about it."

    "There''s no need to wait for the design. I''m here to ask you to design clothes for me!" Alina immediately said in all seriousness.

    The three clients who came today all took my design fees as nothing, which surprised me.

    "I''m afraid you won''t be satisfied."

    "Why should I not be satisfied if I could see you more often? As I said, you are the inspiration for my new song." Alina suddenly smiled, making me get goosebumps for no reason.

    It was so weird. We were both women. Why did I feel ufortable when seeing Alina smile?

    Was I thinking too much?

    "OK then. Good luck with your new song!" I suddenly wanted to end the meeting.

    I should have felt good, since I was regarded as someone''s inspiration. However, I felt that something was wrong.

    "I''m sure it''ll be a hit, because I will put my heart and soul into it." Alina then stretched out her hand. "Give me the contract. I will sign it now!"

    I suddenly didn''t want to sign the contract with her. But she was my client, and she was so sincere. I didn''t have a reason to turn her down.

    I had tofort myself that everything I did was for money.

    After Alina signed the contract, she did not say anything that made me feel ufortable. She just stood up, shook hands with me again, and turned to leave.

    I took three big orders in one morning. It was a productive day. I went to Melinda''s office to get some rest.

    Melinda looked at me and smiled, "What''s wrong? You haven''t gotten used to it?"

    I shook my head. "It''s not like that. I just feel a bit shocked."

    "Get used to it. After you do this long enough, you''ll realize that it''s not that big of a deal," Melinda came over, patted me on the shoulder, andforted me.

    "I guess I''m making too much of a fuss. I will get used to it eventually. Can I take the afternoon off? I have something to attend to!" I had to see Dr. Cooper.

    Melinda nodded. "Sure."

    I returned to the office and called Dr. Cooper.

    By the time I got to Dr. Cooper, she was ready.

    She asked me to sit down on a chair to calm me down.

    I leaned against the chair, half-lying down, breathing slowly. I heard Dr. Cooper''s voice in my ear.

    She said gently, "Ms. Wyatt, has there been any noticeable change in your feelings for King ketely?"

    "I think I have epted him," I answered directly.

    "Really? Congrattions!" she said.

    I said happily, "Thank you, Dr. Cooper!"

    "It proves that my treatment is working, and it''s also an affirmation of my work," she replied with a smile. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    I found myself at ease with Dr. Cooper, as if she was someone I trusted enough to tell my secrets without fear of being heard by others.

    "Ms. Wyatt, you have epted him psychologically. Have you tried to ept him physically?" Dr. Cooper''s question began to be bold and direct.

    Although we were both women, I still felt a bit embarrassed to answer such a question.

    "Don''t be shy. Just say what you want to say. No judgments here." Dr. Cooper encouraged me.

    I sighed. "To tell you the truth, I did try to ept him. But for some reason, every time he wanted to be more intimate, my body would start shaking. As much as I wanted to control myself, I couldn''t. Is there something wrong with me physically, too?"

    "It''s not like that. Maybe you were just too nervous. Perhaps making the atmosphere more romantic will do the trick. For example, you can put on some soft music to distract you. This way, you might be able to ept him more easily," Dr. Cooper reminded gently.

    I nodded. "You''re right. I was just too nervous."

    Dr. Cooper then nodded and said, "Your wolves have not yet acknowledged that you are each other''s mates. Besides, you gave birth to two kids. Having sex under that premise is bound to make you more sensitive. But you can just rx and talk to King ke."

    She nodded. "And let''s dig into the past five years ago now. Is that OK for you?"

 Chapter 224

    Catherine''s POV

    Upon hearing Dr. Cooper''s words, I tensed up. Yet I still nodded. "Sure. Go ahead."

    "Have you ever thought about that night in thest five years?"

    "No. I avoided it. I didn''t want to think about it at all."

    "Then take a moment to think about what happened five years ago that caused you to break down."

    I closed my eyes and clenched my fists. For the first time, I was willing to face that night when everything went wrong.

    Suddenly, some images shed through my mind.

    "I remember something!" My entire body trembled. Indeed, I recalled something. I just didn''t want to dig into it.

    "What is it?" Dr. Cooper asked gently. "Tell me. Let me know what you are thinking."

    "I woke up once that night, because I was so painful. When I opened my eyes, I thought I heard ke calling out a name, a woman''s name."

    I suddenly sat up and covered my face. The pain deep down had nowhere to hide.

    "Do you remember what that name was?" Dr. Cooper continued to ask in a very soft voice.

    "It was Emily!" Even after five years, I still hadn''t forgotten the name.

    That night, I woke up to the fact that I was a substitute for another woman.

    "Who was she? Did you know her?" Dr. Cooper asked.

    "Yes. She was a woman ke had a crush on." Emily''s elegant and beautiful appearance emerged in my mind. I felt resentment and anger inexplicably. It turned out to be her.

    "That would exin why you''re so tensed up. You always have a grudge deep down, feeling that he treats you as a substitute. You resent him, resist him, and it bes the cause of your illness today. Ms. Wyatt, since you have recalled what happened, you should face it bravely. It''s the only way to get over it," Dr. Cooper said.

    I felt as if I had been seriously ill. My body was weak, and my clenched fists were full of sweat.

    "Dr. Cooper, thank you. I''d like to go now." I suddenly became more passive.

    After thanking her, I stood up and put on my coat. "Thank you for helping me. Now I know why I became like this."

    "Ms. Wyatt, you know it now, but you still can''t let go of it easily. You still need toe and talk to me again. OK?"

    "I will!" After I finished speaking, I turned and left.

    I was walking out of the hospital, and I looked at the warm sunlight outside the door. I took a step out, soaking my body in the sun.

    The warm feeling took the chill out of me.

    Yes, I now recalled all of that painful memory that I deliberately buried in the bottom of my heart.

    That night, I woke up from intense pain. I seemed to be kicking and tearing at him, but it didn''t affect him at all. What was more, he kept calling out another woman''s name.

    I couldn''t remember how painful I felt that night. I was suffering both mentally and physically.

    Finally, I fainted. When I woke up, I was kicked out of the pack in a sorry state.

    ke said he didn''t like Emily, but he was lying, wasn''t he?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    I had mixed feelings. I didn''t know what I could believe anymore.

    Although he was always doting on me gently, the second I remembered the past, I felt devastated. The reality was so cruel. Everything that happened was like a joke.

    I walked forward aimlessly.

    I felt like there was a fire burning in my heart.

    Eva suddenly woke up. It seemed to feel my pain.

    Both of us felt hurt.

    Under Eva''s encouragement, I shifted quickly, and I started running.

    I wasn''t in Shadow Forest, but I was far from downtown Sayreville. There were no busy streets here. I felt the wind in my hair as I ran.

    Finally, I went to a river. I stopped, and Eva''s mood was relieved.

    I shifted into human form and went to the river. I stood under the bridge and watched the flowing river in a daze.

    I didn''t know how long I had been standing there. Suddenly, I heard a voice behind me.

    "Cathy..." ke rushed behind me and called my name gently.

    I was stunned as I looked at ke standing not far behind me. He looked like he wanted toe over, but he didn''t dare to.

    "Why are you here?" I was confused. Shouldn''t he be at the office at this time? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Cathy, Dr. Cooper told me everything. I''m sorry. I didn''t know I was the one who made you suffer." ke looked at me.

    Then I realized why he was here. I said bitterly, "I was surprised as well. ke, you lied to me, didn''t you?"

    "I didn''t lie to you. I didn''t!" ke seemed to be trying to exin but ended up in denial.

    Indeed, it was true that he didn''t love Emily now, but five years ago, he did have feelings for her.

    "Can you let go of my past? The past means nothing. I know only one thing. I love you, and it is only you. I want to marry you. I want to take care of you and the kids for the rest of my life. I want to give you the best life possible," ke said.

    "ke, I know I shouldn''t be dwelling on your past, but all I can think about right now is the sound of you calling her name. Will you leave me alone for a while? You can go back to the office. Maybe I''ll be fine if I stand alone here for a while." I stepped a few steps back. My mind was in a whirl.

    ke anxiously shouted, "Alright, Cathy. Calm down! I know you believe in me. I''ll do anything to help you get over it!"

    "ke, go back. It''s windy here." I raised my hand towards him.

    "Cathy, can I take you home before going back to work?" ke asked me gently.

    I shook my head. "No. I don''t want to go home now. I just want to stay here. Don''t worry. I just want to have a moment myself."

    "But it is so dangerous here. How can I not get worried?" As ke spoke, he walked over step by step. "Cathy, now that you believe in my sincerity, isn''t it time for you to face up to our feelings?"

    "ke, stay back!" I watched him walk toward me step by step, and for some reason, I wanted to retreat.

    However, ke ignored my words. He still walked forward and reached out his hand. "Cathy, give me your hand!"

 Chapter 225

    Catherine''s POV

    "ke, why don''t you listen to me? I told you to leave me alone! Can you just go?"

    I was miserable. I just recalled what happened that night, and I didn''t want to face ke now. Why couldn''t he just leave me alone?

    Couldn''t I have an afternoon to pull myself together?

    "Cathy, I''m worried about leaving you here." Despite my objection, ke still stubbornly approached me.

    I continued to take a few steps back. Just as I decided to leave with ke, suddenly, my high heels were tripped by something. I lost my bnce and fell back.

    I didn''t see iting. After letting out a miserable scream, I felt a figure rushing over.

    Within seconds, the two of us fell into the river.

    ke could swim, but the river was fast-flowing. I didn''t know how to paddle at all.

    ke lifted me out of the water the second he fell.

    I let out a series of coughs, feeling extremely ufortable.

    Two pack guards helped ke. I reached the shore with their assistance.

    "Cathy, are you alright?" ke was all wet, yet he cared about nothing but me.

    I shook my head and replied weakly, "I''m fine. What about you? Are you hurt?"

    "I''m fine, too." ke replied.

    But one of the guards said with concern, "King ke, your leg is bleeding!"

    I quickly looked at his legs. Sure enough, the water that flowed down from his body was a bit reddish.

    "What happened? Are you hurt?" I immediately became anxious.

    ke nced at it and said, "Maybe it was scratched by something. It''s OK. Let''s get back now."

    "King ke, there are already a lot of people watching from above. Do you want us to drive them away?"

    ke furrowed his brows and said, "No need. Let''s go!"

    After he finished speaking, he reached out to hold me, but I quickly dodged his hands. "There''s no need. Your leg is injured!"

    "Are you still mad at me?" ke seemed upset.

    He was such a high-spirited and vigorous man, yet now he was drenched in water because of me. I shook my head and said, "Not anymore. I figured it all out when you lifted me. I want to marry you."

    ke was slightly stunned. Then his thin lips raised into a smile. "It seems that you''vee around."

    "Yes. You didn''t know my name five years ago. If you did, maybe you would have said my name."

    ke said, "Let''s go home. Don''t let the kids see how miserable we are, or they''ll get worried."

    "It''s all my fault. Why didn''t I leave with you earlier? You fell into the water because of me!" I med myself.

    ke chuckled. "Stop ming yourself. See? My wound has healed."

    I looked down. The scratch on his leg had indeed begun to heal.

    "OK then. Let bygones be bygones!" I was very calm when I said those words. I knew that I had really let go.

    When we left, there were some onlookers around us. But ke took a ck suit handed over by the bodyguard to cover my face, so no one could see my face.

    When ke and I got into the car, he immediately asked the driver to turn the heater to the maximum, but I was still shivering from the cold.

    I hadn''t even fully recovered from my cold. I might get sick again.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ke ordered the driver to speed up and rush back home.

    When we got to thekeside vi, ke got out of the car, picked me up, and walked quickly upstairs.

    Ads by Pubfuture

    As soon as we entered the bedroom, he ordered me to take off my wet clothes. Then he ran into the bathroom to run hot water for me.

    I was so cold that my teeth were chattering. I quickly took off my clothes and wrapped myself in a thick robe. When I walked into the bathroom, I saw that he was also drenched. His cropped hair, which he had always styled beautifully, was very messy. He looked so wild and handsome.

    "You are wet as well. Why don''t we bathe together?" ke was slightly stunned the moment he heard my words.

    I was a little shy because of my bold words, so I found an excuse and said, "I''m afraid that you will get sick. Anyway, the water is ready, and the bathtub is big enough for the two of us."

    I was actually a bit regretful. Why did I make such an offer?

    ke could have gone into the next room to take a shower.

    Well, I guessed I had to take responsibility for what I said.

    I hung the robe on the side and sat down in the bathtub. The water was warm enough to dispel the coldness all over my body instantly. I was veryfortable and soaked my entire body in the water.

    "Cathy, have you made up your mind?" ke asked.

    I opened my eyes slightly and looked at him. "Dr. Cooper said that I should interact more with you. I''ve thought about it. In fact, it''s nothing. We should keep things casual. After all, we are in a rtionship. I won''t resist you anymore."

    "OK then. Let''s bathe together!" With a big smile on his handsome face, he reached out and unbuttoned his shirt.

    I kept my head down and yed with the bubbles in my hands, pretending that I couldn''t see him.

    As soon as he sat down in the bath, our eyes met.

    I was actually very nervous. Although I looked calm, my heart was out of rhythm.

    ke sat tight and still. The bathtub was spacious, but it wasn''t as big as a swimming pool. The two of us sat in the tub with our legs outstretched, and our legs would touch each other from time to time.

    I trembled a bit, and ke could only remain motionless.

    "Don''t think about what happened in the past anymore, OK?" ke spoke in a low voice, and he was almost begging me.

    I nodded and replied like an obedient child, "OK!"

    "Do you still need to see the doctor?" ke asked.

    "I don''t know. Maybe not. Dr. Cooper helped me get over it. I don''t think I have anything to fear now!" I shook my head, smiling bitterly. "I was Emily''s substitute back then. I''ve made peace with it. I''ve thought it through. I think I''m OK now!"

    ke was a bit upset, and his voice was filled with self-me. He said, "I didn''t know it would be like this."

    I suddenly went to his side, my face pressed against his shoulder. "Now, can you tell me the things between you and her?"

    "You really want to know?" ke asked.

    I nodded and replied softly, "Yes. I''ve always been curious. It seems that you and Emily have gone through a lot. Tell me. I''ll take it as a story instead of making it personal."

 Chapter 226

    ?Chapter 226

    Catherine''s POV

    ke nodded and said, "Alright. I''ll tell you about my past."

    As he spoke, I reached out and took his arm, and I drew nearer.

    ke said, "Emily was adopted by my uncle from the werewolf orphanage. My uncle and his mate never had any children. Later, the pack witch told him to adopt an orphan. To their surprise, they did have a baby the following year. To be honest, I still find it unbelievable."

    I blinked. "Is she so amazing? Which pack does she belong to? Should we go meet her too?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ke immediately said, "There''s no need. She once said that I would be a werewolf without a mate."

    Iughed. "Then, you don''t believe her?"

    "No, I don''t!" ke said.

    "Fine. I won''t go!" As he opposed it, I gave it up. Then I said, "Continue!"

    ke continued, "Emily has been very considerate since she was young. She was a good girl, and always watched her step. My uncle and aunt were very kind to her, and my grandparents adored her, but at the time I did not care much for her. After my parents separated, she came to see me a lot. She cared for me, talked to me, and put up with my bad temper. I remember being crazy and biting her."

    I felt my heart ache as I listened. Now that I thought about it, Emily was not that bad.

    "At that time, I was very reclusive and did not want to interact with others. Gradually, she became the only one left in my world. I looked upon her as my deliverer, and she treated me wholeheartedly. As time went on, I began to trust her and came out stronger. It was also from that time that I began to learn about royal management andpany management." There was a hint of heaviness and sadness on ke''s face.

    I was deeply moved as I listened. It seemed that ke had it all, but deep down he was burdened.

    "You liked her then, didn''t you?" I asked, without much thought.

    ke''s expression changed slightly. He turned at once and looked into my eyes. "Don''t be mad. I guess I liked her because I trusted her."

    "It''s fine. I am not mad. Don''t worry about it." I chuckled. Somehow, I felt that he was more sensitive than me and he was acting like a child.

    ke patted my hand and said, "Actually, it wasn''t hard to see that my uncle was behind this. But I was so wrapped up in the sense of security she gave me that I failed to see it. Emily encouraged me to go outte at night to bars and get into fights, and I almost took drugs.

    Anyway, I thought I was cool. But now, when I think of it, it was my uncle who asked Emily to lead me into the path of destruction. At that time, my grandfather was often mad at me that he even kicked me out of the house several times."

    Suddenly, all the good feelings I had for Emily disappeared. I said, "How do you know all this has to do with Emily?"

    "I''m not a fool. Back then, I thought I could afford to waste some time fooling around. It was only one day that Emily got me into a fight with some other man. They drew their guns, but Emily pushed me away and was shot. I thought she was dying and was terrified of losing her. Then I met one of the men who had fought with me that day and learned that Emily had set me up and she used to date that guy. They nned to teach me a lesson."

    I sneered, "She was so scheming at such a young age. Was she trying to get your attention?"

    ke also sneered, "Her n worked. Since then, I''ve been obsessed with being with her and behaving like a ck sheep. My grandfather was furious and disappointed in me. Later, probably because I wanted to reflect and repent, I went back to study with my grandfather. Gradually, I achieved a lot in thepany. Then, my uncle and Emily were nning something again."

    My body tensed up, and I waited for him to continue.

    "It has something to do with you too. Emily spiked my drink when I arrived at the mating gathering in the Shadow Forest. My uncle and she nned to let me have sex with her while they recorded the whole thing. Then my grandfather would have given me up altogether. However, I noticed that something was wrong, so I pushed the door open and ran out!"

    I pointed at myself. "And then you bumped into me near Shadow Forest?"

    "Yes. But, at that time, I couldn''t think straight and could only rely on my instincts."

    I smiled bitterly, "Did you even see my face at that time?"

    "I tried, but the drug was so powerful. Even my wolf was affected." There was still a sense of self-me in his eyes.

    "I heard Gina and my stepmother speak ill of my mother that day. Then I taught Gina a lesson, and my stepmother told me to go to the Shadow Forest and look for Gina. I was not allowed to return until I had found her. My stepmother was already the Luna back then, so I must follow her orders."

    ke asked, "Gina never went to the Shadow Forest, right?"

    "I think so. They were just ganging up on me. After all, it was normal toe across rogues in Shadow Forest." I gritted my teeth.

    "You know how vicious they are, yet you still ask me to let them go again and again?" ke looked at me.

    I sighed. "It''s all over now. I don''t care about it anymore. ke, I think tolerance is a better way to cherish and love someone."

    ke turned to look at me and said, "You are right. We shouldn''t waste time on others'' mistakes. We should enjoy our time."

    "That''s right!" I agreed. Somehow, I was quite bold and I kissed him.

    He kissed me back, and we went further.

    Time flew. When I came back to my senses, I realized that I was sitting on him.

    A kiss triggered the most primitive desire in our hearts.

    I quickly stood up and said, "I''m done. I''ve got to go first."

    I put on my clothes and stood by the bed. When I saw kee out, I asked, "Are you

    going to work?"

    ke walked over and said, "I won''t if you want me to stay at home."

    I said quickly, "We have plenty of time. You should focus on your work."

    "Alright. You''ve just recovered. Don''t wear yourself out." ke whispered in a low voice. "OK!" I reluctantly sent him to the door before returning to the bedroom.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227

    Third person''s POV

    Leo sat in his office chair, staring out of the window. Just now the senior managers of hispany

    came over for a meeting. They talked about thetest urban romance thepany was about to shoot,

    and suggested that the costumes for all the female leads should be designed by the now-famous

    Catherine.

    Leo''s expression immediately becameplicated when he heard Catherine''s name.

    They kept persuading him to call Catherine and ask if she could take the job.

    Leo was bing less and less concerned about work, daydreaming, and sleeping all day long.

    It was an opportunity, tempting Leo to call Catherine.

    Catherine was Leo''s family. Why did he need to find a reason to call her? Why was he so timid about

    it?

    Leo was puzzled. He couldn''t get the dream of the night before out of his head.

    In his dream, he went to attend ke and Catherine''s wedding. All of a sudden, he was the groom,

    which shocked him.

    In his dream, he was so frightened and restless. He even removed the flower from hispel with the

    word "groom" written on it and stomped on it.

    Why would he have such a dream?

    When he woke up, he didn''t think he was sober enough, so he ran into the bathroom and sshed cold

    water on his face.

    The scene in the dream was not something that he could control. And he knew why he had such a

    dream.

    Because he had other feelings for Catherine than those of mere family.

    Catherine was not yet ke''s girlfriend when Leo went to the Design Department to look for her.

    Catherine had impressed him that day, and to this day he could not get her out of his mind.

    "I must be crazy!" Leo felt that he was so shameless.

    "She is the mother of my two nephews, ke''s girlfriend." Leo kept repeating those words, trying to

    calm himself down.

    But it was useless. He realized how hard it was to ignore someone once the feelings had grown.

    Leo realized that he had feelings for Catherine. But he thought he could control himself. So long as he

    did not see Catherine, and did not think of her, his life would go on as usual.

    Third person''s POV

    Leo set in his office cheir, stering out of the window. Just now the senior menegers of hispeny

    ceme over for e meeting. They telked ebout the letest urben romence thepeny wes ebout to shoot,

    end suggested thet the costumes for ell the femele leeds should be designed by the now-femous

    Cetherine.

    Leo''s expression immedietely becemepliceted when he heerd Cetherine''s neme.

    They kept persueding him to cell Cetherine end esk if she could teke the job.

    Leo wes bing less end less concerned ebout work, deydreeming, end sleeping ell dey long.

    It wes en opportunity, tempting Leo to cell Cetherine.

    Cetherine wes Leo''s femily. Why did he need to find e reeson to cell her? Why wes he so timid ebout

    it?

    Leo wes puzzled. He couldn''t get the dreem of the night before out of his heed.

    In his dreem, he went to ettend Bleke end Cetherine''s wedding. All of e sudden, he wes the groom,

    which shocked him.

    In his dreem, he wes so frightened end restless. He even removed the flower from his lepel with the

    word "groom" written on it end stomped on it.

    Why would he heve such e dreem?

    When he woke up, he didn''t think he wes sober enough, so he ren into the bethroom end spleshed cold

    weter on his fece.

    The scene in the dreem wes not something thet he could control. And he knew why he hed such e

    dreem.

    Beceuse he hed other feelings for Cetherine then those of mere femily.

    Cetherine wes not yet Bleke''s girlfriend when Leo went to the Design Depertment to look for her.

    Cetherine hed impressed him thet dey, end to this dey he could not get her out of his mind.

    "I must be crezy!" Leo felt thet he wes so shemeless.

    "She is the mother of my two nephews, Bleke''s girlfriend." Leo kept repeeting those words, trying to

    celm himself down.

    But it wes useless. He reelized how herd it wes to ignore someone once the feelings hed grown.

    Leo reelized thet he hed feelings for Cetherine. But he thought he could control himself. So long es he

    did not see Cetherine, end did not think of her, his life would go on es usuel.

    But suddenly, his phone rang!

    Was it some kind of a joke?

    "I won''t pick it up!" Leo paced restlessly back and forth in his office. His pretty eyes were fixed on the

    phone screen.

    He did not answer the first call, and he was proud that he had managed to do so.

    A few minutester, Leo frowned. He was lying on the sofa, ncing indifferently at his mobile phone

    on his desk.

    What if Catherine had something urgent?

    What if it was an emergency?

    Leo wondered if Catherine would be disappointed if she could not reach him.

    Leo had to stop thinking. There would be nothing urgent from Catherine.

    It seemed as if Leo were ying a one-act y, and all his lines were nothing but absurd.

    "Why did she stop calling?" Leo frowned and was somehow expecting another call from Catherine.

    Meanwhile, the phone rang again.

    Leo sprang from the sofa and rushed to the desk. He stared at his phone, leaning forward with his

    hands pressed down on his desk.

    It was Catherine again, as he had expected.

    Leo quickly grabbed his phone and pressed it to his ear. He tried to sound casual and asked,

    "Catherine, what''s up?"

    Catherine''s voice came with a smile, "Hi... May I ask you for lunch tomorrow?"

    Leo was surprised. He double-checked that it was Catherine''s call. Then again, he was acting

    indifferently. "Lunch? With me? What''s the asion?"

    "It''s nothing special. I''d like to have lunch with you and introduce you to a friend," Catherine said with a

    guilty conscience.

    "A friend? A woman?" Leo sensed something.

    Catherine forced a smile and said, "You got it. She''s very pretty. Well... What do you say?"

    "How can you do this to me? I thought dating was a private matter," Leo was furious andined.

    But suddenly, his phone rang!

    Was it some kind of a joke?

    "It''s not like thet. She''s e client of mine end e big fen of yours. So, she esked me if I could errenge e

    meel for her to meet you in person. Thet''s ell!" Cetherine quickly expleined efter noticing thet Leo wes

    med.

    Leo nerrowed his eyes slightly. "Reelly? So, it''s just ebout meeting e fen?"

    "Yes. I promise!" Cetherine recelled the look on the girl''s fece end wes determined to errenge the meel.

    Leo pretended to be celm end seid in e deep voice, "Alright then. I''ll go tomorrow."

    "Think ebout your response to whetever the girl seys tomorrow! Meybe she''ll confess her love to you!"

    The girl wes looking forwerd to meeting him end might tell Leo how much she liked him.

    Leo gloeted. "I won''t be surprised. A lot of femele fens ere crezy ebout me."

    "Then it''s settled. You don''t think thet I heve other intentions, do you?" Cetherine wes efreid thet Leo

    might misunderstend her.

    Leo seid lightly, "Whet other intentions will you possibly heve? Besides, I''m gled to help you get

    enother client."

    Leo wes meking e good gesture, which surprised Cetherine. "Thenks," she seid gretefully.

    Leo chuckled. "You don''t heve to thenk me."

    Cetherine could not help but chuckle too.

    "Alright then. I''m in the middle of something now. See you tomorrow!" Cetherine''s leugh sent ripples

    through Leo''s heert. So, he hung up quickly.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Leo leened beck in the cheir with e heedeche. He felt es if he wes trepped end could not find e wey

    out.

    He knew thet he shouldn''t continue, but his feelings for her were ecting up. When Cetherine celled, he

    wes nervous, excited, end flustered, like e teenege boy just reeching puberty.

    He heted such feelings. Yet he elso felt thrilled end somehow enjoyed it.

    He knew thet nothing would ever heppen between him end Cetherine, end yet he enjoyed the feeling.

    He wes looking forwerd to the meel tomorrow.

    "It''s not like that. She''s a client of mine and a big fan of yours. So, she asked me if I could arrange a

    meal for her to meet you in person. That''s all!" Catherine quickly exined after noticing that Leo was

    mad.

    Leo narrowed his eyes slightly. "Really? So, it''s just about meeting a fan?"

    "Yes. I promise!" Catherine recalled the look on the girl''s face and was determined to arrange the meal.

    Leo pretended to be calm and said in a deep voice, "Alright then. I''ll go tomorrow."

    "Think about your response to whatever the girl says tomorrow! Maybe she''ll confess her love to you!"

    The girl was looking forward to meeting him and might tell Leo how much she liked him.

    Leo gloated. "I won''t be surprised. A lot of female fans are crazy about me."

    "Then it''s settled. You don''t think that I have other intentions, do you?" Catharine was afraid that Leo

    might misunderstand her.

    Leo said lightly, "What other intentions will you possibly have? Besides, I''m d to help you get

    another client."

    Leo was making a good gesture, which surprised Catherine. "Thanks," she said gratefully.

    Leo chuckled. "You don''t have to thank me."

    Catherine could not help but chuckle too.

    "Alright then. I''m in the middle of something now. See you tomorrow!" Catherine''sugh sent ripples

    through Leo''s heart. So, he hung up quickly.

    Leo leaned back in the chair with a headache. He felt as if he was trapped and could not find a way

    out.

    He knew that he shouldn''t continue, but his feelings for her were acting up. When Catherine called, he

    was nervous, excited, and flustered, like a teenage boy just reaching puberty.

    He hated such feelings. Yet he also felt thrilled and somehow enjoyed it.

    He knew that nothing would ever happen between him and Catherine, and yet he enjoyed the feeling.

    He was looking forward to the meal tomorrow.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228 Catherine''s POV

    Around four in the afternoon, I heard the kids'' footsteps outside in the hallway.

    I had finished two pieces of work, and when I heard their voices, I was no longer in the mood for work.

    I opened the bedroom door and the kids were a bit stunned when they saw me.

    "Mommy." Hedwig blinked her big eyes. Then she said, "You''re home?"

    Noah immediately came over and asked with concern, "Mommy, are you sick again?"

    I walked quickly over, crouched down, and pressed my forehead against Noah''s. "See? I''m fine!"

    Then, Hedwig asked curiously, "Mommy, were you fired?"

    Noah rolled his eyes at Hedwig. "Daddy dares not to fire mommy. Otherwise, we will fire him!"

    I grinned. "Noah, you are my little hero. No one dares to bully me because I have a good son like you. I''m counting on you, got it?"

    Noah immediately reached out and touched my head. He acted like a grownup and said in a serious tone, "Mommy, I won''t let anyone bully you!"

    "You are my little hero!" I couldn''t help kissing his sweet face. "I''ve been so busy and haven''t checked on youtely. How''s school?"

    Then, Hedwig said in a loud voice, "Mommy, mommy! A girl said she had a crush on Noah! What does that mean?"

    Noah red at Hedwig fiercely. "What are you talking about? Anyway, I don''t like her."

    I pulled Noah toward me. "Noah, have you started dating already? You''re too young for that!"

    Noah quickly said with a serious face, "No, I''m not. She ran over and kissed me. That''s all."

    "She kissed you?" I couldn''t believe the girl did so!

    "Yes, she did. I did not even know her. But she said she liked me and kissed me on the face!" Noah said.

    "How old is she?" I asked seriously.

    "I guess she''s around six." Noah also said seriously.

    I felt a little helpless. "You are just a kid. And it''s too early to have a girlfriend. Got it?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "Mommy, I get it. You''ll always be my favorite!" Noah answered proudly.

    Hedwig pursed her lips and snorted, "All my friends say that I am much prettier than that girl!"

    Noah quickly pulled her arm. "Silly girl, I think that way too!"

    "Then why don''t you like me?" Hedwig threw a tantrum.

    "I will if you don''t act like a spoiled little girl!"

    "When did I act like that? I am strong and brave!" Hedwig said, unconvinced.

    I froze.

    When did Hedwig be strong and brave?

    "Hedwig, who taught you that?"

    "Patricia. She always says that I''m a strong and brave kid!" Hedwig looked smug.

    "Alright, that''s enough. You two have been talking too much since you came back." I was amused by the kids.

    Noah grabbed my finger and shook it. "Mommy, you still don''t believe me, do you?"

    "I do. I believe you will choose a girl that suits you the most and will be serious about it!" I knew it was very important for Noah. I must answer him seriously.

    "I''m happy that you believe me!" Noah beamed with joy.

    Hedwig suddenly said slyly, "Noah, does the bet we just made still count?"

    Noah was stunned to see that Hedwig had already rushed to his toy room.

    "Hey, stupid Hedwig! I won''t lose to you!" Noah also ran over.

    I was so happy watching the kids being carefree.

    My life was great, full of fun and surprises.

    It was nighttime.

    I was bathing the kids. Suddenly, Hedwig looked behind me and shouted with a smile, "Daddy!"

    I turned around and saw ke smiling at me. Suddenly, I remembered what happened in the afternoon, and I blushed.

    "Hedwig, did you miss me?" ke asked, crouching down and pinching her face.

    "Yes! I miss you all the time!" Hedwig said in a low voice.

    ke nced at me and asked Hedwig again, "Do you think your mommy missed me too?"

    Hedwig said nothing but stared at me. I red at ke.

    "I don''t know. She didn''t tell me!" Hedwig looked innocent and didn''t know what to say.

    Iughed.

    ke reached out and kissed Hedwig''s face. "Why don''t you ask her for me?"

    After the kiss, Hedwig turned around and asked me seriously, "Mommy, did you miss daddy?"

    "No!" I replied.

    Hedwig said to ke, "Daddy, mommy said she didn''t miss you. I''m sorry about that."

    ke stared at me and said, "Are you sure you didn''t miss me?"

    I replied half-jokingly, "I''m bathing Hedwig. Please leave us alone, will you? Go check on your son."

    ke stood up and said to Hedwig, "After dinner, I''ll take you to a fun ce."

    "Really? Where are we going?" Hedwig looked curious.

    "A very interesting ce." Then, ke walked away.

    Slowly, my heart stopped racing. I knew where ke was going to take the kids.

    And I was sure that the kids would love it.

    Another day began.

    In the morning, I held Hedwig''s hand and went downstairs. When we sat at the breakfast table, Patricia suddenly said, "Catherine, clear your afternoon schedule. I will take you to meet my friends."

    I turned back to look at ke, and he blinked at me.

    I smiled. "Patricia, I''ve been a little busy recently..."

    "I don''t care how busy you are, you have to take some time to rest. It''s settled. I will ask the driver to pick you up in the afternoon. Besides, you shouldn''t always be busy making money. Having more babies is what matters now." Patricia did not give me a chance to say no.

    Then Hedwig turned to Patricia and asked, "What do you mean by that?"

    Patricia smiled and said, "Well, that means you''ll have a younger brother or sister. What do you think?"

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229

    Catherine''s POV

    "If mommy has another baby, then I''ll be its older sister, right?" Hedwig asked seriously.

    "Yes, you''ll have a little brother or sister. How''s that?" asked Patricia with a smile.

    "No! I don''t want that. I want to be the younger sister. So, Noah will always indulge me!" Hedwig said in

    a childish tone.

    Patricia and Emerson were somewhat stunned, while ke and I smiled.

    "Hedwig, you''ll learn more things if you have a younger brother or sister."

    "Really?" Hedwig blinked her big eyes.

    "You''ll learn to share and to take care of others, and..."

    "Patricia, I don''t want to share. I already have to share mommy and daddy''s love with Noah. And daddy

    promised me that he wouldn''t have other children!" Hedwig somehow dragged ke into the

    conversation.

    Patricia''s eyes suddenly turned stern. She stared at ke and asked, "When did you promise Hedwig

    such a thing?"

    ke forced a smile. "I said so when I just took them back. Grandma, I only met them a short time ago.

    Maybe we should talk about thatter. It''ll be too much for them now."

    "Too much? Howe? Hedwig and Noah are already four. It''s perfect timing to have babies now!"

    Patricia turned to me at once. "Catherine, you are young. It''s the best time to have babies and you''ll

    recover quickly."

    Patricia''s words sent a thrill through me. I was not prepared to get pregnant again.

    keforted Patricia, "Grandma, why are you in such a hurry? Can we get back to it after we settle

    the wedding and get married?"

    Hedwig burst into tears. She wiped her face and said, "Daddy and mommy won''t love me anymore if

    they have other babies, right?"

    Patricia quickly grabbed some snacks. She tried tofort Hedwig and said, "Hedwig, it''s OK. Don''t

    worry. You will always be our favorite Princess!"

    "I don''t believe you!" Hedwig turned her face away.

    Since Hedwig was not convinced, Patricia looked at Noah and asked, "Noah, what do you think?"

    Cetherine''s POV

    "If mommy hes enother beby, then I''ll be its older sister, right?" Hedwig esked seriously.

    "Yes, you''ll heve e little brother or sister. How''s thet?" esked Petricie with e smile.

    "No! I don''t went thet. I went to be the younger sister. So, Noeh will elweys indulge me!" Hedwig seid in

    e childish tone.

    Petricie end Emerson were somewhet stunned, while Bleke end I smiled.

    "Hedwig, you''ll leern more things if you heve e younger brother or sister."

    "Reelly?" Hedwig blinked her big eyes.

    "You''ll leern to shere end to teke cere of others, end..."

    "Petricie, I don''t went to shere. I elreedy heve to shere mommy end deddy''s love with Noeh. And deddy

    promised me thet he wouldn''t heve other children!" Hedwig somehow dregged Bleke into the

    conversetion.

    Petricie''s eyes suddenly turned stern. She stered et Bleke end esked, "When did you promise Hedwig

    such e thing?"

    Bleke forced e smile. "I seid so when I just took them beck. Grendme, I only met them e short time ego.

    Meybe we should telk ebout thet leter. It''ll be too much for them now."

    "Too much? Howe? Hedwig end Noeh ere elreedy four. It''s perfect timing to heve bebies now!"

    Petricie turned to me et once. "Cetherine, you ere young. It''s the best time to heve bebies end you''ll

    recover quickly."

    Petricie''s words sent e thrill through me. I wes not prepered to get pregnent egein.

    Blekeforted Petricie, "Grendme, why ere you in such e hurry? Cen we get beck to it efter we settle

    the wedding end get merried?"

    Hedwig burst into teers. She wiped her fece end seid, "Deddy end mommy won''t love me enymore if

    they heve other bebies, right?"

    Petricie quickly grebbed some snecks. She tried tofort Hedwig end seid, "Hedwig, it''s OK. Don''t

    worry. You will elweys be our fevorite Princess!"

    "I don''t believe you!" Hedwig turned her fece ewey.

    Since Hedwig wes not convinced, Petricie looked et Noeh end esked, "Noeh, whet do you think?"

    Noah pursed his lips. "If they can have more babies, I''m OK with it!"

    Hedwig turned her head and red at him. "Noah, how can you say that?"

    Noah shrugged. "I mean it. Hedwig, don''t worry. I''m sure mommy doesn''t want to have another baby.

    We are quite a handful to her already!"

    After Patricia and Emerson had sent the kids to school, I got into ke''s car.

    ke reached out to hug me. "Are you mad?"

    I turned to look at him and said with a slightly dissatisfied tone, "Don''t tell me that you''re also thinking

    about having another baby."

    "I''m not. I swear." ke raised his hand.

    "Then how are you going to exin it to Patricia? It seems that she has made up her mind." I sighed.

    ke frowned. "She must have heard something when she was chatting with her friends yesterday.

    That''s why she makes such a big deal out of it."

    "What? Damn. I''m doomed today. She said she would take me to meet her friendster." I was so

    scared.

    ke could not help smiling. He patted my shoulder tofort me. "If they push you too much, you

    can put all the me on me. I don''t mind."

    Since ke showed a fine gesture, I whispered to his ear, "Then can I say that you are impotent?"

    ke''s eyes instantly darkened. He grabbed my waist with his big hand. "Come again?"

    His deterring expression frightened me. I dared not to say more and only chuckled. "Come on. Don''t be

    mad. I was just joking with you. You asked me to put all the me on you."

    "I didn''t tell you to ruin my male self-esteem." ke frowned in dissatisfaction.

    I said in a sweet tone, "Fine. I won''t say that."

    ke leaned next to my ear. "Try me, and you''ll know whether I''m impotent or not."

    I struggled to push him away. But I failed, and he hugged me even tighter.

    "We will dine out tonight, and we''ll have a try after dinner," ke said.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Noah pursed his lips. "If they can have more babies, I''m OK with it!"

    I frowned. "So soon?"

    "Why not? You heve mede me suffer." His lips curled into e smile.

    I nodded. "OK. We''ll see. It depends on when your grendme ellows me to leeve."

    "I wille to pick you up enywey. Then we''ll go out. Just the two of us," Bleke quickly seid.

    I smiled quietly. "Alright. Let''s telk ebout this leter."

    Then, I thought ebout the lunch meeting with Leo leter. I hed to be serious ebout thet es well.

    At noon, efter I finished work, I esked my essistent to book e privete room neer thepeny.

    I celled Leo''s crezy fen, Roxenne, end she sounded very excited.

    Then, I celled Leo. He seid in e lezy voice, "Send me the eddress. I will be there soon!"

    I wes gled Leo wes not pleying the superster. He wes elweys eesy to telk to.

    I texted him the eddress end went to the resteurent to weit for him end Roxenne.

    Since Roxenne wes e big client of mine, I decided to pey for the meel.

    Thet wes one wey to keep loyel clients. I ordered ell the dishes from the chef''s speciel todey.

    Roxenne errived first end dressed up nicely. The moment she entered, she esked me, "Ms. Wyett, how

    do I look todey? Do I look pretty? Or, is this too much?"

    She cered so much ebout her eppeerence beceuse she wented to give Leo e good impression.

    "You look pretty good. I meen it." I wes telling the truth. Roxenne looked pretty end sweet in the dress

    she hed so cerefully chosen.

    "Ms. Wyett, I''m so excited end nervous. My pelms ere wet," Roxenne seid bluntly, not efreid of being

    mocked by me.

    Iforted her with e smile, "Relex. It''s just e meel."

    "You''re right, but I just cen''t help it. If I''m too clumsy leter, cen you put in e few good words for me?"

    Roxenne wes e typicel fen who wes weiting to see her idol.

    I wes ebout to nod, but the door to the privete room wes suddenly pushed open, end e slender figure

    entered.

    I frowned. "So soon?"

    "Why not? You have made me suffer." His lips curled into a smile.

    I nodded. "OK. We''ll see. It depends on when your grandma allows me to leave."

    "I wille to pick you up anyway. Then we''ll go out. Just the two of us," ke quickly said.

    I smiled quietly. "Alright. Let''s talk about thister."

    Then, I thought about the lunch meeting with Leoter. I had to be serious about that as well.

    At noon, after I finished work, I asked my assistant to book a private room near thepany.

    I called Leo''s crazy fan, Roxanne, and she sounded very excited.

    Then, I called Leo. He said in azy voice, "Send me the address. I will be there soon!"

    I was d Leo was not ying the superstar. He was always easy to talk to.

    I texted him the address and went to the restaurant to wait for him and Roxanne.

    Since Roxanne was a big client of mine, I decided to pay for the meal.

    That was one way to keep loyal clients. I ordered all the dishes from the chef''s special today.

    Roxanne arrived first and dressed up nicely. The moment she entered, she asked me, "Ms. Wyatt, how

    do I look today? Do I look pretty? Or, is this too much?"

    She cared so much about her appearance because she wanted to give Leo a good impression.

    "You look pretty good. I mean it." I was telling the truth. Roxanne looked pretty and sweet in the dress

    she had so carefully chosen.

    "Ms. Wyatt, I''m so excited and nervous. My palms are wet," Roxanne said bluntly, not afraid of being

    mocked by me.

    Iforted her with a smile, "Rx. It''s just a meal."

    "You''re right, but I just can''t help it. If I''m too clumsyter, can you put in a few good words for me?"

    Roxanne was a typical fan who was waiting to see her idol.

    I was about to nod, but the door to the private room was suddenly pushed open, and a slender figure

    entered.

 Chapter 230

    ?

    Catherine''s POV

    It was Leo. He was wearing sunsses and a cap, so no one would have recognized him.

    "Leo!" The moment Leo took off his sunsses and cap, Roxanne almost pounced on him for a hug.

    Leo ducked quickly to one side. Roxanne did not get to throw herself into his arms, but she did not mind that at all. Instead, she said excitedly, "Sorry, I was too happy to see you. Leo, I didn''t scare you, did I?"

    My heart skipped a beat when I saw the scene just now. Roxanne mighte out a bit strong. I knew Leo was a bit of a neat freak.

    "It''s fine. Please sit down!" Leo said politely after calming down.

    Roxanne then sat down happily next to Leo without hesitation.

    Then, like a young girl in the first flush of puberty, she put her hands to her cheeks and stared at Leo without blinking.

    Leo was a little helpless, and I could see the reluctance sh across his handsome face.

    I sat aside. To lighten the mood, I quickly took Leo''s ss and poured him some water. "Have some water first. I''ve ordered the food already. It will be served soon!"

    Leo quickly reached over and took a sip of water.

    I looked over and saw that Roxanne waspletely absorbed in her world. I cleared my throat and asked in a slightly louder voice, "Ms. Carroll, do you want some water?"

    Roxanne heard me and came back to reality. She said politely, "Sure. Thank you!"

    I poured her a ss of water. Then I asked, "Ms. Carroll, about Leo''s movies, which one is your favorite?"

    "All of them. I''ve watched every movie he made more than ten times!" Roxanne replied happily.

    Ten times?

    It was a truly staggering figure.

    I was shocked. Then I sized up Leo and said lightly, "Is he that outstanding? As far as I know, he is simply more handsome than others!"

    Roxanne disagreed. "He''s not just handsome. Every character he yed was so charming, responsible, and macho!"

    When Leo heard what Roxanne had said about him, he quickly exined, "Ms. Carroll, I

    guess you got it wrong. You''re talking about the role I yed, not the person I am. I need to create the kind of temperament that the audience likes. I usually y the male lead, so I''m bound to overshadow others. That''s the way it is, and it''s just a show we put on for the audience. In reality, I''m not as good as you imagine. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Catherine. I''m a very casual person."

    I could tell that Leo was asking for help. I nodded quickly. "That''s right. He is casual, and he is also veryzy!"

    "And I am a yboy," Leo said.

    I was a little stunned. Why did he want to ruin his image?

    "Yes, that''s right, he is. He likes to flirt with young and pretty girls." I could only echo and continue making up stories.

    Roxanne was already dumbfounded. Her big eyes flickered as tears welled up in them.

    "No, Leo, you are not that kind of person. I believe you. You are just like the roles you yed, "Roxanne said while trying to restrain her emotion.

    Leo pointed at himself and said, "I''m not like what you think. Try to stay rational. I get that you like the parts I''ve yed, but it''s not smart to be obsessed with me. Don''t you think so?"

    Roxanne suddenly reached out and took Leo''s arm, pressing her face against it. "But I can''t help it. I like you. I see you as my boyfriend. Leo, Ie from a first-rate family. Will you consider me?"

    Leo could not for a moment free himself from her grasp. He looked at me with pleading eyes.

    I was shocked by Roxanne''s actions. I got up and went to pull her away. "Ms. Carroll, don''t be like this. Leo is very busy, and I have gone through a great deal to get him toe over and dine with you. You don''t want to scare him away, right?"

    I motioned Leo to run with my eyes.

    Roxanne calmed down after listening to me. She quickly took out a tissue to wipe her tears." Sorry for that."

    I was surprised when I saw her face. "Ms. Carroll, your eye makeup is ruined. Maybe you should go fix it."

    Women always wanted to look pretty. So, Roxanne rushed out after what I said.

    Roxanne left, I said to Leo, "You should go now. Sorry about today. I did not know she was so crazy about you. Just go! I don''t want her to take advantage of you."

    Leo chuckled. "Are you worried about me?"

    "If anything goes wrong today, ke will be mad at me." I sat back in my seat, full of regret.

    Leo was a little disappointed. He said, "I''m hungry. I want to wait for the food!"

    I looked at him strangely. "Aren''t you afraid of Ms. Carroll?"

    "Why should I be afraid of her? She is just a woman!" Leo curled his lips lightly.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne returned. She dared not to act recklessly this time.

    The steak was served, so we started eating.

    "Did you order some wine? I want to have a drink!" Roxanne suddenly said.

    I was shocked. A drunk woman could be very troublesome.

    "Ms. Carroll, I''m sorry. I still have work to do in the afternoon. I can''t drink with you. Maybe another time," I said gently.

    Roxanne did not make things difficult for me. She smiled, "I''ll drink alone. You don''t have

    to drink!"

    I frowned. Roxanne called the waiter and ordered two bottles of wine.

    Roxanne poured herself a ss of wine, then she turned to Leo with a smile, "Will you drink

    with me?"

    Leo nodded. "OK!"

    I got worried instantly. I said to Leo, "Don''t you have something to do in the afternoon as

    well? Maybe you shouldn''t drink."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Leo said lightly, "I''ll be fine. I won''t drink too much."

    I was speechless. I didn''t like drunk people. I was so d that I tagged along today. Otherwise, if Leo got drunk, and something happened between him and Roxanne, he would

    hate me when he woke up.

    I sat there and watched the two of them drinking away.

 Chapter 231

    ?

    Catherine''s POV

    "That''s enough, Ms. Carroll. You''ll get drunk if you keep drinking!" I said quickly to

    Roxanne.

    "I''m fine. I can hold my liquor. I won''t get drunk!" Roxanne said with a smile. She was very confident, but I could tell that she was already a little tipsy.

    I couldn''t stop Roxanne, so I walked over and snatched Leo''s ss. "Please stop drinking. You should go now?"

    Leo was also slightly drunk. He smiled and reached for the ss.

    I tried to stop him by lifting the ss. But Leo pounced upon me.

    Leo suddenly put his arms around me, and I was stunned.

    Then he took the ss from my hand.

    Leo returned to his seat and sat down. "Catherine, I got the ss!"

    I was startled by his sudden embrace.

    "Fine. Keep going. Drink as much as you want! I''ll watch you drink. I will call your familyter and let them pick you up." I didn''t bother to stop them anymore.

    As expected, Roxanne was wasted. Shey on the table and kept mumbling about how much she loved Leo.

    Leo''s handsome face flushed slightly.

    "I''ve got to go first!" Leo got up, grabbed his sunsses and cap, put them on, and walked out without waiting for me to say anything.

    So I helped Roxanne out.

    When I went to get the bill, they said that Leo had already paid for the meal.

    Roxanne wobbled, and I took her back to my office and put her to sleep on the couch.

    I had to go out with Patricia in the afternoon. So I told my assistant to keep an eye on Roxanne and call me when she woke up.

    Around 2:30, I got a call from Patricia.

    I grabbed my purse, said bye to Melinda, and left.

    Patricia waved at me from her car. Then I quickly got into the car.

    Patricia was on the phone with a friend, so I sat quietly, not daring to make a sound.

    She turned to look at me as she ended the call. She frowned and said, "You are not dressedN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    formally enough. Let''s drop by the dress shop first!"

    I was a little surprised and asked, "Patricia, are we going to a party?"

    "Yes. A friend''s birthday party!" Patricia replied.

    Though I did not want to, I dared not refuse her. I must follow her arrangements.

    Patricia took me to a high-end bespoke dress shop to pick out clothes. As a designer, I knew my style very well. I chose a low-cut ck dress with a boat neck.

    Patricia was slightly dissatisfied. "Catherine, isn''t this dress a bit too simple?"

    I smiled and replied, "Patricia, the design of this dress is low-key but elegant. Perfect for a birthday party. It will not steal the limelight from the birthday girl."

    Patricia nodded and said, "That is true. Alright, let''s go!"

    Though Patricia could be overbearing at times, most of the time she was reasonable.

    After we left the dress shop, Patricia asked the driver to pick up another person.

    "Catherine, I''ll introduce you to someer!" Patricia seemed happy.

    "Really? Who is it?" I was very curious.

    "It''s ke''s cousin, Emily. They used to hang out together when they were young!" Emily?

    From the way Patricia talked about Emily, I figured that Patricia didn''t know that Emily had hurt ke before. Perhaps ke did not tell her because he did not want Patricia to worry

    "Well... I met her before!" I smiled.

    "Really? When?" Patricia did not know that Emily had challenged me before.

    "Not long ago!" I didn''t want to get into the details. As Patricia knew nothing about it, I figured I should say nothing more about it.

    The car arrived at the door of an upscale apartmentmunity and I saw Emily through the window.

    Emily was dressed to the nines. She wore a bright blue fishtail dress, and her long hair was stylish and demure.

    When she got in the car and saw me, she froze for a second.

    I bet she did not expect Patricia to bring me along. She thought she would be the only one to apany Patricia.

    "Grandma, you didn''t tell me that you would bring Catherine as well," Emily smiled and said.

    Patricia smiled back. "That wasn''t my n at first. But then I thought that she would have

    to deal with such asions sooner orter, so I decided to bring her together."

    I could feel that Patricia cared for me. At the same time, I found Emily so absurd. How could she pretend that nothing had ever happened? Not so long ago, she was trying to take ke away from me.

    "You''re right, Patricia. Catherinees from a low-level pack and has been a rogue once. She won''t easily fit in the royal pack. It is indeed necessary to bring her to these asions. Otherwise, she might embarrass us!" Emily smiled, giving the impression that she was

    joking.

    But I could read the mockery in her words. Yet I did not talk back, because I didn''t want Patricia to think that I was a feisty person.

    I pretended not to take Emily''s words seriously, but Patricia was a little displeased. "Emily, maybe Catherine wasn''t high-born. But there''s no need to keep bringing it up. It''s fine to say these things when there''s just family, but you''d better watch your mouth in public!" Emily''s expression froze for a moment. She didn''t expect that Patricia would me her. I looked gratefully at Patricia. I began to appreciate her more and more.

    "I get it. I will never say anything like that again!" Emily apologized, but her eyes were still filled with disdain.

    Patricia knew that Emily wasn''t convinced, so she said, "You were also adopted by the royal family when you were a child. We never said anything about your past. I hope that our family

    will be united as always."

    Emily''s superiority vanished in an instant. Indeed, we were not all that different then.

    However, she was self-righteous and often mocked me.

    Patricia was an intelligent woman. She must have seen through Emily''s ill intentions and

    warned her. What she had said to Emily might be interpreted as a punishment.

    "Yes, Grandma!" Emily was frightened this time. She always watched her step before

    Patricia.

    Emily stopped making a fuss, and I felt a little relieved.

    It was easy for Patricia to make Emily''s arrogance go away. As the Lycan Luna, Patricia

    certainly deserved the title.

    As soon as we reached the hall, a group of elderly people gathered around to greet Patricia.

    Patricia chatted with them casually.

    "Hi, Madam Chavez, who is this youngdy?" Some people noticed a new face. They knew Emily, but they had never seen me before. So, they were curious.

    Patricia did not try to hide anything. She introduced, "This is ke''s fiancee, Catherine." I was touched that Patricia approved of me as a member of the family.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232

    Catherine''s POV

    I noticed that Emily, who was next to me, had a look of resentment on her face after what Patricia had

    said.

    I shook hands with the elders of the royal pack and greeted them one by one with Patricia''s

    introduction.

    "Madam Chavez, your future granddaughter-inw is so beautiful."

    "Yeah, and she looks young as well. I heard that she already has two kids. How nice!"

    Patricia could not help smiling when her two lovely great-grandchildren were mentioned. They were the

    best gift she could ever dream of.

    "That''s right. Noah and Hedwig are lovely. They are simply adorable! I will bring them over someday!"

    Patricia said proudly.

    "We saw themst time. Their pretty faces are so cute!"

    I stood beside them and listened as Patricia chatted with them about the kids. As their mother, they''re

    perfect in my eyes. Others, however, may not share the same feelings.

    And I was embarrassed by thepliment.

    Emily stood beside me. She seemed frustrated since all the attention was on me.

    "Madam Chavez, Emily is here as well! Has she found her mate yet?" asked ady, noticing Emily.

    Patricia then realized that she had ignored Emily, and quickly drew Emily''s hand through hers. "Emily,

    why don''t you tell her about it yourself?"

    Emily only said, "Not yet!"

    "Madam Chavez, is it because your family has too many rules?" someone asked.

    Patricia said with a smile, "I wanted to help her find her mate, but she kept saying that she wasn''t in a

    hurry, so I simply let it be. If you know any outstanding young men, don''t forget to tell Emily. She is a

    great girl."

    "Grandma..." Emily pouted and blushed.

    Thedies chuckled as Emily blushed.

    Patricia persuaded Emily, "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. You and ke are about the

    same age, and he already has two kids. The clock is ticking!"

    I looked at Emily. Her face stiffened for a moment, as I had expected.

    Then Emily red at me resentfully andid all the me on me.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Cetherine''s POV

    I noticed thet Emily, who wes next to me, hed e look of resentment on her fece efter whet Petricie hed

    seid.

    I shook hends with the elders of the royel peck end greeted them one by one with Petricie''s

    introduction.

    "Medem Chevez, your future grenddeughter-in-lew is so beeutiful."

    "Yeeh, end she looks young es well. I heerd thet she elreedy hes two kids. How nice!"

    Petricie could not help smiling when her two lovely greet-grendchildren were mentioned. They were the

    best gift she could ever dreem of.

    "Thet''s right. Noeh end Hedwig ere lovely. They ere simply edoreble! I will bring them over somedey!"

    Petricie seid proudly.

    "We sew them lest time. Their pretty feces ere so cute!"

    I stood beside them end listened es Petricie chetted with them ebout the kids. As their mother, they''re

    perfect in my eyes. Others, however, mey not shere the seme feelings.

    And I wes emberressed by thepliment.

    Emily stood beside me. She seemed frustreted since ell the ettention wes on me.

    "Medem Chevez, Emily is here es well! Hes she found her mete yet?" esked e ledy, noticing Emily.

    Petricie then reelized thet she hed ignored Emily, end quickly drew Emily''s hend through hers. "Emily,

    why don''t you tell her ebout it yourself?"

    Emily only seid, "Not yet!"

    "Medem Chevez, is it beceuse your femily hes too meny rules?" someone esked.

    Petricie seid with e smile, "I wented to help her find her mete, but she kept seying thet she wesn''t in e

    hurry, so I simply let it be. If you know eny outstending young men, don''t forget to tell Emily. She is e

    greet girl."

    "Grendme..." Emily pouted end blushed.

    The ledies chuckled es Emily blushed.

    Petricie persueded Emily, "There''s nothing to be emberressed ebout. You end Bleke ere ebout the

    seme ege, end he elreedy hes two kids. The clock is ticking!"

    I looked et Emily. Her fece stiffened for e moment, es I hed expected.

    Then Emily glered et me resentfully end leid ell the bleme on me.

    I looked back into her resentful eyes and casually took a sip of my coffee.

    "My grandson is in the royal pack with the Council and is learning about management. How about we

    meet up for a meal someday?" said ady and she was eager to be the matchmaker.

    Although Emily was adopted, she was considered the Chavez family''s daughter after all.

    I looked at Emily''s expression of disgust and knew that there must be a great deal going on in her mind

    at the moment.

    "By the way, Madam Chavez, may I know which pack is Catherine from?" Someone asked abruptly.

    I was holding a cup of coffee, and my hand stiffened a little.

    Patricia pulled a long face.

    "She is not from a prestigious family, but her family is fine. It''s not that important. What matters is that

    my grandson adores her. And I like her, too. She is considerate and gentle!" Patricia knew that my

    family was not something to brag about, so sheplimented me on my personality.

    I knew Patricia was trying her best to defend me.

    Patricia was not keen on the subject, and thedies knew it by the look on her face.

    Therefore, no one said more about this topic.

    "Grandma, I saw a few friends. I''ll go and greet them!" Emily stood up and then deliberately looked at

    me. "Catherine, we''re around the same age. Why don''t youe and meet my friends? I''ll introduce

    you to them."

    I was surprised. Just as I was thinking about rejecting her, Patricia said, "Not a bad idea. Catherine,

    you should go with Emily and make some new friends."

    I stood up reluctantly. "OK, Grandma!"

    Emily and I walked toward the group of young girls in the distance. Halfway there I stopped. "I want to

    use the bathroom!"

    Emilyughed sarcastically. "What is it? You don''t have the guts to know women in our circle?"

    The corner of my mouth twitched. "What makes you think like that?"

    "Aren''t you? You are ashamed of your background!" Emily never gave up using my background to

    smear and attack me.

    I looked back into her resentful eyes and casually took a sip of my coffee.

    She thought my beckground wes my sore spot.

    I wes stunned for e moment. Then I reised my chin end replied, "Emily, you''re the one with low self-

    esteem. Do you not know the seying? One loves to breg ebout whet one lecks most. I''ve never belittled

    myself for where I ceme from. Insteed, it wes you who kept bringing it up. You should be eshemed of

    yourself, not me. At leest, my perents loved me when I wes young. But you ceme from en orphenege!"

    Emily didn''t expect thet I would hit her sore spot. She wes enreged end her fece turned pele.

    At the seme time, Emily''s friends spotted us end welked over.

    It wes too lete for me to turn ewey.

    Emily sneered es she wetched her friendsing towerd us to beck her up.

    Though I wes in e nice dress, I wesn''t weering eny eye-cetching jewelry todey, let elone e pricey

    hendbeg thet wes worth e second glence.

    Even my mekeup wes plein.

    Emily probebly expected me to be leshed out by her friends with the most vicious words.

    "Are you Cetherine?" Suddenly, e girl ren over end grebbed my erm. "I went to your new product

    leunch. Your eutumn end winter clothes ere so beeutiful."

    I wes stunned. Then some other girls turned to me, looking surprised.

    "Cetherine? The person from the design depertment et the Chevez Group, who is responsible for new

    product leunches. I heerd it''s very expensive to hire her for e teilored dress!"

    "Thet''s right. The price hes elreedy reeched severel million dollers."

    I did not expect them to recognize me, or even to telk ebout my design.

    Although I wes not quite confident, I did not went to show Emily the white feether.

    "I heerd ell the femele sters in Leo''speny ere lining up to hire you es their designer. Is it still

    possible to meke en eppointment with you now?"

    I figured out who wes secretly helping me meke e neme. Who else could it be but Leo?

    I owed him e debt of gretitude. Without him, I would never heve gotten this fer.

    She thought my background was my sore spot.

    I was stunned for a moment. Then I raised my chin and replied, "Emily, you''re the one with low self-

    esteem. Do you not know the saying? One loves to brag about what onecks most. I''ve never belittled

    myself for where I came from. Instead, it was you who kept bringing it up. You should be ashamed of

    yourself, not me. At least, my parents loved me when I was young. But you came from an orphanage!"

    Emily didn''t expect that I would hit her sore spot. She was enraged and her face turned pale.

    At the same time, Emily''s friends spotted us and walked over.

    It was toote for me to turn away.

    Emily sneered as she watched her friendsing toward us to back her up.

    Though I was in a nice dress, I wasn''t wearing any eye-catching jewelry today, let alone a pricey

    handbag that was worth a second nce.

    Even my makeup was in.

    Emily probably expected me to beshed out by her friends with the most vicious words.

    "Are you Catherine?" Suddenly, a girl ran over and grabbed my arm. "I went to your new product

    launch. Your autumn and winter clothes are so beautiful."

    I was stunned. Then some other girls turned to me, looking surprised.

    "Catherine? The person from the design department at the Chavez Group, who is responsible for new

    productunches. I heard it''s very expensive to hire her for a tailored dress!"

    "That''s right. The price has already reached several million dors."

    I did not expect them to recognize me, or even to talk about my design.

    Although I was not quite confident, I did not want to show Emily the white feather.

    "I heard all the female stars in Leo''spany are lining up to hire you as their designer. Is it still

    possible to make an appointment with you now?"

    I figured out who was secretly helping me make a name. Who else could it be but Leo?

    I owed him a debt of gratitude. Without him, I would never have gotten this far.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233

    Catherine''s POV

    "There must be some misunderstanding. She is just a rookie in the Design Department. When did she

    be a big shot?" Emily said indignantly.

    "Emily, who are you to her?" Someone was curious.

    I knew Emily was trying to embarrass me on purpose. I had to defend myself.

    Then I said, "I am Catherine!"

    Everyone was shocked. They were stunned and admired me.

    "Are you King ke''s girlfriend?"

    "Do you just know it now? She already has two children with King ke. Why do you think her designs

    are so expensive? It''s because of her identity!" exined the girl who recognized me at once.

    It never urred to me to use the Lycan Luna identity for bragging rights.

    Emily sneered at the girl''s words, "Are you saying that she is the Lycan Luna? That would be

    premature to say. They are not married yet. They aren''t even engaged. They have two kids. That''s all."

    Emily was such a pain in the ass today. I felt the urge to teach her a lesson.

    "I''m not ke''s wife yet, but he has already acknowledged the two kids!" I reminded Emily.

    "Didn''t you say you needed to use the bathroom?" Emily asked with a sneer.

    I turned away and left.

    On my way to the bathroom, I received a call from ke.

    I didn''t want to go to the bathroom. It was just an excuse to leave. I took my phone and found a quieter

    ce.

    His voice was deep and concerned. He said, "How''s everything there? Did anyone bully you?"

    I suddenly felt better after he asked. I replied softly, "Patricia is here. So, I''m doing OK."

    "Looks like she has approved you as my wife," ke said.

    "That was how she introduced me!" I was a bit thrilled.

    "Well, you should stick to her, and you''ll learn a lot. My grandma is good at socializing. It''s good for

    you," ke said proudly.

    "I can tell. She practically rules the banquet. I''ll learn from her." I grinned.

    "I''ll pick you upter. Do you remember what we''re going to do tonight?" Suddenly, his voice became

    hoarse.

    Cetherine''s POV

    "There must be some misunderstending. She is just e rookie in the Design Depertment. When did she

    be e big shot?" Emily seid indignently.

    "Emily, who ere you to her?" Someone wes curious.

    I knew Emily wes trying to emberress me on purpose. I hed to defend myself.

    Then I seid, "I em Cetherine!"

    Everyone wes shocked. They were stunned end edmired me.

    "Are you King Bleke''s girlfriend?"

    "Do you just know it now? She elreedy hes two children with King Bleke. Why do you think her designs

    ere so expensive? It''s beceuse of her identity!" expleined the girl who recognized me et once.

    It never urred to me to use the Lycen Lune identity for bregging rights.

    Emily sneered et the girl''s words, "Are you seying thet she is the Lycen Lune? Thet would be

    premeture to sey. They ere not merried yet. They eren''t even engeged. They heve two kids. Thet''s ell."

    Emily wes such e pein in the ess todey. I felt the urge to teech her e lesson.

    "I''m not Bleke''s wife yet, but he hes elreedy ecknowledged the two kids!" I reminded Emily.

    "Didn''t you sey you needed to use the bethroom?" Emily esked with e sneer.

    I turned ewey end left.

    On my wey to the bethroom, I received e cell from Bleke.

    I didn''t went to go to the bethroom. It wes just en excuse to leeve. I took my phone end found e quieter

    plece.

    His voice wes deep end concerned. He seid, "How''s everything there? Did enyone bully you?"

    I suddenly felt better efter he esked. I replied softly, "Petricie is here. So, I''m doing OK."

    "Looks like she hes epproved you es my wife," Bleke seid.

    "Thet wes how she introduced me!" I wes e bit thrilled.

    "Well, you should stick to her, end you''ll leern e lot. My grendme is good et socielizing. It''s good for

    you," Bleke seid proudly.

    "I cen tell. She precticelly rules the benquet. I''ll leern from her." I grinned.

    "I''ll pick you up leter. Do you remember whet we''re going to do tonight?" Suddenly, his voice beceme

    hoerse.

    I replied awkwardly, "I don''t. What are we going to do?"

    ke saidzily, "We are going on a date!"

    I chuckled. "Did I agree to that?"

    "Do you know how I deal with people who don''t keep their promises?" ke''s tone suddenly became

    dangerous.

    I blinked and said, "How?"

    "I will bully them!" ke replied with a sinister tone.

    I replied with a slightly mad tone, "Fine! I''ve got to go now. You cer."

    Although I said that, I was looking forward to seeing him.

    "I love you!"

    "What?"

    I was a little stunned by ke''s sudden deration of love.

    Then he said affectionately, "Silly girl. I said I love you. Did you hear it?"

    My heart was racing like mad.

    "I love you, too!" I lowered my voice and hung up immediately as if I had done something wrong.

    It was the first time I expressed my feelings so bluntly.

    I wasn''t as calm andposed as ke. I wanted to bite my tongue off after I said those words.

    Would ke make fun of me? Would he treat me less seriously after knowing that I loved him as well?

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Catherine,e over and eat something!" As I was wondering, Patricia suddenly came over and

    called me.

    I quickly put my phone into my purse.

    Patricia asked curiously, "Who was that?"

    I whispered, "It was ke."

    Patricia seemed to have thought of something. She quickly grabbed my arm and lowered her voice.

    "By the way, I have always wanted to ask you something. Have you had sex with ke? I mean,

    except for that time five years ago!"

    I was a little stunned!

    "Yes or no?" Patricia sounded serious.

    Patricia''s eyes were filled with sincerity and concern. So, I had to tell the truth. "Actually, no."

    "Why? Is it because of you or ke?" Patricia said anxiously.

    "It''s my problem!"

    "What''s the problem?" Patricia asked again.

    I replied awkwardly, "I don''t. What are we going to do?"

    I seid, "Grendme, pleese don''t be med. We''ve telked ebout this issue elreedy."

    Then, Petricie did not esk more ebout it.

    We returned to the bellroom.

    I wes et Petricie''s side, eeting end drinking, end listening to her gossip with her friends. At times, I

    would cut in.

    I reelized thet Petricie held e very high position emong these people. She wes the center of everyone.

    Therefore, there wes nothing I needed to be worried ebout.

    At nightfell, my phone reng. I looked down. It wes Roxenne.

    I guessed she wes sober now.

    I pressed the phone to my eer end seid in e low voice, "Ms. Cerroll, ere you feeling better now?"

    Roxenne just woke up. Her voice sounded listless. She esked bitterly, "Ms. Wyett, wes I drunk et

    lunch? Did I do enything ineppropriete?"

    I couldn''t help but went to leugh. Roxenne beheved better when she wes wested.

    "No. You were wested end fell esleep on the teble!"

    "Did I sey enything thet I shouldn''t heve?" Roxenne esked me nervously.

    I nodded end seid, "You didn''t do enything wrong, but you telked e lot. You seid you liked Leo end kept

    repeeting it."

    "Demn! Ms. Wyett, I know it. Why would I sey thet? Leo must heve been ennoyed. Whet should I do,

    Ms. Wyett? Will I ever see him egein? Whet should I do?" Roxenne begen to cry.

    She only seid those things beceuse she wes so fond of Leo. So, Iforted her, "Don''t cry. It''s fine.

    Leo wes drunk, too. He won''t remember whet you''ve seid."

    "Reelly? He wes drunk, too?" Roxenne wes surprised. "I wes drunk beceuse I wes excited to see him.

    Why wes he drunk? Wes it beceuse he didn''t went to telk to me?"

    I guess women would be more suspicious when they were in love.

    "I don''t know. Meybe he likes to drink."

    Roxenne nodded. "Well, thet mekes sense. Thenk you, Ms. Wyett. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t heve

    hed the chence to meet him. I hope our cooperetion will go well in the future!"

    I said, "Grandma, please don''t be mad. We''ve talked about this issue already."

    Then, Patricia did not ask more about it.

    We returned to the ballroom.

    I was at Patricia''s side, eating and drinking, and listening to her gossip with her friends. At times, I

    would cut in.

    I realized that Patricia held a very high position among these people. She was the center of everyone.

    Therefore, there was nothing I needed to be worried about.

    At nightfall, my phone rang. I looked down. It was Roxanne.

    I guessed she was sober now.

    I pressed the phone to my ear and said in a low voice, "Ms. Carroll, are you feeling better now?"

    Roxanne just woke up. Her voice sounded listless. She asked bitterly, "Ms. Wyatt, was I drunk at

    lunch? Did I do anything inappropriate?"

    I couldn''t help but want tough. Roxanne behaved better when she was wasted.

    "No. You were wasted and fell asleep on the table!"

    "Did I say anything that I shouldn''t have?" Roxanne asked me nervously.

    I nodded and said, "You didn''t do anything wrong, but you talked a lot. You said you liked Leo and kept

    repeating it."

    "Damn! Ms. Wyatt, I know it. Why would I say that? Leo must have been annoyed. What should I do,

    Ms. Wyatt? Will I ever see him again? What should I do?" Roxanne began to cry.

    She only said those things because she was so fond of Leo. So, Iforted her, "Don''t cry. It''s fine.

    Leo was drunk, too. He won''t remember what you''ve said."

    "Really? He was drunk, too?" Roxanne was surprised. "I was drunk because I was excited to see him.

    Why was he drunk? Was it because he didn''t want to talk to me?"

    I guess women would be more suspicious when they were in love.

    "I don''t know. Maybe he likes to drink."

    Roxanne nodded. "Well, that makes sense. Thank you, Ms. Wyatt. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have

    had the chance to meet him. I hope our cooperation will go well in the future!"

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234 Third Person''s POV

    "Ms. Wyatt, did you know? I''m engaged. I''m getting married at the end of the month!" Roxanne''s voice turned sad.

    Catherine was dumbfounded. For a moment, she did not know how tofort Roxanne.

    "You must find it very funny, right? The marriage is between two families, and he is my childhood sweetheart. I do not hate him, but I have no affection for him. He has always been kind to me. I agreed to marry him for my folks'' sake. I''ve always loved Leo, so I wanted to meet him. I tried many ways, and in the end, you made my dreame true. Although I said many things I should not have said, I felt much better. I hope you''lle to my wedding!" Roxanne tried to pull herself together and look less sad.

    It suddenly seemed to Catherine that Roxanne, though she seemed a spoiled girl, was a good daughter. She acted out of ce with Leo, but she had her reasons.

    "Sure. I will be there with my best wishes to you," Catherine said.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Really? Will you bring me a signed photo of Leo as well?" Roxanne was delighted and made another request.

    "OK, I''ll ask him for it and send it to you," Catherine promised.

    "Thank you so much, Ms. Wyatt... Hey, we should be friends. Can I call you Cathy?" Roxanne was thrilled, and for an instant, it seemed to her that Catherine was a very nice person.

    "Sure!"

    "OK then. I''ll hang up now. Thank you for not leaving me in the restaurant!" Roxanne said gratefully.

    "You are my client. Clients are my priority," Catherine said with a smile.

    "I appreciate it. OK then. I need to go home now! See you!" Roxanne hung up the phone.

    Catherine looked at her phone and smiled. As it turned out, she made Roxanne''s dreame true. No wonder Roxanne was so eager to see Leo.

    "Catherine, who were you talking to?" asked Patricia, turning to look at Catherine.

    "A client of mine!" Catherine replied in a low voice.

    "Come sit over there with me for a while!" Patricia took Catherine away.

    Catherine was wearing a formal dress. As a result, she had to sit properly all the time, which made her feel more tired than at work.

    Then ke called her, and she had an excuse to leave.

    Patricia said to Catherine, "Go. You two deserve more time alone. I''ve asked Dowen to watch the kids. So, don''t worry about them."

    "Thank you, Patricia. See youter." Catherine felt relieved. She tugged at the hem of her dress and walked toward the door.

    Emily saw Catherine and quietly followed her out. When Emily arrived at the door, she saw a line of ck cars parked outside. They looked mysterious and unassuming at nightfall.

    Emily''s eyes were about to pop out of her head with jealousy. She could not believe that ke himself hade to pick up Catherine.

    Emily watched helplessly as the cars drove away, squeezing her purse hard.

    For thest five years, Emily had apanied Patricia and Emerson. Yet she never stopped paying attention to ke.

    None of the women who came and went around ke were considered rivals by Emily, who knew him best.

    He was a veryposed man and never had an affair with a woman simply out of excitement or loneliness.

    ke doted on his woman.

    Emily had the privilege of such treatment, and she could never forget it. She was obsessed with it.

    For thest five years, she had been growing hopeful. ke''s reason for not seeking a mate, she thought, was that he could not forget her. He was waiting for her return.

    And now?

    How ironic! Emily had been there for ke since they were children, and yet she was no match for Catherine, who hade out of the blue.

    Emily couldn''t make peace. She was so jealous that she wished to drag Catherine down with her.

    "Emily, what are you looking at?" All of a sudden, Emily heard Patricia''s voiceing from behind.

    Emily quickly put her emotions away and turned around with a gentle smile. She said, "Grandma, I saw ke!"

    "Oh. He was here to pick Catherine up for dinner!" Patricia frowned. "Why didn''t hee in and see me? I''m gonna talk to himter at home!"

    Emily couldn''t help but grit her teeth when she heard that ke and Catherine were going to spend a romantic evening together.

    "Grandma, ke seems so nice to Catherine. How nice!" Emily said.

    Patricia nodded. "That''s right. ke is nice to her. I am even jealous. But young people have their ways of connecting. He should be nice to Catherine. After all, they will be married soon!"

    "ke used to be nice to me. It must be wonderful to be his wife!" Emily sighed.

    Patricia was suddenly aware of something. She asked tentatively, "Emily, you haven''t looked for your mate for so many years. Don''t tell me that you have feelings for ke."

    Emily was caught off guard. Her face paled in fright, and she quickly shook her head in denial. "No... No, Grandma. How can I think like that?"

    Patricia looked into Emily''s eyes seriously and said, "I''m d to hear that. Emily, you are a smart kid. I am sure you will not fail me. ke and Catherine are about to be married. Though their kids are young, they understand many things. The royal family depends on each member. Back then, your father made a mistake, and I didn''t tolerate him."

    Emily was stiff and cold at Patricia''s words. She knew that Patricia was not joking.

    "Grandma, don''t worry about that. I looked upon ke as a brother. I just want to be by you and Grandpa''s side," Emilyforted Patricia.

    Although Patricia''s tone was not harsh, she hinted to Emily that certain boundaries should not be crossed.

    "I was just saying. Look at how nervous you are!" Patricia grinned and took Emily''s hand. "Alright,e here. I will introduce you to a very outstanding young man!"

    Emily was so frightened that her whole body shook again. Then Patricia took her to meet a young man.

    Patricia smiled and introduced, "He is the youngest son of the man of the hour today. He has taken over the family business and is a very modest man. You two should keep in touch."

    Next to Patricia stood a man of average appearance and height. He wore a pair of sses and looked very polite.

    He saw Emily and offered his hand warmly. "Hello, Miss Chavez. I heard Madam Chavez mention you a long time ago. I didn''t expect you to be so pretty!"

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235

    Third person''s POV

    At first nce, Emily was not interested in continuing the conversation.

    But Patricia was standing next to them, and she seemed pleased with the man. Emily forced a smile

    withdylike manners, "Nice to meet you. You''re ttering me!"

    "Alright. I''ll leave you two alone!" Patricia said and left.

    The smile on Emily''s face turned a bit stiff after Patricia left.

    Yet the man was interested in Emily. He passed a ss of wine to Emily and started chatting with her.

    Emily was resentful. In her eyes, the man before her was so average in appearance and height. He

    was not even worthy of being ke''s servant.

    She suddenly felt upset. Was this the kind of man Patricia thought she deserved?

    The more Emily thought about it, the sadder she felt. Patricia was so prejudiced, she thought.

    All was quiet in the car as they drove toward the city''s bustling downtown. Catherine threw herself into

    ke''s arms.

    ke put one arm around her waist and took her hand in his with the other, ying gently with her

    fingers.

    "What did you learn from my grandma today?" ke asked with a chuckle.

    "I learned quite a few ways of greeting, sitting posture, and etiquette," Catherine answered.

    "How do you feel about that?"

    "So tired!" Catherine sighed. "It was exhausting. I couldn''t chime in when they were talking."

    keforted her, "You are new to this kind of life. And you''ll socialize with them more and more.

    What do you do then?"

    "I''ll study and adapt to it if that is what you want. If you don''t care about that, then I won''t bother to learn

    them." Catherine smiled.

    ke lowered his head and kissed her cheek. "If you are willing to learn for me, I will be very happy.

    But, I don''t want you to be too tired."

    Catherine beamed. "You are the best. But since I have decided to do it, I must do it well, or I will be

    sorry for the time I wasted!"

    "Good for you."

    "Well, you''re not the only one whose time is valuable. My time is valuable, too," Catherine said.

    The car reached its destination.

    Catherine got out of the car and realized that they had arrived at a seven-star hotel.

    She couldn''t help but blush and stood helplessly next to ke.

    ke looked at the ck dress she wore, which perfectly revealed her fair skin and slender waist.

    One nce made him feel as if his blood were about to boil.

    "Let''s go up and eat!" When ke saw the changing expression on her face, he knew that she must be

    thinking of something.

    ke reached out, gently held her hand, and led her to the hall.

    ke made the order, and some of the dishes were Catherine''s favorites.

    After the waiter left, the room finally belonged to the two of them.

    Suddenly, ke''s phone rang. He took out his phone, looked at Catherine, and said, "It''s the kids!"

    Catherine urged, "Answer it! What if there''s an emergency?"

    "What emergencies can they possibly have?" ke suspected that Noah had made the call

    deliberately.

    ke quickly put his phone on the table and pressed the speaker.

    Hedwig''s loud voice rang out. "Daddy, daddy! You took mommy out again for a fancy meal. You didn''t

    take me with you. I hate you!"

    ke and Catherine were stunned. Then they both grinned.

    ke quicklyforted Hedwig, "Hedwig, I will take you for a fancy meal tomorrow, OK? Don''t be

    angry!"

    "That''s more like it!" Hedwig was easy to coax, and instantly, she was happy again.

    At the same time, Noah said, "Stupid Hedwig, go away. I want to talk to daddy!"

    "Noah, you''re a bad guy. I won''t talk to you ever again!"

    Hedwig''s voice trailed off. Maybe Noah ran away from her with the phone.

    Noah''s voice gave ke a headache.

    Catherine, however, had a smile on her face as she waited to speak to Noah.

    Then, Noah said in an adult-like tone, "Daddy, why did you suddenly take mommy out for dinner? Were

    you nning on something?"

    ke was not pleased when he heard Noah''s question. He said in a low voice, "What do you mean by

    that? I just wanted to take your mommy out for a meal to rx, because she has been too busy with

    work recently!"

    "That''s enough, daddy, drop the act. You don''t have to pretend in front of me. You just want to spend

    some time alone with mommy!" Noah knew that ke was lying.

    ke looked up at Catherine, who could not repress augh, thinking that he would teach Noah a

    lesson when they got back.

    "Fine! You got me. Do you have a problem?" ke quit acting elegantly.

    "Well, bring mommy back safely, and don''t bully her!" Noah warned him.

    "Noah, why are you so wary of me? Don''t you want mommy to be closer to daddy?" ke sounded

    unhappy.

    Catherine grabbed ke''s phone, put it next to her ear, and said, "Noah, did you have dinner yet?"

    Noah smiled when he heard Catherine''s voice. "Not yet. I''m about to. Mommy, where do you eat

    today?"

    "We are in a restaurant," Catherine said.

    "Mommy, you sound nervous." Noah could tell it at once.

    Catherine said, "I''m not. Don''t think too much. Go eat your dinner. I''m hanging up!"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Catherine hung up the phone nervously and threw the phone at ke.

    ke looked at her and thought she was so lovely. He smiled and passed her a ss of wine.

    After dinner, Patricia hurried home to watch the kids.

    Patricia stepped into the parlor and nced around. She did not see Hedwig, so she went upstairs to

    look for her.

    Patricia opened the door and went in. On entering, she saw Hedwig looking for something. Hedwig had

    opened many of the drawers of the bedside table, and she was wearing all sorts of jewels. Hedwig was

    dressed as a princess.

    Hedwig also shaped her brows and wore lipstick. She was carefully coloring her nails with lipstick now.

    "My Princess, what are you doing?" Patricia pulled a wry face.

    As soon as Hedwig saw Patricia enter, she pointed at her face and the jewelry on her neck with a

    smile. "Patricia, look! Do I look pretty? I''m wearing mommy''s lipstick! Am I pretty?"

    Patriciaughed so hard that she could not stand upright. Hedwig looked like a kitten with lipstick all

    over her face. She was so lovely.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236

    Third person''s POV

    "Patricia, do I look pretty or not? Come on! Tell me." Hedwig pouted as if she would cry immediately if

    Patricia said otherwise.

    Patricia propped herself up on the bed beside her. She held her waist with one hand and continued to

    laugh. "Hedwig, who taught you this?"

    Hedwig said confidently, "Kids on TV do what their mommies do. Don''t I look pretty?"

    Patricia walked quickly over and crouched down. Then she carefully removed, one by one, the

    diamond nes that Hedwig wore around her neck. Patricia said, "It seems that your daddy sure

    did buy a lot of jewelry for your mommy. They''ve just started dating and he''s already bought her so

    much jewelry! Why are you wearing all of them on your neck?"

    "I like shiny things. They are so beautiful. When I grow up, I want daddy to buy me nes too. I

    want many!" Hedwig said loudly.

    Patricia nodded and said, "OK! Sure! When you are old enough to wear them, you can ask your daddy

    to buy you as many as you want. I''m sure he will buy anything you want."

    "Really? Did daddy ever buy you any jewelry?" Hedwig asked curiously.

    Patricia paused while holding the jewelry, and she said madly, "Well, he never bought any for me! What

    a terrible son! He only buys them for the girls he loves! But not me. And I''m his grandma! I''m gonna talk

    to him someday!"

    "Patricia, don''t be mad. When daddy gets back, I will ask him to buy you some. I will ask him to buy you

    many, many pieces of jewelry!" Hedwig tried tofort Patricia, looking like a grown-up.

    Patricia was touched. She rubbed Hedwig''s head and said happily, "Hedwig, you are a great child. You

    have been very kind to me at such a young age. I am d to be your grandma!"

    Hedwig pouted and kissed Patricia on the face. Patricia got even happier.

    After removing all the jewels that Hedwig wore, Patricia felt a headache as she looked at the pile.

    Patricia said, "I guess we have to wait till your mommy gets home. I no longer have good eyesight. I

    don''t want to break any of these."

    Hedwig looked at the messy jewelry and asked in concern, "Patricia, will mommy be mad at me after

    she gets back and sees these?"

    Patricia held her tenderly. "Don''t worry. She won''t because you are adorable and she loves you!"

    "I just wanted to look prettier. I didn''t mean to make a mess." Hedwig bowed her head and sped her

    hands as if she knew that she had made a mistake.

    Patriciaforted Hedwig, "There, there. Don''t worry. You can tell her that I did it. She won''t be mad at

    me."

    "Patricia, you are the best. But mommy always tells me to be brave and admit if I make a mistake. So,

    if she''s mad at me, that''s fine. I will be OK after crying for a while." Hedwig was a good girl and wouldn''t

    let Patricia take the me for her.

    Patricia was d to hear it. She approved of Catherine''s parenting since Hedwig had learned to admit

    her mistakes at such a young age. Patricia nodded silently to herself.

    "Alright then. I''ll put them back in the drawer." Patricia ced the jewelry in a box and opened the

    drawer. Then she noticed something in the drawer. It was an obsidian ne.

    She quickly picked it up and put it under the light for a closer look. She mumbled to herself, "I''ve seen

    this before. But where exactly? I can''t remember..."

    Hedwig couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Patricia, what''s wrong? That''s my mommy''s ne. But, I

    don''t think it''s pretty!"

    "Your mommy''s?" Patricia frowned.

    "Yes! She told me that my grandparents gave it to her. She loves it very much!" Hedwig said loudly.

    After listening to Hedwig, Patricia smiled and said, "I see. Since it''s so precious, we should keep it in a

    safe ce. You shouldn''t y with it anymore, OK?"

    "OK, I get it, Patricia. I won''t do that again." Hedwig nodded sweetly.

    Patricia sighed and looked at the ne in her hand again. She frowned and said, "I have seen it

    before. I''m sure of that. Why can''t I remember?"

    Catherine''s POV

    ke and I finished dinner in the restaurant, and we walked out the door together.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    We didn''t talk while walking together toward the elevator.

    Ever since I sorted myself out with Penelope''s help, ke had always hoped that we could be more

    intimate.

    I always knew what he wanted. Before, I was a bit resistant to it. But now, I somehow expected it.

    There were only the two of us in the elevator.

    ke reached out and gently pressed me against the elevator wall. He asked me in a low voice, "Are

    you sure about this?"

    I looked up at him. Then I smiled and said, "You''ve asked me many times!"

    ke said, "I just don''t want you to get hurt again."

    I pursed my lips. "I''m not that fragile. Don''t worry so much, OK?"

    His thin lips immediately curved. "Are you saying that I don''t have to be so gentle to youter?"

    I was amused by his words and chuckled. I reached out and punched his chest. "Stop that!"

    Soon enough, we were standing in front of the hotel room.

    ke took out a room card.

    I stared at him suspiciously. "Where did you get the room card? I didn''t see you go get it. Or, you

    prepared for it long ago, right? Do youe here often?"

    ke exined, "This hotel is my property. I''m the only one who can stay in this suite. Got it?"

    I smiled a little awkwardly. ke pulled me into the room, and then he picked up the bathrobe and

    walked into the bathroom.

    I peeped in the direction he was going. Then I got up and went to an aerial terrace adjoining the room.

    From where I stood, I had a fine view of the city at night. It was so beautiful and spectacr.

    The cold breeze blew on my face, but I felt hot inside.

    I turned back and stared at the bathroom. For the first time, I had a strange feeling flowing in my body.

    My wolf woke up. I could feel that she was also excited right now.

    "Eva, what''s wrong?" I asked.

    "I have a feeling. Catherine, our mate is approaching," Eva said excitedly.

    I looked around. I was on the top floor of the hotel, and ke, in the bathroom, was the only one with

    me here.

    "Maybe you got it wrong," I shrugged and said to Eva.

    Ever since my return to Sayreville, Eva had told me more than once that our mate was about to appear.

    She had repeated it so many times that I was a little incredulous now.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237

    Catherine''s POV

    "I feel it, Catherine. We are about to see our mate!" Eva confirmed it again.

    I doubted it. I was on the top floor of the hotel. Even if Eva was right, how would my mate get up here?

    I didn''t think he would climb up!

    Startled by my thoughts, I hurried off the terrace.

    I was about to have sex with ke. What should I do if my mate showed up here?

    I was upset, thinking about the possibility of breaking up with ke.

    Just as I was sad, the bathroom door opened.

    ke walked out with a bath towel around his waist. He then walked toward me.

    "You shouldn''t stand here. It''s cold outside." ke said to me when he saw me at the door of the

    terrace.

    I came back to my senses and saw that his body was still dripping. The bath towel made his masculine

    aura stand out in full.

    My heart beat faster. Then I walked towards him in a daze.

    "Catherine, this is it. I found our mate!" Eva shouted excitedly in my mind.

    At the same time, a nice scent of pine-mint came to my nose.

    The smell was unlike anything I had ever smelled.

    It smelled so good that it gave me a feeling of happiness and satisfaction.

    "Mate! Mate!" Eva said cheerfully.

    I looked up with a start. ke, I discovered, was also stunned on the spot.

    When my eyes met ke''s, we saw ourselves in each other''s eyes.

    The wonderful scent of pinewood mingled with mint lingered on my nose.

    Suddenly I felt something I had never felt before, an urge to be close to ke, to hold him close, to

    have each other.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    The intensity of the feeling startled me, but at the same time, I was also affected by Eva''s excitement.

    ke''s eyes were also filled with excitement.

    Then he said softly, "Mine."

    ke was my mate!

    "What''s going on? ke is my mate!" I said to Eva silently.

    "What a perfect mate! Catherine, why are you still standing here?" Evained.

    "If ke is our mate, why didn''t you tell me when I first met him?" I asked.

    "I don''t know. Before, I could only feel that our mate was about to show up, but I wasn''t certain of it." It

    sounded like Eva was pondering.

    Just as I wanted to ask Eva more, ke suddenly stepped forward and held me in his arms.

    When my fingers touched his skin, I felt as if my fingertips had been struck by tiny electric currents.

    "Catherine, you are my mate," ke said in a voice.

    Now I could tell the excitement and joy in his voice.

    "When I was born, the witch of the royal pack told me that I would be a werewolf without a mate. I didn''t

    expect that I would find my mate, and it would be you!"

    "ke, I''m surprised too. I couldn''t believe it." I was a little excited. "My mom told me that after

    werewolves shift, they can recognize their mates the first time they see each other. We lived together

    for so long. But I never thought my mate would be you."

    "Let''s forget about it and ask the royal pack witchter," ke said softly. "Now, we have other things to

    do."

    After what he said, I felt my face burning. I pushed him away gently.

    I said embarrassedly, "I''ll go take a shower."

    In the bathroom, looking at myself in the mirror, I took a deep breath and then exhaled.

    I showered longer than usual.

    Stepping into the bedroom again, I saw that the lights had been dimmed.

    In the soft light, I tried to put my worries aside and get a little bolder. I went straight to the bed, got

    under the covers, and buried myself in it.

    ke quickly pulled me into his arms and kissed me passionately.

    I was a little dizzy. I was a little dizzy after the hot shower. And now, ke was kissing me. His kisses,

    alternately overbearing and tender, overwhelmed me.

    Noise from the TV came to my ear, which somehow distracted me. Then he turned it off impatiently.

    After that, all that was left was the sound of our breathing.

    On this quiet night, ke upied my entire mind.

    I felt myself bing a pool of water, and I was powerless.

    Things fell into ce quickly.

    After a long time, I was so tired that Iy on the bed, feeling sleepy.

    It was past ten o''clock in the evening when we left the hotel.

    ke didn''t want to go back at first. Though I was worn out, I insisted on going home, because I knew

    Hedwig needed me.

    ke''s heart softened immediately. Under the pitch-dark night, we rushed home.

    When we got home, I saw the sleepy Hedwig ying alone on the bed.

    "Mommy, you are back. I am so sleepy!" Hedwig quickly threw away the toy in her hands and ran off

    the bed. She hugged my thigh at the door. "Mommy, where did you and daddy go? Was it fun? Why

    didn''t you take me?"

    I crouched, held Hedwig in my arms, and whispered, "We will bring you next time. Let me take you to

    bed now."

    "Where''s Daddy? I haven''t said goodnight to daddy yet!" Hedwig blinked.

    I put her down. She ran to the next room and pushed the door open, and said to ke, "Daddy, good

    night!"

    ke looked at Hedwig''s pretty face and said gently, "Good night, baby!"

    Then, Hedwig returned happily. She climbed into bed and went to sleep.

    "I''m d that I insisted oning back. Otherwise, Hedwig might have been too scared to sleep!" I

    lowered my voice.

    "I should have thought about that. It''s my fault." ke turned and looked at me tenderly.

    He touched my face and said, "Sleep tight. You must be tired."

    "You too. It''s getting cold now. Remember to tuck Noah in at night!" I reminded him.

    ke replied, "Of course. I have been taking care of him. Don''t worry!"

    ke gently closed the door. Iy down and turned my head sideways. I looked at Hedwig''s sleeping

    face under the faint light, and my heart was filled with joy.

    The night was quiet, but I wasn''t sleepy at all. I couldn''t help thinking about what had just happened in

    the hotel.

    Everything was so vivid. I could still hear his breathing.

    I blushed and felt hot all over just thinking about it.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238

    Catherine''s POV

    I fell asleep just like that. I slept through the night without dreams, and I was woken up by Hedwig the

    next morning.

    Today was the weekend. She didn''t need to go to school. She rolled up, looked at me, and said,

    "Mommy, I might have made a big mistake!"

    Hedwig pointed at the drawer beside the bed in a daze. "I messed up all the jewelry that daddy gave

    you!"

    I was stunned for a moment. Then I quickly got up and opened the drawer. I turned serious when I saw

    the nes and bracelets piled up in a mess.

    "Hedwig, why did you y with my things? You are not supposed to y with them. Do you know

    that?"

    They were expensive and delicate. I always put them in the drawer carefully. But Hedwig fiddled with

    them like they were toys!

    "I''m sorry, mommy. I won''t do that again!" Hedwig quickly raised her hands and apologized softly.

    I wanted to lecture her more, but she already knew she was wrong. So, I stopped ming her. "I''ll

    forgive you this time. But, not again!"

    "OK!" Hedwig was relieved that I didn''t me her. She grinned and promised to be good from now on.

    I sorted out the jewelry carefully. Suddenly, I saw the obsidian ne that was at the bottom.

    "Mommy, what''s wrong? Are you unhappy? Are you still mad at me?" Hedwig asked in a low voice.

    I shook my head and closed the drawer. "No. I still have work to do today. Can you y with Patricia?"

    "Yes. Does daddy need to work, too? But I really want to y with daddy!" Hedwig pouted.

    Just as Hedwig finished speaking, I saw the door open, and ke walked in.

    "I think I heard someone say she wanted me to y with her!" ke said with a smile.

    "Daddy!" Hedwig was overjoyed. She stood on the bed and spread her arms to hug him.

    ke walked over and held her in his arms.

    I dared not to look up at ke right now. The sweet talk that ke said in my earst night was still

    lingering in my mind. I hurriedly got up and walked to the bathroom.

    "Hedwig, daddy wille back early today to y with you, OK? Let''s go out for dinner tonight!" ke

    said.

    "Awesome! Daddy, I will wait for you at home!" Hedwig said happily.

    By the time I came out of the bathroom, ke had already left. I helped Hedwig wash up and dress,

    and then I pulled her hand and went downstairs.

    Patricia and Emerson were chatting with Noah about things at school by the dining table.

    As I came downstairs, Patricia thought of something and said, "Catherine, Hedwig messed up your

    jewelry yesterday. My eyes are not so good, so you''ve got to arrange them by yourself."

    I quickly replied, "I''ve already tidied them up, and Hedwig promises not to do it again."

    Hedwig pouted her mouth, looking lovely.

    No one could me such an adorable and naughty child.

    "By the way, Catherine, I saw an obsidian ne in your drawer. Is that from your parents?" Patricia

    asked casually.

    A trace of sorrow shed across my face. I nodded. "Yes. It''s from my parents."

    ke suddenly raised his head to look at Patricia.

    I followed ke''s gaze to look over.

    "I think I''ve seen it before somewhere. But my memory is failing, and I can''t remember it. I''m sorry for

    your loss. We''re your family now," Patricia said.

    My eyes were a little sore. Though Patricia said that she had seen the ne before, it didn''t bring

    me more hope.

    I believed that ke must have investigated thoroughly, and my parents had passed away.

    "Thanks, Patricia." I held back my tears since the kids were here. I didn''t want them to see me cry.

    However, I had to admit that I was deeply touched.

    Emersonforted, "Hey, it''s early in the morning. No one should be sad. Let''s have breakfast."

    I looked at ke, only to find that he was drinking milk in deep thought, his movements a little stiff.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    I was slightly startled and asked him with concern, "What''s on your mind?"

    ke said gently, "Nothing. I''m thinking about work."

    "Daddy, have you been busytely?" Hedwig asked with concern as she drank her milk.

    ke reached out to touch her head and replied with a smile, "Many things have been going on at

    worktely."

    "Daddy, you have to take care of yourself, OK? I don''t want you to be too busy and get sick!" Hedwig

    expressed her concern in a childish tone.

    Patricia smiled and said, "Hedwig, don''t say that. Your daddy is very strong. He won''t get sick."

    Hedwig quickly nodded. "Yes, daddy looks very strong."

    As they talked about how strong ke was, I thought of what happenedst night. My cheeks were

    getting red. I was a little annoyed. How could I think about that right now?

    "Mommy, your face is so red. Are you sick?" Noah suddenly turned his head and said after seeing my

    face.

    I was feeling shy and Noah''s words made me want to flee now.

    Patriciaforted Noah, "A blush doesn''t mean sick."

    "Really? Why?" Hedwig was very curious.

    Patricia smiled and exined, "People blush when they see someone they love!"

    I was more embarrassed. ke curled his lips and smiled.

    "Well, I''m finished. I still have work." I couldn''t finish my breakfast. I wiped my mouth with a tissue in a

    hurry and left the table.

    I rushed out of the parlor and was about to open my purse to get my car key. Then ke''szy voice

    came from behind me. He said, "Are you feeling guilty just because the kids saw you blush?"

    I said, "Guilty? Why should I feel guilty?"

    "Because you are mine!" ke suddenly took a step forward, leaned to my ear, and said hoarsely.

    I took a step back. "ke, not now."

    "Here is your breakfast." ke suddenly handed me a piece of bread to me. Then he said, "It''s better

    to fill your stomach before going to work."

    I looked at the bread in my hand and was slightly stunned. Then sweetness filled my heart.

    Was ke worried that I would be hungry?

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239

    Catherine''s POV

    ke smiled and asked, "What is it? Are you too touched to eat it?"

    "Not at all!" I took a big bite of the bread. It tasted so good, so I took another bite.

    ke opened his car door and said, "What are you waiting for?"

    I quickly turned around and sat in his car. ke suddenly reached out and gently touched the corner of

    my mouth.

    "You ate like a kid." ke smiled.

    I felt shy again.

    I quickly finished the bread in silence. Then he passed me a bottle of water.

    I was stunned for a moment and saw that ke had already unscrewed the lid. He looked at me with a

    smile. "Drink up."

    "OK!" He was so considerate and took good care of others. He always made me feel warm.

    He was my mate. I had never loved someone so much. But I''m not used to such sweet feelings.

    I drank up the water. Suddenly, ke said in a low voice, "Come to my officeter. Let''s have lunch

    together."

    "Why? "

    "Because, if not, I''ll miss you too much that I can''t work," ke whispered. It was intoxicating, making

    me drown in it.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    I felt that I stopped breathing for a moment and I got his point.

    "Why will you suddenly miss me so much?" I pretended not to realize what he meant and curled my lips

    into a smile.

    ke leaned toward me. He whispered in my ear with a hoarse voice, "You shouldn''t challenge me."

    "Just stop that." This was so embarrassing.

    "I take that as a yes," ke smiled sinisterly. He looked smug, like someone with a sessful threat.

    I pulled a wry face. After what he said, I had to agree with him. Otherwise, I would be too ruthless to

    him.

    "Yes." I nodded.

    When the car arrived in front of the lobby of thepany, ke pinched my palm gently. I couldn''t help

    but chuckle.

    Third person''s POV

    After Catherine entered the elevator, ke told the driver to hit the road. Then he took out his phone

    and called Dowen.

    When Dowen received ke''s call, he was a little surprised. "King ke, what can I do for you?"

    "Has Patricia sent the kids to school yet?" ke asked in a low voice.

    "Yes. They have just left!" Dowen replied.

    "Go upstairs to Catherine''s room and bring me her obsidian ne from her nightstand," ke said.

    "King ke, will that be OK? It''s Ms. Wyatt''s stuff." Dowen was in a pickle.

    "Don''t worry, Dowen. I will keep you out of this. But I have to get rid of the ne as soon as

    possible. After you take the ne away, pay some servant and make her the scapegoat."

    ke no longer cared what the consequences might be. He just wanted to hide the ne as soon

    as possible. He didn''t want Patricia to see it again. Maybe in this way, Patricia wouldn''t remember who

    was the owner of it.

    "OK, King ke. I''ll go get it now!" Dowen could hear the anxiety in ke''s tone, and he knew he was

    being serious.

    Dowen found the ne in the drawer and sent it to ke''spany immediately.

    ke sat in the office, holding the obsidian ne in his hand.

    Then he put the obsidian ne into a safe next to his desk and locked it.

    No one could stand in the way of the wonderful life he and Catherine shared now.

    At the same time, ke asked Henry to negotiate with the royal treasury. Since ke was willing to

    donate two million dors, the curator was more than willing to give him the ne in exchange.

    Henry gave ke the ne he brought from the treasury in confusion and asked curiously, "King

    ke, two million dors for a ne? Is that really worth it?"

    ke locked the ne into the safe and said faintly, "Two million dors is nothing. I might even

    give him ten million dors if that''s what he asks!"

    Henry was shocked again and was even more puzzled. "King ke, what is this ne to you?"

    "I don''t want to talk about it!" There was a hint of frustration in ke''s tone. He wished the result could

    be changed.

    Henry knew that he may have crossed the line and stopped asking more questions. "I see. King ke,

    is there anything else I can do for you?"

    ke looked at the time and said, "It''s almost lunch break. Get someone to prepare some lunch. I will

    eat with Catherine."

    Henry nodded. "Yes. I''ll do it right away!"

    Catherine''s POV

    At noon, when I got off work, I called ke. He had already told the driver to wait for me downstairs.

    I went downstairs, got into the car, and headed to ke''spany.

    I got out of the car when I arrived at the headquarters of hispany. When I passed by the grand hall,

    I caught everyone''s attention instantly.

    When I reached the elevator, Henry was already waiting there with a smile. "Ms. Wyatt, please follow

    me."

    There was a private elevator exclusive to ke. I nced at Henry gratefully and followed him.

    The elevator reached the floor of the CEO''s office, and Henry led me into a lounge.

    "King ke is still at work. He will be here soon!" After saying that, Henry closed the door and left.

    I walked to the French windows. Standing at this height and looking down, everything looked tiny from

    this angle.

    The cars on the streets were like small boxes moving slowly. ke must be in a good mood to work in

    such a ce every day.

    I suddenly thought of Noah''s wish. I hadn''t brought the kids here for the view yet. I was sure Noah

    would love the scenery here.

    I sat on the sofa, and an assistant came over with a hot drink. When she left, she couldn''t help but size

    me up a few times.

    I felt like I had be a rare species at some point, and there would always be too much attention on

    me.

    I knew it wasn''t because I was outstanding, but because I was rted to the Lycan King.

    So far, ke had been handling his personal affairs well. At least I didn''t find any traces of other

    women around him. Since I met him, he had alwayse home on time to be with the kids. When he

    got stuck at work, he would notice in advance.

    If he had another woman, she woulde to me and challenge me already.

    Emily and Gina were perfect examples. Even if I didn''t take the initiative to find them, they woulde

    to me first.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240

    Catherine''s POV

    I took a few sips of the hot drink. It tasted good.

    Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and ke came in. He looked at me with a smile on his face and

    walked toward me.

    I stood up, and in the next second, he pulled me into his arms.

    His smell was so familiar, and it made me want to stay in his arms. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the

    moment quietly.

    "You never came to visit me here," keined as if he felt hurt because of this.

    I couldn''t help butugh out loud and didn''t know what to say.

    "I know you are busy and I don''t want to disturb you!" Iforted him. If there was anything that I

    needed to discuss with him, I could always leave it till night when he got back home.

    "I don''t care. You simply don''t care about me that much!" keined.

    "Of course, I care about you. That''s why I married you."

    ke took a step back and looked down at me. "You are so independent. I used to think that women

    should be like this. But now, I just hope that you can be less independent. I hope you cane to me

    and be needier. I want you to surprise me. How''s that?"

    I was stunned. I didn''t expect that ke would say such words. I realized that he was right, and I

    wasn''t active enough in our rtionship. So, I lowered my head and whispered, "Sorry. Did I give you

    the cold shoulder?"

    "Yes!" ke said frankly. "You''ve been giving me the cold shoulder all the time, Catherine. You know

    what? I''m afraid of being alone, and I want you and the kids to be with me all the time!"

    He seemed sad. I wondered howe he was suddenly so sensitive and emotional. I pursed my lips

    and smiled, "Of course, the kids and I will always be with you. Unless you don''t want us anymore!"

    "How could I not want you? How silly!" ke reached out and messed up my hair. "Let''s go eat now!"

    I arranged my hair with my fingers andined, "I am not your daughter. Don''t stroke my head like

    that, OK?"

    "Bite me!" After he finished speaking, he pinched my cheek.

    I entered the room next door. There were nice dishes and wine on the table.

    "Did you prepare these?" I was surprised that there was a dining room next to his office. I could see the

    blue sky from the window and the view was great.

    "Yes. I prepared these for you." ke pulled the chair for me, and I sat down in a daze.

    ke sat across from me. He poured half a ss of wine for me. "You like wine, don''t you?"

    I was a little embarrassed and took the ss from him. "You don''t mind, right?"

    "No. It''s good. You''ll be more rxed after drinking," ke showed an evil smile.

    I looked at the exquisite dishes and they looked yummy. I was a bit hungry at first. But after what ke

    had said, I felt something other than hunger.

    ke sat elegantly opposite me. I couldn''t believe that I was already addicted to him, though it had

    been just a few months.

    "What are you thinking now? Why do you keep peeping at me?" ke smiled and asked curiously.

    I froze for a second before shaking my head. "No. I wasn''t."

    "I''m good-looking, right?" ke said.

    I was amused by his words. "Stop being a narcissist."

    ke smiled, and it was a self-mocking smile. He said, "I''m worried that I''m not your type."

    "But you are! You are my mate," I replied. As soon as I blurted it out, I regretted it. ke was so

    scheming. He was trying to make me say that.

    ke seemed happy. He said, "I am your type. You like me. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    I was having a hard time going on with this conversation. He kept making traps, and I walked right into

    them without realizing them at all. Damn!

    ke continued, "Patricia asked mest time if you had a drinking habit."

    "What did you say?" Since it was Patricia''s question, I became serious immediately.

    ke smiled and said, "I put in a good word for you, of course."

    I heaved a sigh of relief. I suddenly thought of something and said lightly, "Emily was also there when

    Patricia took me to the banquet yesterday!"

    "I know. Patricia likes being apanied by her when going out." ke didn''t find it strange.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Emily was targeting me!" I said.

    "Then fight back. You can be tougher than her. And in Patricia''s eyes, you have the kids backing you

    up. You don''t have to be afraid of Emily!" ke suggested.

    Iughed out loud. "So, you''re not going to help me, are you? I''ll have to rely on myself from now on,

    right?"

    "It depends. If it''s a war between women, I think you should learn to deal with it yourself!" ke replied

    seriously.

    His words made sense. I said, "You''re right. I was nning to solve it myself anyway. Patricia is so nice

    to me. Yesterday at the party, she defended me in all ways possible. I am very grateful."

    "I''m d to hear that. That''s how Patricia is. She always looks out for her people," said ke.

    We finished a bottle during the meal, and I drank more than ke. The atmosphere was so good, and

    somehow, I drank a bit too much.

    After the meal, ke took me to his lounge to rest.

    I leaned on the sofazily. Suddenly, I felt a tall body press down on me. In the next second, ke

    started kissing me.

    I had been waiting for him to kiss me, and I was surprised that he was more eager than me.

    "Catherine..."

    "Yes?"

    "Say you love me." ke was wandering around my neck.

    "No!" I tried to upset him deliberately.

    "No?" ke kissed harder on my neck.

    "Stop it!" I said to him with a smile. I felt powerless, for I was a little drunk, intoxicated with the feelings

    ke had made me feel.

    The two of us had already been all over each other on the sofa at some point.

    In the blink of an eye, an hour had passed!

    I was so tired that I almost fainted. When I opened my eyes, I saw ke standing up and walking to the

    bathroom.

    I closed my eyes and took a nap. By the time I woke up, ke had already been sitting next to me in a

    suit. He said, "Go back to sleep. Don''t go to work this afternoon. Have some rest here."

    "No. I need to go back to work." I sat up and pushed him. "Just leave. I''ll be out in a minute."

    He touched my face. "Alright. It''s up to you."

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241

    Catherine''s POV

    After taking a shower, I quickly put on my clothes andbed my long, messy hair in the bathroom.

    I came out of the lounge and was about to go and say goodbye to ke.

    The assistant outside the door did not stop me, because everyone knew who I was. I could push open

    ke''s door without anyone''s permission.

    I thought ke was alone in the office, but when I pushed the door, I saw a beautiful woman sitting on

    the sofa.

    I was stunned. It was ke''s biological mother, Abigail.

    Abigail''s eyes were red. She had been crying.

    Abigail was also a little surprised at the sight of me. But soon, her surprise was reced by delight,

    because she already knew about me and the kids.

    ke looked gloomy, so I stood at the door and didn''t know if I should go in.

    ke quickly walked over and whispered to me, "You can go back to work now. I will contact youter."

    I looked into his eyes and grabbed his big hand. I nodded and said, "OK. I''ll talk to youter."

    After that, I turned around and left. ke didn''t want me to greet Abigail, so I left.

    Third person''s POV

    After sending Catherine off, ke closed the office door, turned around, walked back to his chair, and

    sat down.

    Abigail looked at ke''s cold face and was utterly upset. She imed that she didn''t regret it, yet it

    was a lie.

    ke sat in his chair and his face looked cold. "What makes you think that you can enter my office

    without my permission?"

    ke asked Abigail. She felt bitter after those words. A hint of sorrow shed across her elegant face.

    She suppressed her emotions and asked softly, "She is the kids'' mother, right?"

    ke frowned and mocked, "Don''t pretend you care about my kids."

    "ke, we have not been on speaking terms for so many years. Will you still not forgive me? Is there a

    way to make you forgive me? Tell me, and I''ll do anything." Abigail''s heart ached, and her eyes were

    filled with tears.

    ke looked at Abigail, she looked sorry for what he had done. But ke''s face only turned darker. "I

    told you, once you left the royal pack, you would be a stranger to me. You were the one who did not

    take my words seriously. And now you want my forgiveness? Is that one of the privileges you enjoy as

    my mother? And as your son, am I obliged to forgive you, even if you have abandoned me?"

    Abigail looked at ke''s stern face and said sadly, "I made a mistake. I knew I was wrong. I mean it.

    Both you and Leo are my children. I''ve been regretting it for years. How could I have left you like that

    back then?"

    Abigail covered her mouth in grief and couldn''t stop crying. ke felt bad too.

    "Are you willing to do anything to make amends between us?" Suddenly, ke stood up from his chair.

    He walked toward Abigail and sat on the sofa next to her.

    Abigail''s face lit up when she heard his words. She knew it. ke wouldn''t hold a grudge against her.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Of course. I will keep my word. Whatever you want, as long as I can meet the kids, as long as we can

    still get along as a family, I will say yes to all." Abigail felt that she made the right decision toe here

    today. Maybe ke missed her as well.

    ke raised his head and said in a cold voice, "I want you to divorce Halsey!"

    Abigail''s heart trembled as she looked at ke in disbelief. "Why? Why do I have to divorce him?"

    ke sneered, "I know that you have been living a happy life all these years. You must be reluctant to

    divorce him. But that''s all I want now. You''ll still be my mother once you divorce him."

    Abigail frowned. She thought ke would ept her marriage to Halsey after all these years.

    She didn''t expect that he would make such a request.

    "Why do you want me to do that? I''m your mother. Don''t you want me to be happy?" Abigail couldn''t

    bear to leave Halsey. Halsey had been very good to her all these years and treated her like a princess.

    She couldn''t survive without his love.

    ke had selfish motives.

    If one day, Catherine knew that Halsey was her biological father, she would be ke''s sister. How

    ridiculous!

    ke was at a loss. He didn''t know what he should do.

    "Aren''t you even going to consider it? I see. You don''t care so much about me after all," ke sneered.

    He got up and said coldly, "You can leave now. I won''t let you meet my kids."

    Abigail froze. Then she stood up in misery. "You are my boy. Though you hate me, I still love you and

    Leo very much. I hope both of you can find your happiness!"

    Abigail turned around and left the office.

    ke watched Abigail leave, and his eyes filled with sorrow.

    He stood by the desk numbly. For a long time, he couldn''t get rid of the pain and rage in his heart.

    Catherine was at the door of the hall. She did not leave, because she wanted to meet Abigail.

    Abigail saw Catherine standing at the door and walked over. Abigail wiped her tears quickly and put on

    a smile, "Shall I call you Ms. Wyatt or Catherine? I''m d that you gave ke two lovely children. I

    once saw the kids outside their school gate. They look just like ke when he was a kid."

    Catherine looked at the elegantdy in front of her. From the way Abigail was, Catherine could tell that

    she was kind and gentle.

    "You can call me either way. But I just think that your sons don''t deserve to suffer so much. They need

    you. Why don''t you sit down with them and work it out?" Catherine said lightly.

    Abigail smiled bitterly, "I''ve tried many times. But they still can''t forgive me for my selfish choice."

    "You are their mother. Aren''t they the most important people in your life?" Catherine frowned.

    "You have no idea of what I''ve been through. Since ke chose you to be his wife, I hope you''ll always

    be there for him. And I also have a favor to ask. Leo has been rebellious since he was a kid. I hope you

    can keep an eye on him." Abigail''s tone begged and she sounded sincere.

    Catherine sighed. "I will, even if you don''t mention it. If you are so worried about him, maybe you

    should talk to him personally."

    "I will." Abigail put on her sunsses, got into a ck car that was waiting for her, and left.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242

    ke''s POV

    I saw Abigail today, and I had mixed feelings. So, I asked Benjamin and Howard to hang out.

    In the evening, Benjamin and I pushed open the door of a private room and entered.

    "You''re here. Drink with me!"

    The room wasrge. Howard sat alone on the sofa and looked at us.

    As soon as I stepped in, I knew something was wrong. I threw the car keys on the table, looked at

    Benjamin, and asked in a low voice, "What happened to him?"

    Benjamin shook his head. "I just arrived. I asked him, but he said nothing and just kept drinking."

    "It has got to do with women again." I made a guess.

    Howard suddenly threw the bottle on the table, looked up, and stared at the ceiling with a look of

    despair. He sadly announced, "I''m single again. I don''t have a woman or a daughter. I''m alone again!"

    Benjamin and I looked at each other. Then we turned to Howard with concern. "Harry, what happened?

    Tell us, and we''ll see how we can help."

    "There is nothing you can do to help!" Howard broke down and covered his eyes and looked desperate.

    He could not hide his sadness in front of his best friends.

    Benjamin''s expression changed dramatically. We had never seen Howard cry before. Something

    terrible must have happened.

    "Why did she do this to me? What did I do wrong?" Howard muttered to himself.

    Benjamin quickly passed a tissue to Howard. "Looks like Rowena really broke your heart. I''ll go talk to

    herter. She can''t hurt you like this."

    Howard felt bitter. "No. Don''t give her a hard time. It''s not her problem."

    "If not her, then who? Your mother?" I asked.

    I knew Howard and Rowena split up because of Howard''s mother, Yvonne.

    Benjamin also looked serious when he heard that name.

    Howard nodded in pain. "Yes. It was my mother. She came to see me at work today. She ran into

    Rowena and pped her in the face. The rtionship that Rowena and I had been trying to maintain all

    this time was gone. I could see that Rowena was disappointed in me."

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Benjamin and I both became silent. If it were anyone else, we would have done something for Howard.

    But it was Yvonne. There was nothing we could do.

    "I envy you so much."

    "What for? My mother has long abandoned me!" I reached for a bottle of beer, unscrewed the cap, and

    took a few sips. "My mother visited and wanted to reconcile with me. I said no. Am I being ruthless?"

    Benjamin had nothing inmon with Howard and me in this respect, because Benjamin had parents.

    And his parents were a loving couple. They were very considerate to Benjamin and his older brother.

    "Cheer up. Look on the bright side!" Benjamin tried tofort us.

    Howard suddenly turned his head to look at Benjamin. "As your good friend, I suggest you forget about

    Eda. Find another woman. You don''t want to deal with my mother in the future."

    "Harry, I told your sister my feelings for her!" Benjamin confessed.

    I frowned while listening to them. "Ben, you and Eda are together?"

    Benjamin smiled, "Yes. I have always liked her. Can''t you tell?"

    "No, I can''t. Good for you." I said sarcastically.

    Benjamin shrugged, looking innocent. "I didn''t mean to hide it. But I also didn''t have the courage to tell

    her. If it weren''t for yesterday..."

    Howard narrowed his eyes. "Did you take the opportunity I offered you yesterday?"

    Benjamin blushed.

    "Harry. Eda and I are ready to be in a rtionship. I may be your brother-inw someday."

    "What?" Howard was stunned. "Did Eda agree to go out with you? What the hell? Why would she do

    that?"

    I chuckled. "Maybe Eda has a crush on him as well. She just didn''t tell him, since she was shy."

    Benjamin nodded quickly. "That''s right. Eda told me that she has feelings for me as well. I guess it''s

    serendipity."

    "Why today? I''m heartbroken. And you are in love. I should never have called you here to grieve with

    me." Howard was even more devastated and stared at the wall.

    Benjamin realized that he made Howard feel worse. Heforted him softly, "Harry, don''t worry. I will

    talk to Rowenater."

    "Do you think she will ever forgive me?" Howard said self-mockingly. He had no confidence in getting

    her back.

    I patted Howard''s shoulder. "You must have faith in yourself. She knows how much you love her."

    "I want nothing now. I just want my daughter. I want to see her. I miss her so much." Like a sad father,

    Howard once again covered his eyes with his arms, and his eyes reddened.

    I felt for him because I also had kids. I could share his feelings.

    I made up my mind. I must bury that secret. I didn''t want my kids to go through that kind of pain

    together with us.

    "If you miss her that much, I will bring her out someday for you to meet her!" Benjamin came up with an

    idea.

    "Do you think Rowena will let you take her away?" Howard mocked.

    Benjamin was speechless.

    The three of us were in different moods. Maybe alcohol was the only thing that could make us forget

    about everything.

    It was past ten o ''clock, and Howard was wasted. Benjamin drove him home, and I returned to the

    lakeside vi.

    When I came back, the whole vi was quiet. I figured that both Hedwig and Noah were asleep.

    Dowen was waiting in the parlor. When he saw me walk in, he quickly stepped forward and asked,

    "King ke, you''re back. Have you eaten anything?"

    I raised my hand at Dowen. "Dowen, it''ste. Go to sleep."

    Dowen nodded and returned to his room in the backyard.

    I disliked being disturbed whenever I was drunk. Dowen was well aware of that and didn''t ask anything

    else.

    I sat on the sofa in the parlor and felt a little dizzy.

    "ke?" Catherine walked to me. She frowned and asked, "Are you drunk?"

    I tried to sit up. "Why are you still up?"

    "I was waiting for you..." Catherine blurted out.

    "Waiting for me?" I smiled and hugged her slender body. I said, "Cathy, what a relief to have you and

    the kids home!"

    Catherine asked in concern, "Why? Anything happened?"

    I said, "No. I just want to hold you."

    Catherine said, "Well, then, hold me. When you are done, take a shower and go to sleep."

    "But I can never get enough."

    Catherine couldn''t help but push me away. "You are drunk. Go get some rest!"

    "OK." I nodded.

    Then we walked toward the study.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243

    Catherine''s POV

    After finishing work at noon, I suddenly thought of the important task ke gave me.

    He wanted me to take Rowena to lunch and talk to her.

    On the way to work today, ke walked me through Howard and Rowena''s current situation briefly. It

    sounded like the two had been through quite a hard time.

    I felt bad for them with mixed feelings. ke wanted me to find out whether Rowena still loved Howard

    or not.

    What a tough job!

    I was not very close with Rowena, yet I still called her and asked her for lunch.

    To my surprise, Rowena agreed without hesitation.

    We met at a restaurant. Rowena looked haggard and was in low spirits. It seemed that she didn''t rest

    well.

    "You didn''t go to work today?" I asked curiously.

    "I quit my job!" Rowena''s words surprised me. ke told me that Rowena worked hard, and she took

    her current job very seriously.

    Rowena took a sip of her ss of water. Sheughed at herself and said, "Catherine, I know why we

    are here!"

    I smiled awkwardly, "Is that so? Do you find me annoying?"

    Rowena said bitterly, "Not at all. I''m grateful to have someone to talk to. Catherine, I envy you so much.

    I heard that ke''s family has already epted you."

    "Yeah. Kind of." I was so satisfied with my current life.

    "We are the same kind, but our lives are so different. I am not as lucky as you are," Rowena smiled

    bitterly with self-mockery.

    I couldn''t help but lower my tone and ask, "Rowena, do you still love Howard?"

    Rowena raised her head and looked at me. She looked even sadder.

    She said, "Of course, I love him, but his mother doesn''t like me. I don''t want to be in love humbly. After

    I have a daughter, love is not the most important thing to me anymore. I can ept living a simple life

    with my daughter!"

    I listened and nodded. "I bet you love him. Before I had children, I thought love was everything. But

    now I think differently. Children are the most important to me."

    "You''re right. I can''t agree more. That''s why I was willing to let go!" Rowena was sad and desperate.

    "What if Howard''s mother epts you? Will you still be with Howard then?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    Rowena said lightly, "She won''t like me. I finally know what kind of person she is. She wants Howard''s

    mate toe from the royal family."

    "I don''t think Howard will be with another woman. Do you know? He asked ke to drink with him

    yesterday, and he was so drunk and passed out. He was on the verge of copse. Sooner orter, I

    think, his mother would have given up if she had known how badly her son had been hurt." I said.

    Rowena was a little stunned when she heard that Howard had been drunk.

    "Maybe sometimes you can bring Ash to my ce. My daughter misses her a lot," I suggested with a

    smile.

    "Sure! I''ll bring her over when I''m free!" Rowena returned to her senses and replied.

    Third person''s POV

    Catherine and Rowena were having lunch together.

    Meanwhile, Howard was in bed. He didn''t want to get up and kept sleeping in a daze.

    Yvonne did not sleep much at night. At noon, she went upstairs and opened Howard''s door, which

    reeked of alcohol.

    "Howard, don''t drink like this ever again. It''s bad for you, you hear me?" Yvonne was very upset with

    Howard. She put all her hopes on him, which was why she attached great importance to his marriage.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Howardy motionless on the bed, and it didn''t seem that he heard Yvonne.

    Yvonne was both mad and hurt. Her tone softened a little, and she pushed his shoulder. "Howard, don''t

    be like this. I was only trying to make the best of you!"

    Howard still said nothing. He was desperate.

    Yvonne sighed, got up, and went downstairs.

    When she came downstairs, she saw Eda rushing out of the car. Eda said, "Mom, you are so good at

    making a fuss! You did this to him again! Have you forgotten that he drank so much till his stomach

    bled three years ago?"

    Benjamin had already talked to Eda. And Yvonne called Eda in the morning, asking Eda toe over.

    If it were something else, Eda would not me Yvonne at all. But this was different. Eda was very

    angry.

    Yvonne raised Eda like a boy, yet she indulged Howard since he was a child. Yvonne gave Howard a

    carefree life.

    "Eda, why are you being so mean? I asked you toe back to talk to your brother, not to judge me!

    Just go up and check on him!" Yvonne said sternly.

    Eda walked quickly upstairs. She frowned as she entered the bedroom. "Howard, what the hell? Are

    you trying to get yourself killed?"

    Howard quickly buried himself in the quilt to cover his ears.

    Eda knew Howard well. When he was annoyed, he did not want to listen to anyone.

    "If you really want to get Rowena back, you shouldn''t be lying here doing nothing. Think about Ash. I

    will go see her tonight. Do you want to go together?" Eda said. She knew he could hear her.

    "I can''t face my daughter," hearing Ash''s name, Howard lifted the quilt and said in a self-mocking tone.

    "What do you mean by that? You can''t back down just because Mom says no. Be a man..."

    "Rowena is disappointed in me. I dare not ask her back." Howard was more willing to talk to Eda

    because she was much more reasonable than Yvonne.

    "Rowena is a nice woman, and you two have a daughter. Plus, you love Rowena so much. If you don''t

    get married and be with each other, you will regret it till the day you die." Eda was always a

    straightforward person. So, she cut to the chase.

    After listening to her, Howard sat up from the bed. After drinking for the whole night, he had stubble on

    his chin. Combined with his disheveled shirt, he looked decadent, a far cry from the usual Howard.

    "You are right. I am going to die!" The first words that Howard said after he sat up terrified Eda.

    She touched his forehead. "Are you having a fever? Why? Because you''ve lost the woman you love?

    Come on, be a man!"

    Howard turned to look at Eda. "I''ll pretend that I''m gonna kill myself. It''s an act for Yvonne!"

    Eda realized what he meant at once. She smiled, "I see. Smart move. I guess it''s worth a try. Go

    ahead!"

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244

    Third person''s POV

    "What do you think? Should I jump off the building or cut my wrist? Which one is better?"

    "Maybe the former. At least it doesn''t hurt, because you won''t jump at all. Cutting your wrist is not good.

    It hurts!" Eda said.

    Howard thought for a moment and felt that Eda''s words made sense. "Then I will go with the former.

    You''ve got to help me..."

    "I will. Don''t worry. I''ll shout at you while standing downstairs and urge you to jump!"

    Howard frowned. "Are you my sister or not?"

    "I''m just putting more pressure on Yvonne, so she will stop bothering me with your rtionship issues."

    Edaughed. She thought that since Howard still coulde up with all these strange ideas, he had

    not given up yet. There was still hope for him.

    Howard put his hand on his forehead and said, "It''s no fun being drunk. I''ve had a headache all night,

    and I''m still dizzy. I am so beaten up."

    "Of course, you feel that way!" Eda stood up. "Alright then. Just pick the spot where you are going to

    jump off the building!"

    "This ce will do. I''ll go up now!" As soon as Howard finished speaking, he made his hair messier and

    walked out the door barefooted.

    Eda was amused and chuckled.

    When Eda went downstairs, Yvonne grabbed her hand and asked, "Eda, how''s your brother doing? Did

    you talk to him? Did he say anything?"

    "He ignored me. He remained silent no matter what I asked him!" Eda wrapped her arms around her

    chest, looking helpless.

    Yvonne''s face turned pale. She paced back and forth in the living room and muttered, "What should I

    do? Howard is so stubborn. Was I wrong this time?"

    "Mom, you were wrong three years ago. You visited Rowena without telling him, and you paid her to

    leave. Do you really think money can do anything? Rowena did leave, but she didn''t take a penny, did

    she? She left with pride," Eda said angrily.

    Yvonne was very upset and irritated by Eda''s usation. Yvonne said, "Stop ming me here. I did

    nothing wrong. By the way, when Howard was drunk yesterday, he called a name. I think it was Ash or

    something. Do you know who this Ash is? What''s their rtionship?"

    Howard called Ash''s name when he was drunk. Eda realized how much Howard med himself.

    "I don''t know. You have to ask him!" Eda shook her head and refused to answer.

    Yvonne got mad immediately, "All you care about is work. You don''t care about your brother at all!"

    "Mom, how can I buy you anything if I don''t work?" Eda spread out her hands and felt that Yvonne was

    too harsh on her. Eda was just a woman.

    Yvonne burst into tears. "Are you ming me for driving your dad away? Let me tell you something.

    You can''t me me for that. Your dad chose to leave."

    "Mom, I heard that you went to look for my dad not long ago. Why? Did you beg him toe back?"

    Eda asked in a mocking tone.

    After Yvonne heard Eda''s words, she felt embarrassed. She gritted her teeth. "I don''t want him back!"

    As Yvonne and Eda were chatting, the servant outside the door screamed, "Mr. Twitty, why are you

    standing on the roof? It''s dangerous!"

    As the servant screamed, Yvonne ran out and saw Howard standing on the roof in a daze.

    Yvonne''s heart stopped for an instant, and she thought she was having a heart attack.

    "Howard, what are you doing up there? What are you going to do? Just calm down!" Yvonne almost

    copsed to the ground.

    Eda raised her head and looked at Howard standing on the roof. She spread her hands and said lightly,

    "Mom, he''s going to jump off the building!"

    "Of course, I know that! Eda, do something. Talk to him and let him get down from there! How can I live

    if he dies?" Yvonne shook Eda''s arm, urging Eda toe up with a solution.

    Eda could tell that Yvonne was frightened this time. Yvonne''s face was deadly pale.

    Eda rolled her eyes and thought that Howard should have done this a long time ago. If so, none of this

    would have happened.

    Eda said lightly, "Mom, he doesn''t want to live anymore. Why don''t you just let him do whatever he

    wants? He would be so upset if he didn''t jump."

    "Damn girl! What are you talking about? Nothing can happen to Howard. Just get him down!" Yvonne

    cried so hard that she couldn''t breathe. She was so afraid of losing Howard, her only son.

    Eda nodded. "Mom, there is only one way to get him down. You need to agree with his marriage with

    Rowena!"

    "No... I won''t!" But Yvonne was not as determined as before.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Eda spread her hands. "Then there''s nothing I can do!"

    "Eda, he is your brother! How can you say this? How can you be so ruthless? You are breaking my

    heart!" Yvonne shouted.

    Eda ignored her and said determinedly, "Agree to his terms, and he''ll get down. I won''t have to talk to

    him at all."

    "Why should I... Why is he pushing me like this?" Yvonne felt miserable.

    Eda looked at Yvonne, who was crying desperately. Eda was anxious too and she had to make her

    motherpromise. Otherwise, everyone would suffer.

    "Mom, can you tell me why you can''t ept Rowena? What makes you hate her?" Eda figured that

    maybe Yvonne had her reasons.

    Yvonne covered her face and shook her head while crying. "I don''t hate her. But I crossed her three

    years ago. I don''t want a daughter-inw who hates me. I don''t want to go out and hang out with my

    friends without my daughter-inw."

    Eda looked at Yvonne in surprise. So, that was what Yvonne worried about.

    "Mom, what makes you think Rowena would be the kind of person who is difficult to get along with?

    You didn''t spend time with her!" Eda pulled a wry face.

    "That''s right. I never spend time with her. But things between us have be so ugly. Do you think

    she will still like me?"

    "I believe that she will. She won''t have any hard feelings as long as you treat her sincerely." Eda

    walked over, hugged Yvonne, and patted her back. "She is a nice girl. I like her a lot."

    Yvonne shook her head. "It''s toote. After everything I''ve done, she must hate me a lot. Even if she

    does love your brother, she will not like me."

    "Mom, you are thinking too much. If you really want others to like you, keep your temper down and stop

    hurting others!" Eda knew Yvonne wasn''t a bad person. Yvonne was simply not wise enough. She had

    been proud and arrogant since she was a child. She did not know how to express herself. In short, her

    EQ was low.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245

    Third person''s POV

    "Eda, I know I have a bad temper, but I have been like this for years." Yvonne raised her head and

    looked at Howard, who was still standing on the roof. For the first time, she realized that she was such

    a loser and felt sad about herself.

    Yvonne hade to her senses. Eda felt sorry for her. She wiped Yvonne''s tears with a tissue. "Why

    don''t you go sit in the living room and leave this to me? I''ll deal with the things with Rowena as well.

    Just stay out of it, alright?"

    Yvonne looked at Eda with aplicated expression. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t.

    "Let me handle it. Trust me!" Eda stopped Yvonne from saying anything more.

    Atst, Yvonne chose to trust Eda. Maybe it was because Yvonne saw the confident look on Eda''s

    face, or maybe it was because Yvonne had realized that she was being bossy and selfish. She made a

    big mistake, which was almost at the cost of her son''s life. She wanted to change.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Eda helped Yvonne to sit in the living room and quickly went upstairs.

    Then, she winked at Howard. He instantly took a step back andined, "What took you so long? I

    was so scared that I broke out in cold sweat!"

    Eda could not help butugh out loud. "Isn''t that good? You''repletely sober now, aren''t you?"

    "Yes, I am!" Howard nodded.

    Eda then said with a serious tone, "Mom just mentioned Ash''s name. She said that she heard it from

    you when you were drunkst night. Mom thought Ash was some girl you were involved with. Do you

    want to tell her the truth?"

    "Yes! I''ll tell her right now!" Howard had it all figured out when he was on the roof. Ash was his

    daughter. He didn''t need to keep Yvonne in the dark!

    Eda nodded. "OK. Get down and talk to her. I think the odds are in favor of you and Rowena."

    Howard said sarcastically, "I knew this could work."

    They went downstairs. Yvonne was sitting on the sofa in a daze. Though she dressed up, her make-up

    was ruined, making her seem somehow older.

    "Howard... My son, are you alright?" Yvonne immediately rushed over as she saw him. She grabbed

    his hand and looked at him carefully.

    Howard had a poker face and said coldly, "Mom, are you OK with me going out with Rowena now?"

    Yvonne nced at Eda, who quickly winked at her.

    Yvonne could only nod. "Yes. But..."

    "But what?" Since Yvonne agreed, Howard was no longer sad. In fact, he was thrilled.

    "I don''t want you to get married yet. She can be your girlfriend for now." Yvonne wanted to stall. She

    didn''t want Rowena to be her daughter-inw.

    "That''s uneptable. I will marry her as soon as possible!" Howard said firmly.

    Eda nodded hard. "They love each other. They should get married. Mom, stop standing in their way!"

    Yvonne looked at Eda and Howard and did not know what to do.

    "Mom, you want to know who Ash is, don''t you? I''ll tell you now. Ash is my daughter, me and Rowena''s

    little girl!" Howard yed the trump card.

    "What?" Yvonne was stunned and slumped on the sofa. "You have a kid already?"

    Yvonne was utterly shocked. Eda quickly went over tofort her. Eda said, "Mom, Ash is a lovely girl.

    I adore her!"

    "Why is it a girl?" Yvonne suddenly said after she epted the fact. Yvonne''s words befuddled them.

    Both Eda and Howard''s expressions changed. Eda said, "Mom, what''s wrong with a girl? Aren''t you

    Grandpa''s daughter too, right?"

    Yvonne then realized that she had said the wrong thing again.

    She quickly raised her head to look at Howard, whose face was sullen. He seemed very unhappy.

    "Howard, don''t be angry. I''m not saying that I don''t like girls. Hey, why don''t you bring Ash back

    sometime so that I can meet her?" After being frightened by Howard, Yvonne began to care about

    others'' feelings and tried not to be self-centered.

    Howard said coldly, "Not now. Maybe I''ll bring her back after I''m back with Rowena again."

    Yvonne was a little stunned.

    Howard''s words got Yvonne worried. She was worried that Rowena would hold a grudge against her

    since she had pped Rowena once before. Maybe Rowena would vent her anger on Howard, yet

    Howard was so madly in love with Rowena. Yvonne couldn''t help but feel worried.

    Catherine''s POV

    After having lunch with Rowena, I came back to work and met a special guest.

    It was Leo!

    He satzily in my office, drinking coffee.

    When I saw him, I was a little surprised. "Leo, what brings you here?"

    "I need a favor from you!" Leo looked at the view outside the window. Then he asked, "Are you busy

    these days?"

    I thought for a moment and replied, "I can manage. What can I do for you?"

    "I have a new movie to shoot. I hope you can design the costumes for the female lead. It is an urban

    theme movie. Your design will be perfect for it. You''ll help me, right?" After saying that, Leo looked at

    my face, waiting for my answer.

    I smiled, nodding, "Of course. You helped me a lot before, and I haven''t repaid you yet. Consider this

    as my way of saying thank you. How many costumes are we talking about?"

    "I will get someone to reach you. I''m d you said yes!" Leo said casually.

    "Are you here just because of this? You can just call me," I said, smiling.

    Leo quickly said, "I was just passing by. I thought why not pay a visit!"

    "You were drunkst time. You didn''t make yourself a fool, right?" I suddenly thought of thest time he

    had been drunk.

    Leo shook his head. "Fortunately, the paparazzi didn''t have a chance to take photos of me and wrote

    nonsense about me."

    "Nonsense? What did you say?" I asked curiously.

    Leo quickly shook his head. "Nothing. I''ll get out of your hair!"

    Night fell. When I got off work, I received a call from ke. I went downstairs and saw him waiting for

    me with his hands in his pockets.

    ke was leaning against the car door waiting for me. It seemed that I had be more important to

    him.

    He used to sit in the car while waiting for me before. Yet now, he was waiting outside the car.

    "Let''s go out for dinner!" ke suggested.

    For some reason, I blushed. "Should we get the kids as well?"

    "No. Just the two of us!" ke said.

    "What if they need us?" I asked with a smile on my face.

    "They have Emerson and Patricia," ke said with confidence.

    "By the way, did you talk to Patricia about our wedding?" I asked curiously.

    "Yes. I have decided to bring the wedding forward. It will be held in the church. I have already found

    someone to arrange it. It will be next Wednesday. It''s a good day," ke said.

    "OK. I''ll leave everything to you. I don''t care about anything now." I leaned on his shoulder gently, and

    my heart was filled with happiness.

    "Catherine, I want you to promise me that no matter what happens to us in the future, your love for me

    will not change," ke suddenly held my hand and asked me to make a promise.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246

    Catherine''s POV

    I was stunned. I raised my eyes and gawked at ke. "Why would you say that? We are mates. We

    are blessed by the Moon Goddess. Of course, our love will not change."

    "I know. I''m just afraid that something might happen in the future," ke said ambiguously.

    I sighed and continued to lean against his shoulder. I said, "Whatever it is, we will face it together."

    "I''m so d that you can think like this." ke reached out and stroked my long hair.

    I did not know why he became so sentimental.

    The news that ke was going to get married had already caused an uproar throughout Sayreville.

    Moreover, the business elites in New York were honored to receive his invitation.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The location was settled, and the grand ceremony was in ce.

    I didn''t have time to think about work. Melinda was happy for me and gave me a long vacation. She

    asked me to focus on the wedding for now and get back to work after that.

    Moreover, both my kids were excited about the wedding.

    They had heard of the wedding from Patricia and ran joyfully around me. Then each of them clung to

    one of my legs, and they looked up. They asked happily, "Mommy, are you going to marry Daddy?"

    I pinched Hedwig''s rosy cheeks and replied, "Yes. You always want me and your daddy to get married,

    right? Now your dream hase true. Are you happy about it?"

    "Yes! I''m so happy." Hedwig had a big smile on her face, and her eyes were like a crescent moon.

    Noah remained cool and asked, "Mommy, has daddy proposed? Did he get you a diamond ring? Was it

    big and shiny?"

    Noah sounded like an adult. I pulled a wry face. "Noah, maybe you should pay more attention to the

    wedding, not the diamond ring."

    "I heard that when a man falls in love with a woman, he will give her a big diamond ring, as big as an

    egg," Noah babbled.

    Iughed hard. I was amused by Noah''s serious yet adorable face.

    "Who would wear a diamond ring the size of an egg? Noah, why don''t you ask your daddy if he has

    prepared such a big and shiny diamond for me?" I teased Noah to give ke a hard time because I

    was sure their conversation would be funny.

    Seeing me teasing him, Noah crossed his arms in front of his chest, snorting, "I won''t. I''m not the one

    who is going to marry Daddy."

    I burst outughing again.

    Hedwig said joyfully, "Mommy, what are Noah and I going to do during the wedding? Are we just going

    to watch you get married? Will it be boring?"

    Iforted, "Hedwig, you and Noah will be the flower bearer and ring bearer, OK? You two are perfect

    for this job."

    "That''s great! I like being a flower bearer!" Hedwig immediately said.

    The kids would not let me go, and my jaw was sore fromughing. And they just kept making meugh.

    In the afternoon ke returned from his work. Patricia asked him toe home, as he and I were

    going to the bridal shop.

    ke and I went without the kids. Perhaps ke thought that they were too noisy.

    My wedding dress was ready long ago and was kept in the shop. When I put on the white wedding

    dress, my heart was filled with excitement and joy.

    I never thought that I would put on a wedding dress. After I gave birth to the kids, I thought I would stay

    single for the rest of my life and bring them up alone.

    But no one could tell about the future. I found my kids a father who loved them deeply, and I became

    his beautiful bride.

    ke crossed his legszily, like an emperor, and sat on the sofa, waiting for me.

    They pulled the curtains of the fitting room, then, I walked out in a dreamy white wedding dress.

    The six-meter-long tail of the dress dragged across the ground. My hair was not done yet, but I was

    already stunned when I saw myself in the mirror.

    I felt ke''s burning gaze upon me.

    "How do I look?" ke stared at me without saying a word. A little embarrassed, I asked his opinion.

    "Wonderful." ke''s voice was a bit hoarse. "You''re beautiful. Who picked the dress?"

    "Me! And Patricia liked it too!" I looked smug.

    The shop assistant beside me praised, "Ms. Wyatt has a great figure. The dress suits her perfectly. She

    is so fair and looks gorgeous in it."

    "That''s right. I haven''t seen such a beautiful bride in a long time. Ms. Wyatt, you''re so lucky."

    I knew that was what professional shop assistants should say, and they would give simrpliments

    to every bride who came to try on their wedding dresses.

    It still felt great, though. But the most satisfying thing for me was the way ke looked at me.

    His lips curled up. "It seems that both you and Patricia have great taste. I like it too."

    I nodded. "OK. Do you want to try on your suit?"

    ke shook his head. "No need. I look good in any suit as long as it fits."

    ke had always been confident in his figure, and I had to admit that he was right about it.

    It seemed that managing one''s figure could be a challenge. Staying in shape, it seemed, was worth the

    challenge.

    After trying out the wedding dress, I got back in the car with ke. I thought he would send me home.

    Instead, he took me to thepany.

    We went up in his private elevator. As the doors closed, he pressed his lips to mine. Then he gently

    took control over me with his muscr body.

    I was a little surprised at first, and then, I responded to his passion.

    I leaned against his chest and asked while panting, "Why did you bring me here?"

    ke whispered to my ears in a hoarse voice, "What do you think?" I had figured out his purpose and

    blushed instantly.

    By the time we got to his office, he was so turned on. ke pinned me to the sofa, impatient to get to

    the lounge.

    I looked at the blue sky outside the window and asked, "Not here. What if someone sees us?"

    "They''d have to build it higher than my office building to watch us," ke smirked and sounded

    confident.

    I raised the corners of my mouth and chuckled. Indeed, there was no other building higher than this.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247

    Catherine''s POV

    The next morning, I enjoyed my vacationzily. The kids also wanted to stay at home, but Patricia

    insisted on sending them to school.

    After I had breakfast, I received a call from Leo''s assistant, asking me to go over at noon today to talk

    about cooperation.

    I had nothing else to do anyway. I washed up and drove to Leo''spany.

    Downstairs thepany, I saw a male assistant waving at me. "Ms. Wyatt, it''s a great honor to have

    you here."

    I smiled, "I''m d to be here."

    "I mean it. Everyone is saying that you are about to marry Mr. Chavez. I didn''t want to disturb you, but

    my boss urged me to do it. I had no choice but to call you here to sign the contract."

    I was a little surprised. Why was Leo in such a hurry?

    However, since it was an internal matter, I didn''t ask much. Signing the contract meant I could get a lot

    of money, which was a good thing.

    The assistant and I discussed the details of the contract. The terms were fair, so I took a pen and

    signed it.

    "Ms. Wyatt, my boss seems to be in a bad mood today. Will you bring this contract to him to sign?" The

    assistant looked at me pleadingly.

    I agreed at once. I should go up and say hi to Leo since I was already here.

    I took the contract and went to the top floor by elevator. Leo''s garden-like office was as charming as

    ever.

    I could smell the fragrance of flowers. I had been here before, so I easily found his office on the second

    floor.

    I knocked on the door.

    "Go away..." He shouted impatiently.

    My hand froze in the air. I did not expect Leo to be so grumpy.

    For a moment, I was in a dilemma and did not know if I should go in.

    "Leo, it''s me..." Since I was already standing here, I figured that I shouldn''t just turn around and leave.

    So, I said with a loud voice.

    The door opened from the inside. To my surprise, Leo was wearing a white nightgown. He lookedzy

    and drunk. He narrowed his pretty eyes and asked, "Why are you here?"

    Seeing him like this, I forced a smile and said, "I was here to sign the contract, and I came up here to

    say hi. Plus, your signature is needed for the contract, right?"

    "Come in!" Leo turned aroundzily and walked inside.

    I followed him into his office and saw two empty bottles on the end table beside his sofa. It seemed that

    Leo was already drunk early in the morning.

    "Drinking in the morning is bad for the stomach. Don''t drink so much!" I said kindly.

    Leo sat on the ck office chair. He raised his eyebrows and looked at me. "You seem worried about

    me."

    I frowned over his frivolous tone and said, "Patricia misses you a lot. She''s been talking about you.

    Why don''t you visit her?"

    "You and ke are there for them, and they have a pair of cute great-grandkids. What difference does

    it make? I''m not important anyway," Leo said with a self-depreciation tone.

    I felt that Leo had be very emotional. I walked toward him and stopped in front of his desk. I said

    seriously, "Yes, we spend a lot of time with Patricia and Emerson, but we can''t rece you. They are

    worried about you."

    "Worry about what?" A hint of displeasure shed across Leo''s handsome face.

    I was startled and whispered, "I don''t mean anything else. I just hope that..."

    "What gift do you like? I want to get you a wedding gift," Leo interrupted me.

    I was stunned again and shook my head. "You don''t need to give me anything. Juste to the

    wedding."

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "We''ll see!" Leo paused and stared at me without blinking. "But I want to send you a gift, something

    you like."

    I didn''t expect him to be so persistent. I sighed and smiled, "There''s no need. I mean it. ke has

    everything ready for me. So, there''s nothing else I can think of."

    "ke has more money than me, and maybe it''s true that he can buy you things that I can''t afford. But

    you and I have known each other for a while, and you''re going to be my sister-inw. Shouldn''t I make

    a gesture?" Leo sounded a little unsettled.

    I was shocked by his words and asked in concern, "Leo, are you drunk?"

    "I''m not drunk. I know what I''m saying," Leo retorted in a low voice.

    But I felt that he must be drunk since he was acting strangely. So, I turned around and was ready to

    leave. "Take a look at the contract after you''re sober. If you need to change anything, call me."

    I picked up my purse on the sofa and was about to leave when suddenly, Leo stood behind me and

    mmed the door.

    I was alerted, and my voice was a little stern. "Leo, why did you close the door?"

    Leo was drunk. His voice had a charm that made one''s heart tremble. "Don''t you want to listen to what

    I have to say?"

    I frowned, my body tensed up, and I was a little nervous. "What is it?"

    "Cathy, I prefer to call you like this." Leoughed at himself.

    When I heard him say this, I felt as if my stiff body had been struck by an electric current. However

    foolish I was, I could read there was something in Leo''s eyes.

    "Leo, what''s wrong with you?" I wasn''t sure, and I felt ufortable about it.

    Leo did not approach me. He still stood by the door, and there was a hint of grievance and sadness in

    his eyes. "Catherine, I like you!"

    The air around me froze. I stared at Leo in disbelief.

    "What did you say?" I couldn''t help but ask as if I didn''t understand him.

    Leo leaned powerlessly against the door. Then he walked to his desk, took out a cigarette from the

    drawer, and lit it.

    I intended to leave at first, but now, I wanted to make things clear before leaving.

    "Leo, you are drunk, aren''t you? How can you say something like that to me?" I asked.

    Leo took a drag and stared out the window. He was silent for a long time before he opened his mouth

    again, "There is no such thing as fairness, right? We both met you, but I didn''t even get a chance to tell

    you how I felt about you."

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248

    Catherine''s POV

    After a long time, I finally said, "Since when did you have feelings for me? We don''t see much of each

    other."

    Leo turned around and said, "That day, when I went to yourpany to look for you, I was deeply

    impressed by the way you reasoned with me. I don''t know why I like you. I think I am just like that.

    There are things that I know I shouldn''t do, but I just want to give it a try. At first, I didn''t think my

    feelings for you were a big deal. I thought I could control my emotions, and I could get you out of it any

    time I wanted. I thought I could convince everyone around me with my acting skills as if I was in a show

    or something. But I was wrong. I am obsessed with you, and I''m trapped in it. Catherine, it hit me hard

    when I heard that you are marrying ke. Only then did I realize that I couldn''t get you out of my mind.

    I''m struggling. I don''t know what to do now."

    As I listened to him, I was at a loss, too.

    If Leo hadn''t said this to me himself, I would have thought that Leo considered me as a friend.

    "Leo, I don''t know how to talk you out of this, but you''ve got to stop it. I''m sorry. I know I might hurt you

    more by saying this, but nothing will ever happen between us. ke is my mate. Our wolves have

    recognized each other," I said.

    Leo nodded. "I know. I can see that you and ke love each other very much. You are the perfect

    match. Don''t worry. I don''t mean to stand in your way. I just need to tell you how I feel. Otherwise, I

    would have suffered every day."

    I knew Leo was a man with moral boundaries. Now that he told me so, he must have made up his mind

    to put an end to it.

    I wouldn''tugh at him or get angry. I just wanted to find a way to solve this problem.

    The air was stagnant. We were both speechless and a little embarrassed.

    I thought Leo and I would never get back to where we were.

    "Don''t tell ke, OK?" Leo broke the silence, and there was a hint of uneasiness in his voice.

    I nodded. "Don''t worry. I won''t tell him. This is between you and me."

    "Catherine, will you think differently of me?" Leo raised his head, his eyes filled with sorrow.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Not at all. I get it. I felt the same way when I met ke. But time can make everything go away. Do not

    be too hard on yourself. Let''s just pretend it never happened, OK?" I was actually more worried than

    Leo.

    Because I loved ke deeply. I didn''t want to be the one who ruined their brotherly rtionship. I would

    feel terrible about it.

    Leo nodded. "Forget what I just said, if that makes you feel better. I was drunk and didn''t know what I

    was talking about."

    "Can we still be friends just like before?" I asked in a low voice.

    "I don''t know!" Leo''s Adam''s apple rolled. "I never want anything from you. I''m serious. I will keep

    reminding myself that you''re my brother''s wife."

    "Thank you!" I felt so awkward.

    Leo reached out. "Give me the contract. I''ll sign it!"

    "Don''t you need to check again?" I passed the contract to him and asked softly.

    Leo shook his head. "No need. If there is anything I can help you with, I will."

    I wouldn''t ask him for help anymore. I used to think that he might be helpful in my career sometimes.

    But now that I thought about it, each time I asked him for help, I brought misery to him.

    "Well. I should go." I took the contract that he had signed. I said in a low voice, turned around, and left

    hastily.

    I held the contract in my hand. My palms were sweating, and my body was still trembling.

    I tried to look calm in front of Leo, but I was not. I panicked and felt helpless.

    "How could this be?" I had a headache. I wasn''t mad at Leo, but it was still very hard for me to ept

    this fact.

    "What should I do?" I banged my head slightly against the wall of the elevator, hoping to forget what

    had just happened.

    I should see Leo less from now on to save both of us from embarrassment.

    Just as I got into the car with the contract, I received ke''s call.

    "Hey..." I felt guilty that my voice was a little stiff.

    "Where are you now? Are you at home?" ke''s gentle, doting voice came through the phone.

    I answered honestly, "I''m out. I have some work to deal with."

    "Come to mypany. I have something to show you!" Then, ke hung up the phone.

    I couldn''t focus on the road when I drove. I was still in shock from what just happened.

    I arrived at the headquarters of the Chavez Group, and easily found my way to ke''s office.

    There was a smile on his handsome face. When he saw mee in, he rose from his chair and went

    before me. With his long, slender legs, he moved gracefully. He said with a slightly mysterious voice,

    "Guess what I''ve got for you."

    My heart was filled with anticipation, yet I shook my head. "I don''t know. What is it?"

    ke held my hand and walked to his chair. After he sat down, he pulled me onto his muscrp.

    ke reached out and opened the drawer next to him. He took out a small, exquisite dark box. I looked

    into his eyes in surprise and excitement. "Is that a wedding ring?"

    "Yes!" ke replied softly. Then he opened the box. It was a wedding ring with a big diamond on it. It

    was breathtaking.

    "It''s such a huge diamond!" I couldn''t help but exim. I had never seen such a huge diamond before.

    "Do you like it?" ke asked gently.

    I couldn''t hide the joy on my face and nodded. "I love it. It''s so pretty!"

    "And?" ke raised his eyebrows with a dangerous hint.

    "And what?"

    ke stroked my smooth and long hair. Then he pushed my head toward his. His lips pressed to mine.

    "I want a reward."

    I lowered my head, my heart racing.

    "I will put it on your finger on our wedding day," ke said. "You can think about it carefully now and

    decide if you want to marry me!"

    I tilted my head and thought seriously. "Do I have other choices?"

    "No. You have no other choice but to marry me. Plus, the kids can''t wait to attend our wedding," said

    ke.

    I looked into his charming, deep eyes, and threw my arms around his neck, burying my face in his

    shoulder. "ke, I''ll always choose you. You are the one I want to spend the rest of my life with. I want

    nothing but to watch the kids grow up together with you."

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249

    Third person''s POV

    In a nearby cafe.

    Howard and Rowena sat by the window. Rowena was staring at a corner of the park, while Howard

    was looking at her.

    "I heard you resigned. Why?" Howard stirred the coffee in his cup, asking her in a low voice.

    "No reason. I just felt tired and wanted to rest," Rowena replied.

    "Was it because of me? My mother exposed our rtionship and made things awkward for you at

    work." Howard''s voice was filled with guilt and self-me. Though Rowena did not say anything or

    me him, he knew. That was the reason she resigned.

    Rowena was silent. She couldn''t get those humiliating words from her colleagues out of her head.

    "It turns out that she wants to marry into a rich family. How ambitious!"

    "That''s right. I have no idea that she was secretly dating Mr. Twitty. She hid it so well. If Mr. Twitty''s

    mother hadn''te to thepany to make a scene, none of us would have known."

    "I heard that shees from a shabby family. How could she possibly be worthy of Mr. Twitty and his

    noble family? He is so out of her league!"

    "I heard she was beaten up!"

    "She deserves it. People who do not know their ce deserve to be punished. So, they''ll learn to

    behave."

    Howard suddenly reached out and grabbed Rowena''s hands, which were clenched tightly on the table.

    She was startled and pulled her hands back.

    "Yvonne agreed. Rowena, can we start over again?" Seeing how quickly she drew her hands away,

    Howard became concerned and told her why he hade to see her.

    Rowena lowered her eyes, and her voice was cold. She said, "Howard, I agreed to see you, because I

    had something to tell you, too. Let''s break up. This time, for good. We shouldn''t see each other again.

    You are out of my league."

    "Rowena, I''m sorry. I know you are still mad at my mom. I know she has made you suffer a lot. But from

    now on, I will take care of you and Ash. I won''t back down this time. No one can separate us." When

    Howard heard Rowena talk about breaking up again, his heart ached.

    He did not know what to say to make her change her mind, so he kept telling her how much he loved

    her.

    Rowena burst into tears. She pressed the back of her hand to her lips to keep from crying. "I don''t have

    the courage to start with you again, Howard. We belong to different worlds. You should go on with your

    life, and I will live mine. I will not prevent you from seeing Ash. You cane if you want to see her, but

    it''s over between us."

    "Rowena, what do you mean by that? I don''t want that. I will take you and Ash back home to live

    together." Howard felt desperate as he heard Rowena''s words.

    He felt that Rowena''s confidence in their rtionship was diminishing.

    "I will move on and start a new rtionship. Howard, sometimes I feel that I was with you simply

    because of your money. But now, I can make money on my own, I don''t need you anymore." Rowena

    wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with a tissue. She tried to look indifferent and said in a

    mocking tone.

    Howard''s handsome face froze.

    "Rowena, have you started dating another man?" Howard was devastated.

    Rowena nodded. "Actually, there is something I didn''t tell you. When I lived abroad, I had a good friend.

    He ising back, and he wants to start a rtionship with me."

    Howard was stunned.

    Rowena took her phone and dialed a number.

    She called Eda.

    "Eda, please bring Ash back. I have something to doter!" Rowena hung up.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    The two sat still, and the air froze. Howard gawked at Rowena, and thetter looked down at the table.

    About ten minutester, Eda and Benjamin came over with Ash. They felt the awkwardness between

    Howard and Rowena and exchanged looks.

    "Ash,e here. Let me hug you!" Rowena''s expression softened at the sight of Ash, and her tone

    was gentle.

    Ash looked at Howard and immediately extended her chubby hands. "Daddy... It''s daddy..."

    Ignoring Ash''s cries, Rowena said to Eda, "I''m leaving!"

    "Daddy... I want daddy..." Ash''s childish voice echoed in the corridor outside the cafe. It was

    heartbreaking.

    Looking at Howard''s hopeless expression, Eda knew that the negotiation was a failure.

    Benjamin walked over and patted Howard on the shoulder. "Hold on there. I''ll take Rowena home!"

    After Benjamin said that, he held Eda''s hand. Then, he turned around and ran after Rowena.

    Rowena had just walked downstairs with Ash in her arms. When she saw Benjamin, she tried to put

    away the sadness on her face.

    "Rowena, I''ll give you a ride!" Benjamin said in a gentle tone.

    "Alright!" Rowena nodded and sat in Benjamin''s sports car.

    In her arms, Ash was still thinking about Howard. She looked so pitiful with tears in her eyes, making

    people feel sorry for her.

    Benjamin kept driving. He turned to look at Rowena and said, "Are you sure you won''t forgive Howard

    this time?"

    "I have made up my mind!" Rowena refused to listen to him, for she did not wish to fall into the abyss

    again.

    There was no point, even if Yvonne allowed her to be with Howard. Rowena knew that Yvonne only

    agreed because Howard made her. Yvonne and she could never get along. Rowena could not live in a

    ce where she would be looked down upon at any time, anywhere.

    Benjamin let out a sigh and felt that there was no point in trying to persuade Rowena anymore.

    It was between Rowena and Howard, and only they could fix this.

    In the cafe, Eda sat opposite Howard. Her eyes were full of sympathy. "I didn''t expect Rowena to be so

    determined this time. She must be so heartbroken."

    "She said she was going to be with another man!" Howard was desperate with a somber face.

    "She''s only saying it. I believe she won''t do it. She can''t get over you. I can tell," Eda said confidently.

    "She will!" Howard raised his head and looked at Eda. His eyes were filled with despair and sadness. "I

    know her. She will find another man to rece me this time. What should I do? Am I going to lose her

    forever? Just now, Ash called me daddy. How wonderful is that? But I lost her. I lost Ash. Damn it!"

    Howard looked remorseful. Eda suddenly did not want to talk to him anymore. She got up and walked

    out the door.

    Howard was still drowning in sorrow.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250

    Catherine''s POV

    The night fell. I had been feeling like I was in a dreamtely since my life had been so wonderful.

    Patricia and Emerson appreciated me, and ke indulged me. He would surprise me from time to time

    to make me happy.

    ke was a perfect mate. Wealth made him confident. And though many people also had money, they

    weren''t as delicate and gentle as him. Therefore, ke was simply attractive.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    I used to think he was arrogant and self-centered, but after I fell for him, I realized that ke did have

    what it took to attract women.

    "Mommy!" Hedwig suddenly ran over. She asked me seriously, "After you and daddy get married, are

    you going to call him honey?"

    I was a little surprised that she asked so. I smiled, "Who told you that?"

    "I saw it on TV. A kid''s mommy calls his daddy honey," Hedwig said, blinking her eyes like a curious

    baby.

    I chuckled. "Why don''t you go and ask your daddy? I can''t exin this."

    "OK! I''ll ask him!" Hedwig quickly ran away.

    I followed her with a smile. Hedwig pushed ke''s door. ke just finished the shower and put on his

    pajamas. Then, he saw Hedwig, his precious daughter, push the door and walked in.

    "Daddy, I have a question for you!" Hedwig rushed over and hugged his thigh. "What does honey

    mean?"

    "Honey is... the way married couples call each other."

    "But you and mommy are not married yet." Hedwig tilted her head and blinked her big eyes.

    ke smiled gently and said, "Yeah, not yet."

    "That''s right. Mommy hasn''t worn a beautiful wedding dress yet." Hedwig nodded seriously as if she

    understood everything.

    I listened to the funny conversation between them for a while, and then I returned to my room.

    I opened the box on the dressing table and looked at the jewelry that ke had bought me.

    Suddenly, I noticed that the obsidian ne my mother left me was missing. I quickly checked all the

    jewelry in the box. Yet it was nowhere to be found.

    I rushed to ke''s room and said anxiously, "ke, did you see the obsidian ne my parents left

    me? I couldn''t find it anywhere. Will you help me?"

    ke''s arms froze slightly as he hugged Hedwig.

    "Calm down. I''ll go with you to take a look!" ke put Hedwig down and followed me into my room.

    I opened the drawer and said nervously, "I always put it here, but now it''s gone. How could it be? Has

    Hedwig been ying with it again?"

    ke turned around and looked at Hedwig, who had poked her head in.

    I trotted toward her. "Hedwig, I want you to be honest with me. Have you been going through my

    drawer again?"

    "No, I didn''t!" Hedwig shook her head. "Mommy, I didn''t take your ne!"

    Hedwig was startled. ke said, "Catherine, let''s look again. Hedwig won''t lie. She said she didn''t take

    it. Then I''m sure she didn''t."

    I put my hand over my forehead, regretting that I had failed to control my temper.

    I muttered, "It''s all I have from my parents. If I lose it, I''ll have nothing to memorize about them."

    "Mommy, don''t cry. I''ll help you find it!" Hedwig ran over and hugged my leg tofort me.

    I nodded. "OK. Hedwig,e and help me find it."

    "It must still be in the room. I will look around again!" I opened all the drawers, rummaged through stuff,

    and tried to find it.

    I was so anxious that I almost went crazy. It was in the drawer. How could it disappear?

    I remembered that Patricia had spoken of the ne not long before, and I had seen it then. It had

    been only a few days, and yet it was missing.

    ke suddenly said in a low voice, "Catherine, calm down. I''ll ask Dowen and see if he knows

    anything."

    I calmed down and nodded. "Alright. Ask him if he put it away for me while he was cleaning."

    ke walked out the door. I waited for a while, and I still felt unsettled. So, I rushed out.

    I walked to the stairs and saw ke and Dowen. I asked anxiously, "Dowen, have you seen my

    obsidian ne?"

    Dowen said, "Ms. Wyatt, I haven''t. But I sent a maid to clean your room the other day."

    "Really? Then can you find her and ask her about it? Maybe she put my ne elsewhere." I asked

    in a hurry as if there was a clue to find it.

    However, Dowen had an awkward expression on his face. "I''m so sorry, Ms. Wyatt. The maid resigned

    a few days ago. I''m afraid I can''t find her."

    "What?" I froze.

    ke walked to my side andforted me, "Catherine, don''t be sad. We think she might have stolen

    your ne."

    "Why would she steal it? It isn''t worth much." I was furious.

    Dowen quickly exined, "She probably had never seen any diamonds or jewelry before, and your

    ne looked valuable to her. So, she took it."

    "ke, can you help me find the maid? I can give her money. I just want her to give it back. That''s the

    only thing my parents left me. Please help me!"

    I grabbed his hands and pleaded, "I can''t lose the ne. You know it means a lot to me. I can give

    her money. All I ask is that she gives me the ne back!"

    ke''s tone was still gentle. He said, "OK. I''ll send someone to look for her. But I can''t say for sure.

    What if she sold the ne? I don''t know if we can get it back."

    I nodded. "Alright. Just help me find her first."

    "I will. Don''t worry. Let me take you upstairs to rest." ke held my hand and brought me upstairs.

    ke took me back to my bedroom. Hedwig was still rummaging in the bed. When she saw mee

    in, she immediately said with a disappointed face, "Mommy, I looked everywhere, but I couldn''t find it."

    I forced a smile. "Hedwig, go y with Noah. You can stop looking for it now."

    "Is it nowhere to be found?" Hedwig blinked.

    ke pushed Hedwig out of the door. "Go find your brother. Mommy is tired. We should let her rest."

    "OK, daddy. Take care of mommy." As Hedwig finished talking, she ran away.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251

    Third person''s POV

    In the bedroom on the second floor, Catherine sat on the bed with a sad look.

    ke sat beside her. He held her hand and said, "We will be your family from now on. Don''t be sad

    anymore, OK?"

    Catherine closed her eyes and said, "Without the ne, I''ll have no connections left with my

    parents, right?"

    "It''s just a ne," keforted her.

    "I know. But it was from my parents. I should have been more cautious with it," Catherine sighed.

    ke promised to help Catherine find the ne, but he didn''t mean it. He hoped that Catherine

    would never see the ne again.

    The next morning, the sun shone brightly.

    With his phone in hand, Benjamin pushed open Cedrick''s office in a hurry.

    Cedrick looked up at Benjamin and said, "When will you learn to knock?"

    Benjamin put the phone in front of Cedrick and pointed at it. "Cedrick, is this you?"

    Cedrick shifted his gaze to Benjamin''s phone.

    Cedrick saw a female figure leaning toward a slightly blurred figure. The photo was taken at night, so it

    was hazy, but the words attached revealed the female''s name.

    Jessica went back to her apartmentte at night holding hands with a man. Though it wasn''t explosive

    news, for the media, any news like this was valuable.

    Cedrick stared at the screen of Benjamin''s phone. And he knew that he was the man in the photo.

    But the photo was so blurry, and one couldn''t see his face. How could Benjamin be sure that it was

    him?

    Benjamin smiled, "If memories serve correctly, that was the coat you wore the other day..."

    Cedrick was unhappy about being questioned by Benjamin.

    "Who told you that it was me? Can''t there be someone else who wears the same coat as me?" Cedrick

    said in a cold tone.

    Benjamin narrowed his eyes and picked up his phone to take a closer look. "But I have a feeling that it

    was you. I have sharp instincts."

    "Well, this time, you were wrong!" Cedrick said.

    Benjamin was stunned for a moment. Then he smiled again, "Who knows? I think Jessica''s mother is

    rted to our family. Cedrick, no matter how horny and desperate you are, you won''t date a woman

    within the family, right?"

    Cedrick''s face turned sullen.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Don''t you have work to do?" Cedrick''s voice was stern.

    Benjamin was shocked and quickly jumped off Cedrick''s desk. "I''m going to work now. Cedrick, don''t

    be like this!"

    Benjamin grabbed his phone and fled, afraid that Cedrick would catch him and push more work on him.

    Cedrick''s handsome face turned cold. He suddenly wasn''t in the mood to work.

    Benjamin''s words were like a knife, stabbing into his heart. Was there no future between him and

    Jessica?

    Would he cross the moral boundaries if he dated her? Would he be cursed?

    Not long after Benjamin left, Cedrick''s assistant called and asked, "Mr. Lawrence, there''s ady named

    Lillian Watson in the lobby. She wants to see you."

    Cedrick said in a deep voice, "Let her in!"

    A few minutester, Lillian pushed the door and entered.

    She was wearing a tight waist-length dress, which made all men hold their breath. She was a hot

    woman.

    Lillian came in and sized Cedrick''s spacious office up. Her rosy lips curved into a smile. She walked

    toward his desk and said, "I didn''t expect you to have taken over thepany. I heard that you

    managed thepany very well. Cedrick, I guess I didn''t give you enough credit."

    Cedrick did not want to listen to herpliments. He asked coldly, "What do you want?"

    "I''ve been quite free recently. I came to chat with you." Lillian seemed very satisfied as she looked at

    the handsome man sitting in the chair. He had be the mature man she wanted.

    Cedrick''s expression turned cold, and his voice was cold too. He said, "I''m very busy right now. I don''t

    have time for this!"

    "Don''t be so cold to me. Let''s have lunch together, OK?" Lillian bent over and ced her hands on his

    desk, her tone full of tenderness.

    Cedrick threw down the pen in his hand, crossed his arms in front of his chest, and said indifferently,

    "Are you trying to get back with me?"

    Lillian was stunned for a moment, and then she nodded. "What if I say yes? Will you agree?"

    Cedrick smiled and mocked, "What do you think?"

    Lillian''s heart trembled as she watched his grim smile.

    "Do you have someone else already?" Lillian knew Cedrick well. If he still had feelings for her, his eyes

    would not be so indifferent. Lillian was a little sad because another woman had taken her ce in

    Cedrick''s heart.

    "Yes," Cedrick replied in a loud voice.

    "Was it the girl you were chasing after at the airport? Was she Jessica? She was a star, right?" Lillian

    suddenly smiled, as if she had discovered his secret.

    Cedrick''s face darkened.

    Lillian flicked her long hair. "I have an uing brand conference. I think I should invite your girlfriend.

    What do you say?"

    Cedrick knew that Lillian''s job was rted to fashion. He said coldly, "Stop making wild guesses. It

    wasn''t her."

    "Really? A photo of her having an affair with a man was exposed by the media today. I knew it was you

    in that photo."

    Cedric stood up abruptly and propped his hands on the desk. He warned her with his eyes. "Lillian, we

    can''t be a couple, but at least we can be friends. But I''m afraid that won''t happen now because of what

    you''ve just said."

    Lillian was so angry that her face turned red. "You don''t want me because I was married before, right?

    Cedrick, why didn''t youe to me on my wedding day? I told you. I would run with you, as long as

    you showed up! You gave up on us, not me!"

    Cedrick saw the resentment in Lillian''s eyes. He furrowed his brows and sat back down.

    "You wanted me to take you away from your wedding? You overestimated me. If you had chosen me,

    why did you put on the wedding dress that another man had prepared for you? You were weighing, and

    you chose him. And now, Lillian, you''re only ming me, because you are too proud to admit that you

    chose him back then, for he was better and richer than me..."

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252

    Third person''s POV

    Lillianpletely froze. Then a trace of embarrassment shed across her face.

    She bit her lower lip, tears welling in her eyes. "You didn''te to the wedding. You didn''t rescue me.

    You made me the person I am today. Do you have any idea what I''ve been through these past few

    years? I had to put up with my husband staying out all night. He didn''t love me at all. He just thought

    that I was pretty, and going out with me by his side made him look good. I was too young to make the

    right choice. I was wrong. You are the man that I want to spend my life with."

    "Enough!" Cedrick''s face was utterly sullen as he interrupted her with a cold voice. Then he said, "The

    past is the past. I have nothing to do with you from now on. I heard that you received five hundred

    million dors from your divorce. It is enough for you to enjoy the rest of your life!"

    Lillian''s face was a little pale. She realized that Cedrick was serious. He did not love her anymore.

    "Are you sure you want to be with Jessica?" Lillian held back her tears, feeling so jealous.

    Normally, others were jealous of Lillian. Her perfect appearance made her stand out.

    And now, finally, she knew what it was to be jealous. It hurt, and she hated the feeling.

    Cedrick knew Lillian well. She was emulous, and she hated it when someone took her ce.

    " Leave her alone! I am warning you!" Cedrick said in a stern and cold voice.

    Lillian, however, curled her lips into a sneer. She said, "You care about her, which means that you love

    her a lot. Just like the way you loved me before, right?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Cedrick''s face stiffened.

    "She reminds you of me, doesn''t she?" Lillian had done some digging about Jessica beforeing

    here. She found a few pictures of Jessica that looked nice. As she looked at them, she noticed that she

    and Jessica shared a simr look of pride on their faces.

    Jessica was in showbiz, yet she could still be proud. So, she must have someone powerful to back her

    up.

    Was Cedrick the man behind Jessica?

    Cedrick sneered, "I don''t even remember how you looked back then, OK? Lillian, don''te to me

    again. Even if you do, I won''t see you."

    "Alright. I''ll leave now!" Lillian''s heart ached.

    She grabbed her purse and left in a rage.

    That night, Jessica, dressed in a white princess dress, was celebrating her birthday with friends at

    Sayreville''srgest private club.

    She did not invite many people, only her close friends. Leo, her boss, was also there to celebrate her

    birthday.

    Around seven o''clock, Catherine arrived. As she entered, she saw it was already buzzing inside.

    Leo was sitting at the bar counter and wanted nopany. He did not expect Catherine to be here. He

    squeezed his ss a little harder when he saw Catherine pass through the door.

    "Catherine, I thought you were noting. I''m so happy that you are here!" Jessica ran over and gave

    her a hug. Jessica looked very happy.

    Catherine patted Jessica''s shoulder. "Jessica, happy birthday. This is for you. I hope you''ll like it!"

    Catherine presented her gift.

    "Thank you, Catherine, but you shouldn''t have. I''m thrilled that you came. I was worried that you

    wouldn''t show up. After all, you are ke''s fiancee now. I was worried that I didn''t deserve a friend like

    you." Jessica had a naughty smile on her face.

    Catherine smiled and said, "Don''t say that. We are friends. I''m d that you invited me!"

    "Hey, by the way, I invited my boss too. Maybe you should have a chat with him. He said he was

    leaving since he was so bored." Jessica grabbed Catherine''s hand and pulled her toward Leo.

    Catherine just arrived and didn''t have a chance to take a closer look at the people there. She also

    didn''t n to stay long.

    Although Jessica was fairly young, Catherine had a good impression of her. Catherine knew that she

    was a simple and hard-working girl.

    Jessica pressed Catherine down into a seat beside Leo. The smile froze on Catherine''s face.

    Leo did not expect Jessica to drag Catherine over. When he noticed, Catherine had already sat beside

    him. He sobered up instantly and sat upright.

    Catherine felt very awkward.

    "I didn''t expect to see you here!" What a surprise. Leo turned his head and nced at Catherine''s face.

    Catherine forced a smile and said, "Well... Jessica called me a few times. I thought I should at least

    show up. After all, she really wanted me toe."

    "Catherine, go ahead and chat with my boss. There will be more funter! You can''t leave till you have

    a bite at my cake!" Jessica said earnestly and went off to chat with other friends.

    Leo and Catherine sat on the sofa. Both of them felt a little awkward.

    "Have some wine!" Leo passed a ss of wine to Catherine.

    Catherine took it and said in a low voice, "Thank you!"

    "How are the kids? I haven''t seen them for a while. I missed them." Leo''s expression grew grave, and

    his voice sank a little.

    After he told Catherine about his feelings, he could no longer pretend to be so rxed in front of her.

    Catherine replied, "They are doing well, and they missed you too. You shoulde back for a meal

    sometimes."

    "I''ve been a little busy recently. We''ll see." Leo wanted to visit the kids, but he dared not to.

    Catherine could tell the guilt in his tone. She put the wine ss to her lips and took a sip.

    "Look how happy Jessica is. Do you think he wille?" Leo leaned back in the chair and changed the

    topic.

    "Who?" Catherine was stunned. Then she thought of the man Jessica had a crush on and smiled, "I

    don''t know. I didn''t ask if they were making any progress."

    "From what I know, they''ve been seeing each other," Leo said.

    "Really? That''s great. Two people having feelings for each other are bound to be together!" Catherine

    was d.

    However, Leo said, "Not necessarily. It depends on luck."

    Catherine turned to Leo. Her gaze rested gently on his face. For an instant, the wine tasted a little bitter

    in her mouth.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253

    Third person''s POV

    Jessica was chatting with her friends. Then, she received a call.

    She excused herself and then answered the call, with joy on her pretty face.

    However, after Jessica hung up the phone, the smile on her face faded.

    More people came to the party. Jessica was standing at the door. She froze.

    There were several of Jessica''s friends standing outside the door. Then, someone came uninvited. It

    was Lillian.

    Lillian was dressed up, and she was stunning. Standing outside the door, the light fell on her, and for a

    moment, Jessica was overshadowed by her.

    "Hi, Miss Hall, am I not wee here? These are my friends. I just came back from abroad and didn''t

    know many ces to hang out. So, I thought why note to your party," Lillian said with a graceful

    smile.

    Jessica was young and inexperienced. She couldn''t handle such a situation, or, at least, she shouldn''t

    show it on her face.

    "Jessica, this is Lillian. She owns several fashion brands. You will see each other a lot!" a woman said.

    "I see. Since you''re here, why don''t youe in?" Jessica thought it would be rude of her to refuse

    Lillian in front of friends. She could only endure the displeasure in her heart and let Lilliane in for a

    chat.

    Lillian thanked Jessica and walked in elegantly.

    Catherine was watching Jessica since she had no better thing to do. Jessica was still standing there,

    so Catherine stood up and walked towards her. She patted Jessica on the shoulder. "Jessica, what''s

    wrong? Are you disappointed that he didn''te?"

    Jessica turned to look at Catherine and grabbed her hand. "Catherine, let''s go out for a chat!"

    Catherine was stunned. Then, Jessica pulled her hand and walked toward the door.

    Leo narrowed his eyes while watching them leave the party. His face turned gloomy instantly. What

    was Jessica up to?

    Meanwhile, Jessica dragged Catherine to a remote corner of the corridor.

    Catherine was puzzled since Jessica left her birthday party. She looked at Jessica in confusion and

    asked, "Jessica, what''s wrong? You seem unsettled!"

    "I need your advice, Catherine. How should I deal with Lillian? Should I pour some wine on her face?

    Or, are there others I can do?" Jessica panicked, pacing back and forth in front of Catherine.

    Catherine''s eyes widened and found it amusing. Jessica was so anxious that she couldn''t even speak

    properly. Catherine said, "Jessica, there''s nothing to be worried about. Today is your birthday. Don''t do

    anything silly."

    "Catherine, you have no idea. Did you see that woman who just walked in? The one in the blue dress?

    It''s her. She is my rival," Jessica said as she tapped her thigh.

    Catherine was stunned. She recalled carefully, but she had no impression of this woman. "I didn''t see

    her. Are you saying that she came to celebrate your birthday?"

    "I didn''t invite her. I have no idea why she is here. I guess she''s here to challenge me. Catherine, what

    should I do? Is she here to bully me because I am young and inexperienced? I hate her so much! Why

    did shee here? I could not shut her out before so many people. It would make me look petty."

    Jessica almost burst into tears. Lillian''s sudden appearance caught her off guard.

    Jessica''s eyes were red and she was so anxious. Catherine realized that Jessica was indeed in

    trouble.

    "Jessica, calm down. Are you sure she''s here to make a scene?" Catherine felt aggrieved about

    Jessica after listening to her.

    "I don''t know. She is elegant and doesn''t look like she''s here to make a scene. Maybe she is here to

    show off her pretty face and hot body. She wants to humiliate me in that way. I''m certain of it." Jessica

    lowered her head to look at herself with little confidence.

    "I can''t stand such a woman." Catherine was furious. People like Lillian made her sick.

    "Anyway, she is already here. When she came in, all the guys were staring at her. Do you think Cedrick

    will be attracted to her, too? She is Cedrick''s ex-girlfriend. I heard that she dumped him back then. First

    love is said to be the most memorable, right? I am so worried. I had a crush on Cedrick for three years.

    It was so hard for me to finally be with him. Catherine, help me. Have you ever been through anything

    like this? What did you do with her? Is there anything you can share with me?" Jessica ced all her

    hopes in Catherine.

    "Jessica, I''m afraid I don''t have much experience. ke doesn''t have an ex-girlfriend." Catherine did

    not know how to help Jessica.

    Catherine could tell from Jessica''s face that she needed advice urgently.

    "How about just ignoring her? I don''t think she would make a scene at your birthday party." Catherine

    was suddenly interested in what the woman looked like.

    How could that woman make a nice girl like Jessica scared so much?

    "She won''t make a scene. I think she just wants to overshadow me in every possible way. She wants to

    show off and be recognized for her perfect look." Jessica ground her teeth angrily.

    "Did you call Cedrick? Does he know that his ex-girlfriend was trying to give you a hard time here?"

    Catherine believed that Cedrick was the key to this matter.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "He called just now and said that he was noting. He would send a present instead. I was

    disappointed at the time. But now, I do not wish him toe. What if he is seduced by that woman?"

    said Jessica, in a pique.

    "Jessica, be confident. Anyway, you''re younger than her, right?" Catherine could think of no useful

    suggestion, for ke had always been on her side, and had never ced her in such a position.

    A woman''s happiness, it seemed, depended on how much her man indulged her. She would have been

    the happiest woman in the world if she had been the only one in his eyes.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254

    Third person''s POV

    "Catherine, will you stay for a bit longer? You are ke''s fiancee after all. I won''t be afraid of her with

    you by my side." Jessica pulled Catherine''s arm.

    Catherine pulled a wry face.

    "Alright, let''s go inside. Let me take a look at that woman!" Catherine patted Jessica on the shoulder

    with sympathy, and also tried tofort her.

    Lillian was already here to challenge Jessica. She should fight back and not back off.

    "Don''t defeat yourself. Chin up. Be confident!" Catherine encouraged Jessica with a smile.

    The two of them returned to the private room. Then, they heard a woman''s loudughter.

    "It''s her!" Jessica winked at Catherine.

    Catherine looked over and was a little stunned. Lillian was around 1.7 meters tall and had a slender

    and exquisite figure. She had the look that most men would prefer.

    Lillian had an attractive face, and her slender, ice-blue dress made her look even moredylike.

    A woman like her would make most women feel less confident.

    Even Catherine began to hope that it would be best to prevent ke from seeing Lillian, or she would

    be jealous.

    As Catherine was lost in her thoughts, Lillian took a ss of wine and walked towards them.

    Lillian''s presence made Jessica tense like a kitten. She grabbed Catherine''s arm tightly as if Catherine

    could give her strength.

    Catherine sized Lillian up with her clear eyes. Lillian''s height advantage was already enough to wipe

    both Catherine and Jessica out.

    Lillian was curious about who Catherine was. She had just returned from abroad and did not know

    much about things back home.

    Lillian figured that Catherine was just one of Jessica''s friends. Both Catherine and Jessica were young,

    which made Lillian feel a little jealous.

    "Miss Hall, I am very sorry. I came in a hurry and did not prepare a gift. This is my business card. You

    can pick a gift you like from any of my brands." Lillian took out a blue business card from her handbag

    and passed it to Jessica.

    Jessica gawked at the business card. She didn''t expect that Lillian would use such a way to attack her.

    Catherine nudged Jessica.

    "Catherine." Jessica had no idea whether she should take Lillian''s business card or not.

    Catherine knew that Jessica was out of her wits at this moment. She sighed in silence, wondering how

    Jessica had ever managed to be an actress in the first ce. For now, all Jessica had to do was

    y along with Lillian and not take things too seriously.

    "Thank you. Let me take it for Jessica for now. I wonder what the brands are. Will you tell me more

    about them?" Catherine smiled and threw back a question.

    Lillian''s lips curved up slightly, and she proudly introduced the brands that she owned.

    Catherine knew these brands, but she must take Jessica''s side. So she said indifferently, "I''m afraid I

    don''t know any of the brands that you mentioned. Jessica is my friend, and I know her style. These

    brands don''t quite suit her since she is still a youngdy. I guess your brands are customized for

    mature women, right?"

    Lillian''s elegant face darkened instantly.

    She looked at Catherine with a trace of contempt. "Is that so? These are already international brands.

    Howe you''ve never heard of them? Unless... You can''t afford them."

    Jessica felt great when she heard Catherine''s words. And now, hearing that Lillian was taunting

    Catherine, she no longer wanted to be a coward. She imitated Catherine''s indifferent tone and said,

    "Ms. Watson, I don''t think you know who she is yet. There is no way she could not afford to buy your

    product. They are simply not good enough for her. You know what? I think it''s the other way around.

    You can''t afford to use the products she uses."

    Catherine turned to look at Lillian, who started to fight back. Catherine chuckled.

    Lillian sized Catherine up. Catherine was wearingmon luxury, she raised her eyebrows and said,

    "Oh, really? Then, maybe you should introduce yourself."

    Jessica was about to speak, but Leo''s indifferent voice came from behind Lillian. "Lillian, do you have a

    problem with my brother''s fiancee?"

    Lillian turned around and saw Leo. She was shocked.

    Leo stood beside Catherine. He revealed a hint of displeasure when he looked at Lillian. "It''s Jessica''s

    birthday party. Why are you here? You are not her friend, are you?"

    Lillian looked at Catherine in shock, her eyes filled with disbelief. "Leo, is she ke''s fiancee?"

    Lillian knew Catherine''s name, but she had never met her in person. Therefore, she regarded

    Catherine as a mere nobody, meddling in other people''s business.

    Catherine was a little surprised that Leo would back them up.

    "Boss, you are right. She''s not a friend and I didn''t invite her here. Since you know her, will you keep

    herpany for me?" Jessica was not afraid of troubling Leo.

    Since she knew that Cedrick had already told Leo to watch out for her.

    Lillian knew she had screwed up. She wanted to show off, yet she offended ke''s fiancee. She was

    well aware that ke was more than capable of making all her brands disappear at once.

    "Sorry, I might havee to the wrong ce!" Lillian no longer dared to stay here. She took her

    handbag, lowered her head, and quickly walked towards the door.

    Jessica watched Lillian leave dejectedly and hugged Catherine. "Catherine, thank you so much. Finally,

    we got rid of her!"

    Leo stood next to them and said lightly, "I deserve some credits too. Don''t forget to remind Cedrick to

    invest more in ourpany!"

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jessica smiled while looking at Leo, "Of course. If Cedrick and I get together someday, I''ll repay you for

    sure!"

    "Seriously? Do I have to wait till you two get together? How long will that take? Maybe... in the next

    life!" Leo shrugged and joked.

    "What did you say..." Jessica was so angry that her face turned red.

    Leo chuckled. "Just kidding. Don''t take it seriously."

    Jessica stuck her tongue out at him and made a face.

    Catherine was amused by Jessica''s childish behavior.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255

    Third person''s POV

    Since Jessica was no longer in a pickle, Catherine was prepared to leave. She said to Leo, "I''m leaving

    now. Have fun!"

    "Alright!" Leo wanted Catherine to stay longer, but he dared not to say it.

    Catherine said bye to Jessica and left.

    Catherine drove home. The lights in the parlor were dimmed. She tiptoed upstairs, cracked the door of

    Noah''s room, and heard ke whispering bedtime stories to the children. For an instant, Catherine

    was stunned and somehow felt warm inside.

    ke raised his head. His eyes met Catherine''s as she leaned against the door.

    "Mommy..."

    "Mommy, didn''t you go to a birthday party? You''re back so early!"

    "Is it because you miss us so much?" Hedwig asked with a smile.

    Noah pursed his lips. "I think she missed daddy!"

    "It''ste. Why are you still up? Don''t pester daddy all the time. He has a lot of work during the day and

    is very busy." Catherine lectured the kids with a serious face.

    "Mommy, daddy wanted to read bedtime stories to us. We didn''t ask him!" Hedwigined.

    ke kissed Hedwig on the head. "Hedwig, go to sleep with Mommy. You still have school tomorrow."

    "No! I want daddy tonight!" Hedwigy in ke''s arms, stretched out her hands, and hugged him

    tightly. "Mommy, can I switch with Noah tonight? I want to be with daddy."

    ke seemed happy with Hedwig''s request. He reached out and hugged her. "OK. You''ll stay in

    daddy''s room tonight. Noah will go with mommy!"

    Noah jumped off the bed quickly and put on his slippers. "Good night, daddy!"

    Catherine pulled Noah''s hand and went to her room.

    The kids fell asleep around ten o''clock, and they slept soundly.

    Catherine set her phone on silent mode. Suddenly, her phone vibrated. She wondered who would text

    her at this time.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    She checked her phone. It was ke.

    He texted two words.

    "The study!"

    Catherine chuckled and quickly covered her mouth, trying not to wake Noah.

    She got up and put on her slippers quietly.

    As she reached the door, she looked back at Noah. She was relieved that he was still sleeping soundly.

    Catherine walked out of the door and saw the light in the study was on.

    It seemed that ke was already in the study.

    She walked over quickly.

    The door was opened. ke caught her face and pressed his lips to hers before Catherine could

    speak.

    The two of them rolled onto the sofa. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.

    Catherine was so shocked that her scalp went numb. ke calmed down as well. He looked at

    Catherine and frowned.

    "ke, are you in there?"

    Patricia''s voice came through the door and shocked both of them.

    Catherine almost cried. She lowered her voice as much as she could. "I''m going to hide. Patricia can''t

    see me here!"

    "It''s fine..."

    "No! No way! I''ll go hide over there!" Without waiting for ke''s reply, she rushed to the bookshelf and

    hid behind it. She also drew the drapes from the French windows topletely cover herself.

    ke tied his robe and went to open the door.

    "Patricia, it''s sote. Why are you here?" ke askedzily, pretending that nothing was going on.

    Patricia entered the door and sat down on the sofa. Her breathing was a little rapid as she said, "I just

    remembered something very important."

    ke was a little surprised. He said gently, "Just catch up with your breath first. Why were you in such

    a hurry?"

    "The obsidian ne... The one belonged to Catherine... I finally remembered where I had seen it

    before! Though I''m not so sure, I have to check it!" Patricia caught her breath atst and told ke

    what she wanted to say.

    ke had a bad feeling about it. He nced at the spot where Catherine was hiding, and his breathing

    became a bit rapid. "Grandma, is this why youe to me at this hour? Can we talk about it

    tomorrow? You shouldn''t stay up sote. Let me get you back to rest, OK?"

    "I can''t sleep at the thought of this and the Fox family. Is Catherine asleep? Can you go into her room

    and take her ne out for me to take a look? I didn''t get a good lookst time!" Patricia ignored

    ke''s words and brought up the Fox family.

    ke''s voice was a little dry. "Grandma, what does the Fox family have to do with this? You must have

    made a mistake. It''s just an ordinary ne. Many families will keep one or two."

    "I know. I just want to be sure. Do you know where the nees from? It was your grandfather''s

    father who gave it to the Fox family. I was there when the two families became friends!" Patricia

    sounded excited.

    ke trembled. He was shocked at Patricia''s words.

    "Grandma, it''ste. Let''s talk about that tomorrow. I''ve looked into Catherine''s parents. They passed

    away. And her ne was missing. We do not know who took it. Anyway, it''s nowhere to be found

    now!" ke struggled for breath. He feared that Patricia might say more about it, and his heart skipped

    a beat.

    "What? Missing? How could that be? I saw it a few days ago. Did Catherine toss it away? Was it

    because she didn''t want me to see it again?" Patricia asked bluntly.

    Meanwhile, Catherine froze and she was hiding behind the drapes. Her eyes were filled with confusion.

    She didn''t know anything about the Fox family, and she wondered if her ne had anything to do

    with them.

    ke said seriously, "Grandma, why would you think that? She was worried too, and wanted to find it

    more than anyone else!"

    Patricia frowned, looking puzzled. How could the ne disappear just like that? That''s strange.

    "I''ll ask her myself tomorrow. Go to sleep!" Patricia decided to ask Catherine personally tomorrow.

    After ke closed the door, he suddenly realized something. He looked up at Catherine as she came

    out from behind the drapes.

    Catherine was stunned. She looked at ke in confusion and asked, "Patricia just mentioned my

    ne. Does she know where my family is?"

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256

    Catherine''s POV

    After I left the study, I searched the room again for the ne. I eveny on my stomach and looked

    under the bed carefully.

    But I still couldn''t find the ne. It just vanished. Was it really the maid who stole it?

    The royal pack had always been strict with the servants. How could a thief blend into the vi?

    I was very upset. I had a glimmer of hope when I heard Patricia say that she had an impression of the

    ne.

    But what should I do now?

    I couldn''t tell Patricia what the ne looked like just by describing it.

    I was restless, then I thought of my phone. I quickly found it and turned it on.

    I checked through the photos in it. As I found the photos that I was looking for, I breathed a sigh of

    relief.

    I almost forgot that I had the photos of the ne on my phone. I could show them to Patricia

    tomorrow.

    The next morning, clouds obscured the sun and shrouded the city in gloom.

    I got up early because I knew that Patricia woulde to thekeside vi early.

    I got changed and walked out of my room. Then, I saw ke leaning against the wall in the corridor

    and had not changed his clothes yet. He was still in his grey nightgown and had a cigarette in his hand.

    He seemed to be in a bad mood.

    He looked at me and then continued to take a drag on his cigarette.

    He looked concerned, so I walked over and asked, "Why are you up so early and smoking? Did

    something happen?"

    "You are up early too. What''s the matter?" ke looked at me and asked.

    I smiled faintly, "Nothing, I woke up early. But you look worried. Is it about work?"

    ke shook his head. "No, Cathy. But I need to talk to you."

    I was stunned for a moment when I heard ke''s words.

    I was about to nod when Patricia''s voice came from the stairs. "Cathy, is that you? Are you up?"

    Since she asked so, I said to ke, "Let''s talkter. There is something important that I need to tell

    Patricia."

    "Cathy..." ke suddenly grabbed my wrist.

    I turned around and looked at him in surprise. Then I smiled. "Come on. It won''t take long. Just wait for

    me, OK? I''lle back soon!"

    I walked downstairs and saw Patricia. She wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses and stood at the head of

    the stairs, looking refreshed.

    She smiled as she saw me. "Can I take a look at your ne fromst time? It might belong to an old

    friend of mine."

    "Really?" I guessed that Patricia wanted to help me find my biological parents, and I was very excited

    about it.

    "Yes. Do you still have it?" Patricia asked tentatively.

    "I''m sorry, Patricia. It''s gone. I don''t know where it is. Dowen suspected that it was stolen by a maid

    who had resigned."

    Patricia nodded and said, "Why did the maid only take the ne? There are so many valuable

    things in your drawer. All the jewels ke bought were expensive, much more than that ne."

    I forced a smile and said, "You are right. I think so, too. But Dowen said that the maid probably couldn''t

    tell about it."

    "It''s impossible. The royal pack is very strict in recruiting servants. Besides, the servants on duty are all

    well-trained. The royal pack will never hire such a person."

    Patricia might think that I was making an excuse.

    For a moment, I was speechless. Then, I said, "Patricia, it doesn''t matter. I still have the photos of the

    ne on my phone. I can show you if you want."

    I had a feeling that Patricia suspected that I had deliberately lost the obsidian pendant. So, I told her

    about the photos on my phone.

    However, it felt strange since I was the one who lost the ne. I felt bad enough. Why was Patricia

    ming me?

    I took out my phone and found the photos. Then, I passed it to Patricia.

    Patricia looked at my face for a while, and then she took my phone.

    She looked stunned as she saw the two photos of the ne. She pushed her sses on the bridge

    of her nose for a closer look.

    She stumbled a little, raised her head, and looked into my eyes with mingled emotions.

    However, I asked her with expectations, "Patricia, have you seen it before?"

    But, for some reason, Patricia''s face stiffened.

    I tensed up involuntarily. I asked Patricia again, but she suddenly gave the phone back to me.

    Then she turned around and left without a word.

    I looked at Patricia''s back, confused. What was going on? Why did her expression change in an

    instant? And she was suddenly so cold to me.

    I was about to run after her for an answer. But, ke''s voice came from behind.

    "Cathy..."

    I halted my steps and turned back. I looked at ke, feeling a little anxious. "Did Patricia see my

    ne before? Does she know about my parents?"

    ke quickly walked over. "How did you know that Patricia knew about this?"

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    I pointed at my phone. "I showed her the photos of the ne just now. She seemed to have known

    something, and her expression changed."

    "What?" ke trembled. He tried to utter some words. "You have its photos on your phone?"

    I nodded. "Yes. I took these photos when I was at the royal treasury."

    ke looked desperate. He leaned against the wall and tried to stand still.

    "What''s going on with you, ke? You do not look well. Is there something you didn''t tell me?" I looked

    at him, bewildered.

    "Cathy, I''ll go up and get changed now." ke didn''t answer me. He simply turned around and went

    upstairs.

    A few minutester, he came down in a suit.

    I sat down on the sofa in a daze. When I saw hime downstairs, I went to him at once. ke,

    however, hurried out of the door. As he walked, he said, "Something urgent came up from work, and I

    need to deal with it. I will leave the kids to you."

    I tried to stop him and ask him a few questions, but he did not give me a chance. He quickly got into the

    car, which immediately drove off.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257

    ke''s POV

    Instead of driving to mypany, I drove along the mountain road and arrived at the vi at the top of

    the mountain.

    My grandparents lived here.

    I got out of the car and rushed upstairs.

    In the corridor, I saw Patricia sitting alone on the sofa on the balcony in a daze. She had a napkin in her

    hand and was wiping her tears in silence.

    I somehow felt depressed. My footsteps were heavy as I walked slowly toward Patricia.

    When I reached the door of the balcony, Patricia shouted sternly, "Stop there!"

    Her eyes were filled with tears. Then, I knew how serious the matter was. I stopped and stood quietly in

    front of her.

    "You knew Catherine''s background a long time ago. Didn''t you?" Patricia stared at me sharply, trying to

    get the truth from me.

    I kept silent and slightly lowered my head. I dared not look into Patricia''s eyes, much less at my father''s

    photo.

    In the photo, my father had a gentle smile on his face. I felt bad about myself. I didn''t deserve his

    forgiveness.

    "ke, I''ve been proud of you my whole life. You said that you would never lie to me, and I believe you.

    Now, shouldn''t you tell me the truth?" The tears suddenly fell from Patricia''s eyes.

    I stared at the ground. Then I bit my lips and spoke in a low voice, "Yes, Patricia. I already knew about

    her background."

    "Shut up!" Patricia was instantly furious. She scolded, "How can you be with her when you know that

    she is Halsey''s daughter? And you''re still preparing for your wedding? This is ridiculous. Your mother is

    now Halsey''s wife, and you''re going to marry his daughter. That''s a mess. How do you want your

    children to deal with it in the future? What a shame!"

    Patricia''s words made perfect sense. I deserved to be scolded. I knew we were facing an abyss, yet I

    still wanted to jump with Catherine. I didn''t have time to think about the consequences, and I dared not

    to.

    As the truth came to light, I might lose my only hope.

    "Sorry, Patricia!" I apologized in a low voice.

    Patricia cried out, "Don''t say that to me. Say it to your father. ke, how could you do this to him? I''m

    so disappointed in you. Do you know that?"

    "But I love her." My voice was filled with sadness. "She is my mate, the mate that Moon Goddess

    arranged for me."

    Patricia snorted, "Didn''t you swear that you would never meet with people from the Fox family? What

    about that oath to the Moon Goddess?"

    My breathing paused, and I felt a dull pain in my chest.

    "Patricia..."

    "Stop talking. Over Emerson and my dead bodies can you marry Catherine," Patricia made it clear in a

    sh that she was dead set against my marriage to Catherine.

    I trembled, looked up, and begged, "Patricia, can you just think of Catherine as not a member of the

    Fox family? After all, she has never been part of that family. Just consider her parents dead, OK? Don''t

    drive her away from me. Don''t keep me away from the kids!"

    Patricia said angrily, "Are you trying to cross me and Emerson? I told you already. There''s no way! You

    shouldn''t have anything to do with her from now on."

    I was in a trance, feeling utterly helpless.

    I knew Patricia. She wouldn''t make a decision recklessly. Since she said so, she wouldn''t change her

    mind. Was it over between me and Catherine?

    "Patricia, will you let me tell her about it?" After a long silence, I opened my mouth.

    Patricia snorted, "If you can make it clear to her, I''ll stay out of it. Otherwise, I''ll go talk to her."

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "I will do it soon..."

    "You''ll do it today. I can''t stand it for one more day. It makes me sick to think that Catherine is from the

    Fox family. You need to be done with her as soon as possible." Patricia was furious.

    "Patricia, have you forgotten that Hedwig and Noah also belong to the Fox family? Are you going to..."

    "The kids stay in the royal pack. I don''t care whose blood runs in their veins. They are children of the

    royal pack no matter what. If Catherine is wise enough, she will let go of the kids."

    Patricia already saw Catherine as an enemy.

    However, I disagreed with Patricia. I tried to persuade her, "Patricia, I hope you''ll reconsider. The kids

    mean everything to Catherine. She can''t live without them."

    "You make it sound like I''ve wronged her. What you gave her was enough to make up for her loss.

    Anyway, I don''t care. The kids belong to us. They are members of the royal pack, and they will stay

    with us, even if we must bring this to the royal court." Patricia was determined.

    I knew that Patricia had already bonded with the children, and I could not change her mind. So, I had to

    give up for now.

    "I''ll go talk to her about this now. Patricia, I hope you know that Catherine has done nothing wrong.

    Please do not me her. I will not marry her, but, at least, show her some respect." I pleaded in a low

    voice.

    Patricia was a little stunned. Then she sneered coldly, "That''s true. Catherine is innocent. I will not let

    her take the me. I just want her to go away. Don''t let me see her again. I''ll feel sick looking at her."

    Patricia looked haggard. I knew that she hated Abigail and Halsey very much, and I understood how

    she felt. So, I had to tell Catherine about everything.

    I left the vi at the mountaintop and went straight to thepany. I called Catherine and asked her to

    come to the office. I told her that I had something important to tell her.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258

    Catherine''s POV

    I was a little surprised when I received ke''s call. I had something to ask him as well, so, I went

    straight to hispany.

    For some reason, I felt panicked as I went up in the elevator. I had no clue why, but I knew something

    was wrong.

    When I reached the door of ke''s office, two assistants greeted me politely, "Lycan Luna, are you

    here to see King ke?"

    Lycan Luna?

    The address reassured me a little.

    Everybody called me this when they saw me. I felt I was already ke''s wife.

    I couldn''t help but feel happy about it. I found that happiness came just in time, and I could rx and

    enjoy this perfect life of mine.

    I knocked on the door. ke answered, so I pushed the door open and walked toward him. He was

    sitting by his desk.

    But when I was halfway there, I paused, and my eyes widened.

    Because I saw two things on ke''s desk.

    One of them was the ne that I lost. The other one was from the royal treasury. The two nes

    were ced together.

    "ke, what is this about?" I was shocked and quickly walked over. I picked up my ne and

    looked at him, who was sitting in front of me.

    ke''s face stiffened and he looked solemn. He didn''t answer me.

    My voice trembled as I said, "Why do you have my lost ne? Wasn''t it stolen? Did you take it?"

    ke''s gaze fell gently on my face. Then he said coldly, "Yes. I took your ne. And I bought the

    other piece from the royal treasury."

    My heart trembled. I asked, "Why did you do this? Why did you take my ne? And you lied to me

    that it was stolen by a maid! What were you up to?"

    It was bad to be deceived, but it was even worse to be deceived by someone you loved.

    I was angry, confused, and miserable.

    ke gave a self-deprecating smile. "Do you want to know why? Take a look. These two nes are

    a pair. The other piece was donated to the royal treasury by Halsey''s father. Do you know why he

    donated it? Because the Fox family would be sad at the sight of it. The ne belonged to a little

    boy, who did not live long. The Fox family donated it because they didn''t want to see it. It would remind

    them of the boy. You know what? The little boy also had a twin sister. The ne in your hand

    belonged to the daughter of the Fox family, and you are Halsey''s lost daughter."

    I kept shaking my head because none of his words made sense to me.

    The Fox family? I had never heard of them or my twin brother before.

    All I knew was that ke said these with a hint of cynicism and anger.

    But what did any of these have to do with me? I knew nothing about it.

    "So, you lied to me again, right?" I tried to smile, but tears came down from the corners of my eyes. I

    choked and said, "You told me that my parents had passed away. Howe I am the daughter of the

    Fox family all of a sudden?"

    Suddenly, ke was like a stranger to me. So strange that he scared me.

    His expression was cold as if I was his enemy.

    But how could I be his enemy?

    A look of embarrassment and sorrow crossed ke''s handsome face.

    Tears slid down my cheeks. I wiped them off with the back of my hand, trying to look strong. I was mad

    and I med him, "ke, I never thought that you were a liar. How could you curse my parents? Tell

    me. What else did you lie to me about? Was your love for me a lie as well? You only wanted the kids,

    so you pretended to love me. You even said that you wanted to marry me. How ridiculous! I actually

    believed you. You liar!"

    A deep pain was hidden behind ke''s eyes.

    His tone was still cold as he said, "What if I say yes? I pretended to be in love with you, but my real

    intention was to bond with the kids. I gave you a career and made you neglect the kids. Now they rely

    on me and my grandparents. And you..."

    ke suddenly stopped talking.

    "Why? Why did you do this to me? ke, this is too much." I wanted to rush over and p him hard.

    I was so angry that I felt I was going crazy.

    "What if I lied to you? Do you have any idea what your father did to me? Do you know who Halsey is?

    He is the bastard who married my mother. He is my nightmare. Catherine, I knew who you were when I

    looked into the background of these nes. You are Halsey''s daughter, the daughter of my enemy.

    Now you know why I lied to you."

    ke suddenly told me the truth, which was so cruel.

    I waspletely stunned. I watched him standing up in front of me. He couldn''t restrain his emotions.

    His fierce, hateful look froze me.

    "What are you talking about? I am the daughter of your enemy? ke, is this some sick joke? How can

    I be..."

    "I am not joking. Actually, not long ago, I had your DNA checked with Halsey''s. You are indeed his

    daughter. When I hate someone, I won''t make any mistakes, regardless of the rtionship." ke

    laughed sarcastically.

    My entire body trembled. My vision was getting blurry, and I couldn''t stand firmly.

    I tried to be calm. I had to hold on. I could not just pass out like that.

    "Are you sure?" I asked, unwilling to give up.

    ke nodded. "Yes. I have confirmed it."

    "Why bother? Anyway, you do not love me. You''ve been ying with my feelings all this time. You must

    have hated me when you knew I had that ne. Why do you need to confirm it? Will you still love

    me if I am not Halsey''s daughter?"

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    I calmed down. I had a habit of calming down before doing anything. I knew for a fact that fretfulness

    was of no avail.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259

    Catherine''s POV

    "What difference does it make? Now that I know who you are, it''s over between us." ke was a little

    afraid to look me in the eye.

    I was in a mess and overwhelmed by the blows.

    ke and I were separated by the desk. Suddenly, I felt as if we were never in love. We were so cold

    to each other, worse than strangers.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t bother you anymore. If you hate me and don''t want to be with me, I will be out of

    your sight. You will never see me again. I just want my kids back. They are mine, mine alone!"

    Since ke cut me out ruthlessly, I had no choice but to ept it. I had to ept the fact that Halsey

    was my father.

    I finally knew why I had a pair of twins. It turned out that there was a reason for this. I also had a twin

    brother, but he died early.

    "You can''t take the kids." ke finally raised his head and looked me in the eye. He said in a low voice.

    "What?" I crossed my arms in front of my chest, finding his words ridiculous. "Are you saying that you

    want to kick me out alone? Are you sure?"

    "Cathy..."

    "Don''t call me that, ke. Don''t call me that ever again!" I shouted angrily. "Only those who love me

    can call me by that name!"

    "Fine. We need to talk about the kids. I am their father, right?" ke said.

    I held back my tears with a self-mocking smile, "Are you ming me for things my father had done

    before? Good for you, ke. What did I do wrong? Why did I deserve this?"

    "Sorry. I didn''t expect it to turn out like this..." ke whispered.

    "Don''t say sorry to me. Shouldn''t I be the one to say this to you? There is no need to talk about the kids

    because I believe that they will make their own choice. There is no point in us fighting here!" I

    pretended to be cold and indifferent.

    My heart was hollow. All the warmth and love I ever had was gone.

    I looked at his handsome face in front of me, full of reluctance and despair. I wanted to cry, but I wanted

    tough at the same time. Fate screwed me up once again.

    This time, it pushed me into a deeper abyss.

    I stood there stiffened, confronting ke. I thought I could be as indifferent as I was, and treat him as if

    he were nothing.

    I should think of these days as a game, which I yed for free. I thought of myself as a good yer.

    But why was I enveloped by a sharp pain? It was killing me. I couldn''t even utter a word.

    "I thought I could keep this a secret forever. I didn''t know you had those photos on your phone. And I

    didn''t expect Patricia to see this ne with her own eyes before. Catherine, so be it. Let''s end it

    here."

    "OK. So be it. I agree!" I did what I could to keep myself from breaking down. I knew ke. He would

    not have spoken so calmly if he had not had a way out. As a woman who loved him deeply, I could only

    choose to be decisive, as he was.

    "I ept your rejection," I said.

    Then I felt a burst of pain in my heart, and Eva cried out in pain.

    I saw the pain on ke''s face.

    "Reject me now," I continued.

    ke was in pain, but he did not speak.

    "Can we not tell the kids about this?" I suddenly opened my mouth and begged.

    ke frowned slightly.

    I mocked myself, "I didn''t want to give the kids to you before, and I didn''t want you to bond with them.

    But now, I have changed my mind. Both you and I are important to them as they grow up. I will let them

    make their own choice. I won''t change their environment, just because we broke up."

    "OK. I won''t stop the kids from seeing you. If you want to see them, you can call Dowen and ask him to

    drop them off. You don''t have a ce to live, so I can give you one."

    "There''s no need. Now that we''ve broken up, let''s be clear about the money." When I heard his offer, I

    refused right away. I did not want to lose myst bit of self-esteem.

    ke was rich, but it was his money. I wouldn''t take any of it.

    ke''s expression was a little stiff. He was silent for a long time. Then he nodded and said awkwardly,

    "Alright. I won''t force you if you don''t want it."

    I could tell that ke wanted me to ept his gift, but I was stubborn. I didn''t want to take anything

    from him.

    "If you really want to make it up to me, I hope I can continue working in yourpany," I pondered and

    said.

    I didn''t need his money or anything rted to it, but I wanted my job. In such a way, I didn''t just take his

    money but earned it. I would work harder and earn money with my own hands. So, I could take the

    money without feeling guilty.

    ke nodded and said, "Sure. Breaking up doesn''t make us enemies. Of course, you can continue to

    work here. It''s your career. You built it on your own. It''s your right."

    I nced at ke again and pursed my lips. "That''s it then. I''ll leave now. I''ll call Dowen about the kids

    from now on."

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Wait!" ke sounded a little anxious.

    I turned around and paused with a glimmer of hope.

    However, he asked coldly, "What are you going to tell the kids about you moving out?"

    I said calmly, "Don''t worry. I have my ways. I believe the kids are strong enough and will understand

    whatever I''ll have to say to them."

    The glimmer of hope I had for a second was gone. I walked away determined, and I left his office as

    quickly as I could.

    I leaned against the elevator wall in a daze. My legs could barely support my body. I could no longer

    hold back the tears in my eyes.

    But I didn''t want to cry here, because I was still in his territory.

    I didn''t want to look vulnerable.

    I walked out of the hall as fast as I could. In fact, I almost ran out. The minute I got into the car, I burst

    into tears.

    I held the steering wheel with both hands and cried hard. I couldn''t help it at all. I felt my tears would

    run dry after this.

    I have no idea who to hate or me. Perhaps it was my fate. It was meant to be all alone.

    Should I be punished for Halsey''s sins, just because I was his daughter?

    I had nothing to do with it. I never knew him at all, and he was never my father for a day.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260

    Third person''s POV

    Catherine cried for more than half an hour and finally got tired.

    She had thought the matter over and still found it hard to ept. Could she not be with the man she

    loved, simply because she was Halsey''s daughter?

    Catherine could not help butugh at herself again. In fact, ke chose a proper way to break up with

    her. At least, he did not treat her as an enemy, let alone retaliate against her. He simply told her the

    truth calmly.

    Catherine felt that at least ke was a gentleman and kept up his decent manners.

    Catherine was not in the mood to drive now. She had to calm down first.

    She raised her kids alone before, and they turned out just fine. She cheered herself up, telling herself

    that she could handle the breakup easily.

    Catherine felt as if she was going crazy. She never knew that forgetting someone she loved could be

    so painful.

    She bit the back of her hand so hard that it left two bloody marks.

    Only such a way could wake her up. It would stop her from dreaming that ke would suddenly

    change his mind and love her again.

    In fact, even if ke still loved her, Patricia would never ept her again. On the contrary, Patricia

    probably hated her.

    Catherine was in desperate need of someone tofort her. She needed someone to be there for her,

    to help put it all behind her for a while.

    So, Catherine called Melinda.

    Melinda was greatly concerned about the sound of Catherine''s sobs. Instantly she dropped her work

    and came to Catherine.

    Melinda was shocked that a good girl like Catherine woulde to a bar.

    "Melinda... I''m here!" Catherine had been drinking, but she could hold her liquor well, so she was only a

    little tipsy.

    As Melinda entered the door with a look of surprise, Catherine raised her hand and called Melinda.

    Melinda walked quickly up to Catherine. She frowned as she saw Catherine being a little drunk

    "Catherine, why are you here drinking instead of going to work? Did something happen?"

    Catherineughed at herself, "Work? Melinda, tell me. If one gets dumped, how can she put her life

    together as quickly as possible? Please tell me."

    Melinda was shocked at Catherine''s words. Her eyes widened. "Catherine, what are you talking about?

    Who gets dumped?"

    "Me! Melinda, can''t you tell? I''m single now. ke and I broke up. I dumped him," Catherine pointed at

    her face with a drunk smile.

    "Catherine, stop drinking. Tell me! What the hell is going on?" Melinda took the ss from Catherine

    and gave her a ss of cold water.

    Catherine looked at Melinda with a grievance. "What are you doing? Why did you give me this? I don''t

    want water. I want alcohol. I want to get drunk today."

    "Melinda, I am not joking. ke just called me into his office, told me a big secret, and broke up with

    me. To be honest, I still can''t believe it happened." Catherine finally sounded serious.

    After she finished talking, she passed out.

    Melinda struggled to get Catherine out of the bar. Catherine''s hair was a little messy, and she looked

    pitiful.

    Catherine waspletely unconscious. She grunted a few times and was gently ced on the back

    seat by Melinda. Then Melinda fastened the seatbelt for her.

    Melinda looked at Catherine, who had her head lowered and waspletely drunk. Then Melinda

    sighed and shook her head. She hoped that some guy could show up to save Catherine from this

    heartbreak. He could help Catherine out of her misery and make her feel loved again.

    Noah and Hedwig were still in school, and there were bright smiles on their innocent faces. They had

    no idea that their parents had broken up. The two of them sat on chairs in the garden after ss.

    Hedwig smiled and asked Noah, "Noah, are there going to be a lot of people at daddy and mommy''s

    wedding? I''m so looking forward to it. I hope they''ll get married when I wake up tomorrow morning."

    "Stupid Hedwig. There are five more days left." Noah pouted. Although he called Hedwig stupid, he

    also had a big smile on his face, because he was looking forward to the wedding too. He felt that he

    and Hedwig would soon be the happiest kids in the world.

    Hedwig muttered, "How many times have I told you not to call me stupid? If I really be stupid

    someday, I''ll me you!"

    "Don''t me me! You are born stupid." After Noah finished speaking, he poked Hedwig''s forehead.

    Hedwig put her hands on her waist madly and red at Noah. "Don''t poke my head! I''m going to tell

    mommyter that you bullied me!"

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Noah hurried over tofort Hedwig, "Come on! Hedwig, don''t be so stingy. I was kidding with you.

    You are not that stupid. A lot of kids in our ss are more stupid than you."

    "Really?" Hedwig was happy again because she was not the most stupid one.

    "Of course. You are my sister. I will be embarrassed if you''re stupid. So, you are not stupid!" Noah was

    a smart kid and knew how tofort Hedwig.

    Noah and Hedwig were chattering merrily at school, while the mood at the royal pack was peculiarly

    solemn.

    Emerson already knew from Patricia who Catherine was. He was shocked. Soon, he agreed with

    Patricia that ke should never marry Catherine, who was Halsey''s daughter. Although ke and

    Catherine already had two children, Emerson was determined to oppose the marriage.

    The Fox family was hated by the royal pack, and ke''s mother was Halsey''s wife. Such rtionships

    were simply uneptable.

    "I didn''t expect things to turn out this way. I do not wish to be heartless. But fate can be cruel. Catherine

    had done nothing wrong. But on no ground could I ept her, because she is Halsey''s daughter,"

    Patricia said with self-mockery.

    "I agree with you. Anyone who has anything to do with the Fox family is not allowed in our home. But I

    feel sorry for our great-grandchildren. They are so young and yet they have to deal with such grief. It''s

    breaking my heart." Emerson felt sorry for the kids.

    Emerson and Patricia sat in the living room and fell silent again.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261

    Third person''s POV

    "Catherine is ke''s mate. Both you and I know the connection between mates. Do you think ke

    can reject Catherine just like that?" asked Emerson suddenly.

    "He has to. He is the Lycan King, and I can''t ept Catherine as the Lycan Luna. I think the Moon

    Goddess will guide him to a new mate. Even if he can''t find a mate, there are plenty of suitable female

    werewolves in the royal pack who could take on Lycan Luna''s responsibilities."

    Patricia said and then suddenly sighed.

    She continued, "What I am worried about is that Catherine will not ept ke''s refusal. You know the

    bond between mates. If Catherine is upset, I''m afraid ke would find it hard to reject her."

    "If that''s the case, you should talk to Catherine some other time and ask her to stop pestering ke.

    This has to end once and for all." Thinking that Catherine might continue pestering ke, Emerson had

    no choice but to be ruthless to her.

    Patricia nodded. "Don''t worry. I will talk to her about this. I also have to talk to her about custody."

    "That''s tricky. I doubt that Catherine will leave the kids to us." Emerson frowned.

    Patricia struggled with this, too. She didn''t mean to be cruel to her. She had spent some time with

    Catherine. They respected each other, and also got along with each other.

    Yet suddenly, they were on opposite sides, which wasn''t Patricia''s intention.

    "I''ll talk to Catherer. To be honest, I admire her as a mother. She is a good mother and taught her

    kids well. I believe she will make the right choice since she knows what''s best for the kids. After all, it''s

    all for the kids'' future." Patricia believed that Catherine was a great mother and a smart woman.

    Catherine would figure out who would be more suitable to bring up the kids.

    "It would be best if she would give up the fight. I''m just afraid she''ll say no."

    Patricia let out a long sigh. "I''m not going to negotiate with her unless I have to. After all, the kids have

    grown up and are sensitive. I don''t want them to suffer from any trauma."

    "You are right. The kidse first," Emerson agreed.

    It was past four o''clock in the afternoon.

    ke hadn''t been in the mood to work. It took him a long time to get his mind together at the office, but

    suddenly he didn''t want to go home. He didn''t know how he should face his lovely kids, much less his

    grandparents.

    So, he called his grandparents and exined why he wouldn''t go home. Yet Patricia warned him

    sternly, "Don''t lie to me, ke. Are you really staying alone at work tonight? Or, are you with

    Catherine?"

    ke felt a little helpless. "Grandma, don''t you trust me anymore? Fine! Feel free to send someone to

    spy on me!"

    Patricia thought for a moment and sighed, "Alright, I know it''s hard for you, too. I''ll take care of the

    kids."

    Noah and Hedwig returned home with Patricia. They yed andughed, as usual, having a good

    time.

    On the other hand, Patricia was distracted while watching them. She was so worried about them as she

    saw their innocent smile.

    Could they ept the fact that their parents were not getting married?

    But there was no other choice. Patricia hoped that the kids would be strong enough to go through this

    hard time.

    "Patricia, it''s getting dark. Why aren''t mommy and daddy home? Are they going out on a date again?"

    Hedwig, looking curious, ran up to Patricia and asked.

    Hedwig was very dependent, so she figured that her mommy and daddy shoulde back and y

    with her when it got dark.

    Patricia suddenly reached out and held Hedwig in her arms, whispering, "Hedwig, your daddy, and

    mommy might be busy and couldn''te back tonight. I will be with you tonight, OK?"

    "What? Why? Why won''t theye back? They don''t want me anymore?" Hedwig was worried, feeling

    that she was not important anymore.

    Patricia froze. Though the words were said by Hedwig, who was just a little kid, they sounded very

    harsh to Patricia.

    Patricia touched Hedwig''s long hair andforted Hedwig gently, "That''s not it. Your daddy and

    mommy love you very much. Don''t worry. I''ll stay with you tonight. You won''t feel lonely."

    "But I want my mommy. Mommy always puts me to sleep." Hedwig pouted and looked unhappy.

    Hedwig was so timid and dependent; Patricia did not know how to answer her question.

    "Patricia, why do you keep silent? Why won''t daddye home? If mommy is busy, I can ask daddy to

    put me to sleep. I like that too." Hedwig grinned, looking a little shy.

    Looking at Hedwig''s innocent eyes, Patricia did not know what to tell her and only nodded. "Let''s call

    your daddy and see if he wille back and take you to sleep!"

    "Great! Let''s call him now! I''ll ask him to go home!" Hedwigughed.

    Patricia felt helpless, and she had no choice but to call ke.

    Hedwig immediately grabbed the phone and said sweetly, "Daddy, aren''t youing home tonight?

    Where is Mommy? Is she with you?"

    When ke heard Hedwig''s sweet voice, he felt the pain in his heart surging up. He almost choked.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    In the end, he tried to hold back the sadness and make his voice sound tender as usual. "Hedwig,

    Patricia will be with you tonight? I have very important work to do. I may not be able to go back!"

    "What about mommy? Why isn''t she back yet?" Hedwig immediately asked.

    "She has something important to do as well. Hedwig, listen, I''m really busy now." ke could not talk to

    Hedwig anymore, or he would copse.

    "OK then. Noah and I will go to sleep now. I don''t want Patricia!" Hedwig said.

    "Alright. Just go ahead. Your brother will take care of you." ke sensed that Hedwig was bing

    more grown-up, and was both pleased and sorry for the kids. They had to go through a lot of setbacks

    to grow.

    After hanging up the phone, Hedwig was very disappointed. "Daddy says he has a lot of things to do,

    and he won''te back. I don''t like it!"

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262

    Catherine''s POV

    I woke up with a splitting headache, which was probably the result of being drunk.

    Although my wolf could help me with injuries, she couldn''t do anything about my hangover.

    I got up and took out my phone to check the time. It was three o''clock in the morning. I didn''t expect to

    sleep till this time.

    "Where am I?"

    I stumbled to find the switch. Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and the living room light was on. It

    was so bright that I covered my eyes with my hand.

    "Catherine, finally! You are awake!" I heard Melinda''s concerned voice. Then I started remembering

    what happened.

    "Does your head hurt? Have some milk," Melinda said.

    I felt cold all over. I took the ss from Melinda. I was so touched that I almost cried.

    "Thank you, Melinda!"

    After having some milk, I felt a little better in my stomach, and my head stopped hurting so badly.

    It was only then that I realized what time it was. I quickly turned on my phone and found that Dowen

    had called me many times.

    It was a little past three in the morning.

    "Shit!"

    I forgot about the kids.

    Did Dowen call me, because the kids were looking for me?

    I was so worried. What if Hedwig couldn''t sleep without me? What should I do?

    With that in mind, I called Dowen.

    As expected, Dowen was asleep. It took him a long time to answer the call, and he sounded polite.

    "Ms. Wyatt, you finally called back. Where are you?"

    "Dowen, did the children ask for me? Are they asleep?" I asked worriedly.

    Dowen replied, "Noah and Hedwig are asleep. Don''t worry. Where are you now?"

    "I''m at a friend''s ce. If the kids are asleep, I''ll hang up now. Please take care of them for me!" I

    pleaded.

    "Ms. Wyatt, don''t worry. I will take care of the children!" Dowen said seriously.

    "Thank you! Go back to sleep." I realized that I sounded polite when I spoke to Dowen.

    I adapted very quickly. My character and self-respect did not allow me to act like some abandoned

    woman who felt sorry for herself.

    "Catherine, do you have any ns? What are you going to do next?" Melinda asked after I hung up the

    phone.

    "I don''t have any ns. The Chavez family doesn''t want to see me, so I won''t see them," I said.

    "That being said, you already have two children with King ke. Now, this happens. I''m afraid that it''ll

    be too much for you. Are you ready for what''sing next?" Melinda said.

    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. Everything had happened so suddenly. When I woke up

    yesterday morning, I thought my life was perfect. Yet at noon, ke shattered my dream and made me

    feel devastated.

    Melinda continued, "Catherine, why don''t you go away for a few days? Or you might want to stay at

    home and skip work for the time being. If you don''t have a ce to stay, you can stay here."

    "Thank you, Melinda, for caring so much about me. I''ll look for a ce to stay tomorrow. I can afford a

    small apartment." I shouldn''t bother you.

    "I will go with you tomorrow!" Melinda said.

    I shook my head. "You don''t have to, Melinda. I can do it. Besides, I might have to find someone

    tomorrow!"

    "Who?" Melinda asked curiously.

    "An old friend of mine. I need a favor." I looked down, not wanting her to see the loss on my face.

    Seeing that I had stabilized, Melinda returned to her bedroom to sleep.

    I sat alone until dawn, and I had figured out one thing. The most important thing now was not about my

    dignity, but how to exin everything to my kids.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    I had to tell them that ke and I broke up. If I told them that I didn''t love ke anymore, and I was in

    love with another man, would they be on my side?

    I told ke that I could deal with the kids. I must do what I said. Otherwise, ke would think that I

    used the kids as an excuse to continue to pester him.

    Would the children ept it? I didn''t know the answer.

    What if they couldn''t ept it? What should I do then?

    Did I have to keep badgering ke for the kids'' sake?

    I fell asleep as I thought about it. When I woke up, Melinda had already gone to work. I called Harley

    and told him about me and ke.

    Atst, I told him what I wanted, and he agreed at once.

    I locked the door and left Melinda''s ce.

    I picked up Harley in my car, and we went to thekeside vi.

    "Hedwig, Noah, nice to meet you. I''m your mommy''s best friend ever since we were kids. My name is

    Harley," Harley spoke softly.

    Hedwig and Noah were sitting on the sofa nervously, not moving at all. They sized Harley up with their

    big eyes.

    Since they were motionless, I quickly patted them. "Hey! Don''t be rude, OK? You are embarrassing

    him."

    Hedwig asked loudly, "Mommy, why did you bring him home? Aren''t you worried that daddy will be

    mad?"

    Noah frowned and began to look at Harley more critically.

    "Don''t worry. Your daddy won''t be mad!" I turned my head and said to the children.

    Noah immediately put on a straight face and asked seriously, "Mommy, did you have a falling out with

    Daddy? You brought this man back because you wanted to make daddy jealous, right?"

    Noah was a smart boy, smarter than his sister. So, I wasn''t surprised that he asked so.

    So, I grabbed Harley''s arm. "Is that who you think your mommy is? I''m sorry to tell you this now. But I''m

    serious this time, so you don''t need to suspect anything."

    Meanwhile, a man came in from the gate of the vi. I took a look, and it was ke. He was looking at

    us with a sullen face.

    "Daddy is back!" Hedwig quickly jumped off the sofa and ran over. "Daddy, you finally came back!

    Mommy took another man home. She said she didn''t want you anymore!"

    Harley frowned and turned to look at me.

    The air in the room froze instantly. I clenched my fists to prevent myself from turning around to look at

    that man.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263

    Catherine''s POV

    Though I tried my best not to look at him, I could still sense the powerful auraing from him, the

    Lycan King.

    "Daddy, do something. Talk to mommy. I don''t want her to be with another man!" Hedwig was not as

    smart and mature as Noah. She was just a four-year-old girl.

    ke still looked cold.

    He crouched in front of Hedwig and looked into herrge, watery, and concerned eyes.

    "Daddy, what''s wrong? Why don''t you say something? Don''t you want mommy anymore?" Hedwig was

    getting anxious.

    Noah walked over from the sofa as well. He didn''t sound as panicked and helpless as Hedwig. Instead,

    he was calm. "Daddy, you and mommy are really breaking up this time, aren''t you?"

    Facing his children, ke had no choice but to nod. "Yes. We both made a choice!"

    "No!" Hedwig shouted. "I don''t want you to break up. No! If you break up, I will... I will not eat anything. I

    will starve myself to death!"

    Though Hedwig was as careless and silly as ever, she was quick to respond at such a moment. She

    objected and threatened us in the way she thought would be most effective.

    ke and I were both stunned. Even Noah, who was standing next to her, couldn''t help but look at her.

    Hedwig red at ke. "Daddy, you must keep mommy with us. I don''t want you to be apart, OK?"

    I knew ke always gave in when facing Hedwig. I knew him. When he doted on someone, he would

    spoil her.

    "Hedwig,e here. I have made up my mind. Your daddy can''t change that," I said to Hedwig.

    Hedwig was stunned, tears rolling down her face.

    Noah frowned. He suddenly reached out to pull Hedwig''s hand.

    Yet Hedwig shook it off. She turned around and ran back to her room on the second floor.

    "Noah, go check on her!" I urged Noah.

    Noah ran after her as I asked.

    They ran away, leaving the atmosphere in the hall tenser.

    ke stood up. He sized up Harley coldly. Finally, he walked to the seat opposite me and sat down.

    "Is this the solution youe up with? Asking this man to y a show with you?" ke''s tone was

    extremely cold.

    I had already calmed down a little.

    Since ke questioned me, I reached out and gently held Harley''s hand. He wasn''t prepared for it at

    first. Then, he held my trembling hand firmly.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Do you think I am in the mood to act now? ke, it''s not like I can''t live without you." I tried to sound

    cold.

    "Sorry. We don''t have to fight about these things. I know you felt unfair about it, but..."

    "You''re wrong. I didn''t. Instead, I''m relieved. Your mother married my biological father. That makes me

    your stepsister. So, I can''t be your wife!" I interrupted him and said mockingly.

    "Very good. You seem to know what role you should be ying!" ke''s voice was indifferent.

    I said, "You did it. You made me realize how cruel reality is. ke, if your grandmother had not told me

    the truth, would you have fixed the problem? I am d I did not marry you. Otherwise, I shall have to

    live with shame for the rest of my life!"

    "What about the kids?" ke didn''t want to continue this topic.

    I said confidently, "I believe Noah will talk Hedwig through."

    Third person''s POV

    It was deadly silent in the hall.

    Meanwhile, in the master bedroom on the second floor, Hedwig was already in a tantrum, tossing

    things. She threw the toys on her bed on the ground and cried as she did so, saying, "I won''t stop until

    mommy and daddy get back together!"

    Noah walked in and almost got hit by a bunny. Fortunately, he dodged it just in time. Then he put his

    hands on his hips and looked at Hedwig, who was throwing a tantrum on the bed.

    "Noah, go away. I hate you. I don''t want to see you!" Hedwig saw him standing at the door and

    shouted.

    Noah leaned against the door and said in a leisurely tone, "Do you know how upset mommy will be if

    she sees you throwing a tantrum like this?"

    Hedwig''s hands froze in the air. She stared at Noah with her watery, big eyes.

    "Mommy doesn''t want us anymore. I am so upset," Hedwig said angrily.

    "Who said that mommy doesn''t want us anymore? She just doesn''t want daddy!" Noah replied calmly

    "It''s the same! Noah, you are usually so smart. How can you be so stupid at this time?" Hedwig felt that

    Noah was naive.

    Noah frowned. "There must be a reason that she doesn''t want daddy anymore."

    "What reason could it be? She likes Harley. Why doesn''t she like daddy? Daddy is much more

    handsome than Harley," Hedwig said in a huff.

    "Did you see that daddy was cold to mommy, too? I think it was his fault. Mommy was upset. Can''t you

    tell? She pretended to date another guy. She did it to piss daddy off!" Noah had already figured out the

    truth, which was why he was not as angry as Hedwig.

    "Noah, really? Why didn''t I see that? Were they pretending? They are not really together, right?" After

    Hedwig heard Noah''s words, she stopped crying.

    "Stupid Hedwig!" Noah scolded her again.

    Hedwig pouted and said with a grievance, "What did daddy do that make mommy so angry with him?"

    "It must be something very important. We must find out!" Noah had a serious look on his face.

    "I will go and ask them. Then, we will know!" Then, she jumped off the bed.

    "No!" Noah pulled her. "You can''t go down there. They won''t tell us. In their eyes, we are just kids!"

    "Then what should we do? If they don''t tell us, how will we know?" Hedwig looked worried again.

    "Stupid Hedwig, we can always eavesdrop!" Noah tapped Hedwig''s head with his finger. "Don''t lose

    your temper again, all right?"

    "Then what should I do? I can''t control my temper when I''m sad!" Hedwig pouted.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264

    Third person''s POV

    "All you have to do now is to ept mommy being with Harley. Let''s go piss daddy off together!" Noah

    whispered into her ear.

    "But this is unfair to daddy. Daddy will be so sad!" Hedwig loved ke very much. She did not want to

    hurt him.

    "Idiot! Daddy made a mistake first. You should trust me. I don''t think they will truly break up!" Noah said

    confidently.

    "I don''t want to believe you!" Hedwig curled her lips.

    "Who else can you believe? I''m telling you, if you want daddy to make up with mommy, you have to

    listen to me!" Noah still said confidently.

    Hedwig''s head went nk. She couldn''t think of any ideas. When she thought that her parents were

    going to separate, she became anxious. Noah seemed very confident, so she nodded. "Fine. I believe

    you. What do you think we should do next?"

    "Let''s go downstairs now, and do as I say. Remember to say whatever I told you to, and everything is

    going to be alright!" Noah grabbed her hand, and they walked out the door.

    Meanwhile, the hall was still silent. The sound of the two kids going down the stairs startled the three

    people who were sitting there.

    ke turned his head to look at them. He saw that Hedwig, who had been crying, was now holding her

    favorite toy with one hand and Noah with the other. She seemed much calmer.

    ke was surprised. How was this possible?

    Catherine was right about it. Noah coaxed Hedwig, and Hedwig calmed down.

    ke suddenly felt a little upset. He had spent some time with the children, but they were still much

    closer to Catherine.

    As the kids walked downstairs hand in hand, Catherine felt at ease.

    "Daddy, mommy. Hedwig and I have made a decision. We''re OK with mommy having a new boyfriend!"

    As soon as Noah walked down, he stood in the middle of everyone like an adult and sounded serious.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Catherine, ke, and Harley froze, especially ke. He suddenly had the urge to throw Noah out of

    the door.

    ke''s face darkened, then, Noah suddenly turned his head to look at Harley and said, "Harley, you

    have to take care of my mommy. She often gets sick. If she is sick, you must take her to see a doctor.

    She doesn''t like needles and is afraid of pain. You must be there for her. Also, she is a great woman.

    She never spends money carelessly, and she is capable of making money. If you marry her, my sister

    and I will be nice to you too!"

    Hedwig blinked her big eyes and suddenly felt that her palm was pinched by Noah. Then, she said

    childishly, "My mommy is very beautiful and gentle. Harley, you must be nice to her and never hurt her!"

    Harley and Catherine were both a little stunned.

    Even Catherine didn''t expect her children to support her like this.

    "Noah, Hedwig, thank you. I will take care of your mommy. I will not let you down!" Harley replied

    quickly with a gentle smile on his face.

    Catherine secretly looked at the man sitting opposite her.

    ke pulled a long face. He was furious.

    Catherine felt a sudden pain in her heart. She lowered her head, feeling bad. She didn''t know what was

    wrong with her.

    She loved ke, yet she dragged Harley here to y along with her. Was she deceiving ke or

    herself?

    Either way, Catherine wasn''t happy about it. She felt that ke and she were both losers in this battle.

    "Well, I''m very happy that the two of you support me so much. Since you both agree that I can be with

    Harley, from now on, you may have to live here for a while. I will pick you up when our new home is

    ready," Catherine said.

    Hedwig felt a little sad when she heard this. "Mommy, are you leaving me? I do not want you to go

    away. I don''t want that!"

    Catherine knew that Hedwig was very much dependent upon her. Hedwig could not sleep soundly at

    night without being held by Catherine.

    Catherine was troubled to see the sadness on Hedwig''s face.

    ke took the opportunity and said, "Why don''t you stay and take care of the children for the time

    being? I''ll stay in the vi on the mountain!"

    "Yes, that''s right! That''s awesome! I agree!" Noah said with a happy face.

    Catherine was inseparable from her children. If ke wanted her to stay here, she wouldn''t have any

    objection. All she had to do was avoid running into ke or his family. She just wanted to stay with her

    kids.

    "OK. I will stay here. When I get my own ce, I''ll move out." Although Catherine agreed, she didn''t

    forget to mention the fact that she would move out soon.

    "Mommy, so you''re not leaving, right?" Hedwig smiled.

    Looking at Hedwig''s happy face, Catherine had mixed feelings.

    "Hedwig, Noah, I''m having lunch with Harley. You guys have fun at home. I''ll be backter." Catherine

    felt bad about giving Harley the cold shoulder, so she decided to leave.

    "OK! Mommy, Harley, bye!" Noah was in a good mood since he had reached his goal.

    Harley stood up and walked out of the door with Catherine.

    ke stared at Harley and Catherine''s backs gloomily.

    From the moment he fell in love with Catherine, he couldn''t stand any man standing next to her.

    But now, he watched her go on a date with another man. He watched them as they left together, and

    there was nothing he could do.

    "Daddy!"

    ke stared at the door. He did note to his senses until the sports car in which they were traveling

    was gone. Then he suddenly saw a chubby face in front of him and heard Noah''s loud voice.

    ke was startled by Noah''s voice, and he frowned. "Noah, what were you up to?"

    Noah jumped to the sofa and leanedzily against it. "Daddy, what were you up to?"

    Hedwig turned around with a sad face and lowered her head. She wanted to ask Dowen to send her to

    Patricia''s ce. She didn''t want to talk to ke anymore.

    "Hedwig..." ke looked at the aggrieved and sad little girl and called her name gently.

    "I don''t want to talk to daddy ever again!" Without looking back, Hedwig strode toward Dowen.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265

    ke''s POV

    I was a little stunned watching Hedwig leave without looking back. It seemed that Hedwig med me

    for everything.

    It was my big mistake not to ask Catherine to stay and Hedwig had every reason to be mad at me.

    "Is Hedwig never going to talk to me again?" I turned around and asked Noah as I assumed that kids

    always understood each other better.

    Noah shrugged and said indifferently, "I don''t know. When stupid Hedwig is sulking, it usually takes a

    week for her to get over it. So, just give her some time."

    "A week?" I was dumbfounded.

    "Alright, forget about stupid Hedwig now. Daddy, what happened to you and mommy? Why did you

    suddenly be like enemies?" Noah began to question me.

    I knew Noah was going to ask, but I didn''t want to tell him.

    "Noah, just remember that I didn''t have a better choice. My hands are tied!" I couldn''t hide the sadness

    in my tone.

    "Why? What''s troubling you? Tell me. I can change mommy''s mind. You have to believe me!"

    I could tell that Noah wanted to help me get back with Catherine.

    "This time, you can''t!" I stood up and walked upstairs.

    "Daddy... How do you know if you don''t give it a try? Do you not love mommy anymore? You don''t even

    want to try!" Noah''s face froze, and he looked concerned.

    I stood on the stairs and turned my back to Noah. My voice was heavy and tired. "It doesn''t matter

    whether we still love each other or not. Noah, from now on, both you and Hedwig should stay out of

    this, OK? I''m begging you!"

    "Are you not afraid that mommy is going to be with Harley? What if they get married? What if they have

    babies? Do you really not want mommy anymore?" For the first time, Noah panicked.

    I didn''t want to lie to Noah. I looked back at Noah''s disappointed face. "I want her, but it''s not an option

    anymore."

    After I said so, I walked up the stairs without answering Noah''s questions anymore, because every

    question Noah asked would break my heart.

    I went up to the second floor and sat in the study, falling into a trance.

    After a long time, I called Henry and asked him to find someone to keep an eye on Catherine and

    Harley.

    Henry dared not to dy my order. He asked someone to tail Harley and Catherine''s car.

    What happened was too much for me. I didn''t reject Catherine. I couldn''t dere to the Moon Goddess

    that I was rejecting my mate.

    Whenever I thought that I was going to be separated from Catherine forever, my wolf, Leroy, would let

    out a painful wail.

    "ke, you can''t reject our mate," Leroy ordered tiredly.

    I couldn''t refuse Leroy''s request, because that wasn''t what I wanted either. But if things went on like

    this, I would suffer more and more.

    In the afternoon, Patricia came to thekeside vi to help take care of Noah and Hedwig.

    I sat listlessly on the sofa in the parlor, looking at Patricia and Hedwig.

    Hedwig looked dejected. She seemed not in the mood to eat or do anything, which made Patricia a

    little anxious.

    Thus, Patricia stepped forward and asked, "Hedwig, what''s the matter?"

    "Patricia, do you know that my parents are quarreling?" Hedwig looked up and asked Patricia, her face

    full of pleading. "Patricia, I know you love me and Noah the most. Can you talk to them? Can you stop

    them from breaking up? If they break up, Noah and I will be orphans!"

    "That''s not true! You still have your daddy and us. Your daddy and mommy are breaking up. The

    decision was made. I will take care of you and Noah, OK?" Patriciaforted her.

    "No... I want mommy. If they break up, I will live with my mommy!" Hedwig said firmly.

    Patricia froze.

    I could tell that Patricia was surprised at Hedwig''s decision because Patricia''s expression was

    somewhat anxious.

    "Hedwig, don''t you want to live with me and your daddy? If your daddy doesn''t get to see you, he will

    be very sad," Patricia tried to persuade Hedwig in a gentle voice.

    "Patricia, if I live with my mommy, daddy wille to me when he misses me. He can also see my

    mommy at the same time! See? I''m so smart!" Hedwig blinked her big eyes, and she was already

    nning on getting me and Catherine back together.

    Patricia''s expression changed slightly. For a moment, she did not know what to say.

    In the face of an innocent child, Patricia could no longer utter another harsh word.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    I was even more depressed, and so was my wolf.

    I returned to the room upstairs alone and quickly fell asleep since I was so tired.

    I woke up in the evening. I didn''t feel better, instead, I felt more tired.

    I heard from other members of the pack before, that werewolves would be weakened when they were

    forced to separate from their mates.

    I didn''t know if I was getting weaker.

    Catherine was everywhere in my dreams. I didn''t sleep well. In my dreams, I kept seeing her leave and

    saw her holding hands and hugging another man.

    I must be sick. I always slept well. Why did I suddenly have nightmares like this?

    The phone on the nightstand suddenly rang. I nced at it and reached out to answer it.

    "King ke, the man I sent to follow Ms. Wyatt just reported back. Ms. Wyatt and Harley had lunch

    together and spent the afternoon at several furniture markets. It seemed that they were shopping for

    furniture!" Henry spoke in a low voice.

    "Shopping for furniture?" I pulled a long face the second I heard these words. I sounded jealous. "Is

    she really going to move in with that man?"

    "King ke, does Ms. Wyatt strike you as that kind of woman?"

    Henry asked back.

    I always thought that Catherine was a simple woman. She would do anything for her kids and she was

    never involved with any men. The vi and thepany were the only ces she would go. What

    happened to her this time?

    She just moved out of my vi, and she went shopping for furniture with another man.

    I had a very bad feeling about this. I paced back and forth in the room in frustration.

    I had the urge to rush over and bring her over to question her.

    How could she be so cruel to me? Why couldn''t she give me some time to adapt to this situation?

    I was so angry that I was about to lose it. But I knew that I had no right to question her.

    I was the one who made all the decisions. She just chose to leave.

    She did nothing wrong.

    I smashed my phone against the wall. For the first time, I felt like I was going crazy.

    Catherine and I had nothing to do with each other from now on. She went shopping for furniture

    together with Harley like a couple. Such thoughts were tearing me apart.

    But what could I do?

    I picked up the desk phone and called Dowen. "Bring some wine to my study!"

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266

    Catherine''s POV

    The parlor of thekeside vi was brightly lit.

    As I entered the door, I saw Patricia sitting on the sofa drinking coffee.

    It waste, the kids must be asleep.

    I had mixed feelings when facing Patricia.

    We had been getting along very well. Patricia was a nice person who cared for her family.

    It was a pity that we couldn''t be a family.

    "Ms. Wyatt, have a seat. We need to talk," Patricia put down the cup and said to me.

    I nodded, and then I sat on the sofa next to me. Dowen asked a servant to bring me a cup of coffee.

    "ke has told you everything, right? I can only say sorry about this. You are not wrong, but we are not

    wrong either. ke''s mother left her two children and married your father. In any case, I hate your

    father and ke''s mother. They are selfish," Patricia said calmly.

    I nodded. "I know. This is more than right or wrong. I understand."

    "So, I didn''t mean to ask you to leave ke. I hope we can reach an agreement. After all, you have two

    kids with ke. You can make requests..."

    I raised my head and looked at Patricia. "There''s none!"

    "Not even money?" Patricia was a little surprised by my answer.

    "No!" I said firmly. "I want nothing from you. I will go to see my father tomorrow. I want to see what kind

    of person he is and why he hurt you."

    "He is not a bad guy. On the contrary, he must be a very nice and attractive man, or why would ke''s

    mother give up everything just to be with him?" Patricia said sarcastically.

    "I''ll go see him anyway. Grandma... No, I think I should call you Patricia. You and ke have been kind

    to me, and I appreciate it. I have got a new ce to live. I will move out. I hope you will give me a few

    more days," I said, fighting back my grief.

    "Alright. You have three days. What about the kids?" Patricia sighed.

    "Let them decide for themselves. If they want to live here, I won''t have any objections!" I was

    depressed.

    "If they want toe to you, I won''t stand in their way either. After all, you are their mother. But... You

    and ke won''t work out!"

    Patricia was gone, but her words lingered in my mind, breaking my heart.

    Everything would have been perfect if I had not been Halsey''s daughter. My mate would have been the

    Lycan King, and I had two lovely kids.

    I turned and went upstairs. It was a hard day, and Hedwig even threatened us with a hunger strike. I

    wondered if the kids had a good dinner tonight.

    I came to the second floor. ke was half reclining before the study door, a ss of wine in his hand.

    My heart beat faster at the sight of ke.

    He was my mate. Though we couldn''t be together, my wolf and I still couldn''t stop missing him and

    loving him.

    I warned myself to suppress my love for him, and then I turned and headed to my room.

    ke blocked my way. I looked at him and asked, "What are you doing?"

    "Cathy..." Maybe he was drunk. His voice was very gentle.

    "You want something?" My voice was calm.

    "Yes!"

    ke suddenly pushed me against the wall and lowered his head to kiss me.

    I did not want to push him away; Instead, I wanted to respond to him. I was extremely attracted to him.

    We were meant to be together.

    How ironic!

    No... It was not supposed to be like this. I reminded myself.

    His kisses intoxicated me, and I felt as if I had lost all my strength.

    I could feel my wolf. Eva''s desire to be more intimate with ke, our mate, made it difficult for me to

    control myself.

    I didn''t know how much time had passed till ke''s hoarse voice sounded in my ear, "Aren''t you

    angry?"

    I lowered my head and said self-mockingly, "Why should I be angry? I don''t hate it."

    He was my mate, and we were so intimate. I felt warm inside.

    "What did you do today?" ke roared.

    "It''s none of your business!" I dared not to look at him.

    "You''re right. It''s none of my business. Are you really going to move in with Harley?" He looked madder.

    "What if I say yes? Are you mad at me?" I raised my head.

    ke was silent for a few seconds, and then he suddenly roared in a low voice, "Go and tell your father

    to divorce my mother!"

    "Why don''t you tell him?" I looked at him in surprise.

    "I did. My mother refused!" There was frustration and hatred in ke''s tone.

    "What else did you do that you hadn''t told me about, ke? Don''t you think... You owe me the truth?"

    ke did not answer me. "Whatever I did was never meant to hurt you and you knew it!"

    "Yes, that''s right. You would never hurt me. But you won''t love me either, right?" I held back my tears.

    "I still love you. I will keep my love for you right here!" ke grabbed my hand and put it over his heart.

    His heart was beating fast. I could feel his love for me, and my body began to feel hot.

    "ke, is it that if I get my father to divorce, we will have a chance to be together?" I knew there was

    despair in my voice.

    ke kissed me again.

    My soul seemed to have left my body. I sat on the bed and thought that there was no way I could sleep

    tonight.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    What ke did to me in the corridor was overwhelming, and I didn''t want to push him away.

    My body was honest, and my heart was as well.

    I loved him, and I could tell that ke and his wolf loved me, too. They were so anxious to express

    their love for me.

    ke was trying hard to restrain himself, but I could still feel it because we were each other''s mates.

    What should I do?

    I realized that I was not as strong as I had thought.

    ke told me to talk to my father and get my father to divorce his mother. Was it possible? Was it

    realistic?

    Should I sacrifice my own father''s happiness for my own?

    Wouldn''t it be too selfish?

    Perhaps I should go and see the father I never saw after I was born.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267

    Catherine''s POV

    It was early the next morning.

    When I woke up, I saw Noah and Hedwig on my bed.

    Theyy on the bed, blinking and watching me sleep.

    "Mommy, did we wake you up?" Hedwig asked.

    I sat up from the bed. "Why are you two up so early?"

    "Mommy, have you and daddy made up?" Hedwig asked without answering my question.

    Noah, who was lying beside her, sighed like an adult, " Looks like they haven''t. Didn''t my n work

    yesterday? No way! Daddy should have been jealous by now."

    Noah''s words left me a little speechless. I knew it. Of course, Noah didn''t want me to be with Harley.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    What Noah said yesterday was just to piss ke off.

    "Noah, Hedwig, drop this, OK? Don''t make your daddy mad."

    ke looked so tired and painfulst night. How could I go on to hurt him?

    Hedwig''s eyes widened. "Really? Will daddy leave us?"

    Noah patted Hedwig on the head. "You are so stupid! Daddy is so much better than that! He will be just

    fine."

    They started to quarrel again. Then, I coaxed them, "Enough! Anyway, be good, and don''t mess with

    your daddy again. It''s not just his fault. It''s my fault, too. Leave it to us, OK?"

    "Mommy, will you two work things out? Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up! Otherwise, I don''t

    even want to go to school!" Hedwig looked at me with her big eyes.

    I sighed. Then, I said, "Maybe we can. But it takes time!"

    The kids did not ask further. They went down for breakfast and then went to school.

    I sat on the bed and was not in the mood for breakfast.

    Anyway, Dowen was taking care of them, and Emerson and Patricia were also there for them. I had

    nothing to worry about.

    At around ten o''clock, I heard footstepsing from the corridor. I opened the door and saw Dowen

    leading a man toward ke''s room.

    The man was the pack''s doctor. I had seen him before.

    Was ke sick?

    I wanted to walk over.

    No, I couldn''t. I warned myself.

    I turned around and walked toward my room.

    Could we still care about each other?

    When ke was sick, someone would take care of him. I guessed I didn''t need to worry.

    I was on my way out. I had got things to deal with at work.

    As I reached the stairs, Dowen suddenly stopped me and said, "Ms. Wyatt, please wait!"

    I turned to look at Dowen and asked, "What is it?"

    "King ke is ill and won''t take his medicine. Ms. Wyatt, will you talk to him?" Dowen looked

    concerned.

    ke wouldn''t take his medicine? That was funny.

    "I''m not sure if I can help with anything." I didn''t think I was still important to him that he would listen to

    me.

    "Ms. Wyatt. Please. I''m begging you!" Dowen said sincerely.

    I nodded. "OK. I''ll give it a try."

    Dowen and the doctor left the room. There was only me and ke.

    I went in and saw him lying on the bed with his back to the door. The curtains were shut, and the light

    was on.

    There was a ss of water and pills on the nightstand.

    "Why don''t you take your medicine?" ke had his back to me, and I hesitated.

    ke turned his head. "Do you still care about me?"

    "Didn''t you see that Dowen was worried about you?" I med him.

    ke lowered his head. "I''m not gonna die, it''s just a fever."

    I felt an inexplicable pain in my heart. What did he do to himself? He was always healthy. How did he

    get sick?

    It made me mad to see ke doing this to himself. "Fine. Go ahead and torture yourself."

    "Don''t go..." ke pulled me and begged. "I''ll take the pills if you ask me to."

    I was amused, watching him act like a child.

    "Suit yourself!" I red at him.

    ke approached me. "Cathy, you still care about me, right?"

    "Just take the pills. I still have to go to work!" I said impatiently.

    Then, he took the pills.

    I had mixed feelings watching him taking the pills.

    We would be so happy now if we were married.

    However, we were like strangers and my care for him only made me feel pathetic.

    ke looked me in the eye and asked, "When are you going to see your father? Do you need me to go

    with you?"

    "No. I will go myself!" I knew how much ck hated Halsey.

    "Alright, I will wait for the result!"

    I had mixed feelings. What kind of daughter would persuade her father to divorce?

    How wicked I would be if I destroyed the happy life between Halsey and ke''s mother.

    "I don''t know what will happen. We should calm down and be prepared for any oue." Then, I left

    quickly.

    I didn''t dare to look at ke''s reaction.

    I drove to the office. I was about to enter the lobby when I saw a silver sports car dart past and pull up

    behind my car.

    The car door was suddenly pushed open. Leo got out of the car and stood in front of me.

    "Why are you here?" I turned to look around. Fortunately, there weren''t many people in the parking lot

    at this time.

    "I have something to ask you." Leo stared at me.

    I nodded. "We shouldn''t be talking here. Why don''t we have lunch together? My treat."

    "Let''s go now! Get in the car!" Leo reached out to pull me.

    I was startled, and I took a step back. Then I said anxiously, "Leo, I will tell you about what happened.

    Don''t be like this!"

    Leo turned and sat in his sports car.

    I opened the door to my car and sat in, gesturing for him to drive while I followed behind him.

    Leo led the way. Finally, he stopped at the entrance of a private bar. After getting out of the car, he

    stood under the sunlight and looked at me.

    I got out of the car. I looked up at the sign and frowned. Why did he take me to a ce like this?

    But anyway, I knew I had to exin this to Leo, or he would me me just like ke did.

    When I stepped into the bar, I found there were no customers inside. Maybe it was not business hours,

    since it was noon.

    "Boss..."

    I was surprised. This was Leo''s bar.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268

    Catherine''s POV

    I followed Leo to a separate room. Leo suddenly turned and stared at me fiercely. "Are you really

    Halsey''s daughter?"

    I nodded. "Yes. I am Halsey''s daughter. Do you hate me?"

    Leo walked to the sofa and sat down. He said, "Are you sad that your wedding is off?"

    "Yes, I am!" I did not attempt to conceal my emotions. "But there''s nothing we can do. There''s no way

    we''re getting married..."

    I was in so much pain that I could not speak.

    Leo looked away and said sarcastically, "How was this possible? You are his mate!"

    "But my father hurt you and ke. I''m sorry," I apologized.

    "Why should you be apologizing to me? It''s not your fault. Halsey should make up for the mistake he

    made," Leo snarled.

    "I know. But I''m still his daughter!" I was so sad.

    "What does ke think? Does he hate you?" Leo asked as he looked at me.

    I shook my head. "No. He''s in pain, too. He''s sick now. Maybe you should go check on him."

    "Looks like he takes it hard. I always thought that the Lycan King would not get sick." Leo seemed

    surprised.

    "I assume Patricia has exined everything to you. I won''t show up if you don''t want to see me again."

    Leo suddenly pulled me into his arms. I was so scared that my body stiffened.

    Leo gently kissed my forehead and whispered, "No. I refuse to be strangers with you. Catherine,

    believe it or not, if ke does not marry you, I will. I want you to be my wife!"

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "What are you talking about?" I was so scared that I pushed him away. "Leo, are you crazy? How can I

    marry you? I''m ke''s mate!"

    "Yeah, so? If ke rejects you, then why can''t I pursue you? I could be your mate, too!" said Leo

    boldly.

    "You must be out of your mind!" I turned and left.

    Leo stood in front of me. "Catherine, you can only marry me or ke. I won''t let you have any other

    choice. Do you hear me?"

    "You are out of your mind!" I covered my ears.

    Leo growled, "Then marry ke. Forget about others'' opinions. If you love him so much, why don''t you

    be with him? Why did you let others end it for you?"

    I was stunned for a second, and then I said, "You are right. But tell me, would you dare say that to

    Emerson and Patricia? It''s not that ke and I don''t want to be together, but they won''t let us be

    together."

    Leo looked sad.

    I said nothing more, then, I opened the door and left.

    I ran back to the car. Leo''s words were too much for me.

    I felt bad and it was tearing me apart. I figured I should stay away from Leo from now on.

    I walked into the entrance of the Chavez Group, then I heard my colleagues chatting.

    Yesterday, the Chavez family announced the cancetion of my wedding to ke, and almost

    everyone felt that I was the one to me.

    I lowered my head and entered the elevator, not wanting to hear more of it.

    I entered the office, and Melinda walked over and asked me, "Cathy, are you OK? Did ke say

    anything else?"

    I sighed, "No. Melinda, I hope your career won''t be affected by me."

    Melinda shrugged. "I''m doing OK so far. ke is a good boss."

    I agreed, "He is indeed a good boss. He is a good Lycan King as well. It''s just that he and I are no

    longer possible."

    "Cathy, be patient. ke wille around. What happened among the elders has nothing to do with

    you," Melindaforted me.

    "I hope so!"

    In fact, I didn''t know what would happen.

    I knew ke still loved me, which made me feel at ease.

    My situation in thepany was getting upsetting. Wherever I showed up, everyone would look at me,

    as if I did something wrong.

    I knew. It was because ke and I broke up.

    I hid in the office and didn''t want to go out. Fortunately, Melinda was there for me.

    In the afternoon, I got off work early. When I reached the lobby, someone stopped me.

    It was Gina.

    She was wearing sunsses and was in high heels, dressing fashionably.

    Gina took off her sunsses and sneered, "You got dumped so soon. Catherine, poor you."

    I ignored her and headed to the parking lot.

    Gina caught up. "Catherine, ke abandoned you. Do you know that?"

    I looked at her. "Gina, I''m not in a good mood. Don''t mess with me!"

    "What is it? Do you still think of yourself as the future Lycan Luna?" Gina stopped me again.

    I stopped and said, "I may be abandoned by ke, but I''m still the mother of his kids."

    Then I ignored Gina and walked towards my car.

    Instead of going back to thekeside vi, I went to my new home.

    Harley paid for the furniture, and I was embarrassed, so, I paid more rent to him.

    I arrived at my new home and made a cup of coffee. The aroma made me feel better.

    From the balcony of my new home, I could see the headquarters of the Chavez Group.

    "You are missing him," Eva said to me.

    I would always love ke.

    The thought of this broke my heart.

    I told myself that I would move here tomorrow.

    The sky darkened.

    I received a call from Hedwig, and she begged me over the phone, "Mommy,e home. It''s getting

    dark, and daddy is sick. He is sick because he misses you so much. Come back quickly."

    Kids were simple. Hedwig''s words made me feel bad.

    "Hedwig, take care of daddy. I will be back soon." I began to miss ke.

    "OK, mommy. Come back quickly. I will go and check on daddy." Hedwig quickly hung up the phone.

    ke''s POV

    I was in the study, handling today''s business. I felt weak being away from Catherine.

    "Daddy, mommy says she''ll be back to take care of you!" Hedwig came running in.

    When I saw Hedwig smiling, I couldn''t help but extend my hands. "Hedwig,e here. Let me hug

    you!"

    Hedwig ran over happily. I hugged her and sat her on myp.

    I lowered my head and kissed Hedwig''s face.

    Hedwig reached out her hands and held my face. She kissed me back.

    "Where''s Noah?" Something had been bothering Noahtely, and I was worried about him.

    "He is in the toy room. He seldom ys with me now." Hedwig looked disappointed.

    I stroked her long hair and said gently, "I will y with you."

    "But daddy, you''re so busy every day. Patricia told me not to bother you."

    "When I''m done with work, I will have time for you."

    "Alright. Is mommy really going to move out?" asked Hedwig sadly.

    "Hedwig, what if I say yes? Do you want to live with me or your mommy?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    "I want to live with both of you!" Hedwig immediately said.

    "OK. Remember to say the same thing to your mommy! Then, we may still have a chance to be with

    her," I told Hedwig.

    Hedwig''s eyes widened and said, "Daddy, will mommy let you move in with her?"

    "Hedwig, I''m counting on you." I believed Hedwig would help me.

    "Well, I will help you to see mommy!" Hedwig grinned.

    After Hedwig left, Iy weakly in bed.

    I felt like a liar. I pushed Catherine away, but I couldn''t help wanting to be closer to her.

    "She is our mate," my wolf said firmly.

    We both loved her and wanted to be with her.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269

    Third person''s POV

    Soon, Catherine returned to thekeside vi.

    She knew ke was in the study, yet she did not go over to see him.

    Catherine walked into the bedroom and began to sort her things out.

    The pain in her heart was killing her as she packed her suitcases. She wanted to see ke.

    Catherine suddenly did not want to pack up. She did not want to leave...

    The bedroom door was pushed open, and Noah and Hedwig stood at the door.

    "Mommy, are you really moving out?" Hedwig cried. She ran over and snatched the clothes in

    Catherine''s hands. "Don''t go. Stay here. Daddy won''t let you go."

    Noah turned and ran out. He could not bear to separate from his mother.

    Catherine crouched and hugged Hedwig. She said gently, "Hedwig, I''m not going far away. I''ll still live

    in this city. If you miss me, you can ask Dowen to take you to see me."

    "No! I want mommy and daddy to be together. I don''t want you to be separated!" Hedwig sobbed.

    Noah smashed open the study door and stood in front of ke.

    "Mommy is packing up. Daddy, aren''t you going to stop her?" Noah asked as he stared at ke.

    ke was in great pain and it was tearing him apart.

    "If you don''t stop her now, it will be toote. Daddy, you still love her, right?" Noah said loudly.

    ke said painfully, "It''s her decision."

    Noah roared at ke, "Daddy, I''m so disappointed!"

    Noah was right, and ke was disappointed in himself too.

    "If mommy moves out tonight, we will go with her. Goodbye, Daddy!" Noah said and ran away.

    What?

    ke followed Noah out of the room.

    Noah turned around and looked at ke. "Are you afraid of losing mommy, or are you afraid of losing

    me and stupid Hedwig?"

    "Both!" ke failed to lie to himself.

    Seeing that Noah was looking at him with a look of disbelief, keughed at himself. He said, "Noah,

    I can''t stop this."

    "Daddy, I have always looked up to you and you are my role model. But not anymore. I don''t want to be

    like you. You are the Lycan King, but you can''t even protect your mate!" Noah shook his head.

    ke could tell how disappointed Noah was. He failed him.

    ke lowered his head in pain.

    Noah no longer talked to ke. He turned around and walked towards Catherine''s bedroom.

    He decided to stay with Catherine this time.

    In the bedroom, Catherine coaxed Hedwig. She sat on the sofa with two suitcases beside her.

    "Mommy..." Noah pushed the door open. He asked, "Are you done packing? Have you packed for us

    too?"

    Catherine looked at Noah in surprise. Noah said firmly to her, "Mommy, I muste with you, and so

    will Hedwig!"

    Hedwig nodded. There were still tears in her eyes, but she looked determined.

    Catherine was moved.

    She was d that Noah and Hedwig decided to go with her.

    "Noah, Hedwig, are you sure you don''t want to stay here? Mommy''s new ce is small. Can you stand

    it?" Catherine tried to persuade them. ke needed them more than she did.

    "Of course, Mommy! We lived in a small apartment before, right?" Noah immediately said.

    Hedwig nodded and said, "That''s right. Mommy, we won''t haveints."

    Catherine nodded. "OK then. Go and say goodbye to daddy before we leave."

    "I don''t want to..." Noah did not want to see ke now.

    Hedwig shook her head and said, "Me neither. If daddy misses me, he wille to see me!"

    Catherine stroked their heads. "Alright. But I don''t want you to hate him. It wasn''t his fault that we broke

    up. OK?"

    "Since Daddy did nothing wrong, why did you two break up?" Noah was confused.

    Catherine looked at Noah and shook her head. "We broke up because we couldn''t love each other. It

    wasn''t because we hated each other. Just bear in mind that you shouldn''t hate him."

    "I don''t hate him. I promised daddy that if I miss him, I''ll ask him toe and see me!" Hedwig said

    proudly.

    Catherine looked at Hedwig and said, "Hedwig, you can''t do this. The reason why I move out is that

    your daddy and I need to see less of each other from now on."

    Hedwig started to cry again.

    ke sat in the chair in the study. He wanted to smash everything.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Did Catherine have to move out today? Couldn''t she stay a few more days?

    keughed at himself. He was the one who broke up with her, and he was also the one who didn''t

    want Catherine to leave.

    If Catherine left, Noah and Hedwig would leave with her.

    Without Noah and Hedwig''sughter, thekeside vi could hardly be called his home.

    Catherine packed for Noah and Hedwig.

    She wanted to take the ring that ke had given her, but in the end, she didn''t.

    It would remind her of ke.

    Noah and Hedwig followed Catherine with their small suitcases.

    Patricia happened to get out of the car. She came to have dinner with Noah and Hedwig.

    To her surprise, the kids were leaving with Catherine with suitcases in their hands.

    "Patricia, see you!" Noah waved his hand at Patricia.

    "Noah, Hedwig, where are you going?" Patricia was surprised.

    Patricia had always thought that Noah and Hedwig would stay.

    Hedwig sighed, "Patricia, I asked you to persuade my mommy to stay, but you didn''t. Now I will leave

    with my mommy. I''ll miss you!"

    Patricia pulled a long face in an instant, and she looked at Catherine.

    Catherine exined, "Sorry, Patricia. I brought them up, so they will follow me wherever I go."

    "Catherine, what do you mean? Noah and Hedwig belong to the royal pack. You can''t take them away!"

    Patricia reminded Catherine.

    Catherine knew how important Noah and Hedwig were to Patricia, but they were Catherine''s babies.

    They meant everything to her.

    Noah and Hedwig looked at Patricia in surprise.

    "Patricia, you didn''t want her to live here. But my mommy didn''t do anything wrong!" Noah said.

    Catherine pulled Noah and said, "Noah, you can''t talk to Patricia like that."

    Patricia was a bit sad to see that Noah and Hedwig were so protective of Catherine.

    "Noah, you and Hedwig must stay. I promise. Dowen can take you to see her anytime you want. OK? I

    will take good care of you," Patricia said gently.

    "I''m so sorry, Patricia. I won''t leave my mommy, and neither is Hedwig," Noah said seriously.

    Patricia looked at Catherine and said, "Talk to the kids. They will listen to you!"

    Patricia thought Catherine did it on purpose.

    "Patricia, if you want us to stay, there is only one way. Don''t let mommy leave," Noah tried to negotiate.

    Patricia said, "No. Your mommy can''t stay here."

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270

    Third person''s POV

    Patricia crouched and said, "Noah, Hedwig, I don''t know if you can understand what I''m saying here.

    Your mommy and daddy are now siblings. Do you get it?"

    Catherine was angry and said to Patricia, "Patricia, how can you tell them that? This is too much for

    them."

    Patricia looked at Catherine and said, "If I didn''t tell them, they would think that we bullied you."

    Noah looked at Catherine in confusion and asked, "Mommy, how can you and Daddy be siblings?"

    Catherine didn''t know how to answer Noah''s question.

    Patricia said to Noah, "Because your mommy''s father married your daddy''s mother."

    Noah and Hedwig looked at Catherine.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Mommy, that''s messed up!" Noah said to Catherine.

    Hedwig looked up and asked Catherine, "Mommy, I can''t understand!"

    Patricia said sarcastically, "Catherine, you should exin it to them."

    Catherine crouched and said gently to Noah and Hedwig, "It will take time for you to understand it. Why

    don''t you stay here tonight? Mommy will pick you up after getting your rooms ready, OK?"

    "Mommy, we want to go with you!" Noah took Catherine''s hand.

    Patricia suddenly said, "Maybe you should stay. I''ll have ke move to the mountain-top vi!"

    Catherine looked at Patricia and said, "Really?"

    Patricia snorted and said, "I''m only doing this for Noah and Hedwig. I hope you know that."

    Catherine knew that Patricia let her stay to take care of the kids, but she was happy enough.

    In the end, Patriciapromised and asked Catherine to stay for the kids. ke stood on the stairs

    and looked at Catherine.

    Catherine stopped, and she also looked at him.

    Then ke walked down and picked up Catherine''s suitcases.

    At the same time, in the parlor downstairs, Patricia took over Noah and Hedwig''s suitcases.

    "Noah, Hedwig, I know you can''t leave Catherine. I understand it. You are kids, after all. However,

    that''s how messed-up things are. Don''t be mad at me, OK?"

    Noah and Hedwig nodded.

    They just wanted Catherine to stay.

    Upstairs, Catherine walked behind ke.

    ke opened the door of her room and ced her suitcases beside the sofa.

    He turned around, and they looked at each other.

    In the next second, they were holding each other and kissing eagerly.

    Catherine raised her head passionately.

    ke held Catherine tightly, wanting her to be part of him.

    "Catherine, how dare you to move out..." ke said angrily to Catherine after the kiss.

    "You didn''t stop me anyway." Catherine was also angry.

    "Would that change anything? Haven''t you already picked out the furniture together with Harley?" ke

    said sarcastically.

    Catherine was surprised. How did ke know that she bought furniture with Harley? She said

    unhappily, "You sent someone to stalk me? ke, how can you do that?"

    ke said in a low voice, "I was just worried about you."

    Catherine smiled sarcastically, "I thought we weren''t going to get married."

    ke was silent.

    "Forget it. I''m happy enough that I get to see the kids every day," Catherine said self-deprecatingly.

    ke looked at her and said, "When are you going to see Halsey?"

    "I booked a flight tomorrow." Catherine began to sort out her clothes.

    "Is there anything I can do to help?" ke looked at Catherine''s back.

    Catherine shook her head. "I don''t need any help. This is my business. I''ll deal with it."

    Suddenly, the door was opened, and Patricia stood there.

    "ke, I''ll ask Dowen to help you pack up. You will move to the mountain-top vi tonight," Patricia said

    sternly.

    ke knew it was part of the deal, so he didn''t argue. He nodded and said, "OK, I will."

    Patricia said angrily, "Be clear. Just because I let her stay doesn''t mean I approve of your rtionship."

    Catherine said to ke, "You should go now. We should avoid seeing each other from now on."

    ke turned around helplessly and left Catherine''s bedroom under Patricia''s strict gaze.

    Patricia said to Catherine, "I will never ept you, no matter how much you love ke."

    Catherine didn''t expect Patricia to be so heartless.

    Catherine said in anger, "Don''t worry about that. I just want to be with my kids. That''s it."

    Patricia left, Noah and Hedwig ran upstairs, and they took Catherine''s hands. "Mommy, don''t worry.

    You and daddy will stay together as long as we''re here."

    "He''s right! You don''t have to get married. You got along well in the past, right?" Hedwig looked up.

    "All I wish now is not to be separated from you. I will put other things aside for now!" Catherine said

    gently.

    ke moved out.

    The next day, under Patricia''s watch, Dowen moved all of ke''s things to the other vi.

    Catherine came home from work at noon, because she had to catch the ne in the evening.

    Before that, she asked Melinda to take a week off.

    Catherine returned home. As she walked past ke''s door, she couldn''t help but push it open and walk

    in.

    Everything that belonged to ke was gone.

    Catherine walked to the bedside and sat down. She wanted to cry.

    In the evening, Catherine saw Noah and Hedwig get out of Dowen''s car, and felt better.

    "Mommy, daddy said that you''re going to take a flight tonight. Is that true?" Hedwig ran over to ask

    Catherine.

    "Yes. I have something important to do. I will be back as soon as possible," said Catherine gently.

    Hedwig nodded and said, "Alright then. Mommy,e back early before I miss you too much!"

    "I promise. I''ll bring back gifts for you and Noah!" Catherine kissed Hedwig.

    Catherine felt worried about meeting ke''s mother.

    So far, only ke and his family knew Halsey was Catherine''s father.

    ke''s mother had no idea about it.

    Noah said with concern, "Mommy if you are in any trouble, ask daddy for help. I''m sure he will help

    you."

    Catherine smiled and said, "I can manage. Don''t worry."

    Time passed quickly. After sending the kids to the mountain-top vi, Catherine headed to the airport.

 Chapter 271

    <strong>?Chapter 271</strong>

    Catherine''s POV

    I went downstairs and walked to Dowen''s car.

    I knocked on the car window, and Dowen opened the trunk. I pushed the suitcase in and sat in the back seat.

    "Dowen, let''s go now. Thanks!" I said politely.

    The man in the driver''s seat did not speak. The car made a U-turn and drove off.

    The car was getting farther and farther from the vi, and I could not help looking over my shoulder, my eyes welling with tears.

    I said goodbye to the kids. Why did I still feel sad?

    I knew. It was because I didn''t say goodbye to ke.

    Eva let out a sad sob.

    "It''s still early. What''s the rush? After the car drove out of thekeside vi, I heard ke''s voice from the driver''s seat.

    I was stunned when I heard his voice.

    Soon after, he pulled over.

    "Move to the front." ke gently reminded me.

    I came back to my senses. It wasn''t Dowen. It was ke.

    Why was ke here?

    I thought that Dowen was driving

    "What are you waiting for? ke sounded a bit impatient.

    Then I opened the car door and sat on the passenger seat. ke smirked.

    "Are you surprised to see me?" ke reached out and grabbed my neck, and gave me a hot kiss.

    "Why are you in the car? Isn''t this Dowen''s car?" I frowned.

    "Yes. I told Dowen to get off!" ke replied proudly.

    "Why?" I asked.

    "What do you think?" ke turned to look at me. "Because I didn''t want other men to drive you, not even Dowen!"

    I was stunned by his words. Then I said sarcastically, "Don''t you think you sound ridiculous? It''s over between us."

    "I didn''t reject you, and you didn''t reject me either. We are still mates!" ke started the car.

    I looked at ke and fell silent.

    ke turned to look at me. He said, "Why don''t you say something? Isn''t there anything you want to say to me?"

    "No. We''ve been very clear about our rtionship, haven''t we?" I suddenly felt a little mad, since I finally managed to ept the current situation.

    He was too much.

    "I can''t. I couldn''t control myself ever since I met you. I knew I shouldn''t havee to send you off, but by the time

    I realized it, I was already sitting in the car waiting for you," ke said helplessly.

    "What should we do now? I knew we still loved each other, and ke would still want to see me.

    "Cathy, can we forget who we are for a while? Just like the old days?" ke said in a low voice.

    I smiled and said, "How nice would it be? I wish it had been a dream and that when I woke up, you and the children would still be with me."

    ke turned around and parked the car in front of a hotel.

    "There is still an hour. Let''s go up!" ke pointed to the hotel door.

    My face turned red. "No! Just take me to the airport!"

    "Are you sure?" ke tempted me.

    The answer was obvious.

    I didn''t know how I got out of the car. ke took my hand, and we went upstairs into a room.

    It was a very ordinary hotel, and ke usually wouldn''t choose such a ce.

    I felt his desire for me. The heat from his hands passed to me, and I wanted him as well.

    The hotel door was pushed open. Before we turned on the lights, ke had already held me in his arms.

    He kissed me eagerly while I put my arms around his neck.

    We let our desires take control, and we could see nothing but each other.

    I didn''t know how much time had passed. I only felt sore all over my body. I pushed ke away, checked the time, and was startled. Then I sat up.

    "Stop it, ke. There''s no time. Take me to the airport."

    "Give me ten more minutes!" ke said in a hoarse voice.

    Ten minutester, I quickly turned on the light and got dressed as quickly as I could.

    I looked at the messy bed and felt a little shy.

    ke took my hand and said, "Let''s go! Aren''t you in a hurry to catch the ne?"

    I blushed and was too shy to look up at him.

    He quickly drove to the airport.

    I was worn out. When we were in bed, things got too intense.

    ke was driving and he was in a good mood.

    "Any message for your mother, if I see her?" I was curious.

    ke pulled a long face and said stiffly, "No. I have nothing to say to her."

    "What if she asks about you? Should I tell her? I continued.

    "I don''t need anything from her, ke sneered.

    I had to drop the topic.

    "What about you? What will you say when you see your father? ke said before he went silent for a moment.

    I shook my head. "I don''t know. I''ve never met him. However, I guess I have to see him one way or another. After all, he is my father."

    "Will you ask him to divorce my mother?" ke looked at me.

    I thought for a long time and still did not know how to answer it.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    "I don''t know, ke. Why is this happening to us? If I didn''t know my family if Patricia hadn''t seen my ne, wouldn''t we still have been together?" I was suddenly so sorry.

    ke said self-mockingly, "I tried very hard to bury this. I even locked the ne in my safe. But I underestimated the curse of fate. We can''t stop it, Catherine."

    I covered my face bitterly. "No, it''s all my fault. ke, why didn''t you tell me earlier? If only the two of us knew about it, we could have kept it between us."

    "I don''t want you to carry such a burden," ke said worriedly.

    I could not help crying andughing at myself, "It''s toote. The truth will be revealed."

    "You''re right. Don''t regret it. We will face it together." keforted me. "Go and see your father. You should get to know him for now."

    "Do you still hate him? I asked in a low voice.

    I clutched his hand.

    "I''ll hate him all my life, even when he''s dead!" ke replied.

    I trembled. His answer made me feel unsettled.

    When we arrived at the airport, ke took my suitcase out and whispered, "I''ll walk you in."

    "It''s OK. There are so many people inside, and you are too handsome!" I shook my head.

    "I''ll be worried if you go in alone."

    "I''m not a kid. I was alone before I met you, right?" I took my suitcase and walked forward. "Go back. Drive carefully!"

    ke kissed me goodbye.

 Chapter 272

    ?

    Catherine''s POV

    After I boarded the ne, I texted ke.

    Soon, he replied to me: "Take care of yourself. Call me if you need anything."

    I kept staring at the message and it made me happy.

    "Your hearts are together," Eva said to me.

    The ne took off and hurtled into the night sky.

    I looked out the window, feeling a little sad.

    It was the first time we had been so far apart since we had met.

    After flying for more than ten hours, I finally arrived at the city where my father was.

    I got Halsey''s address from ke. After I left the airport, I checked in at a hotel.

    The weather was gloomy the next morning, which made me gloomy as well.

    After more than an hour''s ride, I finally arrived at a vi in a wealthy neighborhood.

    I looked around for a long time before I finally found the door to the Fox''s vi.

    For some reason, I was a bit scared.

    I reached out and rang the doorbell.

    A servant opened the door.

    I told her I wanted to see Halsey, and she looked a little surprised.

    Not long after, she invited me in.

    It was still early, and Halsey had just gotten up. He came downstairs in a dark robe.

    I didn''t know what to say when I saw this handsome middle-aged man.

    "You are..." Halsey said curiously.

    I took a deep breath and said to him directly, "I am the daughter you lost for twenty-three years. My name is Catherine."

    "What?" Halsey was stunned. He quickly ran downstairs and grabbed my shoulder. "You are my daughter? I''ve been looking for you for years and never found you. How did you find me?

    I took out my phone, clicked on the photo album, and showed him the obsidian ne. "I started looking for clues from this ne. Later, someone told me that I was your daughter, so I came to see you."

    "Are you really my daughter? You''re alive! I thought I''d never see you again. And your name is?" Halsey looked at me tenderly.

    "My name is Catherine!"

    "Catherine? I''ve heard that name before. It''s so familiar." Halsey frowned.

    "Perhaps you did. You heard it from your wife, right?" I said self-mockingly.

    Halsey was stunned. "You... Are you the Lycan King''s mate?"

    I nodded. "That''s right. But we broke up since his family found out that I was your daughter. And I''ve heard about you and ke''s mother."

    "How could this be..." Halsey was shocked.

    "Beats me as well. However, everything I said is true. I am your daughter." I looked at Halsey and suddenly wanted to cry.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Halsey looked sad.

    Just then, I heard a gentle female voicee from the stairs. "Halsey, do we have a visitor?"

    It was Abigail.

    It was ke''s mother.

    Halsey and I didn''t know what to do.

    Abigail had already walked down the stairs. When she saw me, she seemed a little surprised.

    "Catherine, why are you here? Are you here to see me?" Abigail smiled.

    I shook my head. "No. I''m here to see him!"

    Abigail walked to Halsey and asked gently, "Halsey, why does Catherine want to see you?"

    I didn''t know if I should tell her the truth. Could Abigail take it?

    "Abigail, she is my lost daughter. She found me!" Halsey said seriously.

    Abigail froze. She turned to me. "What? You are Halsey''s lost daughter! How is this possible?

    "It''s true, though it sounds like a joke!" I replied with certainty.

    "What..." Abigail''s face was pale. "How can you be Halsey''s daughter? Aren''t you going to be the Lycan Luna?"

    "Yes. But ke and I are no longer together. When Patricia found out I was Halsey''s daughter, she stopped us from seeing each other," I said.

    Halsey held Abigail''s arm. She leaned against his shoulder and sobbed, "Why is this happening to us? Are we being punished by the Moon Goddess?"

    Halsey said guiltily, "I''m sorry, Cathy. It''s my fault!"

    I looked at Halsey and Abigail, who were in deep pain, and I was in a mess.

    "Can you tell me how I got lost?" I wanted to know.

    I wanted to know why I was adopted. If I were raised by my real parents, maybe my life would not have been so miserable.

    "Cathy, your mother lost you by ident, and she always felt guilty about it. Not long after you were lost, your brother fell seriously ill and left us, which was too much for your mother, so..." Halsey said painfully.

    I could tell that he was lying.

    "If so, why would I have that obsidian ne on me? Was I wearing it when she lost me?" I asked calmly.

    Halsey looked like he''d been punched in the face.

    He walked to the sofa and sat down; his head was lowered. He was silent.

    "Halsey, you should tell her the truth," Abigail encouraged Halsey.

    I looked at Halsey eagerly.

    Halsey covered his eyes and was silent for a few more seconds.

    "I lied to you, Cathy. It was me who sent you away. I didn''t know that you would get lost. I regret it so much and have been looking for you." Halsey looked up.

    Halsey looked at me with tears in his reddened eyes.

    Was that the truth?

    Halsey abandoned me. Why?

    "Why?" My tone was cold.

    Abigail exined, "Catherine, you misunderstood your father. He sent you away because he loved you so much!"

    "Do I look stupid to you? You brought me to this world. Then, why did you send me away?" I shouted angrily.

    My heart ached!

    Halsey looked at me and choked. He said, "Cathy, I love you so much. From the moment I

    saw you, I cherished you like my little princess. Later, your twin brother had heart disease, and he needed a transnt. They decided to use your heart as the transnt. So, I had to send you away..."

    What?

    I was stunned.

    So, that was the truth.

 Chapter 273

    ?

    Catherine''s POV

    I looked at Halsey in disbelief, his face full of pain.

    Abigail said in a low voice, "Catherine, now you know why your father did this. He loves you as much as any father in the world."

    "Is this true?" I couldn''t believe it. Why? Why did this happen to me?

    Halsey nodded in pain. "Yes. That''s why I lost you. Cathy, I have been suffering from it. I''ve been looking for you for years."

    "Why? How could she be so cruel? I am your daughter!" I roared.

    Why? Why didn''t my family like me? They even wanted to sacrifice me for my brother.

    Halsey closed his eyes in pain and said, "You are my daughter. You and your brother are equally important to me. Your brother''s illness was destined, and I could only ept it. However, I couldn''t watch you die as well!"

    I lost my strength and slumped on the sofa. My tears ran down my cheeks uncontrobly. Abigailforted me, "Catherine, don''t be sad. Now that you are back, you should spend some time with your father. He misses you very much."

    I raised my head and choked, "I''ve got to sort things out. I need to go now!"

    "Cathy... I''m so sorry," Halsey said sadly.

    I ran out of the Fox''s vi with my head down without looking back at Halsey.

    I got into a taxi. I bit my fingers hard. That was the only way to stop me from crying out loud.

    I learned the truth, and it was like a knife stabbing my heart.

    I had no idea things would turn out this way.

    "Miss, are you alright?" The taxi driver looked at me in concern.

    I shook my head.

    I was still lost by the time I got back to the hotel.

    Suddenly, the phone in the room rang.

    The call was made from the hotel''s internal line.

    I picked up the phone in surprise and heard a low male voice. "Miss, is there anything you need?"

    "ke?" I was surprised.

    "You seem very familiar with my voice," ke smiled.

    "Where are you? How can you use the hotel line?" I asked in surprise.

    "I''m in the lobby of the hotel!" ke replied.

    "Why are you here?" I was dumbfounded.

    Did ke follow me here?

    "I''m here on a business trip, and I happen to be staying in this hotel as well."

    "Really?" I was doubtful.

    ke said, "Open the door for me, I''ming up."

    I hung up the phone and rushed into the bathroom. I washed my face with cold water, but I

    couldn''t change the fact that my eyes were red and swollen.

    Two minutester, there was a knock on the door.

    I hated to let ke see me like this.

    ke''s knock on the door became a bit rapid, and I had to open the door.

    ke was carrying a simple travel bag. He was dressed in casual clothes, which gave him the appearance of a traveler who hade for a holiday.

    "What took you so long? Is there someone else inside?" ke was unhappy.

    I turned around since I didn''t want him to see my red and swollen eyes. "Well, see for yourself."

    "What happened to your eyes?" ke grabbed my wrist.

    "Nothing!" I lowered my head.

    "Look up and let me take a look!" ke asked.

    "No! I don''t want you to see me like this. Why are you here?" I asked, leaning against his

    shoulder.

    "I was worried about you," ke said gently.

    "I told you that I''m not a kid. There''s nothing to be worried about." I said so, but I was very happy to see him.

    A man who cared for me beats all the sweet talk in the world.

    "Did you meet Halsey?" ke asked.

    I nodded. "Yes. I did."

    "What is he like?" ke asked.

    I said in a self-mocking tone, "I don''t know. I only spent a short time with him."

    "Didn''t you ask him why he abandoned you back then?" ke was also curious about it.

    I had the urge to cry again.

    "I did, and he told me the answer. ke, I always thought I''d hate him, but now, I can''t. You know what? He didn''t raise me, but he was still a good father. I want to find a reason to hate him, but I can''t anymore." I was so sad.

    "What exactly happened?" ke''s voice was low.

    I told him everything that Halsey told me.

    ke was also surprised. "How could it be? Do you believe him?"

    I said self-mockingly, "I wasn''t sure about it, so I just ran away. I didn''t know if he was telling me the truth, but he struck me as a nice person. He must have been looking for me."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Both ke and I lowered our heads and did not say anything.

    "I saw your mother," after a long silence, I said in a low voice.

    ke''s expression changed.

    I sighed, "They looked like a happily married couple to me. ke, I couldn''t say to their

    faces that I wanted them to divorce. Halsey is my father after all."

    ke looked up at me and said in a self-deprecating tone, "Then I guess we''ll never get

    married, right?"

    "We weren''t married before, yet things turned out to be fine, right? We love each other. Isn''t that enough?" I looked at ke.

    His eyes were full of sadness, and he held me in his arms.

    I said self-mockingly, "You don''t hate me. Patricia also let me stay at thekeside vi

    where I can be with the kids every day. It''s good enough for me."

    "It doesn''t take a lot to satisfy you." ke hugged me even tighter.

    "I can''t ask for more. I have your love, and it''s solely for me," I smiled.

    "I want nothing but to have you by my side and hug you like this." ke kissed me after he finished speaking.

    I threw myself in his arms. Right now, I wasn''t thinking about anything else since he was my world.

    How I wished this moment couldst forever.

    My fingers stroked over ke''s chest. It was not the first time we had sex, but I always enjoyed it.

    We used to be in a hurry every time because we had to take care of Hedwig and Noah.

    Today, it was just the two of us.

    I touched ke''s body, and I couldn''t bear to part from such a feeling.

    I listened to his strong heartbeat. His hands were on my waist, and he held me tightly in his arms.

 Chapter 274

    ?Chapter 274

    Catherine''s POV

    "Aren''t you on a business trip? When are you going to do your work?" "I whispered.

    "You are my work. Didn''t I just work hard enough?" ke said teasingly.

    I raised my head to look at him. "Aren''t you afraid that Patricia will find out?"

    "I am, of course, but I kept it under wraps. I don''t think she''ll know," ke saidcently.

    "So, are we sneaking out now?" I smiled.

    ke turned over and pressed me down. "Yes. So, let''s not waste time!"

    He kissed me so passionately that I could hardly breathe. I kept calling out his name.

    By the time I woke up, ke had alreadye out of the bathroom, and then he got dressed.

    "Get up. Let''s go out!"

    "Where to?" I didn''t want to get up yet.

    "Anywhere, as long as you are with me!" ke looked at me.

    "Alright." I got up unwillingly and ran into the bathroom carrying my clothes.

    We walked on the street hand in hand, and I felt rxed.

    Suddenly, I spotted someone taking photos of us, so I pulled ke and ran.

    "What''s wrong?" ke asked me curiously. "Why are we running?"

    "I just saw someone taking photos of us with their phones. I don''t want your secrecy to go to waste," I said helplessly.

    "Wait for a second!" ke turned around, walked into a supermarket, and bought two facial masks. "Put it on, so no one will recognize us."

    I was touched and hugged him tightly. "ke, I love you. I love you so much!"

    "What''s gotten into you? Why are you suddenly getting emotional?" He lowered his head, and his tone was gentle.

    "Nothing. I think that you have to put up with a lot just to be with me," I said, touching his face.

    "I don''t have to put up with anything. I am the Lycan King!" ke said in a domineeringN?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    manner.

    Iughed.

    "Let''s go. We don''t get to hang out holding hands like this often. It feels great!" I took his hand.

    I felt very content when ke was by my side.

    We passed a flower shop. There was a bunch of blue roses in front of the shop, which was so beautiful that it caught many people''s eyes.

    I liked them too. I knew these roses were rare, so I couldn''t help looking at them.

    The next second, ke had already walked into the shop, and soon he came out holding a bouquet of roses.

    The red ones were as warm as fire, the pink ones were lovely, and the blue ones were mysterious.

    "It''s for you. I''ll get you anything you like." ke stuffed the roses into my arms.

    I looked down, smelled the roses, and grinned. "Thank you! They''re so beautiful!"

    "Indeed. They are as beautiful as you!" ke whispered.

    We kept walking.

    "Let''s go diving! There is a famous diving spot here," ke pulled me and said.

    "But I''ve never dived!" I was a little worried.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll teach you!" ke smiled gently.

    "Alright, let''s go then!" I was excited about it.

    ke and I came to the diving ce. He rented a luxurious yacht, and it came with two experienced diving coaches.

    The yacht moved quickly on the clear sea, and the scenery around was beautiful.

    "What are you looking at?" ke walked to my side.

    His strong body pressed against mine, and I felt my body begin to heat up.

    "I was watching the fish swimming by."

    "You will see more when we diveter." keughed.

    He kissed my earlobe. I whispered, "ke, I love you!"

    He kissed me more after hearing this. I was worried that he would carry me back to the room and throw me in bed again.

    Finally, we reached the diving site, and the yacht docked.

    ke helped me put on the diving suit, and the coaches jumped into the water first. They would follow behind me and ke for our safety.

    ke exined the rules of diving in detail, and I listened very carefully since we could only rely on hand gestures tomunicate underwater.

    After I went into the water, the scene got more stunning.

    Fishes of different kinds swam in groups, and I was surrounded by a variety of sea creatures

    with distinct colors.

    ke had been holding me tight and showing me this strange and beautiful world.

    I felt excited and yet also rxed.

    I turned to look at ke. Though I could not see his face or eyes, I felt indescribably happy

    since he had taken my hand in his.

    Every ten minutes or so, ke would bring me to the surface to rest.

    Night soon fell. Iy on the yacht with ke and looked at the stars.

    "Cathy, I want to run away with you like this. I don''t want to go back." ke joked.

    "I would havee with you if we didn''t have children. But we both know that''s not going

    to happen now," I smiled self-mockingly.

    ke and I went back to the hotel. Unexpectedly, we ran into Halsey and Abigail.

    ke instantly pulled a long face.

    I was surprised. How did they find their way here?

    "ke..." Abigail whispered.

    ke didn''t say anything. He turned his head away, refusing to look at Abigail.

    Abigail sighed. She said to ke, "May I speak to you privately?"

    I tugged ke''s sleeve.

    Then, ke turned around and walked out the door.

    Abigail looked at me gratefully, and then she followed ke out the door.

    "Why are you here?" I looked at Halsey.

    Halsey smiled and said, "You ran out this morning, and I was worried. I found out you were

    staying at this hotel, so we came."

    I felt a little guilty. I was so impulsive today that I ran away without leaving my address.

    The lobby was quiet, and for a moment, I didn''t know what to say to Halsey.

    "Cathy. Abigail and I have decided to divorce," Halsey broke the silence and said seriously.

    "What?" I was stunned.

    Meanwhile, ke walked into the lobby. I was somewhat worried since he did not look

    happy.

    "Cathy, I''m going up," ke said to me.

    He walked to the elevator.

    I didn''t think the conversation he had with Abigail was a pleasant one.

    "I''m going up as well. You''ve been with Abigail for over a decade, and you love each other. I

    don''t want you to get divorced because of us," I said to Halsey.

    I didn''t know how to face Halsey and only wanted to escape.

    I leaned weakly against the elevator and gawked at the lights above my head.

    Halsey''s words echoed in my head.

    "Cathy. Abigail and I have decided to divorce."

    Halsey and I had just met, but he was willing to sacrifice his marriage for my happiness.

    Halsey cared for me; I could feel it.

    It was not supposed to be like that. I bit my lower lip.

 Chapter 275

    Catherine''s POV

    Just as I reached the door, it opened.

    ke looked at me. I threw myself into his arms. All I wanted was to hold him now.

    We held each other quietly for a long time.

    "What did your mother say to you?" I said while rubbing my eyes.

    ke said in a low voice, "I think they told us the same thing. They are getting divorced for us."

    "What do you think of it?" I trembled.

    It was cruel for two people who loved each other to be separated.

    ke said coldly, "I don''t think they should be together in the first ce. My mother betrayed my father."

    I whispered, "Sorry. My father also did the wrong thing."

    ke said angrily, "Why are you apologizing to me? It''s not your fault. They were being selfish."

    I knew ke couldn''t get over the past, and I didn''t intend to make him.

    I sat on the sofa, looked up at ke, and said, "I don''t want them to divorce because of us. What about you?

    "We can''t do this. They shouldn''t suffer because of us. ke, let''s not force them, OK?" I pleaded.

    "If this is your decision, I won''t say no to it. And I won''t interfere. I am OK with the way we are now, as long as it doesn''t upset you." ke''s voice was low.

    I looked at ke in surprise. "I thought you wouldn''t agree with me."

    "Why wouldn''t I?" ke said with low spirits.

    "I thought you wanted them to divorce as soon as possible," I whispered.

    ke lowered his head to look at me and said, "I was. But now, I have changed my mind. As long as it is something you want to do, I will have no problem with it."

    I stood up from the sofa and threw myself into his arms again.

    I whispered, "ke, stop being so good to me. You are making it difficult for me to leave you."

    "That''s the point. I want you to stay with me forever," ke said with a smile.

    "Are you still jealous of Harley?" I asked.

    "You are such a fool. How could youe up with such a childish way to piss me off? But it worked. Can''t you see that I look haggard because of it?" ke said viciously.

    I couldn''t help butugh when I heard his words. "You got sick because of that? Really? Am I that important to you?"

    "If you dare to make me jealous again, I''ll do the same to you. Instead, I''ll date ten women at the same time!" ke threatened me.

    "That''s not going to happen!" I said, holding him. "If you dare to do that, Noah will be the first to make you suffer."

    ke was only bluffing. Of course, he wasn''t serious about it.

    "We''ll leave tomorrow. I don''t want to disturb them anymore," I said firmly.

    "OK. We will continue our trip to another city. We''ll be back only after we have enough fun," ke said, stroking my long hair.

    "Do you have that much time for me? Aren''t you busy with work?" I was a little worried.

    "It''s time for me to learn to rx. I''ve been working for the past few years, and I am exhausted. I''m most rxed when I''m with you," ke said gently.

    "Alright! Wherever you want to go, I''ll go with you," I said happily.

    Both ke and I were more passionate than usual tonight.

    We didn''t go to sleep until early morning.

    In the morning, I woke up in ke''s arms. I felt warm in his arms, and I was the happiest woman in the world.

    Though it felt so good, I decided to get up.

    I kissed him gently and said, "It''s gettingte. We should pack up."

    ke nodded, turned over, and sat up.

    Every moment I spent with ke filled me with satisfaction and joy.

    Whenever I saw him, I couldn''t help smiling.

    "When we get to the next city, the first thing we do is get a tattoo. I''m going to get your name tattooed here." ke pointed to his abdomen.

    I blushed. "Really? Then do I have to tattoo your name too?"

    "No. You''re afraid of pain, right? You don''t have to." ke kissed me.

    I smiled. Indeed, I was afraid of pain. However, I had never had a tattoo. Maybe I should go wild with him this time.

    I was going to get his name tattooed on me as well.

    ke and I packed up quickly and left the hotel.

    I found that when I was traveling with ke, I just needed to enjoy the journey since ke had everything nned out.

    The next city we went to was one I used to like very much. It had beautiful scenery and great architecture.

    After we arrived, ke booked a five-star hotel, and then we found a nice tattoo shop. We had decided to have each other''s names on our bodies.

    ke didn''t feel much pain, but I was in tears.

    We left the tattoo shop, and then I suddenly wanted to do something crazy. So, we went bungee jumping.

    I tied the safety rope. ke wanted to jump with me, but I said no.

    "Push me down!" I had my back to the cliff while looking at ke.

    ke frowned. He looked at me and said, "Why do you want me to push you? You know I can''t."

    "You made me despair once before, and I still remember how it felt. I think I need to get used to it," I said seriously.

    "I am sorry," he said.

    "I''m over it a long time ago. I don''t dare to jump myself, but if you push me, I won''t be afraid." I closed my eyes and waited for him to push me.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Suddenly, I felt myself flying. I felt the wind whistling in my ears, and I opened my arms to enjoy the freedom.

    I slept the entire time on the way back to the hotel. When I woke up, I realized that we were almost reaching the hotel.

    "Did I make your arm numb?" I was a little embarrassed.

    "It''s fine," ke said in a low voice. "Someone texted you."

    I quickly looked for my phone, only to find that it was in ke''s hand.

    I unlocked my phone and saw the message. It was sent by someone concerned about me.

    I was scared. I quickly turned off the phone.

    I didn''t save the number, but I knew it was from Leo.

    I was worried that ke would recognize the number.

    "Who sent you the message?" ke asked angrily.

    I didn''t know how to exin it to ke.

    After all, I was startled by Leo''s confession. I wanted to keep it to myself for the rest of my life.

    I was sure Leo wouldn''t reveal it either.

    I didn''t expect ke to see Leo''s message.

    "Was it from Harley?" ke said.

    I hastily said, "Forget it. It wasn''t him."

    "Does he often text you tofort you?" ke thundered.

    I shook my head and said, "Of course not. We are just friends."

    "You are not to pick up any calls from him, and you are not to reply to any messages he sends!" ke roared.

    I nodded. "OK. I promise. I won''t text back."

 Chapter 276

    Catherine''s POV

    After returning to the hotel, I took a shower and had a video call with Noah and Hedwig.

    "Mommy, are you having fun there? Did you miss me?" Hedwig cried.

    I looked at the tears in Hedwig''s eyes and felt bad.

    "Hedwig, don''t cry. I miss you, too!" Iforted Hedwig.

    "Mommy, when will youe back? I miss you so much!" said Hedwig.

    "Hedwig, I will be back soon. Hang out with Patricia for a few days, OK?" I said.

    "Patricia said that daddy went on a business trip, too. I miss him so much. Mommy, do you miss him?" Hedwig asked.

    I turned around and saw ke leaning against the room door. Then Iughed and said, "No! I don''t."

    ke''s face darkened at once.

    "Mommy, you are so cruel. I called daddy, and he said he missed you. But you don''t miss him! He will be so sad." Hedwig looked unhappy.

    Iughed out loud.

    I didn''t dare to tell Hedwig the truth. ke was standing behind me. Why would I need to miss him?

    The camera tilted, and Noah''s handsome face appeared on the screen.

    Noah stared at the screen. He said, "Mommy, just rx for a few days. You don''t have to miss us so much. You cane back after you feel better."

    I knew Noah was the one who understood me the most. I nodded. "OK. I want to take the chance to rx. Take care of Hedwig for me, and don''t make her mad, alright?"

    "Mommy, it''s time for stupid Hedwig to learn to grow up. Stop spoiling her!" Noah said.

    "Bad Noah!" Hedwig''s voice came from the side.

    "Mommy, if you meet a handsome man, you can date him. Just ignore daddy''s feelings. He doesn''t want us anymore anyway," Noah said seriously.

    I chuckled. Indeed, Noah treated me the best. He even asked me to go on a date with a handsome man.

    "OK, I will. I will hang out with a handsome man!" Iughed and looked at ke.

    There was one with me right now, only that he had a sullen face.

    "Really? Mommy, have fun. I won''t ruin your date. I''ll hang up." After Noah finished speaking, he hung up.

    I put down my phone, then I heard ke with a mad tone, "You want to date a handsome guy?"

    I grinned. Then I got up, slowly walked to him, and said, "You are a handsome guy. We are dating now, aren''t we?"

    "I got nothing from suffering the pain of the tattoo today. You actually want to date another man!" ke red at me.

    Then he turned around and walked to the sofa in the living room.

    I followed him to the sofa and sat down. I reached out to hold his arm and asked, "Are you mad?"

    "I will kick Noah out after we go back. I don''t want him anymore," ke said with a cold face.

    I was amused by his words. Iforted him quickly, "Don''t be mad. Noah was joking. Can''t you tell?"

    "Was that supposed to be funny? You knew that I would be jealous and angry, but you did it anyway. Catherine, do you care about me?" ke pulled me into his arms, and he bit my lips hard.

    I blinked and answered seriously, "Can''t you feel my love?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Then tell me the password of your phone," he said.

    I was stunned. I didn''t expect ke to ask for my password. Did he already try it when Leo sent me a message today?

    I thought ke would let this slide.

    "Are you still thinking about that text? I didn''t reply." I hoped the thing could go away. I didn''t know Leo would text me.

    "I just called him," said ke.

    "What?" My heart almost stopped beating. ke called Leo? Damn! Would ke know everything?

    "But that bastard didn''t say a word. Is he a mute or what?" ke cursed.

    I was relieved. Of course, Leo didn''t dare to answer.

    "ke, don''t call him anymore, OK? I promise. You are the only person I love. I will never fall in love with anyone no matter what." I knew that ke felt insecure when it came to rtionships.

    Therefore, I had to make myself clear, so he might stop thinking nonsense.

    He pressed his lips against my forehead and whispered, "Don''t me me for being so overbearing. I only realized how selfish and controlling I am after I met you. I hate to see other men contact you. Promise me that you won''t let me worry from now on."

    I raised my chin and bit his lips. I said, "Don''t worry. It won''t happen again."

    "I ordered room service. I''m going to take a bath now." ke''s voice was a little hoarse.

    I nodded.

    Not long after, a waiter pushed a dining cart in. He ced the food on the table and left.

    I was very happy to see that ke had ordered a bottle of wine. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I poured half a ss of wine and walked to the balcony, looking at the beautiful night scene.

    I had mixed feelings, including worry. I didn''t know how Leo felt after listening to what ke had said.

    I hoped Leo understood. I hoped he could stop texting me and caring about me. I was afraid to talk to Leo in private.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you in a daze?" ke came over, and I could smell the scent of body wash from him.

    He leaned over, putting one of his hands on my waist and kissing my ear gently.

    "Nothing!" I quickly raised my head and drank up the wine. I turned around and looked up at ke.

    He just had a shower, so his hair was still dripping with water. His body exuded a masculine aura.

    I was a little stunned. Then I put my arms around ke''s neck. I pressed my lips to his. There was his reflection in my eyes.

    "''ke, you are so handsome." I didn''t praise him often, but that didn''t mean I didn''t love him. On the contrary, my love for him was so intense that I dared not say it out loud.

    "You only realize it now?" keughed.

    Then he pressed the back of my head and kissed me fiercely.

    He whispered, "Don''t you think it''s a bitte? I''ve always looked like this. Why didn''t you say that before?"

    I smiled, "I always felt that way. But I was shy to say it since we weren''t so close back then."

    "Then do you want me to say something nice to you? Catherine, you are so beautiful, especially your eyes. I remember that I saw you when I was very young. At that time, you were a one-month-old baby with a pair of very beautiful big eyes. I am so d that Hedwig got your eyes," ke said with a smile.

    I was surprised. I said, "You saw me? Really?"

    "Yes. At that time, I was only six years old. Our families were on good terms. I came to your birthday party, and you were lying in a little heart-shaped cradle if I remember correctly," ke recalled.

    I listened to him while putting my face on his chest, and I never wanted to leave him again.

 Chapter 277

    Catherine''s POV

    "ke, we were destined to be together shortly after we were born, right?" I whispered to him.

    "You''re right." ke lifted my chin and kissed me. "Alright, let''s eat. I never get enough time with you. Time is only meaningful when I''m with you!"

    I smiled. I could never hear enough of ke''s words.

    His words were warmer than the sunlight.

    After dinner, ke suddenly pulled me into his arms. He pointed in a direction and said, "I had a surprise for you. Do you want to see it?"

    "What is it?" I was curious.

    "Close your eyes!" ke checked the time, and then he stretched out his hands and covered my eyes.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    I closed my eyes. When I heard ke''s low voice, I opened my eyes. Then I saw fireworks set off from the top of a building not far from us.

    I watched the fireworks that bloomed in the sky. They were screaming beautiful.

    I excitedly looked at the man behind me and asked, "You did it for me?"

    "Yes!" ke said in a gentle tone. "Do you like it?"

    I turned to look at the beautiful fireworks. I said loudly, "I love it. It''s so beautiful!"

    A huge firework burst into the air and turned into a heart shape. I watched excitedly almost without blinking.

    The fireworkssted for more than ten minutes.

    ke said suddenly, a little shyly, "I didn''t know how to please you, so I asked someone to help me. I was worried that you wouldn''t like it!"

    I turned around and threw myself into his arms. I choked and said, "I like everything you do for me. I love you, ke!"

    ke gently wiped away my tears.

    "I love you, too, and I am so afraid of losing you. I''m d that we have a pair of smart and lovely children. Thanks to them, we won''t be strangers," ke said.

    "No! I don''t want us to be strangers!" I couldn''t help but hug him tightly.

    When ke saw me crying, he coaxed, "Alright, stop crying. If you continue to cry, there''s no guarantee what I will do. You know what? Your eyes look more attractive when you cry."

    I was amused by his words. I found it hard to cry anymore.

    "You won''t make it easy for me tonight? Well, I want to say the same thing to you." I pulled his hand and took him to the bedroom.

    ke''s palms were so warm. I felt the heat, and I was a little turned on. Tonight belonged to us.

    The sun rose again.

    Neither ke nor I wanted to get up. Wey on the bed, and I flipped through the photos on my phone. I secretly took many photos of ke, Noah, and Hedwig. ke looked so warm in the photos and it made me feel safe.

    "What are you looking at?" ke looked over. He saw the photos on my phone. He raised his eyebrows and said, "When did you take them? Howe I didn''t know?"

    "It wouldn''t be candid if you knew!" I saidcently. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Let''s take a selfie. I want to save the moment." ke tried to grab my phone.

    "No! We are in bed now. We''ll be doomed if others see the photo." I shook my head and refused him.

    Then, ke gave up.

    "Where do you want to go next?" ke stroked my back gently.

    "I want to go home!" I sighed and said, "There are so many ces that I want to go. However, when I saw Noah and Hedwig''s faces, I knew that no matter how far I went, my heart was still with them."

    "OK, let''s go back." ke agreed.

    "Then let''s get up and book tickets." I turned over and sat up.

    My good mood onlysted for a few days. Now, I had to worry about the future again.

    ke booked the tickets. I didn''t think it would work, so I suggested, "Why don''t you go back first? I''ll go back in a few days."

    ke pinched my chin with his hand and said, "Why? How can I rest assured that you are alone abroad?"

    "I won''t go anywhere. I will stay in the hotel for two more days. You have nothing to worry about. I promise," I said.

    "Do you worry that Patricia will find out and she will say things?" ke looked at me.

    I nodded. It was undeniable that he was right.

    "We are adults, and we must be responsible for what we do. Since we have agreed to not let Halsey and Abigail get a divorce, we should be rational. Patricia is getting old. Let''s not make her worry," I said as calmly as I could.

    "Do you only think of others?" ke suddenly pulled me into his arms. He hugged me tightly and rested his head on my shoulder. He gently bit my shoulder and said, "Maybe we should be a little selfish. I don''t want to care about other people''s feelings."

    "You can''t. Patricia means more to you than me!" My eyes were wet. I said, "I could have been selfish, but I don''t want to make things difficult for you. I could have ignored others, as long as I wanted to be with you. Patricia could do nothing for me. After all, we have Noah and Hedwig, right?"

    ke said nothing, and he buried his head in my shoulder.

    I looked up at him, and I reached back to hold him.

    "Do you think I care so much about other people''s opinions? That''s not true. I don''t care if Halsey and Abigail are married or not, as long as you have the courage to love me. I''m just worried that Patricia will be angry, and it might be too much for her. So, I guess we should be reasonable," I sighed and said what I feared.

    As long as ke loved me, I could ovee any difficulties.

    ke kissed me deeply. I knew he would understand.

    I knew ke was worried about Emerson and Patricia''s health. He loved them. He didn''t want them to be sad.

    ke''s kiss was wearing me off. I reached out and hooked my arm around his neck, responding to him more intensely.

    We kissed each other crazily until we couldn''t breathe.

    Only then did ke let go of me. He stroked my hair beside my ear and said, "Thank you, Cathy, for walking in my shoes and thinking about things for me."

    "Don''t say that, ke. I love you," I broke free from his embrace and said. "Alright. You should head back. I need some time to think."

    ke nodded and said, "OK. I will go back now. I will keep the room for you for a few more days. If you are unhappy, you can go out and take a walk. I''ll leave you a card so that you can buy whatever you want, as long as you''re happy."

    After he finished speaking, he took out a ck card. He put the card on the table and said, "Don''t save money for me. Spend as much as you can if you want me to feel better!"

    Iughed so hard that I couldn''t stand straight. I said, "Are you trying to bribe me? Well done, you did it!"

    "If I can win you over with money, I will work even harder to earn more money. This way, you can''t leave me," ke joked. He kissed my face and said, "I, Noah, and Hedwig will be waiting for you at home."

    "OK. Stay safe! Call me when you get home!" I was so reluctant to part with him.

    It was only when I was alone with him that we could love each other so recklessly. After our return, there would be an invisible barrier between us. We could see each other, but we could not hold each other.

    We must suppress the intense feelings in our hearts.

 Chapter 278

    Catherine''s POV

    ke left. I stood on the balcony and looked down. I saw his car leaving and disappearing from my sight.

    My heart seemed to have been taken away by him and followed him to a ce far, far away.

    I met the love of my life, but we could not be together. Was this a test given to me by the Moon Goddess, or a punishment?

    I stayed in the hotel for the entire day.

    I didn''t want to go out. Although ke had given me a card, I wasn''t in the mood to buy anything.

    It wasn''t until I felt a little hungry that I decided to go downstairs for breakfast.

    I knew that staying in the room would only make me miss ke more.

    In the hotel lobby, I lowered my head and quickly walked outside.

    Suddenly, a man walked towards me. I tried to dodge him, but it was toote, and I bumped into him.

    "Catherine, you are here!" I heard a familiar voice.

    I raised my head.

    "Leo? Why are you here?" I could not believe that Leo would appear in front of me on the second day after ke left.

    "I''m here to confirm something," Leo said.

    I frowned. "What is it?"

    "Are you and ke back together or not?" Leo said in a very low voice. Obviously, he was a little nervous. "Where''s ke? He didn''te down with you, right?"

    I chuckled. "How dare you show up here, since you are so afraid to see him?"

    "I don''t think he''ll have a problem with meing here to work," he said.

    "What job do you have here?" Leo''s presence made me a bit nervous.

    Leo said unhappily, "I don''t have to tell you, do I? Where is ke? I need to talk to him."

    "He went backst night." I had to tell the truth.

    "What?" Leo said in disbelief. "ke left you alone again? You''re not quarreling again, aren''t you?"

    I red at him and said, "What''s done can''t be undone. Are you really here to work?"

    "Well then, since ke is not here, I might as well tell you the truth. I don''t know why I am here." Leo shrugged.

    I did not know what to do, so I said, "Then you should leave."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Leo looked at me. He said gently, "Catherine, can you not drive me away? I am here to see you. Are you sure you''re going to turn me away?"

    "I''m not turning you away. Fine. Let''s have breakfast together, and then you''ll leave, OK?" We were in the lobby, and people wereing and going. It wasn''t an ideal ce for us to chat.

    I was on my way out to grab a bite. I might as well find a quiet ce so that I could talk to Leo.

    Leo nodded. "Alright. I''m starving. I didn''t eat anything before I came here. Where will you take me?"

    "Let''s go out and find a ce to eat," I quickly said.

    "I know a ce. Come with me!" Leo nodded at me.

    I followed Leo out the door.

    After that, I realized that he drove here.

    Leo sat in the driver''s seat. I hesitated for a moment, and then I opened the passenger door and got in.

    Leo took me on a long drive. He almost circled the city.

    I was a little nervous. I pulled my seatbelt and frowned as I asked him, "Where are you taking me?"

    Leo suddenly pulled over. He said, "To tell you the truth, I don''t know. Why don''t we just eat here?"

    I felt Leo was in a bad mood, and I suddenly regretted going out with him.

    "Alright!" I just wanted to get things straight with Leo and get him out of here.

    I picked a table by the window, and then I ordered steaks and some fruit sd.

    Leo looked out the window. I didn''t know what he was thinking.

    "You shouldn''t havee here to find me." I held the ss in my hands, and I was very nervous.

    "I know," Leo picked up the wine and said. "In the past, I thought I would devote my life to acting. I would not be confused, and my future would be so bright and promising. However, now I know that it was just wild fantasies. The love I dreamt at that time was only utopian."

    His words made me sad.

    If the love, in reality, could be as perfect as what was written in the script, that would be great. No one would be sad anymore.

    "It turns out that no matter how clear my goal is or how detailed my life n is, they are useless whenpeting with a sudden crush," Leo said as he took a sip of his wine.

    "Catherine, you should never have been in my life!" Leo suddenly red at me with irritation. "I wouldn''t be having these problems if you didn''t show up. I wish I fell in love with another woman. In that way, I would have the love I want. I could give her a bright future, and I could work my ass off just to earn money for her. However, I fell in love with you. And now I can do nothing besides watch aside while you and ke live happily."

    "Then forget me. Forget mepletely. Go and find a woman that belongs to you and love her wholeheartedly." I could feel Leo''s pain. I could notfort him, nor could I give him any hope. I could only be ruthless so that he could get out of this painful one-sided love.

    "Fine! Starting now, I will go to the third girl that passes outside the window and tell her that I love her. I will ask for her number and forget about you," Leo said with a smile.

    "Can''t you be serious? I don''t believe that you have never met a nice girl. This is not a game or gamble." I found him ridiculous.

    "You know what? Since I love you, other women can only be your substitutes." Leo looked at me.

    I fell silent. I did not know what to say.

    "Look! There is one already!" Leo pointed out the window.

    "Leo, stop it." I tried to persuade him.

    "I think it''s great. In this way, you''ll know at once what kind of woman I''ve found," said Leo.

    "This is so absurd!" I was very anxious. I hated seeing Leo treat his feelings like it was nothing but a game.

    "Catherine, didn''t you want me to forget you? I''m doing it right now. Maybe you should put on makeup to make yourself look ugly when you see me in the future." Leoughed, the sunlight shining on his face.

    I was speechless.

 Chapter 279

    ?

    Catherine''s POV

    "And the second..." Leo said.

    "Next will be my target!" Leo smiled. He did not seem to care what the next woman looked like.

    "Whatever. As long as you find it funny!" I said angrily.

    I shouldn''t have let Leo drive to such a remote ce to eat with him.

    We didn''t do anything that we shouldn''t have. We were just sitting and eating like friends. However, I still felt guilty. I felt like I had betrayed ke.

    "Leo, I won''t go out with you alone from now on. I hope you can understand what I mean." I knew Leo''s feelings for me, and I knew Leo had no bad intentions, but I knew more that I couldn''t let him go on like this.

    Leo lowered his head. I could not see his face.

    "Alright. I won''t ask you out alone anymore. I know it''s not appropriate," Leo whispered.

    "Let''s go back. I booked a flight home tonight. What about you?" I changed the subject.

    "You can go back first. I still want to hang out for a few more days." Leo shook his head. I knew he needed time.

    "OK then. I will go back by myself. You don''t have to send me off." I decided to leave on my

    own.

    "Let me take you. It''s not safe for you to go back to the city by yourself," Leo said.

    I thought about it and did not turn him down again.

    Soon, we returned to the hotel. Leo stopped the car. I opened the door and got out of the car. Leo stared forward and did not look at me again.

    "Drive safe. I''m leaving," after I finished speaking, I closed the car door.

    Leo''s car sped away.

    I watched him drive away and was a little worried.

    I returned to the room, took a shower, poured a ss of wine,y on the sofa, and looked at Noah and Hedwig''s photos. I didn''t know that Leo would meet his mate today.

    I booked a flight home tonight. I packed my luggage. I should have gone back a few dayster, but when I thought of ke, Noah, and Hedwig, I couldn''t persuade myself to continue to stay here.

    "Go back. You should be with ke," Eva said.

    I checked out and rushed to the airport.

    I came back without asking anyone to pick me up. I took a taxi and went to Melinda''s ce.

    Melinda was surprised to see me. She hugged me and said, "Cathy, did you get to see Halsey? What was he like? Was he surprised to see you?"

    "I saw him. Both of us were surprised. He was nicer than I thought, and he was good to me," I told Melinda about my feelings.

    "Weren''t you ming him for abandoning you? I thought you were going to settle ounts with him." Melinda shrugged.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "I thought I hated him at first, but then he told me about what happened back then. When I knew the reason why he abandoned me, I couldn''t hate him anymore," I said.

    "Cathy, you must be struggling and in pain. I hope I can share your pain, but you''ll have to face it yourself." Melinda looked at me intently, and I felt it.

    "Melinda, I''m fine. I can do it," I said. When I thought about ke''smitment and his strong love for me, I felt that it wouldn''t be a big deal even though I couldn''t be the Lycan Luna. What I wanted was just ke''s love. Nothing else. I was d enough that he felt the same about me.

    "Good to hear that. Are you going back to work?" asked Melinda.

    "Yes. I will work harder!" I nodded. Now that I had it all figured out, I didn''t have anything to worry about.

    "Are you still living in thekeside vi? I hope they haven''t sent you away again," Melinda asked curiously.

    "I was determined to move out, but Noah and Hedwig wouldn''t let me, and I was reluctant to leave them. Patricia let me stay there in the end. It''s just that ke and I don''t live together. I''m afraid it won''t be easy for us to see each other again." I was a little sad.

    "What did I tell you? Kids are something you can never let go of. Rest assured. Patricia wille around, and she''ll let you guys be together. Kids are very helpful in this case!" Melindaforted me.

    "I hope so. I hope everything will be fine!" I was in a much better mood after chatting with Melinda.

    "By the way, take a look at these!" Melinda took the iPad over and clicked on a set of photos. While showing them to me, she said sarcastically, "It''s a new girl singing band that''s trying to replicate the sess of that girl band back then. Do you know who their manager is?" "Who?" I nced at the photos. The girls looked very unfamiliar and I didn''t know them. However, they dress very sexy.

    "It''s Gina!" Melinda said sarcastically. "It''s unbelievable, isn''t it? She built a team in such a

    short time and went back to showbiz!"

    I frowned and said, "Where did she find so many girls of the same age?"

    "I don''t know, but I think she was just unwilling to be banned. That''s why she returned to showbiz by bing a manager. Watch out for her from now on. I have a feeling. She''s targeting you," Melinda said, worried.

    I knew that since ke and I had broken up, many people wanted to see me doomed.

    Gina was arrested because of me, which was why she could no longer be a star. She was definitely up to something. That was why she formed a girl band in such a short time.

    "I''m not afraid of her. She cane at me as she pleases." Anyway, I wasn''t scared of Gina.

    "I''m just worried that she might y dirty. You''d better watch out. You''re still in the middle of things with ke. Emerson and Patricia''s attitude is vital to you now. If Gina gets in the

    way, things will be more difficult for you," Melinda said gently.

    I was touched when I heard that. I said, "Thank you, Melinda. I''ll keep an eye on her." "Alright. I just hope that you don''t get backpedaled by Gina again! You''re my mascot. I''m counting on you!" Melinda joked.

    "I''m afraid that I might fail you," I said sadly.

    "How so? King ke is your mate. You''ll be together eventually." Melinda seemed sure.

    I felt better and said, "Melinda, it''s gettingte. I should get back. Noah and Hedwig are going home from school."

    "Alright. Go. Say hello to Noah and Hedwig for me!" Melinda said with a smile.

    After I said goodbye to Melinda, I took my luggage and rushed to thekeside vi.

    Thinking that I had not seen Noah and Hedwig for so many days, I was even more anxious to

    go home.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280

    Catherine''s POV

    I returned to thekeside vi just as Noah and Hedwig were finishing ss.

    I sat in the parlor and waited. When I heard the sound of the car, I quickly walked out.

    The car doors opened, and Noah and Hedwig ran toward me.

    "Mommy, I miss you so much!" Hedwig hugged my neck tightly and kissed my face. "Mommy, don''t

    leave anymore, OK?"

    Hearing Hedwig''s words, Noah looked at me with anticipation.

    "OK, I promise. I won''t go anywhere from now on. I will stay with you and Noah," Iforted Hedwig.

    To my surprise, Noah and Hedwig missed me so much, though it had just been a few days.

    "Mommy, daddy also went out to work, but he came back earlier than you. He came back yesterday.

    Can you call daddy over for dinner tonight?" Hedwig pleaded in a low voice.

    Of course, I knew ke was back early, but I couldn''t say yes to Hedwig.

    "If you miss daddy, you can have dinner with him tonight. I''ll have to skip dinner." It was not that I didn''t

    want to. I was just afraid. Patricia would have a problem with it.

    Noah sighed, "Mommy, you and daddy aren''t going to break up like this, are you? What about me and

    stupid Hedwig?"

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    I looked at Noah. "I don''t know. You''ll probably have to get used to the fact that daddy and I are

    separated."

    "I''ll live with it, but I''m not so sure about stupid Hedwig," Noah said.

    Hedwig nodded. "He''s right. I am not used to daddy and mommy living separately."

    I looked into Noah and Hedwig''s eyes and sighed. I said, "My hands are tied. I want to give you a full

    family, but this is beyond my decision. Hedwig, will you just help me for once and stop it?"

    Hedwig nodded. She said, "OK, mommy. I won''t make it hard for you anymore. Mommy, don''t be

    angry."

    "I am not angry." I held Noah and Hedwig''s hands and walked into the parlor. "Come here and tell me

    about your day at school."

    I diverted Noah and Hedwig''s attention. They happily shared the interesting things that happened at

    school with me.

    Soon, it was time for dinner.

    At this time, Dowen came over and said that Patricia had called. She wanted to pick up Noah and

    Hedwig for dinner at the mountain-top vi.

    "Dowen, I''m not going. I want to eat with mommy," Noah said.

    Hedwig also hurriedly said, "Yes, I want to eat with mommy too."

    I knew that Emerson and Patricia loved Noah and Hedwig, but I also cherished my time with the kids.

    I could only apologize to Emerson and Patricia in my heart.

    After I had dinner with Noah and Hedwig, I held their hands and walked together on the beach.

    I looked up at the starry sky. When I saw the lights of the vi on the top of the mountain, I couldn''t help

    but wonder whether ke hade back or not.

    "Mommy, what are you looking at?" Hedwig asked curiously.

    I shook my head and smiled, "Nothing. It''s a lovely night."

    Noah smiled and said, "Mommy, do you want to know if daddy is home? He should be back by now.

    The light is on in his study."

    I looked at Noah and asked, "How did you know the light is on in your daddy''s study?"

    "It''s the room at the side. That''s his study!" Noah pointed.

    I gawked at the room.

    "You can''t suppress your love for him," Eva said to me.

    "Mommy, do you want to call daddy? Call him with my phone watch." Noah dialed ke''s number.

    "Hey, Noah!" In the sound of the sea waves, I heard ke''s voice clearly.

    When I heard his voice, a strange feeling emerged.

    "Daddy, are you busy?" Noah asked.

    "Yes. I''m dealing with some work," ke said gently.

    "I see." Noah was not very happy.

    "What''s wrong?" ke asked with concern.

    Noah whispered, "I was going to let you talk to mommy on the phone, but if you''re busy, just forget it!"

    "Give her the phone!" ke said anxiously.

    Noah grinned. He handed the phone watch to me and said, "Mommy, say a few words to daddy. Even

    though you can''t be together, don''t be enemies, OK?"

    I had to take the phone watch.

    Noah pulled Hedwig and ran away. He said to her, "Come on and race with me. If you win, I''ll give you

    my toys. If you lose, I''ll take away your favorite toy and hide it."

    "I won''t lose! Bad Noah!" Hedwig said loudly.

    I knew Noah took Hedwig on purpose. He wanted ke and me to have some time alone.

    "ke!" I greeted ke in a low voice.

    "Nothing happened on your way back, right?" ke''s voice was low as well.

    "It was OK!" I suddenly didn''t know what to say to him.

    When we were in the hotel, we wished we could be together at all times.

    But now, I no longer dared to be so intimate with him.

    "Noah and Hedwig must have missed you a lot," ke said.

    "Yes," I replied in a low voice.

    "What are your ns for tomorrow?" ke asked.

    "Go to work," I said.

    "If anyone in thepany bullies you, tell me. I will help you deal with it," ke said domineeringly.

    I smiled, "It seems that I still have a backer in thepany."

    "As long as I am here, I will always be your backer. If anyone dares to bully you, just tell me," ke

    said seriously.

    Hearing ke''s words, I was in a better mood instantly, and I felt intimate with him again.

    "If you really want me to feel better in thepany, you should give Melinda a promotion. With her

    taking care of me, I have nothing to worry about," I put in a good word for Melinda.

    "OK. I''ll give her a raise and a promotion tomorrow," ke agreed.

    "Thanks!" I said with a smile.

    "You don''t have to thank me. You earned it," ke said in a low voice. "Cathy, I want toe down

    and see you."

    "I want to see you, too," I looked up at the light in his study and said. "But I don''t think it''s the right time.

    We''ll have other chances. We shouldn''t meet when Emerson and Patricia are nearby."

    "Noah and Hedwig areing back soon. That''s it for now. I''m hanging up." I saw that Hedwig was

    crying, so I quickly hung up.

    "Hedwig, what''s wrong? Why are you crying?" I asked while holding Hedwig.

    "Noah won. He wanted to hide my favorite toy! He wouldn''t let me y with it!" Hedwig said sadly.

    I was amused by Hedwig. I wiped her tears andforted her in a low voice, "Hedwig, don''t cry. I''ll talk

    to Noah. I''m sure he won''t take your toy away from you."

    "Really? Mommy, talk to him now!" Hedwig said anxiously.

    Noahughed and ran over. He said, "Stupid Hedwig, you lost. Have you decided which toy you want

    to give me?"

    Hedwig hid behind me. She said with a grievance, "That''s not fair. Your legs are much longer than

    mine. How can I run faster than you?!"

    "But we are the same age."

    "It''s not the same. You are older than me, but you didn''t give in to me!" Hedwig retorted.

    Noah knew Hedwig well. I knew he said it deliberately.

    "Well, since you are younger than me, I''ll cut you some ck this time!" Noah said.

    I stroked Noah''s head and said, "Alright then. I''m sure both of you are tired now. Let''s go back to take a

    shower and sleep."

    My kids and I walked home.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281

    Catherine''s POV

    Soon, I returned to work.

    But I could sense a shift in the attitude of my colleagues towards me.

    In the morning meeting, Mark, the deputy director, had a big fight with Melinda over a contract.

    Melinda said angrily, "He did it on purpose because everyone in thepany is gossiping about you

    and King ke''s breakup."

    "I''m sorry, Melinda. I got you into this mess. If it weren''t for me, they wouldn''t have made it difficult for

    you." I felt guilty.

    "Catherine, don''t say that. Mark has a beef with me anyway," Melindaforted me.

    The incident with Melinda urred only a few days before the project in my hands was snatched away.

    I won the project from Leo''spany. I asked Lucy to take care of the project while I was on leave.

    When I came back to work, she said that she wanted to sort out some files before giving the project

    back to me. I agreed. However, she kept stalling every time I asked her. She was unwilling to hand over

    the project back to me, and she even quarreled with me.

    "Catherine, you are going to leave thepany, right? Will you take away all your clients as well? Stop

    messing around. This project belongs to thepany. You can''t take it with you!" Lucy said

    sarcastically.

    I retorted, "Who told you that I''m leaving?"

    "It goes without saying, OK? You know better than anyone else. You and King ke have broken up.

    As his ex, how do you have the nerve to stay here? You''d better leave before King ke kicks you out.

    You don''t want to embarrass yourself in front of everyone," Lucy mocked.

    I was so pissed off, but I had to keep my head.

    "Our breakup won''t affect my work. If you don''t give my project back today, you''ll see the

    consequences." I didn''t want to quarrel. I just wanted to do my job.

    "Well, well. Do you still think you are the Lycan Luna? How dare you talk to me like this? I am not afraid

    of you, and it''s my project now. There''s no way I''ll give it back to you," Lucy said.

    The workce was such a cruel ce. Though I had heard Melinda talk about how brutal the

    workce was before I joined thepany, I had never encountered anything like this before.

    Now that Lucy had the project in her hand and refused to give it back, I felt helpless.

    Then Melinda came over and med Lucy. She told her to give the project back to me.

    Lucy threw the file in front of me. "Take it, since you want it so badly!"

    Melinda said with a cold face, "Go get your resignation letter from the Personnel Department. I don''t

    want to see you tomorrow!"

    Lucy was stunned. Then she pleaded, "Melinda, I''m sorry. Please don''t fire me."

    Melinda said seriously, "I bet you think Catherine and I have no ce in thepany anymore, right?

    Why are you begging me?"

    "Melinda, I was wrong. I was doing a good job on this project, so I didn''t want to give it to Catherine.

    That was why I quarreled with her. It won''t happen again!" Lucy began to cry.

    "The decision is made. We don''t need dishonest people like you. You should leave." Melinda picked up

    the file and handed it to me. Melinda and I then walked away.

    "''Melinda, don''t be so smug! I quit! I don''t want to work here anyway. Everyone knows you got

    promoted because of Catherine! You have connections, so what?" Lucy cursed.

    We were surprised to hear that and turned to look at Lucy.

    "Melinda, Catherine slept with the boss to get you promoted, and in return, you defended her by all

    means. You would fire anyone in thepany who had a problem with Catherine. I hope you will end

    up the same soon!" Lucy roared.

    "Melinda, forget it. Just ignore her!" I held Melinda''s arm. She looked like she wanted to beat Lucy up.

    Despite Melinda''s efforts, Lucy managed to wipe out her contribution to the Chavez Group with a few

    words. No one could stand it.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    After Lucy finished venting, she red at me and Melinda and left.

    When we returned to the office, Melinda said to me, "These people are too much!"

    I was a little frustrated and said, "I didn''t know that in their eyes, all the work we''ve done over the past

    few months was just because of my rtionship with ke."

    "Cathy, don''t be angry. They are jealous of you, that''s all," Melindaforted me.

    "Forget it. I don''t want to quarrel with them. Anyway, my rtionship with ke is not as bad as they

    thought." I shrugged.

    After talking to Melinda, I returned to the office.

    As I entered, I heard the phone on my desk ringing.

    I thought it was from a colleague. I picked up the phone and heard ke''s voice. "Did someone give

    you a hard time?"

    To my surprise, it was ke who called me through the internal line.

    "How did you know?" I asked curiously.

    "I know everything you do in thepany," ke said proudly.

    I couldn''t help but smile.

    "Are you trying tofort me or discourage me? So, I don''t have any privacy in thepany, do I?" I

    rolled my eyes.

    "I amforting you. Don''t worry. I''ll deal with anyone who goes against you. I''ll let them know that you

    are the one in charge of the Design Department," ke promised.

    I chuckled. To be honest, it felt great to have someone backing me up.

    "Will that make me look overbearing? People may gossip more about me, right?" I wondered what

    ke would say.

    "Then I will rece the entire Design Department!" ke said overbearingly.

    I knew ke didn''t care about the profits of the Design Department. He cared more about me, which

    was so touching.

    "There is no need. I can''t turn to you for help with everything. I have to learn to deal with troubles

    myself." I decided that I couldn''t let ke help me with everything.

    I knew. People would only stop judging me if I could bring more value to thepany.

    "You got me," ke said gently.

    I smiled, "I can''t always hide behind you and let you handle things for me. After the breakup, I realized

    that independence makes me feel the most secure."

    ke said with self-me, "Sorry. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have lied to you about your past. I will

    discuss anything with you from now on. I won''t make decisions alone anymore."

    "I knew you meant well. You didn''t want me to know, and you wanted to hide it from everyone. I was

    stupid and ruined everything you worked so hard for." Speaking of this, I was very regretful.

    "Well, let''s leave it there. Can we have lunch together?" ke said.

    I was surprised. "Lunch? Aren''t you afraid that Patricia will know?"

    "Don''t worry. I will make sure she won''t find out," ke said.

    "There is no perfect secret in the world. We shouldn''t risk it." I felt the need to be more cautious.

    "But I want to see you." ke was a little aggrieved.

    "Well, we are talking on the phone now."

    "You know what I want." ke''s voice became low.

    "We shouldn''t think too much of that." I was shy.

    "You are so cruel to me." ke was angry.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282

    Catherine''s POV

    After hanging up the phone, I was still a little unsettled. I wasn''t being cruel. It was just that the truth

    was too harsh.

    I didn''t want Emerson and Patricia to find out about this. If they did, they wouldn''t allow me to stay at

    thekeside vi.

    I had to stick to my bottom line, for Noah and Hedwig and my uncertain future.

    Night fell.

    After work, I returned home a bit worn out. I saw Noah and Hedwig doing their homework as I walked in

    the door.

    They were doing some handwork. Noah had already finished his homework and was helping Hedwig.

    "Mommy, you are back! Are you tired today?" Hedwig said with a smile.

    I stroked her head. "I''m not tired. Not after I see you guys."

    "Mommy, we want to have dinner with you tonight!" Noah said with a smile.

    I was touched.

    Noah and Hedwig were very considerate. Even if I didn''t ask for it, they were both on my side.

    "Why don''t you go and have dinner with daddy and the others tonight? We''ll have dinner together

    tomorrow. I think it''ll be better for everyone." I was moved, but I knew that Emerson and Patricia were

    also used to having Noah and Hedwig around. I was sure that they also wanted to eat with the kids.

    "But if we don''t stay, you will eat alone. Eating alone is very boring," Hedwig said.

    "I am not bored!" I smiled and said, "I''ve been busy all day, so I''m starving now. I''ll eat a lot, even if I eat

    alone."

    Noah and Hedwig looked at me with their eyes widened.

    I continued, "Go and ask Dowen to take you there. After dinner,e back to sleep!"

    Suddenly, a tall figure appeared outside the door.

    "Yeah! Daddy is here," Hedwig shouted.

    Why was ke here? I stood up and looked at him.

    I didn''t think it was Patricia who sent him here.

    Though I was a little worried, I was delighted.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    However, in front of Noah and Hedwig, I must suppress my feelings. I tried to keep calm.

    "Daddy, why are you here?" Noah immediately ran over. He raised his head and reached out for

    ke''s hand.

    "I''m here to pick you up for dinner." ke''s voice was low.

    Yet I saw that he was looking at me with affection. I felt my body burning, and I had the urge to throw

    myself into his arms.

    I restrained my feelings and said to Noah and Hedwig, "Since your daddy is here, go with him for

    dinner. We will y games after youe back."

    Noah and Hedwig looked sad and disappointed.

    ke said to Noah and Hedwig, "Wait downstairs. Mommy and I will go upstairs for a chat."

    I looked up at him in surprise.

    He walked toward me and nodded.

    I asked him in a low voice, "What are you going to do?"

    "Come upstairs with me and you will know." ke walked upstairs.

    "Daddy, don''t bully mommy!" Noah suddenly shouted.

    Iughed. Noah was so protective of me.

    When I reached the second floor, ke grabbed my wrist and dragged me into the guest room where

    he used to sleep.

    He closed the door.

    ke held me tightly in his arms and kissed my exposed skin.

    "''ke, stop." Although I was very addicted to his embrace and warm kisses, we were in thekeside

    vi, and Patricia might show up at any second. By then, everything would be my fault.

    I didn''t want to be kicked out by Patricia just because I wanted to get intimate with ke. I had to act

    rationally for the sake of Noah and Hedwig.

    ke stopped. He held me tightly as if by doing so, we would never be apart again.

    After a while, ke released me and whispered, "I don''t know what happened to Patricia today. She

    asked me toe and bring you up for dinner."

    "What?" I couldn''t believe it. Patricia wanted me to go up for dinner?!

    "Did she think of another way to punish me?" I was scared.

    ke shook his head. "I don''t know. When I came home, Patricia asked me to pick you up. Maybe it

    was because Noah and Hedwig refused to go up without you."

    "If only you were right." I thought he might be too optimistic.

    ke held me gently. He whispered, "At least it''s a good start. Patricia is stubborn. We have a long

    way to go to get her to say yes. I can wait. Can you?"

    I looked at him. "I''m just afraid that you can''t."

    "Have some faith in me, will you?" ke nibbled my neck.

    I felt a twinge, and I couldn''t help but tremble.

    I whispered, "I do have faith in you. I just don''t believe in fate."

    It was the first time I had tasted love, and I had no sooner tasted its sweetness than it was reced by

    bitterness.

    ke kissed my hand. His voice was hoarse. "''Cathy, be patient. No one can separate us as long as

    we don''t give up on each other."

    ke looked determined, and I smiled, "You are right. As long as we don''t give up, there''s still hope."

    "Let''s have another kid? Then, Patricia can separate us no more." ke looked at me.

    I felt my body heat up in an instant. However, it wasn''t the right time. I refused, "No. Kids shouldn''t be

    used as bargaining chips. They are supposed to be loved, and we shouldn''t be irresponsible parents."

    "You''re right. Let''s go before Noah and Hedwig get worried." ke gave up on this idea.

    I nodded and followed him downstairs.

    ke drove and took us to the vi on the top of the mountain.

    "Mommy, has Patricia agreed to let you be with daddy?" Noah and Hedwig asked happily.

    "I don''t know!" I felt uneasy. I was worried that things would be worse than I thought.

    We arrived at the vi at the top of the mountain, then I remembered the quarrel I had with ke

    before. Although I was so sad at the time, now that I thought about it, it was just a fun memory.

    When we walked into the living room, I saw Patricia sitting on the sofa.

    I slowed down.

    "Patricia!" Noah and Hedwig ran over and held Patricia''s arms.

    When Patricia saw Noah and Hedwig, she could not help but grin. She could not resist their cuteness.

    "I thought you kids wouldn''te anymore. I was so hurt!"

    "How could that be? You love us so much and we love you too!" Noah coaxed Patricia.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283

    Catherine''s POV

    I stood in the doorway, looking at Patricia. I didn''t know if I should say something.

    Patricia saw me and said, "Come and sit here."

    I walked over and sat on the sofa next to her.

    Patricia sighed. "I never wanted to see you again, but I just couldn''t bear to part with Noah and Hedwig.

    So, from now on, you maye and join us for dinner."

    ke and I looked at each other, and ke smiled.

    "Thank you, Patricia. I love you so much!" Hedwig kissed Patricia on the face.

    "Thank you, Patricia." I was very grateful.

    Patricia turned around and said, "I only said you coulde here and eat with us. I didn''t promise you

    anything else."

    "I know." Still, I was very happy.

    I knew that Patricia had a good heart. She was simply stubborn.

    I didn''t hate her, because Halsey hurt her.

    At least Patricia didn''t kick me out of thekeside vi and still allowed me to spend time with Noah and

    Hedwig.

    "Let''s eat!" Patricia held Noah and Hedwig''s hands.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ke quickly said, "I''ll go upstairs and get Emerson."

    Emerson had been in his wheelchair due to the cold weather.

    The family finally gathered together again at the dining table. I still didn''t dare to rx.

    Patricia suddenly said, "Leo is getting more and more reluctant to go home. He hasn''te back to

    see me in all this time!"

    ke smiled and said, "Maybe Leo had a crush on someone. He tweeted a lot about rtionships

    these days."

    I was stunned. My fork fell from my hand to the te, making a crisp sound.

    Everyone looked up at me. I quickly said, "I''ve been drawing all day. My hands are a bit sore."

    Patricia said in surprise, "Really? Did you ask him?"

    "That''s my guess. I called him, and he didn''t tell me about it," ke said.

    Patricia continued, "I''ll be relieved if he does find his mate."

    I felt very uneasy. All of a sudden, the images of Leo telling me that he loved me were shing across

    my mind.

    I was very worried. If Patricia found out about it, this warm atmosphere would be ruined again.

    "What''s wrong? What are you thinking about?" I heard ke call me.

    I quickly smiled, "I actually ate already, so I''m not really hungry."

    I was anxious. I didn''t dare to look at ke''s eyes.

    Patricia said, "You should eat at home from now on. Don''t eat outside anymore."

    I nodded. "OK."

    "If he won''t tell the truth, then you should look into it and find out what family his mate is from," Patricia

    continued.

    "Will do, Patricia. I''ll have someone to look into it tomorrow," ke replied.

    When I heard this, my body stiffened.

    ke was going to look into Leo''s rtionship.

    Would it trace back to me? If so, I wouldn''t be able to exin it.

    My heart was beating fast. I was terrified.

    I knew how powerful ke''s intelligencework was. If he did find out that I was the woman Leo was

    in love with, it would be devastating for me.

    "I''m full. I want to go down and rest. Hedwig, Noah, you may sleep over here with Patricia tonight. I''ve

    got a lot of work to do, and I''ll stay upte." I tried to stay calm.

    Patricia''s face softened.

    "Alright, mommy, don''t be too busy!" Noah said.

    Hedwig said, "Then I want to stay with daddy tonight."

    ke nodded. "OK. I will stay with you."

    "You guys continue. I will drive down by myself." I wanted to leave at once.

    "Let me drive you." ke stood up.

    "It''s OK. Stay and finish your dinner." I just wanted to get away as soon as possible.

    I couldn''t think straight and wanted to be alone.

    Patricia said, "ke. Since she''s got work to do, you should just let her go. Sit down and eat."

    ke sat back in the chair and gave me the car key. "The mountain road is rough. Drive slowly!"

    "OK." I stroked Noah and Hedwig''s heads and then left, pretending to be calm.

    "I''ll be dammed!" I said in a low voice as I started the car.

    Maybe I should call Leo and inform him.

    I took out my phone and called Leo.

    He quickly picked up my call.

    "Why did you call me? It''s dangerous. You know it, right?" Leo said with a smile.

    "Patricia just asked ke to find out if you have had a crush recently. What should we do?" I wanted

    him to handle it.

    "What?" He also didn''t expect it. He quickly said, "Did she say so?"

    "Yes. Patricia asked ke to do some digging on you!" I was very anxious.

    "Don''t worry. No one will find out. I''ll handle it!" Leoforted me.

    "ke mustn''t know about this!" I said seriously.

    "Let me see what I can do. Rx. I''ll hang up now." Leo hung up the phone.

    I deleted all the messages from Leo and it made me feel better.

    I started the car and drove back to thekeside vi.

    I couldn''t sleep for the whole night. Fortunately, Noah and Hedwig did note back with me, or they

    would notice something was off.

    I sat in the office all day, holding a pencil in my hand, swirling it.

    My mind was still a mess. Leo told me to leave it to him. What would he do? Had he figured out a way

    yet?

    I wish Leo hadn''t said those things to me, telling me how much he loved me.

    Noah and Hedwig were the most important people to me, and now, there was also ke.

    Without ke, my life, even my soul, would not beplete.

    Suddenly, my phone rang. I took it out and nced at the screen. It was Leo.

    I clicked on the news and saw a photo of Leo and a beautiful girl outside a restaurant. They looked

    intimate with their fingers interlocked.

    I couldn''t believe it. How could Leo find a girlfriend so quickly?

    Was his solution to finding a woman and falling in love quickly?

    The news of Leo having a girlfriend caused an uproar online.

    I read thements.

    "Who is this woman? Why is she holding Leo''s hand? It''s too much. Let go of Leo!"

    "She is just mediocre. What happened to Leo''s taste? What does he see in her? She is not pretty, and

    she doesn''t have a hot figure either. I''m so disappointed."

    "Leo, I hope you break up with her tomorrow..."

    "No! No way! I absolutely do not believe this is true!"

    As I read, I could not help but worry about Leo and the girl.

    Leo was a star, and his rtionship would always get people''s attention.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284

    Catherine''s POV

    When I checked on the news in the afternoon, I was surprised that someone had found out the identity

    of the girl in the photo.

    The girl''s name was Sunny. She was a reporter and had just graduated from university.

    In my opinion, she was pretty with a good figure.

    I had mixed feelings. I felt that Leo was a nice and responsible person.

    I hoped that Leo could soon let go of his feelings for me because I did not want him to suffer from them.

    At night, when I returned to Lakeside Vi, Patricia called me to Mountaintop Vi to have dinner.

    Patricia was still quite cold to me, but at least, she did not stop me from spending time with ke.

    At the dining table, Patricia smiled, "ke, I was surprised that Leo finally found his mate. I always

    believe that the Moon Goddess is watching over us. I heard that his mate is a reporter. It seems that

    she is not a member of the royal family or a descendant of the elders of the Council."

    ke nodded. "Yes, finally, he found his mate."

    "I was always worried about him," said Patricia.

    I heaved a sigh of relief when I saw that Patricia had no objection to Leo having a girlfriend.

    "Mommy, you don''t feel like eating again?" Hedwig suddenly asked.

    In an instant, everyone''s eyes fell on me.

    ke looked over. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"

    I had to lie. "Yes, I had a cold."

    "It''s getting cold now. Remember to keep warm at night. Otherwise, it''s easy to catch a cold," ke

    reminded me.

    Patricia said, "You are a mother and shouldn''t be so careless. Are you still worried about the matter

    between you and ke? For now, forget the marriage. You should learn more about each other. When

    the time is right, I will consider whether to agree to it."

    I was so happy.

    Patricia''s words gave me hope.

    Noah ran to Patricia. He stretched out his little arms and hugged her. "Patricia, you agree to let daddy

    and mommy be together, right? You are awesome. I love you so much."

    Hedwig alsoughed. She ran over and hugged Patricia. "Patricia, you love me the most, don''t you?

    Then don''t let daddy and mommy break up, OK? Please."

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    In a great mood, the food suddenly tasted more delicious.

    After dinner, ke drove me back. Though Patricia wasn''t happy about it, she didn''t stop him.

    ke opened the car door and got in. Soon, he started the car.

    "I didn''t expect Patricia to agree to our marriage. Did something happen?" I thought it was strange.

    Patricia was very indifferent to me. Now, Patricia agreed to let us be together. Something must have

    happened.

    ke frowned. He suddenly said, "Perhaps Abigail talked to her."

    "Abigail?" I thought, ''Have they decided to divorce, so we could be together?''

    "I guess so. She must have told Patricia that she would divorce Halsey, so we can be married," ke

    said in a low voice.

    "That''s likely! What should we do? Are we going to watch them get divorced? Will we be too selfish if

    we do this?" I was confused.

    Although I had just met Halsey, I didn''t want to ruin his marriage.

    "Do you think we can persuade them not to divorce?" After a long time, ke finally opened his mouth.

    I said painfully, "They will think for us which they shouldn''t have."

    "Have you seen the news about Leo? What do you think of that girl?" I knew that ke was trying to

    change the topic.

    I tried to remain calm.

    "I think she''s very good. That girl is pretty," I replied.

    "I hope they are serious. I hope that they can withstand the pressure and be together happily," ke

    said sincerely.

    "Yes, I also hope that they can be happy!" I knew that ke was thinking about our situation.

    "How much do you know about Leo?" ke asked.

    I was surprised that ke asked me this. I was worried that he might know something.

    "I don''t know much about him. Why do you ask?" I said.

    "I just feel that it was not his style to announce his rtionship with that girl," ke answered.

    I was getting more nervous.

    "Leo never likes to share his private life unless he has no other choices and it serves a certain purpose.

    Moreover, his new movie is going to be released soon, so it''s not a good time to make his rtionship

    public. It''s no good for the box office revenue," ke exined.

    I was trembling in fear. ke knew Leo well, and he got suspicious.

    "Aren''t you thinking too much? Love can make a person impulsive." My hands clenched the hem of my

    dress.

    "Forget it. Maybe Leo has changed. I have been busy all these years. I didn''t try to understand him

    better. From now on, I should care more about him." ke was annoyed.

    I was worried that the rtionship between ke and Leo would be ruined because of me.

    Now my mind was a mess.

    "Why aren''t you talking?" ke turned his head and asked.

    I quickly said, "What can I say? I envy you guys since you two have such a good rtionship."

    "After we get married, you can check on him just like I do. He will be your brother-inw," ke said.

    "Then let''s get married first," I said.

    "Are you ming me for not giving you a wedding earlier?" ke asked.

    "No, that''s not what I mean," I quickly exined. "I just felt it''s too early to think about this now."

    "Cathy, though I can''t marry you now, I can give you everything else you want, including myself and my

    affection for you," ke said gently.

    Indeed, ke''s love for me was certainly no less than that of any other partner.

    I felt guilty when I thought of how good ke had been to me, and the fact that I had kept a secret from

    him.

    "ke, one day, if another man says he loves me, will you be mad?" I asked in a tiny voice.

    ke suddenly stepped on the brakes. He stopped the car in the middle of the road, looked at me, and

    roared, "Who''s that man?"

    I quickly exined in a low voice, "No one. I''m just asking. If a man tells me that he has feelings for me,

    will you be angry?"

    ke shouted angrily, "Of course!"

    I shouldn''t have asked this question. What should I say next to make ke ignore this question?

    "Don''t be mad, okay? I won''t be tempted no matter who that man is. Because I love you with all my

    heart," I said sincerely.

    After listening to my words, ke looked at me affectionately. Then he held me in his arms.

    I leaned on his shoulder. Then he grabbed my neck and kissed me fiercely.

    At this moment, nothing else was important and we only cared about each other.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285

    Catherine''s POV

    After a long kiss, I was almost out of breath, then ke let go of me.

    He said in a low voice, "You are not allowed to fall in love with anyone else. Understand?"

    "Why are you being so bossy?" Iughed.

    "You know me well. When ites to love, I can be very possessive. You''re the one I chose, and my

    love for you will never change! You should never betray me because I don''t know what I''ll do when I get

    mad," ke said seriously.

    "Okay, I promise you. I will only love you. Do you hear me, ke? I only love you!" I looked at him.

    keughed, "OK, got it."

    When I saw himugh, I secretly let out a sigh of relief.

    "Let''s go. Noah and Hedwig are not home, we should put our time to best use!" ke stared at me,

    and I knew what he wanted.

    I didn''t expect ke to be so bold. Patricia finally let us see each other, but he wanted more.

    "It''s better not to do it tonight. How about another day..." I was really afraid. If Patricia knew about it,

    she would think that I seduced ke.

    After all, in Patricia''s eyes, ke would never be wrong, and I would be the one to me.

    Unfortunately, in the end, I lost the battle. My body went limp as ke approached, and I could never

    resist him.

    The next day, we werete for work.

    I was busy for the whole day and only finished my work when I was about to get off work.

    At this time, ke called. "Catherine, Patricia said that Leo ising home for dinner tonight."

    "What? Leo is back?" I was surprised.

    "Yes, he came back with his girlfriend, Sunny," ke exined.

    "Okay, I got it," I said.

    By the time we returned to Mountaintop Vi, Noah and Hedwig were already ying games with

    Sunny. I could tell that they were having a good time.

    Leo came downstairs. ke was happy to see him. They hugged each other.

    "Sunny, ke is back. Let me introduce you to them," Leo said with a smile.

    Sunny quickly stood up and said to Hedwig, "Hedwig, I will help you dress your dollter!"

    Sunny came over. She was a little nervous. I knew that most people felt pressure from ke.

    "Hello, I am ke. This is Catherine," ke said politely.

    Sunny said nervously, "Nice to meet you. You look younger and more handsome than you were in the

    photos."

    Leo said angrily, "Are you saying that ke is more handsome than me?"

    Sunny red at him. "I''m only telling the truth. ke is more mature and attractive than you."

    Leo shook off Sunny''s hand sullenly. He walked away and sat on the sofa.

    Sunny walked over and held his arm. "Don''t be angry. In my eyes, you are the most attractive man."

    Leo reached out and pulled Sunny into his arms. He kissed her on the forehead and said, "That''s more

    like it. Otherwise, I would think you are going to fall in love with someone else."

    The way they interacted with each other made me feel a little awkward. Maybe I was thinking too much.

    Sunny saw me looking at her, and she blushed.

    Sunny came over. "Hello, Catherine. You are so beautiful. I like you very much."

    I was a little embarrassed. I also liked her quite much. Her smile looked sincere.

    I hoped that Sunny and Leo were truly in love. Leo would be happier being with a lovely and outgoing

    girl like Sunny.

    I turned to look at Leo. Somehow, I felt that he was quieter than usual.

    ke seemed unaware of it. He smiled and said, "Leo,e upstairs with me. Let''s go and ask

    Emerson and Patricia to join us."

    Leo nodded. He followed ke upstairs.

    I smiled at Sunny and said, "Let''s take a seat and have a chat."

    "Ms. Wyatt, can I talk to you alone?" Sunny suddenly reached out and grabbed me.

    I was stunned for a moment, and Sunny''s reaction confirmed my suspicion.

    I nodded. "Okay, let''s take a walk outside."

    It was a beautiful night. Sunny and I walked into the garden.

    We walked for a long time until there was no one else around, and then I stopped.

    I turned to look at Sunny. I asked, "Do you have anything to say to me?"

    Sunny suddenly fell silent.

    I smiled and said, "You haven''t thought about what to say, right? In fact, even if you don''t say it, I

    already know. Did Leo ask you to pretend to be his girlfriend?"

    Sunny covered her mouth in shock. "How did you know? Did he tell you?"

    "No. That''s my guess," I sighed. "But I wonder how you two came to know each other."

    Sunny looked aggrieved. "I was a reporter before. I happened to meet Leo at the airport. Although he

    was very low-key, I recognized him. I was an intern and was desperate to get a job offer, so I carried

    the equipment and followed him all the way. Then I identally took some pictures of you two together.

    I''m really sorry."

    I trembled in fear when I heard that Sunny had taken pictures of me and Leo.

    Sunny quicklyforted me. "Don''t worry. Leo has already destroyed all the photos and negatives. He

    also destroyed all my equipment, which cost me a fortune. He absolutely freaked me out."

    "How did he destroy your equipment?" I was curious.

    "Well, it''s my fault for being too greedy. After I took your photos, I wanted to take more photos of him.

    But I didn''t expect that he had spotted me. He drove his sports car directly toward my car. I was

    terrified that my heart almost stopped." Sunny''s face turned pale.

    "Were you alright? Was he injured?" I asked worriedly.

    Sunny said, "We were both fine. He only destroyed the car I rented and my equipment, but he also

    made me penniless!"

    Iughed as I looked at Sunny who pulled a long face.

    Sunnyughed along with me. She was a cheerful girl.

    "Catherine, don''t worry. I will keep your secrets. Leo paid me a lot to pretend to be his girlfriend. I will

    do my best!" Sunnyforted me.

    I med myself. "Thank you so much. No matter what, I am very grateful to you."

    "It''s nothing. I''m doing this because of money." Sunny was very embarrassed.

    "But don''t get me wrong. Nothing is going on between me and Leo. I have always treated him as a

    friend. In the future, I hope that he and I can be family," I exined to Sunny.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "I know. Leo is suffering from unrequited love," Sunny said. "ke is a very charming man. I can see

    that you are very in love with him. I envy you. You must be very happy."

    I nodded. "Yes, being with him is the happiest thing in my life."

    "I know that the most beautiful thing about love is to have mutual feelings for each other." Sunny said,

    "I sympathize with Leo. However, love can be unfair. You love ke so much. Of course, you won''t

    love Leo!"

    "Yes, I only love ke. I am devoted to him," I said firmly.

    "Catherine, you are right. To be honest, I agree with you. You should love someone wholeheartedly. If

    you give your love to Leo, it will be very unfair to both of them," Sunny said seriously.

    "Yes, I think so too," I agreed with Sunny.

    We had been outside for a while. Dinner was almost ready, so I quickly took Sunny back in.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286

    Catherine''s POV

    When Sunny and I stepped onto the stairs, we saw a figure running over in a hurry.

    It was Leo. He looked serious, and he pulled Sunny to his side.

    "Come with me!" Leo''s voice was low, and he was very angry.

    Leo dragged Sunny away. He was being rude, so I blocked their way. "Stop treating her this way!"

    "Catherine, leave us alone. This is between me and Sunny!" Leo softened his tone, but he deliberately raised his voice so that everyone in the living room could hear him.

    I was stunned.

    Sunny immediately whispered to me, "Ms. Wyatt, help me..."

    I turned around again and saw them walking toward the garden in the dark.

    I felt worried. What was Leo up to?

    Did he think Sunny had told me things that she wouldn''t have?

    I had the urge to go over and help Sunny.

    ke suddenly walked over. He said in a gentle tone, "Come on, don''t be nosy. Maybe that''s how they handle things together."

    I forced a smile. If they were mates, I wouldn''t be worried at all.

    But they were not.

    I sympathized with Sunny silently. I hoped Leo wouldn''t go too far.

    Not long after, Leo and Sunny went back to the living room, holding hands tightly, as if to show everyone how much they felt for each other.

    Dinner was ready. I sat down silently.

    Leo sat next to Sunny. Sunny did not know anyone here, and I could tell that she was a little uneasy.

    Leo lowered his head. I couldn''t see his eyes, and there was no way I could figure out what he was thinking.

    ke suddenly reached for my hand. He took my hand with a gentle squeeze andforted me.

    I raised my head and smiled at him. Hisfort dispelled my sense of loss.

    Dinner was very sumptuous, but everyone seemed to have something on their minds. The entire meal was very quiet and ended up quickly.

    It was gettingte, and I should go back to the Lakeside Vi. ke stood up, I knew he wanted to send me back. I shook my head at him.

    Leo said that he was leaving with Sunny, too.

    However, Patricia stopped them. "Leo, Sunny, you can spend the night here."

    Leo and Sunny were both starting to look a bit awkward.

    ke echoed, "Why not? Leo, you barelye back, and you brought Sunny home today. Why don''t you sleep here tonight?"

    Sunny quickly reached out and gently tugged Leo, as if to say no to him.

    "Alright. We will sleep here tonight!" Leo agreed. Sunny looked at him in surprise.

    As a result, Leo and Sunny stayed in the Mountaintop Vi, while I took Noah and Hedwig back to the Lakeside Vi.

    ke was about to follow me out, but he had to give up since Patricia was staring at him.

    I got in the car and left the brightly lit Mountaintop Vi with Noah and Hedwig. Finally, I felt rxed.

    During the meal, I could feel that Leo was watching me, which made me feel stressed and guilty.

    Now that I had left the Mountaintop Vi with my kids, I didn''t have to worry about Leo and my secret being exposed anymore.

    The next day, I went to work on time. I still had a few orders toplete, so I had to work even harder. Maybe it was because of the trauma recently, I was getting more inspired.

    At noon, I had just finished a piece of work when suddenly a colleague came over with a bouquet of lilies.

    I was a little surprised when I looked at the flowers in front of me.

    "That''s right, Catherine. It''s for you," my colleague smiled.

    I took the bouquet and asked curiously, "Who sent it?"

    "I don''t know. It was delivered here. Maybe there''s a card attached to it."

    I checked the bouquet and found no card. It was weird. Who sent me these flowers?

    It couldn''t be Leo, could it?

    The thought frightened me. Please. I didn''t want it to be him whatsoever.

    What I didn''t know was that ke knew it the moment I received the flowers.

    Before work, I received ke''s call. He was very angry and asked me who sent the flowers.

    He questioned me furiously. I knew that it must be his informer in thepany who told him.

    "Who the hell is it? Shouldn''t you tell me?" ke''s tone was somewhat resentful.

    Iughed. "Are you jealous?"

    "''Cathy, is someone trying to woo you?" ke was utterly dissatisfied.

    "Everyone knows that I am single now." I couldn''t help but want to tease ke.

    "So, there is someone, and you have been hiding it from me?" ke said angrily.

    He was serious. I exined to him, "No one is wooing me, and I don''t know who sent me the flowers. There was no card. Besides, I''m sure it''s not from a man. Otherwise, I should have received roses, instead of lilies."

    When ke heard my words, he was stunned for a moment. "Lilies? They weren''t roses?"

    "Who told you I received roses?" I chuckled.

    "Was it Halsey?" ke said impatiently. I knew he hated Halsey.

    I sighed, "That''s impossible. If it were him, he would have left his name."

    "Then who sent the flowers to you? If you receive flowers again, make sure you know who sent them." ke emphasized.

    "OK. I promise. I am curious too." I hung up the phone.

    Suddenly, my phone rang.

    I nced at the screen. It was one of my clients, a girl named Alina.

    I had a deep impression of her because she favored neutral clothes, and we used to go to the same school.

    "Hello, Ms. Gros!" I was gentle when I talked to my clients.

    "Cathy, do you like the flowers I sent you?" Alina asked gently.

    "It was you! Thank you so much. It''s very lovely." Finally, I knew who sent me the flowers.

    "I am d that you like it. Are you free tonight? I want to invite you to dinner." Alina asked nervously.

    I was surprised. "It should be my treat, to thank you for your support."

    "Can we meet tonight?" Alina said happily.

    I thought about it and nodded. "Of course. Let''s have dinner together. I will tell you after I get the address!"

    "Great! I''ll be waiting!" Alina was happy.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287

    Catherine''s POV

    I called ke and told him that I wouldn''t be going home for dinner tonight.

    Then I called Noah and Hedwig.

    I was going to ask Melinda to join us today, but Melinda had other ns, so I went to the restaurant alone.

    I booked a rtively luxurious restaurant since I wanted to thank Alina for her support.

    I parked the car in the restaurant''s parking lot and saw Gina when I closed the door.

    Gina looked as rich as she used to be. She was holding the arm of a middle-aged man and asked him to go first when she saw me. Then she walked toward me.

    She was wearing high heels, and her clothes were very fashionable.

    "I''m curious. Why did ke dump you? It must have been a juicy story!" Gina burst intoughter, which sent a shiver down my spine.

    I frowned. "What do you want to do? Gina, stop causing trouble. Don''t ruin your career again." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Catherine, do you know Halsey?" Gina suddenly said.

    My face turned pale.

    Ginaughed. "Yesterday, a person came to our house. He called himself Halsey, and he was grateful to Troy for adopting his daughter and raising her."

    Did Halseye back?

    Why did he go to the Wyatt''s ce?

    "Catherine, I have something on you. Do you still think you can be with ke?" Gina looked at me mockingly.

    I knew that Gina would try her best to make me suffer.

    "Gina, stop smuggling. Halsey''s presence at your ce proves nothing." I knew Halsey went there because of me. He wanted to thank the Wyatt family.

    However, Halsey''s good intentions became Gina''s means to threaten me.

    Gina said with a gloomy face, "Do you know how much I hate you for what you''ve done to me? If I tell anyone about this, your rtionship with ke will be a big joke."

    "Keep your mouth shut if you want to live. You can threaten me, but you should think about the consequences. Do you think ke will let you off the hook easily?" I was not afraid, because Gina already knew how terrible things would be if she enraged ke.

    Gina was afraid when she heard ke''s name.

    "I can keep it a secret for you, but I need a favor in return. I own a singing band, and they have a very important show at the end of the month. I want you to design some clothes for them. I''m going to make them famous," Gina made her demand right away.

    "What if I refuse?" I didn''t want to cooperate with her.

    "Don''t worry. I will pay you. You''re right. I should get on with my life. Think of it as doing me a favor. I hear you''re quite famous in the design industry," Gina said seriously.

    I couldn''t tell whether she was telling the truth judging from her appearance.

    Did Gina want to cooperate with me? She wanted me to design costumes for her band.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t help you!" I rejected her.

    "Catherine, why are you being so mean? I''m sincere enough. How can you refuse me?" said Gina.

    I turned around and walked in front of her. I said coldly, "Maybe you don''t know me well, I am a mean woman!"

    After I finished speaking, I flicked my hair and left.

    I was no longer as easily provoked as before. I had be more indifferent.

    Maybe it''s because I had spent so much time with ke that I learned from his strength and sanity.

    I knew that Gina wouldn''t give up so easily, but I was no longer afraid of her.

    Before the elevator doors closed, I saw Gina standing together with her lover. The man said something, and Gina chuckled sweetly.

    I walked out of the elevator. When I arrived at the table, I saw Alina.

    Alina always dressed differently from other women. She was wearing a ck zer with matching trousers. Her tall figure and neutral facial features made it difficult for others to tell her gender.

    If I hadn''t known her long ago, I would have thought she was a pretty boy.

    When Alina saw me, she stood up happily while looking a little nervous.

    "Cathy, you''re here!" Alina said.

    I smiled, walked over, pulled out a chair, and sat down.

    When I turned around, I saw many girls looking over. They were all attracted by Alina.

    I joked, "You seem to be very popr among the girls."

    "Is that so?" Alina smiled. Her makeup was very delicate. Unlike most women, she was kind of handsome.

    I was attracted by Alina as well, and I could not help but nce at her a few more times. I didn''t expect a woman dressed as a man to be so good-looking.

    Alina snapped her fingers. "Catherine. Let''s order now. Just to be clear, tonight''s dinner is on me. Don''t you rub me from this opportunity!"

    I nodded. "Fine. But next time, it will be my turn!"

    "OK. It''s up to you!" Alina smiled. Once again, I sighed that Alina must have been born the wrong gender. If she were a man, women would die for him.

    While waiting for our food, I saw Alina staring at me.

    "Cathy, you have lost a lot of weight recently. Is it because of your breakup?" Alina was very concerned about me.

    Breakup?

    I was stunned for a moment. Only then did I realize that, in everyone''s eyes, I was a pitiful woman who got dumped by ke.

    "Really?" I touched my cheek. "I don''t think so. I wasn''t really affected by it."

    "Stop pretending to look brave. I''m a woman as well. I know what you''re going through." Alina suddenly picked up the cigarette box, but she quickly put it down, because we were in a non-smoking restaurant.

    I knew Alina asked me this, simply because she was concerned about me.

    "I just want to work and live my life." On no ground could I tell her the truth now, so I had to try to look tough.

    "Cathy, can we be friends? I wrote a new song recently. You should listen to it. Maybe it''ll help you rx a bit." Then Alina told me the name of her song. It had gone viral online, which helped women to recover quickly from their breakups.

    "Sure. I''ll listen to it after I go back." I nodded happily.

    I had a great meal. We talked about work.

    Then I received ke''s call. I got up and walked toward the bathroom.

    "What''s up?" I asked gently.

    ke sounded depressed. He said, "Are you having dinner with a man or a woman?"

    I immediately turned around and looked around. "Don''t tell me that you''re eating here too."

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288

    Catherine''s POV

    "I''m in the building across from you. You can''t see me, but I can see you!" ke smirked.

    I said angrily, "ke, don''t you have better things to do than spying on me?"

    "Are you angry?" ke asked nervously.

    "Yes, of course, I am angry. I have already told you that I am here to see a client, but you still don''t believe me," I said madly. I was happy that ke cared about me, but he shouldn''t have watched me when I was having dinner with my client.

    "I''ll get out of your hair after you tell me whether your client is a man or a woman," ke asked in concern.

    I was amused by his words. "You have excellent eyesight, right? See for yourself."

    "Shall Ie over and ask your client in person?" ke said anxiously.

    I was startled. ke couldn''t be here, and on no ground should he show up to see me.

    If he was seen by others, our rtionship would be exposed.

    "She is a woman. All my clients are women," I told him hastily.

    "How can a woman dress like that? So neutral?" ke said.

    "I''m sure men won''t like it. Well, here''s something you don''t know. For women, she looks very attractive," I sneered.

    "Really? Tell me, then. Are you attracted to her as well?" I sensed danger from ke''s tone.

    I quickly exined, "What are you talking about? I simply appreciated her dressing style. Stop thinking too much."

    ke said to me, "Come to me after you''re done. I''ll be waiting for you. Don''t keep me waiting too long."

    His words made my heart tremble. I knew what he meant. The thought of his naked body made me feel hot all over.

    After the call, I came back to the table, and I was a bit upset.

    When we were in the Mountaintop Vi, I always felt an invisible barrier between me and ke.

    Although Patricia had be easier on me, I still felt burdened. I would automatically follow the rules made by Patricia whenever I was at the Mountaintop Vi.

    I longed to spend time with ke somewhere else, where we could be more indulgent with each other.

    "What''s wrong? Are you OK?" Alina was worried about me.

    "I''m fine!" Right now, all I could think about was ke.

    "If you have something to do, we can meet some other time. Did you drive here? Do you want me to give you a ride?" Alina said gently.

    "I drove here. Don''t worry about me," I replied with a smile.

    We walked out of the restaurant together.

    Aftering out of the restaurant, I said to Alina, "I have got a friend in the opposite building waiting for me. I''ll go to him now. Safe driving!"

    Alina nodded happily. "OK. See you!"

    After Alina left, I walked to the building anxiously.

    I called ke and asked him which floor he was on, and then I got in the elevator.

    It had only been a couple of hours since thest time I saw ke, yet it felt like a century ago. Therefore, I quickened my pace, wanting to see him badly.

    I knocked on the door. ke was already waiting for me inside. I looked at him and smiled genuinely. I was happy indeed. He looked at me, and it seemed that he was happy too.

    I walked in. ke hugged me before I could put my purse away.

    "What took you so long?" ke kissed me.

    I shook withughter. ke was so bossy.

    I got here as fast as I could, yet he still used me of beingte. No one could be bossier than him.

    ke held me tighter and kissed me deeply. He was punishing me.

    I had been missing him badly for days, and finally, I could be with him. I held him tightly as well.

    If possible, I wished I could be with him day and night.

    Our longing for each other made things wild. We stayed at the hotel until after ten o''clock at night, and then we left.

    After we went back to the Mountaintop Vi, we kept a distance from each other on purpose.

    Patricia suddenly stopped ke, who was going upstairs.

    ke turned around and walked to Patricia. He asked, "What''s the matter, Patricia?"

    I didn''t listen to the rest of their conversation and went straight back to the Lakeside Vi.

    The next day came, and I was in the Design Department of the Chavez Group.

    I was reading about Leo and Sunny. Their news hit the headlines, and it went viral in the blink of an eye.

    Leo did not have many works recently, but his poprity was soaring because of his new rtionship. His fans seemed happy for him and sent their blessing.

    I sincerely hoped Leo and Sunny could be mates.

    Suddenly, my phone rang. It was someone from the Sales Department of Leo''spany. He said there was a costume problem, and he wanted me toe over and fix it.

    I told Melinda and then went downstairs to drive over.

    The weather was not good. The sky was gloomy. Perhaps it would rain heavilyter.

    The man said it was urgent, so I was in a hurry.

    The air became heavy, and I felt a little agitated.

    I was in a hurry to get to Leo''s office, so I didn''t pay attention to my surroundings.

    I was about to drive to a less crowded road when suddenly, a car sped past my car. I was startled and instinctively turned the steering wheel.

    Soon, another two cars drove past my car, which forced my car to the right side of the road.

    Suddenly, another car hit the back of my car.

    My car went out of control in an instant, and it hurtled into the side fence.

    Under the side fence was a slope. The only thing I knew was that I was rolling ceaselessly. After that, I cked out.

    ke''s POV

    I was in the middle of a meeting when suddenly, Dowen pushed open the door of the conference room. He ran up to me and whispered a few words.

    When I heard Dowen''s words, my mind went nk.

    Then I ran out.

    I told myself to calm down.

    "Why did Cathy''s car flip over? Did you find out the cause?"

    "The police are looking into it. Catherine is being taken to the hospital. We don''t know the details yet!" Dowen said in a low voice. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    I felt someone tearing my heart apart.

    How could this happen?

    At the thought of losing Catherine forever, I was panicking. I could hardly breathe, and my entire body was trembling.

    "King ke, the elevator has arrived!" Dowen shouted.

    I leaned weakly against the elevator wall. Right now, I just wanted to rush to her side.

    "Catherine will be fine. I will call the private hospital now," Dowenforted me.

    Right now, all I knew was that Catherine was in aa, and the ambnce was rushing to the hospital.

    I trembled all over, and I was utterly nervous.

    After everything I had been through, I finally got to be with Catherine. I couldn''t lose her. I couldn''t live without Catherine, nor did the kids.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289

    Catherine''s POV

    I couldn''t breathe. I felt that my eyelids were so heavy that I simply couldn''t lift them.

    Was I dead?

    The whirling, quivering sensation seemed to break my bones and plunge me into darkness.

    No! I didn''t want to die; it was not the time yet. I needed to watch Noah and Hedwig grow up and be there for them, and I wanted to marry ke.

    Everything around me was slowing down. I tried hard to breathe and fought to open my eyes.

    But I couldn''t.

    I felt trapped in a terrifying ck hole, where there was nothing but silence. I could only hear the faint beating of my heart, which grew fainter and fainter.

    No...

    Was there anyone to help me? I didn''t want to die yet.

    I had undone business and things to tell my loved ones.

    The gentle moonlight cast over me. It was the Moon Goddess. She pointed in the direction behind me. I turned around and walked back.

    "Cathy..."

    Suddenly, I heard a low and desperate male voice.

    "Cathy, wake up. Open your eyes and look at me!" The voice was so familiar. It was ke. It was the love of my life!

    "You can''t die. Can you hear me? You are not allowed to die! You must wake up!" ke was extremely anxious.

    "Wake up! Wake up! I need you!" I felt his tears dripping on my face. I could tell how hurt he was from his tone.

    He needed me...

    Suddenly, a force pulled me out of the darkness. I saw a familiar face, the moment I opened my eyes.

    ke''s eyes were filled with tears. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    My mind was still a little fuzzy since I had just woken up. ke was holding me and it felt warm.

    After more than two hours of surgery, I was pushed out of the operating room. My head was injured, and there were scratches and bruises on my legs. But I was grateful to be alive.

    I couldn''t imagine how much ke suffered when I was sent to the hospital.

    I wanted to touch his face and tell him that I was OK.

    But I didn''t have the strength and fell back to sleep.

    I woke up again and found myself in the hospital room.

    "Cathy... " ke gently stroked my pale face. "Finally, you''re awake. You scared me, you know it?"

    "ke..." I tried to call him, but I couldn''t utter a sound. I didn''t even have the strength to speak.

    I wanted to shout his name out loud. I wanted to tell him I missed him so much. However, I couldn''t utter a sound.

    "Catherine, I''m here. Don''t be afraid. You''re all right now!" ke leaned over; his lips pressed against my ear. Heforted me and said, "If you feel tired, just go back to sleep."

    I was exhausted and my eyelids were heavy. ke''s voice made me feel safe, so I fell asleep again.

    I knew ke would always be there for me.

    "Cathy, wake up, please! I''m begging you!"

    In thea, I thought I heard ke''s voice. But I was so tired, and his voice was so far away from me and I felt that I could never reach him.

    I didn''t know how long I had been walking. I saw a beam of white light in front of me, and I walked toward it.

    "ke..."

    I finally called his name.

    "I''m here!" he said softly.

    I opened my eyes and gradually adapted to the light. ke was right in front of me.

    When I was in the dark, ke kept calling my name. His voice kept mepany and gave me the courage toe out of the darkness.

    "Water..." I moved my lips.

    "OK, I''ll get you some water." ke pressed the bell and then went to get some water.

    Soon, Penelope rushed over.

    "King ke, is Catherine awake?" Penelope asked immediately.

    "Yes. She just woke up. Do you need to give her a checkup?"

    Penelope nodded. "Yes, I do."

    Penelope came to my side. She gave me a quick check-up and then asked me a few questions.

    I answered her questions. Penelope nodded, turned to ke, and said, "King ke, she can have some water for now. I wille back to check on herter."

    "Thanks." ke nodded gratefully at Penelope.

    After Penelope left, ke helped me up gently. I leaned back on the pillow, while he was holding the cup.

    I tried to reach for the cup, but my hand was still wrapped in gauze. ke said gently, "Don¡¯t move, let me help you."

    I was shy, yet I felt warm at the same time since he was so tender and considerate to me.

    After drinking some water, I felt better. I said sadly, "What happened to my face? Do I look ugly now?"

    "No. You are still pretty." ke looked at me gently.

    "Really? Give me the mirror. I want to see it myself," I said at once.

    "There is no mirror here, Cathy. Tell me about the ident and how it happened." ke held my hand and looked concerned.

    Then I remembered that there was something more important to tell him.

    "I remember that there were several cars behind me. I wanted to give way to them, so I drove to the right side of the road. Then, someone hit my car from behind. I didn''t have time to hit the brakes, and my car rolled over from the side fence instantly. I felt my body was about to crack, and the pain was killing me," I recalled the terrible scene, trembling, and I never wanted to experience it again in my life.

    ke''s face was getting livid. He sounded mad. "Someone hit you on purpose, so your car flipped."

    "Yes. I''m certain of it. I didn''t get the chance to see the person''s face, but I knew it wasn''t my fault. ke, you have to help me find out." I swore someone wanted me dead. It was terrifying. Who was trying to kill me?

    "Don''t worry. I will find out who did this to you, and this person is doomed. I will make him or her pay," ke soothed me.

    Time passed quickly. It was already five in the afternoon.

    ke went out for some phone calls. I knew he was looking into my ident. He cared about my safety more than anyone.

    After I woke up this time, I didn''t fall asleep again.

    I ate something and theny on the bed, resting.

    After a few calls, ke pushed the door and came in. Since I was in a daze, he asked with concern, "What''s wrong? Do you feel anything wrong?"

    "I''m fine, but my head hurts a little. Maybe it''s because I had an operation." I had four stitches on my head. The wound wasn''t too bad, but I still needed to take good care of it.

    "It is dark outside. Noah and Hedwig must have been at home by now. How should we tell them what had happened to me?" I was distressed. Noah and Hedwig would be so frightened if they saw me in bed like this.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290

    Catherine''s POV

    "I''ll call Patricia now to check on Noah and Hedwig." ke was in a pickle, too.

    "Maybe you can tell them I''m on an urgent business trip. I''ll go back and see them when I''m better," I put forward an idea.

    "Are we really going to lie to them?" ke frowned. He seemed reluctant. "We keep telling them not to lie, but we can''t set a good example."

    He looked serious. I couldn''t help butugh. My wound was torn by my sudden move, and I groaned with pain.

    ke quickly came over and med, "You know you are injured, right? Why can''t you learn to take care of yourself?"

    I looked up at his worried look, and I gently said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry."

    "How can I not be worried? Do you know how much it hurts to see you like this? I''d rather it was me lying there." ke would rather be injured than watch me like this.

    "Don''t say that," I said angrily. "I don''t want you to get hurt."

    ke leaned over and kissed me on the lips. Then he said, "I''ll go outside and call Patricia. Try not to move too much."

    "OK." I looked at him and nodded.

    This terrible ident made me realize that the world could be a very dangerous ce.

    Who would do this to me? Did I cross someone?

    Was it Gina? Or Lucy, the colleague I quarreled withst time?

    It seemed that many people had a certain motive to hurt me, but what bothered me most was that I had no proof of who wanted to hurt me.

    I had decided not to think about it until ke got to the bottom of it.

    I closed my eyes to rest. Soon, I heard ke''s footsteps. Then, I opened my eyes and looked at him.

    "What did Patricia say?" I was nervous about Patricia''s reaction to my situation.

    "She asked me to take care of you. She also said that she wouldn''t stand in our way from now on," ke smiled. He sat next to my bed and reached for my hand. He put my hand next to his lips and kissed it. "Patricia finally allowed us to be together!"

    "Do you believe me if I tell you that I knew it long before?" I was instantly in a better mood.

    "How can you be so sure?" ke chuckled.

    "I don''t know why. It''s just a feeling. Patricia was nice to me before. She is a kind, generous woman. She loves you very much, and also Noah and Hedwig. I''m sure she doesn''t want to see us apart," I said softly, grinning.

    "You''re right. Indeed, women often have sharp instincts." ke agreed.

    I blushed over ke''s words.

    "By the way, Leo just came." For some reason, ke kept staring into my eyes, as if he wanted to see my first reaction to it.

    I looked away at once. I whispered, "Yeah? How did he know that I was in a car ident? Did you tell him?"

    "It wasn''t me. He said that he heard it from someone in hispany," ke replied.

    "Maybe it was because I was on my way to his office, so people at his office knew about it." I didn''t know what else to say.

    "I think Leo cares about you a lot." ke seemed to notice something.

    "Why shouldn''t he? I am your mate," I immediately replied.

    ke nodded. "That''s true. You are my mate. And we will get married."

    "Yes. I will be your wife." I said, looking at him seriously.

    I reached out and stroked my head. "I am a little tired. I''ll rest for a while."

    "Sure. Let me help," ke gently picked me up so that I could lie downfortably.

    My wound was on the left side of my head, so I had to sleep on my right side.

    When I closed my eyes, I couldn''t help but tremble.

    Was Leo here before?

    Why did hee over? He shouldn''t havee here.

    What should I do? Did ke know?

    "I''ll go outside for a smoke. I''ll be back soon." ke lowered his head and kissed my cheek. Then he turned around, opened the door, and walked out.

    After he left, I opened my eyes and gawked at the door.

    I was doomed.

    "Calm down, Cathy. You need to rest," Eva consoled me.

    The door was tightly shut, and my heart was racing. I trembled uncontrobly.

    I felt a little dizzy. I tried not to think about these things, but my attempts failed. At some point, I fell asleep again.

    When I woke up again, it was alreadyte at night.

    ke was leaning over my bed, grabbing my hand tightly, as if he was afraid of losing me.

    With him by my side, I felt that my wound was healing. His tired face made my heart ache. As I stroked his cheek, I felt my affection for him was stronger. I loved him more with every passing day.

    "Eva, I never want to be apart from ke again," I said quietly.

    "The guidance of the Moon Goddess is the best choice," Eva said.

    ke woke up.

    "You''re awake," ke said gently. "Do you know how badly you were injured this time? I thought I was going to lose you."

    "Don''t worry, ke. With you by my side, I feel that I''m getting better faster. I''ll be discharged from the hospital soon," I said softly.

    "Yes. Dr. Cooper says that werewolves recover quicker with their mates around. You''ll heal faster." He leaned over, pressing his face against mine.

    He took my hand and ced it on his lips. I could feel he was restraining himself.

    Suddenly, ke''s phone rang. He went out to answer the phone, and soon he came back.

    I was surprised when he told me about Gina calling the police. N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "All the packs have been ordered to investigate your ident. I''ve got something that ties this to Gina. I didn''t realize that she would call the police," ke said angrily.

    I was in a bad mood after listening to the whole thing. Gina was bold and tried to kill me!

    "Don''t worry. She will never have a chance to hurt you again." ke gently stroked my cheek.

    "I''m not worried, ke. The safest ce for me is to be next to you." I looked at him tenderly.

    I almost died in the ident. Right now, nothing could stop me from loving ke.

    I thanked the Moon Goddess for bringing ke and me together.

    I raised my head slightly and kissed his cheek.

    "ke, take care of yourself, too. I don''t want you to get sick," I told him.

    "Rx. I will. And I will also take care of you, Noah, and Hedwig." ke stared at me. I could see my reflection in his eyes.

    "Wait a second. I''ll be back soon," ke said.

    "It''s alright. Go ahead and do whatever you''ve got to do." I knew that he was going to deal with Gina. I wanted to know the truth, too.

    Soon, ke returned with Gina''s testimony.

    ke''s face darkened after he read it.

    It turned out that it was Gina''s pursuer. He knew that Gina and I weren''t getting along. He schemed the car ident just to impress Gina.

    The truth was hard for me to ept. I suffered so much and almost died just because someone wanted to woo Gina?

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291

    ke''s POV

    "Gina came to the police because she didn''t want to face the music. She is so cunning. Does she really think she''s innocent?" I was furious. Gina dared to hurt Catherine! Gina was doomed. She needed to bear my wrath.

    "ke, I''m sure there''s more to it than that. Maybe it''s just Gina''s scheme."

    Catherine knew Gina the best. I knew Catherine was right.

    Perhaps, as Gina said in her confession, she was onlyining in front of Jack, and she didn''t tell Jack to make a move on Catherine. Gina had made a smart move.

    I reached out and held Catherine''s hand tightly. She had lost too much blood, and her hand was still very cold. I said firmly, "Don''t worry. She put you through this. She might be able to escape from the punishment of thew, but she enraged the royal pack and she will suffer."

    "She is cunning. No matter what she says, don''t buy it. Don''t let her slide," Catherine said angrily.

    I was well aware that the car ident this time had enraged Catherine. Gina had crossed the line. I would not let her off the hook.

    The Wyatt family raised Catherine. Otherwise, I would not have tolerated Gina for so long.

    Gina put Catherine''s life at risk. I would not allow this to happen again.

    I sent Gina to jail once, which ruined her career. It seemed that she didn''t learn her lesson.

    I knew Catherine was very angry. I couldn''t bear to see her suffer. I stroked her face gently andforted her in a low voice, "Cathy, calm down. I will deal with it. I will get someone to take care of you. Call me, if anything happens."

    "Alright. Go ahead. I don''t want to give Gina another chance to hurt me. See if there is any way to teach her a lesson once and for all," Catherine said.

    Catherine was terrified this time.

    "If you don''t want to see her, I will send her to jail again and make sure she will never be able to see the outside world again!" I hated Gina''s guts. She hurt my mate and almost made my kids lose their mother. I didn''t want to see Gina''s face ever again.

    "Send her to prison. That''s what she deserves," Catherine said firmly.

    "Wait for me." I pecked her on her forehead. Then I said to her, "Don''t think too much and try to calm down. You shouldn''t get worked up for now."

    Catherine nodded. She took a few deep breaths to calm down.

    I picked up my coat and walked out. The moment I went out, my face darkened. Whoever hurt Catherine, I would make them pay.

    I took the car to the police station. Soon, I saw Gina.

    She looked scared and was trembling with a pale face. However, that did not make me feel sorry for her.

    "What did she say?" My eyes were fixed on Gina.

    "I have sent you her statement. Jack is so in love with her. He schemed a car ident just to please her. We have tracked his location, and we believe we will have some clues soon," replied the policeman.

    "Thank you." I nodded to express my thanks.

    "Do you have something to say to Gina?" the policeman asked curiously.

    "I have some personal matters to deal with her. Can I take her away?" I asked. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes. She may leave. I will go in and inform her."

    Soon, Gina walked out with her head lowered. She looked pitiful, but I knew what a terrible person she was underneath that delicate disguise.

    The second she saw me, she copsed to the ground in fear.

    I ordered, "Stand up!"

    She covered her face and began to cry. She said in guilt, "King ke, I''m sorry. It was my fault that Catherine got hurt. I didn''t mean it. I didn''t expect Jack to do such a terrible thing."

    "Let''s talk outside. Dowen, bring Ms. Wyatt out," I said coldly.

    Dowen immediately walked over and helped Gina up. "Let''s go, Ms. Wyatt!"

    "No! No, I..." Gina was so scared that she couldn''t speak. Dowen grabbed her tightly and she couldn''t fight back. Then, Dowen dragged her out.

    Gina''s face was pale. Dowen pushed her into the car.

    Our car quickly left. The fear on Gina''s face deepened. I would make sure that she would never dare to hurt Catherine again.

    I closed my eyes, not wanting to see the woman who made me sick.

    "Where are you taking me? Put me down. I am innocent. You can''t take me away like this!" Gina began to shout when the car drove out of the police station.

    "Dowen, this is kidnapping. Do you understand? Stop the car! Let me out! I am innocent. You can''t hurt me! Do you think that I asked Jack to hit Catherine? I didn''t. I had no idea that Jack would hurt Catherine just to please me," Gina shouted at Dowen.

    Dowen stared ahead with a poker face, ignoring her.

    Dowen looked indifferent, so Gina had to try something else.

    Gina reached out to grab Dowen''s hand. Dowen quickly pulled his hand away and red at her. "Don''t touch me. If you have anything to say, save it for King ke. It''s no use talking to me!"

    "Dowen, you know me. I admit that I can be cunning, but I''ll never dare to hurt Catherine. You have to believe me. I had nothing to do with it," Gina begged.

    Dowen ridiculed, "Gina, you are right. I know you well. That''s exactly why I know that what you just said is all a lie."

    Gina quickly refuted, "I am not lying. I am telling the truth. If you think I told Jack to hurt Catherine, prove it. You can''t smear me like that."

    Dowen said, "I know about all the bad things you''ve done. You''re so possessive of King ke. If a woman had a meal with King ke, she would disappear for good after a few days. Gina, how dare you im yourself to be kind?"

    Gina''s eyes widened in fear.

    Dowen continued, "Don''t you feel any guilt at all for deceiving King ke and hurting Catherine?"

    "Dowen, have you said enough? Fine! I admit that I''m not a nice person, but I didn''t mean to hurt Catherine!" Gina argued.

    After a long time, the car stopped. We took Gina to a deserted factory.

    Dowen dragged Gina out of the car and pulled her toward the factory.

    "King ke..." Gina''s voice trembled.

    I turned around and looked at Gina coldly.

    "You don''t get to say my name," I said in rage.

    Ginaughed out loud. She said frantically, "What do you want? Are you going to kill me?"

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292

    ke''s POV

    I looked down at her and felt no pity for her. I knew Gina would stay true to her evil nature no matter what.

    "You have no idea how much I want to kill you since you made her suffer so much. But I won''t let you die so easily." My voice echoed in the empty factory.

    "You''d better kill me. I don''t want to live like this anymore. I hate to see you love her so much. It''s driving me crazy." Gina swooped forward. I took a few steps back, not wanting her to touch me. It would make me sick.

    "You shouldn''t have lied to me in the first ce. You deserved it!" I was furious. Gina couldn''t let go of being Lycan Luna. She thought she loved me a lot, but she didn''t.

    "I know that I am greedy. But I do love you. King ke, you are unreachable. Surely you don''t know what it''s like to be humble. Am I that despicable and cheap in your eyes? Catherine can give you babies, and I can do it too. Why is she the one you love? This is unfair. She gets everything without any effort. I work so hard, but end up like this. No! I refuse to ept this!" Gina kept repeating how much she loved me.

    Yet nothing she said could move me. I looked coldly at Gina, who had been crying. "I love her. It has nothing to do with whether or not she gave birth to my children. I''m so grateful to Moon Goddess for bringing her into my life. Catherine is not like you. She isn''t as ambitious or greedy as you are."

    "You are so naive. She is way more ambitious than I am. She fooled you. She acts like she doesn''t want anything, but it is quite the opposite..." Ginaughed and cried at the same time.

    "I am happy to give her anything she wants, as long as I have it. Do you understand?" I didn''t want to waste my time listening to her ndering Catherine. I warned her sternly.

    "I am happy to give her anything she wants, as long as I have it. Do you understand?" I didn''t want to waste my time listening to her ndering Catherine. I warned her sternly.

    Gina waspletely stunned.

    "Sure. She is so perfect. She is your Mrs. Right. However, bear in mind that I will curse her as long as I am alive. That''s right. I want her to disappear from this world. I asked Jack to help me get back at Catherine. Satisfied? Kill me! I dare you! I will get even with her with every shot I get unless I''m dead!" Gina cursed viciously.

    "You won''t die. You will live and suffer. Gina, you''ll pay for what you''ve done." I walked away.

    Gina pounced at me, yet I would never let her have the chance to get close to me again.

    Two pack guards rushed over and grabbed Gina.

    "King ke, I hate you! I hate you!" Gina cried out in pain.

    I recorded everything Gina said. She was the mastermind behind Catherine''s car ident.

    Jack had already received the news, so he took a ship and escaped to the deep sea. However, with the proof, he became a wanted man. He was captured before he reached the shore. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Jack testified in his testimony that Gina seduced him and made him get back on Catherine for her.

    Gina was sent to jail in the end. She had a dull look on her face when she was arrested and smirked as she hugged her trophy. She didn''t respond to anyone''s words.

    Her mother, Elena, tried to grab her trophy, but she hit Elena''s head with it, and Elena was hurt badly.

    In just a few days, Gina went insane.

    She was sent to a mental hospital.

    As far as I was concerned, it was the best punishment for Gina.

    Catherine had gradually recovered, and she was able to get out of bed and move around, but she still had asional headaches.

    There was one thing I was still worried about.

    Noah and Hedwig did not know about Catherine''s injury yet, and I couldn''t imagine their reaction if they did.

    One day, I called Patricia and told her that Catherine had recovered well. With me by her side, she would be discharged from the hospital soon. I was concerned about Noah and Hedwig. Noah was a smart boy. I was worried that he would find out about Catherine''s ident.

    Patricia told me that Noah and Hedwig were fine. They just missed Catherine and me a lot.

    I missed them too. I wanted to hug them so much.

    Not long after I hung up the phone, Patricia called me again, which was strange.

    "ke, I''m so sorry. Noah and Hedwig heard our conversation just now. They already know about Catherine''s ident." Patricia felt guilty.

    My worries came true. I was very anxious.

    "It''s fine, Patricia. Calm them down. I will go back now."

    After hanging up the phone, I immediately rushed back to the Mountaintop Vi.

    As I entered, I saw Noah and Hedwig waiting at the door, looking anxious.

    "Daddy..." Hedwig immediately ran over and cried.

    I missed them so much. I picked her up since she was crying so hard. I patted her back andforted her, "Hedwig, don''t cry. Mommy is OK."

    "Daddy, you are so bad. Why did you lie to us? I hate you!" Though Hedwig was mad at me, she wrapped her arms around my neck tightly. I knew she was frightened.

    I said gently, "I''m sorry, Hedwig. I didn''t want you to worry. Let''s go. I''ll bring you to see her. She misses you a lot."

    Noah stood aside and was very angry. He red at me. I knew that he had not forgiven me yet, and I felt helpless.

    Patricia reminded me, "Don''t let the kids stay in the hospital for too long, OK?"

    I nodded. "Don''t worry, Patricia. I will take care of them."

    I took Noah and Hedwig into the car. We left the Mountaintop Vi; Noah still had a gloomy face. I stroked Noah''s head. "Noah..."

    Noah snorted and turned away.

    I was upset since Noah was so mad at me. I apologized, "Noah, I''m sorry. If I''ve done something to upset you, tell me. I''ll make sure it won''t happen again."

    "You know why I am angry!" Noah red at me.

    I sighed and lowered my head. Hedwig was in my arms. She had been crying for so long and her pretty eyes were red and swollen. My poor little girl.

    I was speechless, facing Noah''s usations. After all, it was my fault that Catherine got hurt. I failed to protect her. I felt guilty and frustrated.

    "How is my mommy now?" Noah suddenly turned his head around. He looked worried, his body trembling.

    Finally, Noah was willing to talk to me. I breathed a sigh of relief.

    I nodded. "She woke up already and is doing well."

    "Why did she have a car ident? Were there bad guys trying to hurt her?" Noah went on.

    "Yes." I nodded, but I didn''t know how to exin it to Noah.

    I didn''t want Noah to grow up with hatred in his heart.

    "Have the bad guys been arrested? Daddy, were you the one who caught them?" Noah clenched his tiny hands into fists. He was very angry.

    "Yes. The bad guys have been caught. I won''t let them escape." I reached out and pulled Noah into my arms.

    Hedwig suddenly said, "Daddy, you must protect mommy from now on. You cannot let the bad guys hurt her again. OK?"

    "Sure! You have my word. I won''t let anyone hurt her again." I kissed Hedwig on the cheek and made my promise.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293

    ke''s POV

    "I wish I could grow up in the blink of an eye. So I could protect Mommy and stupid Hedwig," Noah said.

    I patted Noah on the shoulder with relief. "Don''t worry. I''m sure you''ll be a tough man in the future. We will protect them together!"

    "No! Daddy, you failed to protect Mommy. I don''t trust you anymore!" Noah said.

    I didn''t know what to say.

    Fortunately, we arrived at the hospital soon after. I took them out of the car and came to Catherine''s ward.

    Catherine heard Noah and Hedwig''s voices. She was excited to see them and hugged them. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Mommy, are you getting better? Stay away from those bad guys from now on. Don''t let them hurt you again!"

    "Mommy, I am so scared. I miss you so much!"

    When Noah and Hedwig saw Catherine, they quickly told her about their concerns.

    Catherine crouched and held them tightly.

    "Noah, Hedwig, I miss you too!" Catherine choked.

    I was filled with joy, watching them holding each other like that.

    After a while, Noah and Hedwig asked about Catherine''s recovery.

    "Mommy, did you hurt your head? Was your head bleeding?"

    "If you hurt your head, will you lose your memory? Will you forget about us?"

    They were getting more worried as they thought so.

    Catherine chuckled. "My memory is fine. I''d rather forget about myself than forget you two."

    I stood aside and watched them silently. I shared the same fear with Noah and Hedwig. I was terrified when I saw her being pushed into the operating room.

    Catherine was the most important person in our lives. We couldn''t afford to lose her.

    Dowen stood at the door. I could tell that he had something to say to me.

    I walked out of the ward and took him to the corridor. I didn''t want to disturb Catherine and the kids.

    Dowen told me that Gina was sent to the mental hospital. She grasped the trophy the whole time and kept saying that I was her boyfriend.

    I stopped Dowen because I didn''t want to hear anything more about Gina.

    I should spend more time with Catherine.

    I turned and walked into the ward. I walked towards my mate, the love of my life.

    I kept Catherine''s ident a secret, but my friends, Howard and Benjamin, still found out about it.

    They called me and said that they wanted to pay a visit to Catherine.

    I was d to see them.

    However, there were things that I couldn''t tell them in the ward. So, after they visited Catherine, we went to the smoking area at the end of the corridor.

    "I''m surprised. Gina was so obsessed with you back then, and you ignored her. Now she dared to hurt Catherine. She crossed the line. I''m sure you hate Gina''s guts," Howard smiled.

    "That''s why I didn''t let Gina slide." I took a hard drag on my cigarette.

    "Did you send her to prison? Well, she deserves it. She''s such a vicious woman and should be locked up, so she won''t be able to harm others," said Benjamin angrily.

    "She has lost her mind. She is in a mental hospital now." I had seen the video of Gina going crazy. I believed I drove her crazy.

    "Do you think she might be pretending? Is this her way to avoid jail time? Don''t forget how cunning she is. You need to be careful," Howard reminded me.

    "I don''t think she is acting. Do you think she can fool me by pretending to go insane?" I asked people to observe her, and double-checked with the mental hospital.

    Gina wasn''t pretending. She truly went insane, and her behavior was abnormal.

    Benjamin nodded. "Makes sense. It''s impossible to lie to you. She got what she deserved."

    "Anyway, I won''t pity a woman like her!" Howard shrugged.

    They were both in good spirits, so I knew they were doing well. I asked, "How are you guys doing these days?"

    Benjamin looked at Howard enviously at once. "He has already found his mate and has a baby. Good days await."

    Yet Howard said with grievances, "There''s been some misunderstanding between us. I hurt her before. For now, I just want her to stay with me. I want nothing but to see her every day."

    "Listen to yourself! That doesn''t sound like you, Howard." Benjamin was in disbelief.

    I reached out and patted Howard on the shoulder, encouraging him, "Ben won''t understand how we feel now. He''ll know what happiness is like after he has kids."

    Howard nodded in agreement. "You are right."

    Benjamin sighed and said, "You both have children, but neither of you is married. Well, that''s a relief."

    Howard and I were amused by Benjamin''s expression.

    "ke, is something bothering you?" Howard asked me out of the blue a few secondster.

    "I''m fine," I replied.

    He was right, but I did not intend to tell them.

    "If there is anything we can help you with, just say it. We are your best friends," said Howard.

    "He''s right. Let us know when you need us!" Benjamin added quickly.

    I sighed. Even if I asked for their help, they couldn''t do anything about my current situation.

    "I''m fine. For real. You guys should go. Cathy will be discharged tomorrow. Thanks, guys!"

    After sending them away, I lit a cigarette. Looking at the burning cigarette, I was lost in thought.

    I pressed the cigarette butt into the ashtray and took out my phone.

    I called Dowen.

    "Check this number for me," I said.

    "Sure, King ke. What''s the number?" Dowen answered immediately.

    I had a perfect memory and recalled the number I saw on Catherine''s phone.

    I had done some digging already. It wasn''t Harley''s number.

    I had always suspected that Catherine had another wooer, but she had been evasive on the subject, and I did not want to force her to tell me.

    However, for some reason, I just couldn''t get over it. It always disturbed me. I felt the urge to get to the bottom of it. The text I saw was imprinted in my mind, and I couldn''t just ignore it.

    Besides, when Catherine was in surgery, Leo was also here. He was very scared and worried, which looked weird to me.

    When I brought this matter up, Catherine''s reaction was also strange.

    What was going on between them?

    I was busy taking care of Catherine in the hospital these days, so I didn''t have time to think about these things. But now, I was determined to solve this puzzle, or those horrible thoughts in my mind would tear me apart. They would drive me crazy.

    One was the woman I loved the most, and the other was my beloved brother. What exactly happened between them?

    However, I believed that Catherine loved me.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294

    Catherine''s POV

    I was very happy that ke''s good friends, Benjamin and Howard, visited me. After we chatted for a while, I felt a little tired, so they went to the corridor for small talk.

    Suddenly, I heard a noise outside the door, but I was not worried. ke had six wolf guards stationed at the door of my ward. He wouldn''t allow danger toe near me.

    I suddenly realized that the person speaking outside the door was Troy. He had a loud voice, and I could hear him in the ward.

    "Catherine is my adopted daughter. Why aren''t we allowed to see her? I have something to ask her. Get out of our way!" Troy shouted.

    I thought for a few seconds and then went to open the door.

    "Catherine, finally! You wicked woman! Give us Gina back!" As soon as Elena saw me, she pounced at me. However, she was blocked by a guard. The guard turned to me and said, "I''m sorry, Lycan Luna. Did they wake you up? We will drag them down right away."

    Looking at Troy and Elena, I felt hurt inside.

    "What do you want?" Instead of avoiding them, I stood behind the guards and said to them.

    Troy questioned me angrily, "Gina is your sister. Why would you want to hurt her? She is insane now. You''re so vicious! Catherine, we didn''t ask you for anything after you were with King ke. Why are you so determined to hurt Gina? How can you be such a horrible person?"

    Troy looked so sad and it upset me as well. However, I did not think I had done anything wrong.

    "Alpha Wyatt, thanks for bringing me up. But I can''t let you call me vicious. Back then, you came to me, begging me to cut her loose. I said yes and forgave her. Gina is the one who can''t stand seeing me live a better life. I almost died in this ident. It was Gina who asked Jack to scheme this ident. If you still think she''s the victim, then I have nothing else to say to you. Go back. We should never see each other again!" I told them all I wanted to say and then shut the door.

    I leaned against the door and listened to Elena curse at me outside.

    Troy was not my biological father, but he raised me. I cared about them. What I had just said hurt them and myself as well.

    "Catherine, you wicked bitch! I''ll curse you for the rest of my life!" shouted Elena.

    I knew she didn''t give a damn about what I said. All she cared about was the fact that I hurt Gina.

    The guards warned them, "You should leave now."

    Elena still shouted and cursed.

    It seemed that Troy got my point, so he didn''t join Elena.

    "Let''s go!" Troy turned around and grabbed Elena. "Stop making a scene!"

    "Troy, what about Gina?"

    "We can''t afford more idents. I''m sure Gina will get better. She needs us." Troy was more clear-headed.

    Tears ran down my cheeks. I didn''t want more pain between us from now on. I hoped everyone could be more rational.

    ke sent Benjamin and Howard away and came back. Meanwhile, Troy and Elena had already left.

    I was lying on the bed, checking my phone. My injury had almost recovered, and I could move around more freely.

    "Are you sure you want to be discharged tomorrow?" ke walked to my bed, sat down, and asked me softly.

    After the car ident, ke sounded even more gentle than before.

    I put down the phone, looked at him, and nodded. "Yes. I don''t want to stay here anymore. I want to go home."

    I stayed here for more than a week. I hated it here.

    "But the stitches on your head will be taken out tomorrow. Don''t you need a few more days of observation?" ke said, worried.

    I shook my head. "I''lle back and get checked out by the doctor again. Don''t worry. I will be fine. With you by my side, I''ll recover quickly."

    "Alright then. Since you don''t like staying here, we''ll go home. But I don''t want to see you at the office for the next month," ke said seriously.

    "OK. I won''t. I can work at home!" I was a designer, and I could work wherever I wanted. All I had to do was deliver my work to Melinda on time.

    "I want you to forget about your work and rest," ke said, looking distressed.

    "I like drawing. Don''t stop me, OK? I promise. My health is my priority," Iforted him with a smile.

    Meanwhile, someone knocked on the door. ke and I turned around together and saw Melinda standing outside with a bouquet.

    "I just got off the ne and heard that Catherine had a car ident. I was so worried. I am happy that you''re recovered," Melinda said.

    "Melinda!" I was overjoyed.

    ke nodded. He got up and said, "I''ll leave you guys to chat."

    Melinda greeted ke, "King ke, I hope I''m not interrupting."

    "No." ke nodded and walked out.

    Melinda patted her chest. "Cathy, do you know how worried I was? You have no idea! When I got a call and heard that you were in a car ident, I felt like being punched in the face. How could this happen?"

    "''Melinda, thanks for rushing back to see me. I was being careless. You warned me about Ginast time, and I still let her get her way," I mocked myself.

    "Really? Was it Gina? That horrible woman! She will be punished!" Melinda was very angry.

    "She is crazy now. I guess that''s her punishment," I said sarcastically.

    Melinda was surprised. "Is she crazy? Well, she deserves it. She has been trying to hurt you all this time, after all."

    I was still very touched when I saw how furious Melinda was. I said gently, "Forget it. It''s all in the past now. I don''t want to talk about it anymore. Melinda, I don''t think I can show up at work like this. I''m gonna need a long leave. Is it OK?"

    "Of course. But now there''s a rumor around the office that you got into an ident, because you were dumped by King ke, and you were in a bad mood," said Melinda angrily.

    I was stunned when I heard Melinda''s words. It seemed that no one knew that Gina was behind all this. They thought the breakup was the reason that got me into a car ident.

    "Melinda, it''s OK. Don''t take their words seriously. I know what happened between me and ke, and that''s enough." I didn''t want Melinda to have a problem with someone because of me.

    "King ke and you love each other so much. They are just jealous of you. Even if you two break up, it has nothing to do with them!" Melinda was still furious.

    I smiled, "Well, I won''t let any woman get close to ke."

    Melinda also smiled, "That''s the spirit!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295

    Catherine''s POV

    "Melinda, stop making fun of me. Look at me. I''m started to worry about my face," I said, picking up a mirror next to me.

    I checked on the bruises on my face. They were almost healed and didn''t leave scars. However, I could still see some marks if I looked closer.

    I touched my head, which was still wrapped in gauze. I sighed, "Though my injuries have recovered, I feel less confident. I don''t know if I''m good enough for him now."

    Melindaforted me gently, "Cathy, you worry too much. You''re King ke''s mate. You are perfect in his eyes."

    "I don''t think so." I covered my face with my hands. I said with frustration, "He has been taking care of me these days. I feel guilty. He has so much work to do, but he puts it aside just to look after me. That''s why I am in such a hurry to leave the hospital."

    Melinda smiled, "Cathy, it proves that King ke loves you. Why would he choose to stay with you every day if he didn''t love you? I''m happy for you."

    I raised my head and looked at her in surprise. "Melinda, why are you happy?"

    "Because King ke loves you so much. I''m sure you won''t be heartbroken again whether there will be other women around him or not because King ke will never do anything to hurt you." Melinda sounded certain.

    I was amused by her words. I nodded. "You''re right. I can feel how much he loves me. I''m so grateful to the Moon Goddess for bringing him into my life." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Melinda nodded. Then she nced at the time and said, "Cathy, I''ve got to go now. If there''s anything, just call me!"

    I nodded. "Go ahead. I''m OK. Don''t worry about me."

    After Melinda left, ke came back. These days, my ward became his office, and Dowen had to run back and forth between thepany and the hospital.

    "Did you guys have a good time chatting?" When ke saw me smiling, he smiled too.

    "Yes. Melinda always makes meugh." I nodded.

    ke sat next to my bed, reached out, and touched my forehead. Then he held my hand in his palm. "What did you guys talk about? Can you tell me?"

    I was a little shy. "Nothing important. I was worried that you might have been worn out. Are you bored staying with me every day?"

    ke looked at me and said gently, "Howe? Don''t you know that I want nothing but to stay with you?"

    I reached out and stroked my long hair. Because of the injury, I didn''t wash my hair for several days. Thinking of this, I lowered my head and said, "I stink. How can you still enjoy spending time with me? I hate myself for how I look now."

    ke reached out and touched my face. He was a little worried. "Cathy, stop saying that. You''re my mate. I''ll always love you no matter what."

    "ke, thanks for taking care of me these days." I was very touched. In the past few days, whenever I needed anything, ke would get it for me right away. He even changed the dressings for me and cleaned my body with towels. I was so embarrassed.

    I had always wanted to show him the best of me, but what happened now?

    My wound was ugly, I looked haggard. I didn''t even want to look at myself. However, he didn''t mind at all. On the contrary, he looked at me affectionately.

    "Stupid girl. Don''t think too much. You are as pretty as ever. I mean it!"

    I was so touched that my eyes welled up. ke looked at me, smiling.

    Then, I couldn''t help but smile too.

    ke held me gently in his arms. He sighed, "I just want you to get better soon. Noah and Hedwig miss you. And I need you. Don''t give up on yourself, OK?"

    "OK. I promise. I''ll get myself right," I cried while saying so.

    He was right. How could I be so pessimistic?

    I had ke, Noah, Hedwig, and Halsey. They were all my family. I needed to be strong.

    The next morning arrived.

    ke checked me out.

    We went back to the Mountaintop Vi. Patricia was standing in the doorway of the living room with Noah and Hedwig, waiting for me.

    As soon as I got out of the car, Patricia asked with concern, "Do you feel better?"

    I didn''t expect Patricia to be so worried about me. I was a little surprised, and then I replied softly, "Patricia, thanks for asking. I''m better now."

    "Noah and Hedwig have been worried about you. It''s great to have you back," Patricia said.

    I looked at Noah and Hedwig gently. They smiled when they saw me.

    ke stood beside me. He was in a good mood, too.

    "Patricia, thanks for taking care of the kids these days," I said gratefully.

    Patricia shook her head. "You don''t have to thank me. They are my grandchildren. I''ll be upset if you don''t let me take care of them."

    "Patricia, I''ll take Cathy back to the Lakeside Vi now," ke suddenly said.

    "Where are you going? You don''t have to go back there. You can stay here. I have already asked the servants to get the rooms ready. You all can stay here," Patricia asked me to stay in the Mountaintop Vi.

    I was surprised. Noah and Hedwig winked at me. Then, I realized that it was their doing.

    ke grinned.

    I was about to go upstairs to check out my room when ke''s phone rang.

    ke nced at the iing number and said in a low voice, "Go upstairs and check the rooms with the kids. I need to take this."

    ke took his phone and walked to the garden.

    I watched him leave to answer the phone. For no reason, I was a little worried. I had a feeling. There was something he didn''t tell me.

    "Mommy, let''s go and check the rooms." Hedwig took my hand.

    I looked at Hedwig and said gently, "Sure. Let''spete with Noah and see who gets to the rooms first, OK?"

    "Yes! Mommy, let''s run!" Hedwig shouted happily.

    "Wait for me," Noah shouted from behind.

    We waited in the room for a while, but ke didn''te up.

    "Why hasn''t Daddye up yet? I''ll go check on him." Hedwig ran out.

    Noah and I followed her out.

    Noah and I came down, then I saw ke hugging Hedwig tightly. He looked sad.

    "Daddy, what''s wrong? Are you unhappy?" Hedwig asked with concern. "Did anyone bully you?"

    ke''s voice was a little hoarse. "I''m fine. No one bullied me."

    Hedwig saw me. She ran over and said, "Mommy, Daddy doesn''t look happy. You should talk to him. I''m going to y with Noah!"

    After Hedwig finished speaking, she pulled Noah and ran away.

    I looked at ke in surprise. Hedwig''s words proved that my concern was true. Something was bothering ke.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296

    Catherine''s POV

    ke was stunned at Hedwig''s words. He probably didn''t expect Hedwig to pay so much attention to his emotions.

    When I looked at him, he avoided my eyes.

    "Who was it? Did something happen in the pack? Is the pack in trouble?" I thought his bad mood had something to do with that phone call.

    ke shook his head and replied in a low voice, "No. Nothing happened. Don''t listen to Hedwig. I''m fine."

    "Alright then. I guess Hedwig is making a big deal out of it." I chuckled.

    ke looked up at me. I knew that I wasn''t pretty since my head was still wrapped in gauze.

    Yet his look was filled with questions, as if he wanted answers from me. It made me worried.

    "There''s something urgent in the pack. Get some rest at home." ke walked in front of me. He tucked my hair behind my ear with his slender fingers. His voice was very gentle.

    "Just go ahead. I''ll be fine." I knew that he had spent too much time taking care of me this week. Works in the pack must have piled up, and he needed to deal with them.

    "Call me if anything happens. Whatever you want to eat, just tell Dowen. OK?" ke needed to leave, but he was still worried about me.

    I lowered my head and chuckled. I nodded. "Don''t worry about me. I am a grown woman, not a kid. If I want to eat something, I will tell Dowen. Go ahead and deal with your work."

    ke looked at my smiling face and sighed. Then he said, "Cathy, you make me worry."

    "Why?" I blinked, not following.

    ke sighed, "Nothing. I just don''t want anything to happen to you again. Take care of yourself. I wille home soon. By the way, I''ll ask Leo toe for dinner today."

    I looked away when I heard that name. Then I lowered my head and replied, "OK. I will tell Patriciater and ask Dowen to prepare more food."

    ke stared at my face. I didn''t know what was on his mind.

    When I looked at him, I could tell he was in agony.

    Then he turned around and left. I watched his tall figure disappear from my sight.

    As ke left, I felt powerless and sat down on the sofa.

    For some reason, whenever Leo''s name was mentioned, I got a little freaked out.

    I felt as if I had betrayed ke. Maybe I did, in a way.

    I supported my forehead with one hand. For a moment, I didn''t know what to do.

    I would never hide anything from ke except this. I wanted to hide it from him forever. Preferably, he wouldn''t find out about it till the day I died.

    Time passed quickly, and the sky darkened.

    ke returned early. He was sitting on the sofa in the living room. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I had noticed Patricia and Emerson that Leo woulde back for dinner tonight.

    Patricia and Emerson were very happy, because today, the family got to gather together again.

    Suddenly, the pack guards at the entrance of the Mountaintop Vi called.

    I sat next to ke, and I heard what they said on the phone.

    "King ke, Mr. Fox, and ady who ims to be your mother were at the entrance. Shall we let them pass?"

    ke''s expression changed instantly.

    Patricia was standing next to him. She asked with concern, "ke, what''s wrong? Did something happen?"

    "Halsey and Abigail are here. They want toe in." ke said without hiding anything.

    Patricia pulled a long face. She said angrily, "Why are they here?"

    "They probably have heard about Cathy''s ident and wanted to check on her." ke had been keeping a low profile regarding my ident, so I had no idea how Halsey and Abigail found out about it.

    Patricia''s face was gloomy. ke always cared about Patricia''s health. Therefore, when he saw her expression, he immediately said, "Patricia, don''t be angry. If you don''t want to see them, I will tell the pack guards right away."

    I bit my lip anxiously as I heard him say so.

    "Never mind. Let them in!" after a few seconds of silence, Patricia spoke.

    ke was a little surprised and looked at Patricia. "I thought you didn''t want to see them."

    I also looked at her in surprise.

    "I didn''t. But Catherine is his daughter after all. Since she was in an ident, it''s normal that he wants to visit her." Patricia somehow came around and became reasonable.

    ke nodded. "Alright. Let them in."

    ke told the pack guards to let them in and frowned.

    I secretly nced at his gloomy expression and said, "If you don''t want us to meet here, I''ll take Halsey out for dinner."

    I would love that since I was trying to avoid Leo.

    "No need. You can talk to him here," ke immediately refused.

    I said uneasily, "Or maybe I''ll take him to the Lakeside Vi."

    "Patricia has agreed to let them in. You don''t need to go anywhere, just stay." ke stared at me without blinking, as if I were his prey.

    I bit my lips and nodded. Then I said gratefully, "Thank you for letting me meet Halsey."

    "He is your father after all. The fact that hees here proves that he is a good father," ke said in a somewhat unpleasant tone. After that, he turned and went out.

    I could tell that he was a bit unhappy. Was it because of Halsey?

    I hurried to the door and soon saw a ck car parked at the entrance to the hall. Halsey and Abigail stepped out of the car, both looking awkward.

    "Halsey." I was very happy to see Halsey. Although he and I had never lived together, we were father and daughter after all.

    Halsey saw the gauze wrapped around my head and felt worried. He quickly took a few steps forward and asked with concern, "Cathy, are you alright? I heard you were in a car ident. I was so scared."

    I shook my head. "I am fine. See? I''m standing right here. Don''t worry."

    Abigail followed behind Halsey. I nodded at her, and she smiled.

    "I''ll leave you two to it. I will go in first," Abigail said and stepped into the gate of the Mountaintop Vi.

    She was nice to let me and Halsey spend some time alone.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297

    ke''s POV

    In the living room, Patricia snorted when she saw Abigail. However, she did not hate Abigail as much as before.

    I was also sitting on the sofa. When I saw Abigail, I was a little stiff.

    "Patricia, I am sorry that we came so abruptly. Halsey and I were so worried when we heard Cathy had been in a car ident. We are d that she''s OK," Abigail said, ignoring Patricia''s cold expression.

    "I will take good care of her. There''s nothing to worry about," I said with a cold face.

    Abigail smiled and said nothing more. Then she opened her handbag and took something out.

    "Halsey and I are no longer together. ke, I hope you and Cathy will be together," said Abigail with concern.

    Her words stunned Patricia and me. Patricia pushed up her sses and saw the divorce paper in Abigail''s hand.

    Patricia''s expression softened. She had been trying to get Abigail to divorce Halsey.

    I turned to the door. I tried to suppress my emotions but I couldn''t. I said, "I didn''t ask for it. Why did you do that? I don''t want to owe you anything."

    Patricia stood up, walked directly to Abigail, and said in a much calmer tone, "Abigail, you and I didn''t get along in the past, yet I have to say that today, you impressed me."

    Abigail chuckled. "Halsey and I have been married for years. We are getting old now, and we don''t have any regrets. On the contrary, ke and Cathy are still young, and they have two lovely kids. They should be a happy family. Their kids deserve love from both of their parents."

    Patricia nodded. Obviously, she agreed with Abigail. Then Patricia quickly walked over to me and patted me on the shoulder. "ke, you should thank Abigail."

    I looked at Patricia with surprise. What was wrong with Patricia today?

    She didn''t allow Abigail to step into this home before. Yet today, she didn''t show any resentment toward Abigail at all. She even asked me to thank Abigail.

    Patricia sighed, "I am getting old, and I havee around. Abigail made a mistake when she was young, but she is your mother after all."

    I was surprised. I did not expect that Patricia woulde around all of a sudden.

    However, that didn''t mean I could get over the fact that Abigail abandoned me and Leo back then.

    I still looked cold. Abigail then said to Patricia, "Fine, there''s no need. All I am expecting now is ke and Cathy getting married under the Moon Goddess'' blessing."

    Patricia nodded. "I hope so, too. Abigail,e with me. There are some things I want to talk to you about in private."

    I was curious. When did Patricia and Abigail get along well enough to talk alone?

    I couldn''t hear what Patricia said to her and only saw Abigail nod. She looked a bit sad. I hoped their conversation went well. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Their conversation soon ended, and they came over.

    "Come upstairs with me. Noah and Hedwig are watching a movie," Patricia said to Abigail.

    Abigail looked overjoyed.

    I looked at Patricia in surprise. She took Abigail upstairs without looking at me, and I followed them up.

    "You and Halsey are no longer together now. What are your ns for the future?" Patricia asked while going upstairs.

    "I don''t know. I have moved back to my ce." Abigail shook her head.

    "Do you want to move here? You can help take care of Noah and Hedwig. I am getting old, and Leo will have kids in the future. It concerns me that we don''t have a female elder at home," Patricia spoke softly. Maybe Abigail and Halsey''s separation made her change.

    Abigail asked excitedly, "Really? Can I take care of the kids?"

    I frowned and did not speak. I did not know why Patricia suddenly changed her attitude.

    "I''m OK with it, but..." Patricia looked at me and sighed.

    Abigail looked a little disappointed.

    "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine. Come and see the kids with me," Patriciaforted Abigail.

    Noah and Hedwig were watching cartoons on the third floor.

    Patricia gently pushed the door. We saw Noah and Hedwig leaning back in their chairs, their eyes glued to the screen.

    Abigail was so excited to see the kids that her eyes turned red. She covered her mouth, trying not to cry.

    My hands were clenched into fists. Over the years, I had resented Abigail for abandoning me and Leo, but there was no denying how much I longed for her love.

    "Patricia?" Hedwig nced at the door.

    Hedwig immediately walked over. "Patricia, who is thisdy?"

    Hedwig had never met Abigail, and I had never shown her Abigail''s photos.

    Patricia stroked Hedwig''s head and exined gently, "She is your daddy''s mother, Abigail."

    Noah also came over and looked at Abigail curiously.

    "That''s right. This is Abigail," Patricia emphasized again.

    Noah and Hedwig turned to look at me. I nodded and said nothing.

    Abigail turned around. She crouched and held Noah and Hedwig tightly in her arms. I could see her tears.

    "Noah, Hedwig, I often watch you from outside your school. It''s a shame that I never get a chance to meet you. I miss you very much."

    I didn''t expect that Abigail would visit Noah and Hedwig. Wasn''t she the one who abandoned Leo and me back then?

    "Abigail, don''t cry. Are you unhappy seeing us?" Hedwig was confused and didn''t know what to do.

    Noah gently leaned his head against Abigail''s shoulder and asked in a low voice, "Abigail, why are you onlying to us now? Were you somewhere far away?"

    Abigail wiped her tears and said, "Yes. I''ve been far away, and I just got back. Now, I can spend a lot of time with you."

    After she finished speaking, she looked up at me as if seeking my approval.

    I turned around. I didn''t dare to look into her eyes. I couldn''t just forgive her like this. However, the thought of how sad she would be if I refused her made me feel miserable.

    Moon Goddess, if you could hear my prayers, please tell me what I should do.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298

    Catherine''s POV

    Outside the hall, downstairs, I was talking to Halsey.

    I looked back at the brightly lit living room. I wanted to invite Halsey to go in and have a seat, but I was not Lycan Luna yet, and such a move would be inappropriate.

    Both Patricia and ke disliked Halsey. Finally, I pointed to a chair not far away and said, "Halsey, let''s sit over there and talk. I''ll get you a cup of coffee. I''ll be back soon!"

    Halsey nodded and walked over.

    I told a maid to get two cups of coffee for me.

    I came to Halsey and sat down. Though he was my father, we had never lived together, so we were never close. The atmosphere was a bit dull.

    "Halsey, how did you know about my ident?" I asked curiously. I asked ke to keep my ident a secret because I didn''t want others to know. However, Halsey still knew about it.

    I felt bad that Halsey and Abigail had to travel such a long distance to visit me.

    "Elena called me. Sheined a lot about you on the phone. Cathy, I am sorry. It must have been hard for you at the Wyatt''s ce, right? Why didn''t you tell me the truth before?" Halsey looked at me sadly.

    I lowered my head and smiled. I said dejectedly, "I had always thought that I was Alpha Wyatt''s daughter. After knowing the truth, I didn''t have any expectations of him anymore. Then I was sad that my parents abandoned me. However, ever since I found you and learned the truth from you, I felt that I shouldn''t have hated you. If you hadn''t sent me away, I might not have survived and met ke."

    Halsey looked sad as I mentioned those things that happened before.

    "Cathy, you are my only daughter. I want to make it right for you. I will give you all my property. I hope you won''t refuse."

    "Halsey." I looked at him in disbelief. I said softly, "I don''t want your money. I have a job."

    "Cassy, this is a token from me, as your father. I''ll be sad if you refuse me," Halsey said gently, his tone full of expectation.

    "You can give it to Abigail. She is your wife," I thought about it and then said seriously.

    "I''ve already given her half of it. I left the other half for you. Cathy, I didn''t know what the future held for me before, but since I found you, I''m finally less concerned about it." There was a note of relief in Halsey''s voice. "I''m more than d to leave my money to you, Noah, and Hedwig."

    When I heard Halsey''s words, I was so moved that my eyes turned red. How I wished I could have found him earlier. In such a way, I would have grown up with his love.

    "Halsey, why didn''t you and Abigail have kids? You have been married for so many years." I asked curiously. I could tell that they were deeply in love. I was sure that they would want kids of their own.

    "Abigail once suggested it, but I said no. I didn''t think it would work. After I lost you and your brother, I didn''t want to have another child. I couldn''t go through that kind of pain again." Halsey''s voice broke.

    I cried. I had Noah and Hedwig, so I could imagine the despair and pain Halsey felt when he lost us.

    "Halsey, there''s no need to be sad. The Moon Goddess has already reunited us." I wanted to reach out to hug Halsey. He had suffered enough sadness and pressure.

    "Cathy. Abigail and I have been working things out for a while now. We said our final goodbyes and parted peacefully. From now on, we will no longer stand between you and ke. You can get married under the Moon Goddess'' blessing."

    "Halsey, how could you do that?" I waspletely shocked. My eyes were filled with tears, and they fell atst.

    I couldn''t help but sob. Words failed me.

    "Cathy, don''t cry. I''ll never be happy if you''re suffering." Halsey reached out and patted my shoulder. He smiled andforted me.

    "Halsey..." I threw myself into Halsey''s arms and cried.

    "There, there. Cathy, don''t cry. Your head is still wounded. Don''t get too emotional," Halsey looked at the gauze on my head and said worriedly.

    I sobbed and med myself, "Halsey, you did all that for ke and me."

    "Abigail and I have lived a happy life over the years. I am very content. You know what? I used to be good friends with ke''s father. I met King Marc earlier than I met Abigail. At that time, she and I were attracted to each other, but for some reason, we could not be together. Then King Marc left, and I was single, so she and I got together despite everyone''s disapproval. We believed that it was the Moon Goddess who brought us together. However, we were ashamed of ourselves when facing you. You and ke have given us a reason to be apart," Halsey spoke from his heart.

    I listened to him carefully and could feel Halsey''s regret.

    "Halsey, thank you and Abigail for everything you''ve done. I didn''t expect things to turn out this way." Besides gratitude, I didn''t know what else to say.

    Halsey smiled gently, "Cathy, you are my daughter. I would do anything to make you happy."

    I couldn''t help but cry out loud.

    Suddenly, a silver sports car passed along the garden path and stopped at the entrance of the hall.

    Leo was behind the wheel, and Sunny was in the passenger seat.

    Leo opened the door after he parked the car.

    I was a little surprised when I saw him walk over.

    When Halsey turned her head, Leo suddenly stopped.

    In the next second, Leo''s face darkened. He rushed up to us, pointed at Halsey, and asked angrily, "Halsey, what are you doing here?"

    I knew that ke and Leo hated Halsey. I was a little stunned when I heard Leo''s angry questioning.

    "Leo, Halsey is here to see me. Please, will you let him stay here for a while?" I got up and stood in front of Leo while looking at him.

    Leo still pulled a long face. He said angrily, "Do you have any idea what he did to ke and me? Even though he is your father, he still doesn''t have the right to be here." N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    I quickly turned back to look at Halsey.

    Halsey was not angry. He stood up and said to me, "Cathy, I should go now."

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299

    Catherine''s POV

    "Halsey, I''ll go with you." The feelings I had were tearing me apart. It made me sad to think that Halsey didn''t even deserve to be here.

    "No, Cathy. Stay," Halsey stopped me.

    "Halsey, at least let me send you out." I was in great pain. Halsey and Abigail were divorced. From now on, he would be a werewolf without a mate, and as his daughter, I felt terrible.

    I held Halsey''s arm and was about to leave with him.

    Suddenly, a hand grabbed my wrist.

    Then I heard Leo''s voice. "I didn''t ask you to leave..."

    I didn''t expect that Leo would reach out to pull me. I was a little shocked.

    I saw Sunny in the car. She was opening the door. It seemed that she wanted to stop Leo.

    I was very angry. By doing this, Leo would give others the wrong idea about my rtionship with him. I didn''t dare to imagine what would happen if ke saw us.

    In the next second, a voice came over.

    "What is going on?"

    It was ke.

    Leo was frightened. He quickly let go of my hand. When he turned around, he saw ke standing under the shadow of a tree. ke''s face was in the shadow, but I could tell that he was very unhappy.

    ke looked at me. I quickly lowered my head and dared not to look into his eyes. I was worried that he would know everything.

    Sunny looked at us in panic. She did not dare to get out of the car.

    "ke, why is he here?" Leo pointed at Halsey.

    ke looked at Halsey. When he saw me holding Halsey''s arm, his face became even more sullen.

    "I let him in. He came to see Cathy. Is there a problem?" ke replied.

    Leo suddenly turned around madly. "Whatever. This is your business."

    After saying that, Leo quickly walked towards his car. Then he knocked hard on the car window, signaling Sunny to get out.

    Sunny opened the car door and got out quickly.

    Leo quickly took her into the living room. He looked panicked.

    "I''ll see Halsey off. I will be back soon," I whispered.

    "Where are you going? It''s dinnertime now. You may send him off after dinner," ke said suddenly, his voice much calmer this time.

    My eyes widened in surprise. Even Halsey found it somehow hard to believe.

    "I don''t suppose he has met Noah and Hedwig yet, right? Maybe you can take him upstairs to meet the kids." ke''s next sentence took me by surprise again.

    Halsey looked overjoyed. "King ke, do you mean that can I see Noah and Hedwig?"

    I was also very thrilled. Unlike Leo, ke wasn''t that mad when facing Halsey. Was I dreaming?

    ke said calmly, "Though you and Abigail divorced, I still can''t forgive you for what you did before. But you are Cathy''s father. No one can change that."

    "ke, thank you," I said, looking at ke gratefully.

    ke nodded at me. "Go. Don''t stand outside. It''s windy here. You are still recovering."

    I nodded. Then I held Halsey''s hand and walked to the living room.

    I took Halsey to the second floor and saw that Abigail was ying games with Noah and Hedwig.

    Patricia was watching from the side.

    As Patricia saw me and Halsey, she put on a gloomy face.

    "Abigail, let''s go downstairs and have some coffee. Let Halsey spend some time with the kids." Patricia''s attitude toward Halsey was still cold, but it was better than before.

    I cast a grateful look at Patricia.

    Abigail and Halsey looked at each other. They looked calm and did not say anything.

    "OK." Abigail got up. Then she said to Noah and Hedwig, "I''ll be downstairs. Let''s hang outter." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "OK, Abigail. Can I see you again sometime?" Hedwig seemed very fond of Abigail, perhaps because Abigail was looking at her with such love and tenderness.

    "Sure. I will visit you often!" Abigail said with a smile.

    "Alright then! It''s a deal!" Hedwig nodded with a smile. Her face was full of joy.

    After Patricia and Abigail left, Noah and Hedwig rushed to my side. "Who is he, Mommy?"

    I crouched and introduced him, "This is Mommy''s father, Halsey."

    "Really?" Noah asked in surprise.

    Halsey''s eyes were red. He looked at Noah and Hedwig gently.

    Noah looked like ke, but Hedwig looked like me. Our eyes were almost identical.

    "Mommy, what a great day! We get to meet Abigail and Halsey!" Hedwig jumped up with joy.

    Halsey was so moved that he cried. He kept nodding. "Noah, Hedwig, I miss you a lot."

    I watched Halsey interact with Noah and Hedwig, wondering if I was in a dream.

    After ke lied to me, I thought I''d never see anything like this. Yet, it really happened.

    I left them alone. I was about to go downstairs to ask Dowen what time dinner would start.

    As I came downstairs, I saw Leo and Sunnying in from the back garden, while Patricia and Abigail were sitting in the living room.

    Abigail was very excited to see Leo. She stood up.

    "Leo..." Abigail''s voice was filled with guilt and sadness.

    When Leo saw her, he turned away and was about to leave.

    "Leo,e here. Sit down," Patricia said sternly.

    Sunny stood there, looking surprised. I wondered if Leo had told her about Abigail.

    Leo sat down with a gloomy face after what Patricia had said.

    Patricia said to Dowen, who was standing next to her, "Where''s ke? Tell him toe here."

    Dowen quickly replied, "King ke is having a cigarette outside."

    "Ask him toe back," Patricia ordered.

    Dowen turned around and left.

    I felt unsettled. ke was smoking. Was it because he saw Leo with me just now?

    Shortly after, ke returned to the living room.

    Sunny stood up. It seemed that she wanted to excuse herself from the scene. Yet Patricia said, "Sunny, take a seat. I have something to say."

    Sunny hesitated for a moment and then sat down.

    Patricia looked at me and said, "Catherine,e here."

    I walked to ke.

    ke sat down on the sofa. He didn''t speak. Instead, he was waiting for Patricia to speak.

    Patricia sighed. Then she said, "ke, Leo, you both know that Marc has been living in seclusion for more than ten years now. Today, I want you to reconcile with Abigail. I have discussed this with Emerson, and he agrees with me. I would like to hear your opinions."

 Chapter 300

    ?Chapter 300

    Catherine''s POV

    ke, Leo, and Abigail looked at Patricia in surprise.

    I was stunned as well.

    What happened? Why did Patricia make such a decision?

    "No!" Leo said immediately. He mocked, "Why do you want us to forgive you? Did Halsey reject you? Was it because you had nowhere to go and were desperate? That''s why you came to us..."

    Abigail''s face instantly turned pale.

    Patricia frowned and said sternly, "Leo, shut up."

    "I will not shut up! Patricia, what happened to you today? Why do you want us to reconcile? She left us. You''ve always hated her, for she rejected Marc. It was because of her that Marc had to live in seclusion. Why the sudden change today? What happened?" Leo was agitated.

    Abigail suddenly said, "Yes. What happened back then was my fault. I can''t make up for it, and I am not in the ce to ask for forgiveness. Thank you, Patricia."

    Patricia frowned and turned to look at ke.

    "ke. Do you forgive Abigail?" Patricia asked bluntly.

    ke lowered his head. I could not see his expression.

    His voice was cold. "Give me a reason to forgive her."

    "That''s not necessary. She had a hard time giving birth to both of you. Especially you. You are her first child. Do you know that it took Abigail a day and a night to bring you into the world?" Patricia said forcefully.

    ke''s face grew more somber, but he said nothing more.

    Sunny and I looked at each other. It was between ke, Leo, and Abigail. Sunny and I shouldn''t get involved.

    Abigail figured that ke and Leo would not forgive her. She said in a self-mocking tone, " Patricia, let bygones be bygones. Thank you for taking such good care of them all these years. I hope you will continue to be there for them and take care of them."

    Patricia seemed unhappy. "I''m getting old. How much time do you think I have left? What should they do after I''m gone? You are their family. Don''t you want to be with Noah and Hedwig? Besides, Leo and Sunny are about to get married soon. Don''t you want to see their kids in the future?"

    Sunny blushed over Patricia''sst sentence.

    However, Leo said coldly, "Even if we have kids, there are plenty of people in the pack who can take care of them."

    Patricia frowned and scolded, "Shut up, Leo. I''ll only be relieved by letting Abigail take care of the kids."

    The atmosphere was getting tense. I stood up and said, "Patricia, it''s time for dinner. I''ll get Halsey, Noah, and Hedwig down."

    I quickly ran up and called them downstairs.

    Leo snorted again after he saw Halsey.

    Halsey went downstairs and said to Abigail, "It''s gettingte. We should leave."

    Abigail stood up and nodded. "Alright."

    I knew I couldn''t ask Halsey and Abigail to stay, so I asked Noah and Hedwig to send them out.

    Noah and Hedwig liked Halsey and Abigail a lot. They stood on the steps and waved at them. After Halsey and Abigail left, no one spoke.

    I was very worried. I felt that I ruined the day. It was all because of me.

    Maybe I should move out and find somewhere to stay until ke and I were married.

    So Halsey coulde to visit me at any time without running into ke and Patricia.

    Patricia sighed, "Well, they have left already. Cheer up. Dowen, is dinner ready?"

    Dowen walked out of the dining room and replied, "Patricia, it''ll be ready in ten minutes. I''ll ask the kitchen to hurry."

    "OK. Thanks," Patricia smiled and said. Then she waved to Noah and Hedwig. "Let''s go upstairs and get Emerson."

    After that, there were only me, ke, Leo, and Sunny in the living room.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I nervously pinched my fingers. I looked at ke and said, "Thanks for letting Halsey meet Noah and Hedwig just now."

    ke smiled, "You know how I want you to return the favors."

    His words made me feel hot all over. I knew what he meant, and he was really good in bed.

    However, this might not be the right time. My eyes darted around. The servants wereing and going both inside and outside the dining room.

    "I guess I forgot to take my medicine. I''ll go upstairs and get it!" I was so embarrassed to stay in the living room, so I made an excuse and went upstairs.

    "Let me help, so you won''t take the wrong medicine." ke suddenly stood up and followed me upstairs.

    As I listened to the steady footsteps behind me, my heart beat faster. I did not dare to look back at him. Instead, I silently opened the bedroom door and walked in.

    ke did not stop. He followed me into the room.

    I fled upstairs because he was flirting with me. To my surprise, he came along as well. I had already taken my medicine. What was I supposed to do now? Take it again?

    I could feel that ke was staring at me. I had to go to the cab next to me and pick up the medicine. Then I looked at ke.

    He walked in and closed the door.

    There wasn''t much space and I could hear my heart beating faster.

    "Cathy, are you hiding something from me?" ke asked in a low voice.

    "What? No." I felt guilty. His question frightened me even more.

    "Then, why are you nervous?" He came up to me. Then he took my hand and continued, "

    You can''t hide it from me. You''re not good at lying."

    When I heard his words, I trembled in fear. Did he know something?

    "I am not lying." I was utterly scared. ke said that I lied to him. What was he referring to?

    "Someone texted you before, asking how you were doing. At that time, I asked you if it was from Harley. Do you remember how you answered me?" ke stared at me without

    blinking. I saw the rage in his eyes.

    My eyes widened in horror. Of course, I remembered my answer.

    I told him that it was from Harley, and ke took my word for it.

    "Can you tell me the truth? The Moon Goddess drew us together. When ites to rtionships, I don''t want you to keep anything from me. You know me." ke reached over and handed me the ss.

    "Take your medicine first," ke said calmly.

    I put the medicine on the table and sighed, "Actually, I have taken the medicine already."

    ke was stunned.

    I took a deep breath and said, "Do you know something?"

    "What is your rtionship with Leo?" ke asked suddenly.

    His question almost made my heart stop. I felt pain from the wound on my head.

 Chapter 301

    ?

    Catherine''s POV

    I reached out and held my head.

    ke immediately got worried. "What''s wrong? Headache again?"

    I shook my head. "No. ke, would you believe me if I told you what happened?"

    "Yes," ke said in a low voice. He looked at me firmly. "But you must tell me the truth."

    "I will. Something did happen between me and Leo, but it wasn''t like what you thought." I looked at ke nervously. I was afraid that he would be angry.

    "What is it?" ke''s face was gloomy.

    I plucked up my courage and said, "He did tell me that he had feelings for me before. But please don''t get it wrong. Nothing ever happened between us. I always think of him as a friend."

    "He told you he had feelings for you? When?" His body was tense, and his voice suddenly lowered. It took all his strength to get the question out.

    ke was trying his best to press his anger. I was worried. I wanted to hug him andfort him.

    When my fingers touched his, I found that his fingers were tightly clenched, and he was already on the verge of snapping.

    "ke, don''t be angry, OK? I know I shouldn''t have kept this from you. Leo and I are only friends, and we will only be friends. He has already found his mate."

    "Why didn''t you tell me Sunny was hired as his girlfriend?" ke was smart. He always spotted the clue and got to the truth.

    Even I could tell something was wrong between Leo and Sunny, let alone ke.

    To my surprise, ke went straight to the point. I couldn''t help but tremble.

    "I''m sorry. I should have told you. I was just afraid that you would be disappointed after you knew the truth. The thought that you might get the wrong idea was killing me." I didn''t know what else to say. I could only apologize to him.

    "Cathy, I am very disappointed. You are my mate. I never thought you would lie to me after all we''ve been through." ke''s voice was thick with loss.

    I trembled in fear. I could see the sadness in his eyes. He was so fragile right now. I felt as if someone was squeezing my heart.

    "If you hurt him, you will suffer too," Eva reminded me.

    "ke, it wasn''t my intention to lie to you. I was just so afraid. I was afraid that I might hurt

    you. Please believe me. Leo did nothing out of the line. He also wanted to put it behind him," I exined it incoherently, only to find that my lips were trembling, and my words weren''t convincing at all.

    I did not know what else I should say to stop him from being mad. What could I say to let him realize that everything had been settled after the Moon Goddess chose him to be my mate?

    I was very worried about him. ke hated people lying to him. Not to mention that person was me. It might be too much for him.

    I prayed for help from the Moon Goddess.

    Suddenly, ke reached out his hand and pinched my chin. His hand was icy cold.

    He kissed my lips with anger. At that moment, he even made me feel that he was going to eat me alive.

    I pictured a lot of scenes in my mind. I thought ke would be furious, berate me for cheating, or be disappointed in me that he would never speak to me again.

    I never thought that he would kiss me right now.

    By the time ke let go of me, my lips were numb. He warned me in a hoarse voice, "If you ever lie to me again, I won''t forgive you. Got it?"

    Finally, I could breathe.

    "Yes. I promise," I nodded and promised him.

    "Let''s go down. It''s time for dinner." ke pulled my hand.

    I still felt uneasy. "Will you pick on Leo? Don''t me him, OK? He has been kind to me. He never crossed the line. And he knew already that he shouldn''t have. Give him some time toe around, OK?"

    ke''s face darkened again.

    "You still care about him so much, don''t you?" ke said angrily.

    I shook my head quickly. "It''s nothing like that. You two are brothers. I hate to see you at each other''s throats because of me."

    "I am the Lycan King, and I''m tolerant. Don''t worry. I can tell that Leo is working hard to deal with this. I won''t me him. I only want him to remember his ce and not cross the line again." ke calmed down.

    I believed that ke was a very tolerant werewolf. He was a decent man. Though he acted tough in front of people, he was devoted and gentle to his family.

    "Will you talk to him about this?" I asked anxiously.

    "Yes," ke said. "Right after dinner."

    I really hoped that they could talk in peace.

    "Alright. I''ll be d if you can work things out." I wouldn''t try to say more, or things would get worse.

    I med myself when I saw the sadness and disappointment in ke''s eyes.

    He loved me so much, yet I hid it from him for so long. Anyone would be sad.

    After dealing with this, ke looked calm again.

    We walked downstairs.

    As we came down, we saw Leo and Sunny sitting stiffly in the living room.

    Meanwhile, the doors of the elevator opened. Noah and Hedwig walked out with Patricia and Emerson.

    Dinner was ready, and we sat at the table and began to eat.

    The atmosphere was not so bad and was somehow harmonious. Thanks to Noah and

    Hedwig.

    Patricia and I were busy watching Noah and Hedwig finish the food on their tes.

    Hedwig was picky and wouldn''t eat any fat.

    Hedwig picked up a piece of meat with her fork and did not know where to put it.

    "Give it to me." ke handed over his te.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Hedwig immediately put the meat on his te. Then she smiled sweetly and said, "Thank

    you, Daddy!"

    I breathed a sigh of relief. It was a peaceful dinner.

    After dinner, Leo and Sunny came up with an excuse to leave.

    I anxiously looked back and forth between ke and Leo.

    "Leo, let''s take a walk outside," ke stopped Leo.

    Leo''s expression was a little stiff.

    "ke, what''s that about?" Leo sounded uneasy.

    "Let''s talk outside." After ke finished speaking, he turned around and walked out.

    Leo did not follow ke, Patricia urged, "Go and talk to ke." Leo hesitated for a moment, and then he followed ke out.

 Chapter 302

    ?Chapter 302

    ke''s POV

    I stood on the garden path. The warm orange light of the streetmp shone on me, giving

    me a warm feeling. I looked ahead, and my heart gradually calmed down.

    Soon, Leo came out. I heard his hesitant footsteps.

    When he came behind me, I did not look at him. I continued to walk forward while he followed me.

    Finally, when we reached ake far away, I stopped.

    Leo stopped as well.

    For a moment, neither of us spoke.

    After a while, Leo broke the silence.

    "ke, I thought you said you wanted to talk to me about something," he said in a low voice.

    I turned to look into his eyes. "Yes. I want you to put aside your love for Catherine. Can you do that?"

    Leo looked shocked and frightened.

    Perhaps he needed some time to understand my words.

    I waited quietly. We fell silent again.

    After a while, Leo started again. "ke, I think there''s some misunderstanding..."

    "Just promise me to think of her as Lycan Luna." I did not have any intention of ming him. At this moment, I was just his brother.

    Leo''s breathing became heavier. He looked at me as if he was about to cry.

    He lowered his head, and his tone was filled with guilt. "King ke, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have had feelings for Catherine. I know I was wrong, and I''m trying to make up for my mistake. Don''t be mad at me, OK?"

    I turned around. Leo''s sincere apology extinguished the anger in my heart. Catherine and Leo were both important to me and I wanted to trust them. I also believed that the Moon Goddess had everything arranged.

    "No one did anything wrong. Catherine is my mate, and she is also the Luna of the royal pack. It''s only natural that every member of the pack trusts and relies on their Luna. Maybe you mistook that as love," I pondered for a while and said to Leo.

    Leo smiled self-mockingly, "Maybe you''re right, ke. You have to trust me. Though I told her how I felt about her, I never thought of taking any action. I didn''t dare to in the past, let alone now."

    "I trust you, and I trust Catherine as well. What about Sunny then? What are you going to do with her?" I asked.

    "Sunny? I asked her to act as my girlfriend. All I needed to do was to pay her," Leo said nonchntly.

    "Alright. Fix it yourself." I didn''t want to meddle. Leo was a mature werewolf, and he had to learn to deal with problems on his own.

    Leo nodded. "ke, you won''t think of me as a rival in love anymore, right?"

    "No. You are always my brother," I said with a smile.

    "ke, did Patricia seem strange to you today? I can''t believe she told us to patch things up with Abigail. How is that possible? Abigail left us without hesitation. At that time, I swore that I wouldn''t forgive her for the rest of my life. If she gets old and needs money, I can give her money, but I won''t forgive her," Leo said as he rxed.

    In fact, I shared his doubts.

    I whispered, "Why did Patricia forgive her? I''m sure there''s a reason for it. I''ll look into it. Let''s not jump to any conclusion yet."

    "By the way, Patricia told me that Abigail and Halsey have divorced. You and Catherine can get married, right?" It seemed that Leo had already let go of his feelings for Catherine.

    "Yes. We''ll get back to it after a while. We shouldn''t get married right after they get divorced, right? Catherine needs time." I knew that Catherine must be very upset.

    "You''re right. It''ll be more appropriate if you get marriedter," Leo agreed with my decision.

    After we settled the issue between us, both Leo and I felt much more rxed. He told me about the interesting things in his life.

    Leo and I hadn''t talked like this in a long time. Looking at the pitch-dark night and the warm lights, I began to enjoy the time.

    After chatting for a while, I said to Leo, "We should get back. Catherine will be worried."

    "Yes, you are right," Leo agreed with me.

    We walked back, looking rxed. Although we talked a lot, only ten minutes or so passed. When we entered the living room, Catherine looked back and forth at me and Leo. I knew she was worried.

    Leo nodded calmly at her. She looked at me, and I nodded as well. Then, she smiled.

    Leo nodded at Emerson and Patricia, said goodbye to Noah and Hedwig, and then said to Catherine, "Get better soon, Catherine."

    Catherine nodded at him.

    Finally, he looked at me. I walked forward and hugged him. He hugged me back with strength.

    "Let''s go," Leo said to Sunny.

    Sunny said goodbye to us.

    After Leo and Sunny left, Catherine was about to go upstairs and bathe Noah and Hedwig. I blocked her way up the stairs and said in a low voice of concern, "You are still recovering. The doctor said that you shouldn''t touch water. Let me do it."

    "OK," Catherine agreed.

    Hearing that I was going to bathe them, Noah and Hedwig were excited. They bounced up the stairs.

    In the spacious bathroom, I took off my suit and threw it onto the sofa.

    After filling the bathtub with warm water, I asked the kids to sit in the bathtub.

    "Daddy, I shouldn''t be bathing together with Noah anymore. I have grown up. I should takeBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    a shower alone," Hedwig said seriously.

    I was stunned for a moment. Hedwig had indeed been growing up. She was even more lovely than before.

    I was both happy and sad. My princess had grown up. As her father, I felt a little lost.

    I reached out and touched her head. "OK. I''ll bathe Noah first. Go ahead and y for a while.

    "OK, Daddy!" Hedwig made a face at Noah. Then she turned and ran out.

    "I haven''t said anything, and she already doesn''t want to take a bath with me anymore?" Noah was dissatisfied.

    "Hedwig has her own thoughts. We shouldn''t force her." When I thought about the things I had to teach them before they grew up, I felt stressed all of a sudden.

    Noah was already able to bathe himself. I sat and watched him, absent-minded.

    I was d that the matter that had troubled me for days finally was solved. The result was

    satisfying.

    "Daddy, what are you thinking about?" Noah raised his head and asked.

    "Nothing." I dared not tell him about this.

    "Daddy, you don''t like Halsey, do you?" Noah asked.

    I nodded. I didn''t want to hide it from him. "I don''t."

    "I used to think Halsey was a horrible man, so you didn''t like him. But after I talked to him when we were outside, I found that he was a nice person. Daddy, I don''t get it. Why don''t you

    like him?" Noah didn''t know the grudges we had.

    I exined, "I don''t think he is a horrible man. I don''t like him, because he let me down.

    Now, drop it, OK?"

    "Alright then!" Noah nodded sensibly.

    I dried Noah and put him in his pajamas. When I was done with him, I went for Hedwig.

    I saw Hedwig ying with dolls in the toy room, and I carried her to the bathroom.

    "Daddy, wash my hair. I sweat today," Hedwig requested.

    I nodded and gently washed her hair.

    "Daddy, you are so handsome!" Hedwig reached out her hand and touched my face. Then

    she smiled.

    "Really? Do you like Daddy?" I felt rxed.

    "Of course, but that''s not the point. How I hope Mommy will like you too," Hedwig sighed.

    "Maybe she does." I was suddenly not that confident.

    Hedwig blinked her big eyes. "If Mommy likes you too, why don''t you get married?"

    "Is there any difference between a married couple and your Mommy and me?" I chuckled.

    Hedwig nodded. "Well, that makes sense."

    I blow-dried Hedwig''s long hair, and she suddenly took a very pretty flower out of her

    pocket and waved it in front of mecently.

    "What is this?" I was a little curious.

    "My ssmate gave it to me, saying that I looked good with it," Hedwig said proudly.

    I was stunned. Hedwig was already getting a gift at such a young age?

    "Was it a boy or a girl?" I asked warily.

    "Of course, it was a boy. All the boys in our ss like to give me things," Hedwig lowered her head and said happily.

    I couldn''t believe it. Had Hedwig already had so many suitors at such a young age? No way. That was uneptable. I was very unhappy.

    I crouched and said in a very serious tone, "Hedwig, listen. There''s a price to pay for taking someone else''s stuff, OK?"

    "OK. I''ll give these things back to them tomorrow. I won''t take their things anymore." Hedwig nodded. "But, Daddy, since I gave you my promise, you have to promise me that you won''t ept gifts from other women either."

    "I never ept gifts. I can buy anything I want," I said calmly.

    "Then you can''t s to other women. Mommy and I are the only exceptions," Hedwig said seriously.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. So, that was her real intention.

    "OK. I promise. I''ll only buy presents for you and your mommy," I said tenderly.

 Chapter 303

    ?

    Catherine''s POV

    I was in the living room. At first, I wanted to go upstairs to check on Noah and Hedwig while ke was bathing them, but Patricia stopped me.

    Patricia''s attitude had changed recently, and I had a better impression of her.

    Since she had something to say to me, I was willing to listen carefully.

    Patricia looked at the gauze wrapped around my head, and her tone softened. She asked, " Does it still hurt?"

    I shook my head and replied softly, "Only sometimes. It''s almost healed."

    "I can''t believe this would happen to you. It was your sister who did this to you, and you two never got along. Right?"

    "Yes. We haven''t been on good terms since we were kids," I didn''t hide it.

    "Well, she got what she deserved. You may put it behind you now. I am looking forward to you and ke''s wedding, with the Moon Goddess'' blessing," Patricia said softly.

    I looked at Patricia in surprise. My tone was filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Patricia!"

    Patricia waved her hand. "You don''t need to thank me. Halsey and Abigail made it happen for you by getting a divorce. Given that, of course, I would like to see you and ke together. It will also bring peace to the pack."

    "Anyway, I am very grateful for your generosity." I was so excited. I didn''t expect to hear something so thrilling after I got back from the hospital.

    "Please don''t hold a grudge against me. We will be a family from now on, and I know for a fact that Noah and Hedwig can''t live without you," Patricia said.

    I knew Patricia did this for the good of Noah and Hedwig. ke and Leo had missed out on parental care as children, and she didn''t want to see Noah and Hedwig suffer the same.

    "I will take care of them." I nodded hard.

    "I''m sure you will. Go upstairs and get some rest. Noah and Hedwig may sleep with you tonight," Patricia said gently.

    "OK." I quickly went upstairs.

    I pushed the bedroom door. The lights in the bathroom were on, and I heard Hedwig singing. She sounded happy.

    Then, I calmed down and felt delighted.

    I walked to the bathroom door and saw ke holding Hedwig on hisp. He was putting on pajamas for her.

    Hedwig yed with the toys in her hands and kept singing.

    The scene was heartwarming.

    "Are you done bathing her?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    ke looked at me, and his eyes were so gentle.

    "Mommy!" Hedwig immediately looked up and blinked at me.

    "Hedwig is done. Do you want to take a bath?" ke put down Hedwig.

    "Yes," I replied.

    I was wounded, so I had to be extra careful when taking a bath. I could only wipe my body. I still had some wounds that hadn''t healed, so I needed to stay away from the water.

    ke said in a hoarse voice, "Let me do it. Hedwig, go out and y with Noah. After your Mommy is done bathing, she will take you to bed."

    I blushed when I heard ke''s words. I didn''t even dare to see Hedwig''s expression.

    ke had bathed me several times at the hospital, and I was embarrassed every time.

    I felt the temperature in the bathroom rising. ke reached out and closed the bathroom door.

    I stood in front of him with some uneasiness. My two hands sped together.

    "Do you need me to help you?" ke smiled, seducing me.

    I quickly shook my head. "No. I can manage. Just help me fill the bathtub."

    ke''s shirt was half open. The third button hade undone. When he was bathing Noah and Hedwig, his shirt was drenched and was stuck to his body. I could see his muscles.

    Only a nce made my body burn.

    ke reached over, turned on the tap, and filled the tub with hot water.

    I unbuttoned my shirt with my back to him. A few cuts on my back had begun to scab, and the newly-grown flesh was showing a pink color.

    "Do they still hurt?" ke reached out his fingers and gently stroked the skin around my wound, his voice cracking.

    I shook my head. "Not anymore. It gets itchy asionally. I''m with you every day, and I''m sure the rest will heal quickly."

    ke took a towel and dipped it in the water. He wiped my body while carefully avoiding my wounds. He was meticulous and gentle.

    With my back to him, I squeezed my hands nervously. Though we already had kids, I still felt shy while he was wiping my body. I was so afraid that the wounds on my body looked ugly to

    him.

    "What did Patricia say to you?" ke asked softly.

    I did not tell him. "Make a guess!"

    ke lowered his head and looked at me. He said gently, "I guess Patricia agreed to let us get

    married, right?"

    "You are no fun!" To my surprise, he figured it out in the blink of an eye.

    keughed. He kissed me on the back, frightening me.

    "I know Patricia well," ke said confidently.

    I stopped teasing him. I nodded. "You''re right. Patricia is looking forward to our wedding."

    "Will you me me?" ke suddenly asked.

    "For what?" I was stunned. I turned around and looked at him.

    ke''s eyes widened, and his gaze frightened me.

    Only then did I react. I was facing him, and I was naked. I quickly turned around again. I

    covered my face, feeling that it was burning.

    Damn it! He saw everything! I screamed in my heart.

    I heard ke behind me with his heavy breathing. I felt danger approaching.

    "For ruining Halsey''s happy life," ke took a few deep breaths before opening his mouth.

    I smiled bitterly, "You didn''t force them to divorce. He did it for me. Why would I me you? I have no one to me but myself."

    "Patricia wants me to reconcile with Abigail. What do you think?" after a few seconds of silence, ke suddenly said.

    I was shocked. I turned my head, wanting to see his expression. "What do you think?"

    "I don''t know." ke continued to wipe my body. He shook his head.

    He looked a bit helpless. I knew he wanted to reconcile with Abigail. But they had been separated for too long, and she became unfamiliar to him. For a moment, he did not know how to get along with her.

    I reached out a hand and gently held his hand on my shoulder. Iforted him, "ke, doT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    you want my opinion?"

    "Yes." ke was a little confused.

    I figured that he was eager to know what I thought.

    I said in a low voice, "I think you should reconcile with Abigail."

    "Really?" he was dumbfounded.

    "Yes. I''m sure Abigail left you for a reason. I can see that she cares about you and Leo a lot.

    I''m a mother too. I would never have left my kids if it hadn''t been for something so painful and desperate," I said seriously.

 Chapter 304

    ?

    Catherine''s POV

    ke stopped and looked at me in surprise.

    "Abigail''s reason is her love for Halsey, right?" he said coldly.

    "You know nothing about women. We won''t walk away from our children. No matter how hard it is, we will always bring our children with us. You should try to get to know Abigail. Perhaps she had special reasons to leave you," I exined.

    ke was stunned. He had never thought of it that way. His confused look upset me.

    "Cathy, if I identally did something that made you disappointed and sad, would you abandon the kids and leave me?" ke suddenly asked.

    I curled the corners of my mouth. "Even if I did, I would take Noah and Hedwig with me."

    ke chuckled. He gently held me in his strong arms. His lips pressed against my shoulder. He gently said, "I see. I will keep your words in mind. I won''t upset you."

    ke''s words made me happy. I was surprised at how dependent he was on me.

    ke wiped my back for me. He was about to walk in front of me, and I quickly stopped him.

    I said shyly, "Let me do it myself. I still need some time to get used to this."

    ke agreed. He wet the towel, wrung it, and then handed it to me.

    I quickly wiped my body without much care.

    ke had his arms in front of his chest. He leanedzily against the wall and raised his eyebrows. "Aren''t you curious about what Leo and I talked about?"

    His words startled me. I turned back and looked at him nervously. "What did you two talk about?"

    "I asked him to see you as Lycan Luna and show you respect," ke told me.

    I chuckled. "That sounds like something you''d say. So blunt that it leaves others no room to think."

    "I always speak frankly with people close to me." ke chuckled, too.

    I knew that bit very well because he was very frank with me.

    I started to like his personality. His straightforwardness made him a great person to be around.

    Facing problems, he would just say what was on his mind and solve them.

    "I hope that we can be honest from now on, since it will save us a lot of trouble, and nothing like this will ever happen again. I got the fright of my life because of the thing with Leo this

    time. And I was so frightened that you might find out. I don''t ever want to experience that again," I said with a smile.

    "Alright. If someone texts you to flirt with you, show me right away. I''ll go and have a chat with him!" ke looked at me and said half-jokingly.

    He was joking, but I could tell that he meant it.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle again. "Don''t worry. It won''t happen again after we hold the wedding under the Moon Goddess'' witness. No one will ever get in between us again."

    "If our wedding can help me get rid of all my rivals in love, then let''s get married at the end of this month." After finishing his words, ke stepped forward, grabbed my chin, and kissed me.

    He startled me. Before I could struggle, he had already let go of me.

    However, his deep eyes told me how badly he wanted me right now.

    I felt shy. I supposed that if I were him when I saw the woman standing in front of me naked, I wouldn''t be able to control my desire at all.

    After wiping my body, I was going to put on my clothes. ke looked at me without blinking or the intention of leaving.

    I begged him, "Come on, ke. Go out. I can manage the rest."

    ke nced at me. Finally, he nodded. "OK. Let me know if you need anything. I''ll be right outside the door."

    I nodded shyly. Right now, I just wanted him to go away.

    Even if I needed anything, I didn''t dare to trouble him again. All the wounds on my body had healed except for my head injury. It would just be a few days before I could take a shower myself.

    ke nced at me again, and then he opened the bathroom door and walked out.

    After I put on my clothes, I opened the door and saw ke sitting on the sofa, looking troubled. He was thinking about something.

    As I got to know ke better, I could tell that something was bothering him.

    During this time, he almost made my ward his office. Countless people would be here every day, and the documents were piling up.

    I was touched and felt sorry for ke that he had to take care of me while dealing with issues within the pack.

    These days, ke lost a lot of weight. His love and care were engraved in my heart.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    He loved me so much. Why should I not love him with all my heart?

    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" I walked to his side and sat down. I held his hand

    and asked with concern.

    ke tilted his head and looked at me. "Everything is fine. I''ll get Noah and Hedwig in. Go to bed and have some rest."

    ke held my hand back and squeezed it gently as if telling me not to worry.

    I could tell that he didn''t want to tell me. In that case, I couldn''t ask further.

    I knew he could handle whatever difficulties came his way. I should have faith in him.

    ke went to the toy room to get Noah and Hedwig. It was already past ten o''clock, so I

    figured that Noah and Hedwig were sleepy.

    Soon, ke brought them back to the bedroom.

    "Daddy, are we going to sleep together tonight?" Hedwig asked, her eyes full of expectation.

    ke nodded. "Yes, you will sleep with us tonight. The bed is big enough anyway."

    "Awesome! I am so happy!" Hedwig shouted happily.

    Though Noah did not look as happy as Hedwig, he also smiled.

    The four of us had not been together for a long time, so Noah and Hedwig were thrilled, and

    ke and I were the same.

    ke and Iy on opposite sides of the bed, leaving some space between us for Noah and

    Hedwig. They roll happily in bed.

    "Mommy, do you love me?" Hedwig asked me.

    I couldn''t help but kiss her cheek. "Of course. You are my favorite."

    Hedwig turned around and made a face at Noah. "Did you hear that? I am Mommy''s favorite!

    ||

    Noah looked at her with disdain. "Stupid Hedwig."

    I kissed Noah. "You are my favorite, too."

    ke looked at me with his deep eyes, as if he also wanted a goodnight kiss.

    Under his gaze, I looked away shyly.

    He leaned over and kissed me. He kissed me softly, making me feel that I was his most

    precious treasure.

    "I love you, Catherine," he said in a low voice.

    That was the most beautiful thing I had ever heard.

 Chapter 305

    ?

    ke''s POV

    Early in the morning, the sun shone into the room. I got up to take Noah and Hedwig to school.

    Catherine was still asleep. Noah and Hedwig quietly approached her. Each of them gave her a morning kiss.

    Seeing Catherine wake up, Hedwigughed.

    On the contrary, Noahined, "Hedwig, you woke Mommy up."

    Hedwig felt a little aggrieved. She said, "I just wanted to kiss Mommy. It feels like ages since thest time I kissed her."

    I listened to their conversation, feeling that I had never been in a better mood.

    Nothing was better than opening my eyes in the morning and seeing my kids and my beautiful wife.

    Catherine hugged them and said, "I''m awake. Are you going to school now?"

    "Yes. I wanted Daddy to talk to the teacher and get us another day off, but he turned me down. Bad Daddy!" Hedwig pouted.

    I was already standing at the door of the coat room with Noah and Hedwig''s uniforms in my hands. When I heard Hedwig''s words, I smiled, "Hedwig, instead of thinking about ying or asking for leave every day, you should focus on your studies, OK?"

    Catherine looked at me with infatuation. I knew that I looked extremely handsome right now. I loved the way she looked at me. For now, I was her entire world.

    I couldn''t thank the Moon Goddess enough for letting me have Catherine. It was so good to be with her. I felt like Catherine was a part of me.

    "Sleep more. I will drop Noah and Hedwig at school and ask the teacher about how they have been doing in school," I said to Catherine. She needed to rest.

    "Alright. You are the best!" Catherine nodded and kissed me.

    Noah looked at me and asked curiously, "Daddy, what do you want to ask our teacher?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Nothing. I just want to know what you''ve been up to at school," I teased Noah.

    Noah rolled his eyes. "My performance is perfect. I''m up to nothing."

    Hedwig was still drowsy. When I was going to change her school uniform, she was still yawning. She was so lovely.

    I changed clothes for Noah and Hedwig, but I couldn''t do Hedwig''s hair. I looked to Catherine for help.

    Catherineughed. She sat up and put Hedwig''s hair in two lovely braids.

    I went to Catherine and kissed her forehead. "Catherine, stay at home. Don''t go anywhere. OK?"

    "Yes," she smiled and nodded.

    She looked so cute. I couldn''t help but kiss her again.

    I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart. I had to send the kids to school before I lost control and kissed Catherine again. I couldn''t look at her without wanting to kiss her.

    I sent the kids to school. When I entered the ssroom, several young female teachers there looked at me.

    I was familiar with such a kind of gaze, and I didn''t care.

    I sent Noah and Hedwig off to y with their ssmates, and several of the teachers greeted

    me.

    "King ke, it''s rare to see you bring the kids to school."

    I said with a smile, "I want to know how my children are doing at school. I have been busy these days. Did they behave well?"

    "King ke, you don''t need to worry about them at all. Hedwig and Noah are the best kids here."

    "That''s right. We will take care of them."

    The teachers'' words made me relieved. I believed that Noah and Hedwig would not cause any trouble, because they were raised well by Catherine.

    After I left their school, I went straight to the office.

    Both the Chavez Group and the pack had been unsettling these days. Someone had poached clients who were important to me, and several senior executives had resigned. Moreover, the pack''s secret was leaked.

    I tried to keep things from getting worse.

    I had found out that someone was plotting against me. Also, I knew who he was.

    He was the only person who knew everything so well.

    I rushed to thepany and immediately held a meeting.

    Right now, I was sitting in the office, finalizing the meeting with Dowen.

    "King ke, we have asked the legal team to deal with this, but we haven''t received a response from the other party," Dowen said in a low voice.

    "I may be away for a while. Get ready for me. I''m going to meet someone," I said to Dowen.

    "King ke, are you going to see him?" Dowen looked worried.

    "I don''t know how many werewolves he has bought off in thepany. While I''m gone, clean the house for me. Get those rats out. I will send them to the werewolf court to show

    them what betrayal will cost them," I said angrily.

    The Chavez Group had close ties to the royal pack. The person behind this had made quite some moves with the help of those traitors, which drew my attention away from the pack. I knew what he wanted. He was coveting something that was out of his league. He was not up to the task of leading the pack.

    "OK. King ke, I''m sure they''ll make a move after you leave. I''ve got people keeping an eye on anyone who has ess to the pack''s ssified documents. I''ll let you know at once if they make any moves." Dowen was also very angry.

    The Chavez Group had always been operating well. However, I had been distracted by attending to Catherine in the hospital in the recent week, and I had no time to spare for either thepany or the pack. Someone in the pack had started to question me. I knew. He was behind it.

    I was busier than ever. I used to try to cut my day down to the day, leaving my evenings free for the kids and Catherine.

    To get home early to be with Catherine and the kids for dinner, I continued to work during my lunch break. I spared myself only ten minutes to eat.

    I never told Catherine any of this. I didn''t want her to worry about me, and I didn''t want to lose a single minute I had with the kids.

    I was absent for five years of their childhood, so I wanted to spend more time making up for

    the kids.

    This time, however, what was happening in the Chavez Group and the pack was urgent. I had to devote all my time to it. So, for the first time, I called Catherine, because I couldn''t be

    home for dinner.

    "Catherine, I''m sorry. There have been a lot of things going on with the pack recently. I can''te back for dinner." I felt bad.

    "ke, you dyed a lot of work while I was in the hospital. I understand. Just keep in mind that the kids and I are waiting for you." Catherine cared a lot about me.

    "I will. Catherine, have I told you that you are the best gift the Moon Goddess has given to me?" I said gently. My love for Catherine grew deeper each day.

    "Same here, ke. I thank the Moon Goddess for making you part of my life," whispered

    Catherine.

    I could picture Catherine blushing in my mind.

    Dowen was calling me, so I had to hang up the phone with Catherine.

 Chapter 306

    ?

    Chapter 306 ke''s POV

    I sat in the office with a cup of coffee in my hand.

    I turned the chair to the ss window. I looked through the bright ss window into the distance.

    It was already past nine o''clock in the evening.

    Noah and Hedwig should have taken a bath and were ready to go to bed. They had school tomorrow.

    And Catherine must be sitting by their beds, telling bedtime stories with a storybook in her hands. Or perhaps she was humming lubies.

    Noah and Hedwig were getting more independent after Catherine''s identity was exposed.

    In the past, Hedwig always felt insecure and would ask Catherine to hold her to sleep every night.

    Yet now, Noah and Hedwig were used to sleeping on their own beds. I had to admit that kids grow up so fast.

    However, I felt distressed every time I saw them curling into balls in their beds.

    I never thought that I would be a father so soon. I didn''t even think I''d find my mate. I thought that I would just marry some random female werewolf and make her my Luna.

    I took a sip of coffee. Suddenly, I missed Catherine so much. It had only been a day since we parted, yet I had already found it hard to control myself. I wanted to see her so badly.

    There was a knock on the door, interrupting my thoughts on Catherine.

    "Come in!" I said in a deep voice.

    Dowen walked in with a stack of files in his arms. He said anxiously, "King ke, I''ve got the phone records of those guys for thest four years. You are right. They made suspicious phone calls every month. They must be reporting something to someone or some

    organization, and they must have told them about important issues of thepany and the pack."

    I put down the coffee cup and said coldly, "I''ve sent someone to check how Richard has been doing in werewolf prison. Emily would visit him every few months. I believe he sent Emily to seduce me. Though he was my father''s brother, he would do anything to be the Lycan King even at the cost of his daughter. He has been lying low for five years. I think he''s been preparing for this operation."

    "King ke, they are hiding in the dark. The crisis we face this time is more dangerous than before. Now they''re going after thepany and the pack at the same time. What should we

    do?" Dowen''s voice was full of concern.

    "If he wants to take back control of thepany, the only thing he has to do is snap up thepany''s shares. But I think he also knows that the odds don''t favor him in such a way. And I''ve seen Emerson''s will. He divided his shares into three, one for Patricia, and the other two for Noah and Hedwig." I paused. Then I continued, "Maybe Richard wants to control the pack. But as a Beta, he can''t givemands to other Alphas. I don''t know what he''s going to do. I''m worried about Catherine and the kids."

    I was not afraid of threats before, because I had no weaknesses, and therefore no one could threaten me. But not anymore. My greatest weakness was being exposed to everyone.

    Dowen nodded. He said angrily, "Richard has made a mistake. He has let Emerson down for a long time."

    "What I''m worried about is what he''s going to do. We have lost clients, and our stock price dropped. But it''s still under control. My biggest fear is that something might happen to the pack. So, from today on, we need to be very careful, and not give them any chances," I instructed Dowen.

    Richard was a ruthless werewolf. I wouldn''t underestimate him.

    "King ke, there are a lot of things to take care of when ites to both thepany and the pack. I don''t know what he''s going to do next," Dowen said worriedly.

    "Whatever his moves will be, we should get ready for it. Besides, he is not the only one who knows how to make the first move and attack. If he insists on going against me, he will suffer," I said coldly.

    "King ke, I hope you won''t go easy on him again!" Dowen said in a low voice.

    "You know me well. I was too soft-hearted before. I could have let him stay in the werewolf prison until he died, but Patricia pleaded with me, and I gave in. He was only imprisoned for five years. Who knows? He is still coveting the power that doesn''t belong to him." I knew what Dowen meant. I couldn''t help but mock myself.

    "King ke, we only want you to lead the pack," Dowen said with a smile.

    I tapped my finger on the desk. "Show me the files."

    Dowen quickly put the details of the investigation in front of me.

    I sneered, "I paid a lot of money to raise a bunch of traitors. After you get the concrete proof, sue them in werewolf court immediately."

    Dowen said angrily, "They won''t get away. Do they think they could spend the rest of their lives in peace after betraying you? How naive!"

    "I''ll look at the files now. Come back to me in an hour." I looked through the files.

    "Alright." Dowen turned around and left.

    After I handled my work, it waste. On the way back, I listened to Dowen''s report. I needed

    to be more cautious and prepared because I couldn''t lose.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    As soon as I returned to the vi, someone called me. I picked up the phone as I walked inside. Dowen followed me.

    Suddenly, I heard a burst of cheerful footsteps.

    When I looked up, I saw a woman running down the stairs.

    Catherine was in her white nightdress. Her long hair was loose, and her eyes shed with

    joy.

    I turned to re at Dwayne. Others weren''t supposed to see Catherine in a nightdress!

    "King ke, see you tomorrow!" Dowen left quickly.

    I quickly ended the call and walked to the stairs hastily.

    "Why are you still up? It''ste." I was very worried about Catherine. She hadn''t fully

    recovered yet.

    Deep down, I knew that the reason why she wasn''t asleep was that she missed me. I felt very

    warm.

    "I took a nap in the afternoon. I''m not sleepy now!" Catherine was in front of me. She immediately looked guilty, like she was a child who made a mistake. However, her eyes were

    filled with deep affection.

    I couldn''t help but curl my lips. I took a few steps up and ced my lips close to her ear. I said in a low voice, "Are you waiting for me?"

    Catherine''s ears instantly turned red. She bit her lip and muttered, "I didn''t say that. I just

    couldn''t sleep. I was thirsty, so I wanted to go downstairs and have some water..."

    "Cathy, you''re a bad liar." Catherine didn''t want to admit it. I cut it. Catherine, couldn''t you just be honest and tell me that you were waiting for me?

 Chapter 307

    ?

    ke''s POV

    "Fine. You got me. You are right. I was waiting for you. I was worried about you!" Catherine said loudly. Her face was already red.

    I reached out and pinched her cheek. Then I stuffed the file bag into her hand.

    Catherine was stunned for a second. Then she quickly grabbed the bag. I bent down, picked her up, and walked upstairs.

    Catherine stretched out her hands and put her arms around my neck. She pressed her cheek against my shoulder like a docile sheep.

    She had lost a lot of weight after the car ident, which made my heart ache.

    I could feel she loved me deeply. I was also content to see her, my mate, when I came backte at night.

    In the bedroom, I gently ced her on the bed and asked softly, "Have you taken a bath? Do you need my help?"

    Catherine blushed a little and shook her head. "I took a bath already. Go take a shower now."

    "OK. Just lie down." I gently tucked her in.

    Catherine hid under the quilt. She looked shy and wouldn''t look at me.

    Iy down next to her and then held her in my arms.

    Catherine''s face was pressed against my chest. She was sweet and quiet.

    "Cathy, I''m happy that you waited up for me." The fatigue and stress that had been bothering me the entire day vanished at once.

    Catherine was in my arms. Nothing could reassure me more than that.

    "Is there something going on in thepany and the pack? Can you tell me? I want to know, "Catherine asked in a low voice, raising her head.

    I gently pressed her head back into my arms. I liked the feeling of her cheek pressing against my chest.

    "Nothing serious. I can handle them. Go to sleep." I wouldn''t let her share my stress. I wouldn''t let her worry.

    "ke, you don''t want to tell me. Is it because you think it''ll be too much for me? That I can''t handle it? Or is it because you don''t love me enough? You don''t want me to know more about thepany and the pack?" Catherine said earnestly, looking at me.

    I was surprised. She was questioning my feelings for her!

    My feelings for her were beyond doubt. She was the love of my life. She was a blessing for me from the Moon Goddess.

    "Cathy..." My voice was low. I was hesitating.

    "I''m very worried about you. I don''t know what is troubling you, and that makes me worry more. If I think too much, my head will hurt. If you really care about me and love me, you should tell me what''s going on," Catherine cut in. She could be stubborn sometimes and there was nothing I could do about it.

    "Alright. I''ll tell you. Stop thinking too much, OK?" I kissed her on the forehead. Since she wanted to know so much, I wouldn''t hide it from her anymore.

    Catherine looked nervous. She hugged my arm tightly.

    Looking at the way she was, I couldn''t help but chuckle in a low voice.

    "Rx. It''s not that bad. Richard, my uncle. He is a very ambitious man. He wants to be the Lycan King," I tucked her hair and said in a low voice.

    "Richard? Emily''s foster father?" Catherine''s beautiful eyes widened in surprise.

    "Yes. He is the one. He was released from the werewolf prison a while ago, before your car ident.

    "While I spent most of my time in the hospital with you, he incited some werewolves in thepany and the pack. They made me suffer from financial losses. And it was just the beginning of his revenge against me. I knew that he hated me, "I spoke in a low voice and told her everything that was happening.

    "Gosh! He is such an asshole. He hurt you, and now he''sing to you for revenge?" Catherine knew the fact that Richard sent Emily to seduce me.

    "In his eyes, he was also the pack''s heir. With Marc in seclusion, he was supposed to be the Lycan King. Yet his plot was exposedter, and Emerson was furious. Then he ended up in jail." As I looked back, I couldn''t help feeling a bit sad about it. If Richard had not been so ambitious, he would have been the right man for the royal pack.

    Catherine hugged me tightly. She could feel my pain.

    "Since you know what he is up to, you must have prepared for what''sing next, right? If Richard doese to get even with you, you won''t be afraid, will you?" asked Catherine eagerly.

    I nodded and hugged her tighter. "Yes. I can deal with him. Besides, I''ve got Emerson and Patricia on my side. I''ll be fine. Don''t worry."

    "You must be careful. I don''t want anything to happen to you," Catherine buried her face in my arms and emphasized uneasily.

    "Rx. I will be very, very careful. I don''t want you and the kids to worry," Iforted her.

    Catherine reached out and hugged me even tighter.

    "Does your head still hurt? Do you need another checkup?" I was worried about her.

    Penelope told me that Catherine''s head wound was serious, and there might be seque from the impact. Penelope said that it was still early to tell what they might be, and

    Catherine might suffer from memory loss.

    Catherine looked fine. However, Penelope''s words were like a knife stabbing into my heart,

    making me worry.

    Catherine chuckled. "I''ll be fine as long as you tell me the truth."

    I leaned over and pecked her lips. Only in this way could I feel at ease.

    The next morning, Catherine and I came down from upstairs. Emerson and Patricia were already enjoying their breakfast together with Noah and Hedwig.

    "Daddy! Mommy!" Noah and Hedwig looked at us, their faces full of joy.

    Patricia looked at Emerson. Then Emerson said, "Come here. Sit down. I have something to

    ask you."

    I hesitated. It seemed that Emerson had already known what happened in thepany and

    the pack.

    I walked over and sat down. I looked at Emerson and waited for him to speak.

    Emerson asked with a serious expression, "Did something happen to thepany and the

    pack?"

    "Yes, but nothing serious. Don''t worry. I got this." I knew that Emerson had not been in good health recently. Plus, I didn''t want to burden him. He was so pissed off after he knew about what Richard did back then, and he ended up being hospitalized. I dared not risk it

    again.

    Emerson stared at me, his eyes dignified and sharp.

    "What happened? Tell me!" Emerson was still concerned.

    I said in a low voice, "Someone from the royal pack poached a client. Such things happen.

    Don''t worry."

    "Don''t hide anything from me!" Emerson repeatedly confirmed.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Emerson, rx. You just need to take care of your health. I can handle thepany and the

    pack," I softly said.

    "Alright then. I believe in you." Emerson''s tone eased.

    After breakfast, Patricia sent Noah and Hedwig to school.

    I reminded Catherine to be more cautious. She shouldn''t go out without at least four pack guards. I was so freaked out after she had that car ident.

 Chapter 308

    ?Chapter 308

    ke''s POV

    After I arrived at thepany, I had several important meetings to attend, and I immediately got busy.

    When I returned to the office after the first meeting, Dowen knocked on the door and came in. "King ke, someone sent you a package."

    I frowned and asked coldly, "What is it?"

    "I don''t know. It''s not signed." Dowen looked puzzled.

    "Give it to me." I rarely get delivery or anything like that. Most of the things were sent to Dowen, who would pass them to me.

    Dowen ced the package on my desk, and I tore the wrappings.

    A few photos fell from the package to the desk.

    I picked them up at once to take a look. It was my father, Marc, and a woman in those photos.

    At the sight of the woman, my eyes widened in shock. It was the woman Patricia asked me to investigate a while ago.

    What was the rtionship between Olivia and Marc?

    Patricia wouldn''t ask me to investigate her for no reason.

    I nced at the time when the photos were taken, and I pulled a long face.

    They were taken after Marc and Abigail got married.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I quickly looked at the photos. They were taken in different years. Was Marc still seeing Olivia after he married Abigail?

    How could this be?

    Did Marc betray Abigail?

    I couldn''t think straight.

    The photos struck me as candid shots. They didn''t know they were being photographed, which proved that they were very close to each other.

    I clenched my fists and mmed them on the desk. I was certain that Richard was behind it. He wanted to distract me.

    What a vicious move! I now had a better understanding of Richard. He was ambitious and despicable. He was a powerful opponent.

    Just as I was looking at the photos and pondering, Leo suddenly opened the door and came in. His face was gloomy, and it seemed that he was about to snap.

    He looked at the photos on my desk, and his lips were tightly pursed. "ke, what''s going on? Who sent these photos to us? And for what purpose?"

    Leo didn''t know we were facing a huge crisis within thepany and the pack. I hoped that he could do what he liked and not burden him.

    I got madder. Richard sent photos to Leo, too! Richard had gone all out. He was determined to drag everyone down.

    "Leo, sit down. I have something to tell you," I looked at Leo''s gloomy face and said softly. "ke, did Marc really cheat on Abigail?" Leo was in pain. I knew how that felt.

    I said in a low voice, "Yes. The photos are real."

    I didn''t want to ept the harsh truth, but this time, my sanity took the upper hand.

    Leo trembled and slumped on the sofa. "How could this be? Why did he betray Abigail? She is his mate!"

    I wanted tofort Leo, but I didn''t know what to say. I shared the same disappointment and sadness.

    "Abigail must have found out about it long ago. That''s why she rejected Marc. ke, have we been getting Abigail wrong all along?" Leo med himself.

    I nodded slightly. "Yes. We misunderstood her. Back then, she rejected Marc and then left us. She must have been more heartbroken than we were."

    "By the way, you just said you have something to tell me. What is it? Do you know who sent the photos?" asked Leo abruptly.

    "Yes, I do. It was Richard. He must have known about Marc''s affairs," I said sarcastically.

    I felt danger when Richard''s cunning and treacherous face emerged in my mind. "What?" Leo was dumbfounded. "Richard? Why did he do that?"

    "He wants to be the Lycan King of the pack. He wants to take control of thepany," I said angrily.

    "How dare he! How dare he send us photos of Marc cheating on Abigail! ke, he must pay for what he did." Leo''s face was red with rage.

    I said, "Don''t worry. I won''t let him get his way."

    After Iforted Leo, I sent him off. I was about to get busy soon.

    Catherine''s POV

    I got a little bored staying in the vi, so I went to see Melinda with the pack guards by my side. Melinda was like an elder, who could alwaysfort me.

    We had lunch together, and then I went back.

    Arriving at the vi, I suddenly saw a ck car parked at the door. I wondered if it was Patricia and Emerson''s guest.

    I hesitated. Maybe I would disturb them if I went in now. Yet at the same time, the driver had

    already driven the car to the door of the parlor.

    "Lycan Luna, we''ve arrived home!" The driver reminded me in a whisper.

    "Thanks." I opened the car door and got out.

    I was wearing a hat because of my head injuries.

    I took it off after entering the parlor.

    A young man was sitting on the sofa in the parlor. He had a gentle smile on his face.

    Sure enough, a guest was here. I looked at him.

    Patricia and Emerson were sitting next to the young man, talking to him.

    "Cathy,e here!" Patricia saw me and waved at me.

    I had no choice but to walk over. Patricia pointed at the young man and introduced him to

    me, "This is Nick, my grandson. He is Richard''s son, ke''s younger brother."

    I was stunned. The young man was Richard''s son? Why was he here out of the blue? "Hello, Catherine. I believe we''ve never met. Nice to meet you." Nick immediately stood up and politely extended his hand toward me.

    I thought he would be as hateful as Richard, his father, yet he proved me wrong. He was a polite gentleman.

    I nodded at him. "Likewise. Well, don''t let me interrupt you. I''m going upstairs to change."

    Patricia didn''t stop me.

    I turned around, missing the changes in Nick''s eyes. All of a sudden, his eyes became deep.

    As I walked, I could feel Nick staring at my back all along, which made me very ufortable. I quickened my pace.

    I stayed upstairs for a while, constantly worrying about Nick staying with Patricia and Emerson alone.

    To my surprise, Nick was still sticking around by the time I went downstairs, and he was doing a great job making Patricia and Emerson happy.

    "Nick, Richard hasn''t visited us since he got out of werewolf prison. Is he OK?" Patricia asked with concern.

    Emerson said angrily, "Even he isn''t that cheeky toe to see me! He should reflect on himself seriously after doing such nasty things."

    Nick pleaded with a face full of shame, "Emerson, Patricia, believe me. Richard knows he was wrong. Please, forgive him for being impulsive back then. He is a different man now. Indeed, he felt ashameding to see you, but he told me that he woulde to you soon."

    "Whatever. I don''t care!" Emerson was still angry.

    Patricia immediately red at Emerson. "What are you talking about? Nick, tell Richard to

    call me. I want to hear his voice."

    "Sure, Patricia!" Nick nodded with a smile.

    Patricia sighed, "Nick, have you found your mate yet?"

    "Not yet. I wonder how long I have to wait till I have the Moon Goddess'' blessing." Nick

    looked pitiful.

    They kept chatting, which made me slightly relieved.

    Suddenly, it urred to me that ke didn''t know that Nick was here. I should call and

    inform him.

 Chapter 309

    ?Chapter 309

    Catherine''s POV

    "Catherine?" ke''s voice was deep, and I could tell how tired he was. He didn''t hide thisnguor in front of me, making me feel distressed.

    "ke, we have a visitor at home. Patricia said he was Richard''s son. Did you know he wasing?" I said bluntly.

    "Nick came to the vi?" ke sounded surprised. It seemed that he had no idea.

    "Yes. He showed up out of nowhere. Was he up to something?" I didn''t have any good impression of Richard and his family. So, I wanted to warn ke about them.

    "I will be back early today. Don''t worry. If he is on to something, I will find out!" ke

    "Alright then. Go back to your work. I''ll leave you to it," I said gently.

    I raised my hand to look at the watch on my wrist. It was already four o''clock. I wanted to go pick up Noah and Hedwig together with Patricia.

    When I went downstairs, Patricia was on her way out.

    "Patricia, I''ll go with you." I quickly stepped forward.

    Patricia turned around and looked at me. She said a little seriously, "Why don''t you stay at home? You might catch a cold if you go outside, and you''ll get headaches in the future. Just stay at home. I will go and pick them up."

    "Alright then." I could only nod.

    Patricia left in Dowen''s car.

    It was snowing outside. A cold wind blew toward me, giving me a chill. I muffled up with my coat.

    "Catherine, I''ve never been here before. Will you show me around?" Suddenly, Nick''s voice sounded behind me.

    I turned around and saw Nicke out of the side parlor with a gentle smile on his face. Though he looked friendly, I did not want to have too much interaction with him. I put on a smile and said, "Feel free to take a look around yourself. I have work to do. Sorry!"

    After that, I turned and walked quickly towards the stairs.

    Unexpectedly, Nick followed me upstairs, too.

    I turned back and looked at him. "Nick, you..."

    "Catherine, I meant no harm," Nick said.

    "This is ke''s study. It''s private. Only the servants are allowed to enter every morning so that they can clean it." I was worried that Nick would go through ke''s stuff, given that the vi was practically empty right now.

    Nick looked at me in surprise and then smiled, "Catherine, you got me wrong. I wasn''t going to visit his study. I wonder which one is my room during my stay. Catherine, will you kindly show me?"

    I pointed to the rooms next to us stiffly. "Those three rooms are all guest rooms. Feel free to pick one."

    "Awesome. Thanks." Nick was so polite that I was actually at a loss. How should I respond?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Actually, I always wondered what ke''s mate would be like. And now, the mystery is solved. You are very pretty," Nick smiled and praised.

    "Thank you. I''m sorry, but I''m really worn out. I have to rest now." After that, I quickly left.

    I quickly entered the bedroom and closed the door. Though Nick was always smiling, I still had a feeling that he was a dangerous man.

    I stayed in the bedroom until the kids came back from school.

    Noah and Hedwig opened the door and rushed in. I put down the pencil and looked at their sweet faces. I was instantly in a better mood.

    "Mommy, there''s a man named Nick downstairs, and he just gave us gifts!" said Hedwig, beaming.

    I frowned. "What did he give you?"

    "A lot of stuff. He gave us toys and some snacks. They taste great! Patricia said that he is Daddy''s brother," Hedwig blinked her big eyes and said with curiosity.

    I was surprised that Nick bought gifts for the kids. It looked like he hade prepared.

    "Hedwig, Noah, listen to me. If Nick asks you anything, keep your mouth shut, OK? I don''t want you to tell him anything, especially when it concerns your daddy." I was afraid that the kids would spill out anything that they shouldn''t have. After all, they were only kids.

    Noah crossed his arms in front of his chest and said calmly, "Mommy, this Nick guy isn''t here to snatch Daddy''s money away, is he?"

    I was stunned by Noah''s words. Then I shook my head. "I don''t know why he is here. Just bear in mind that you shouldn''t get too close to him."

    "Well, Mommy, whatever you say," Noah replied.

    Hedwig nodded. "Mommy, don''t worry. I won''t say anything to him."

    I found that my kids had be more mature. They were much taller and smarter.

    At this time, the servant told us that ke was back. I trotted downstairs to wee him.

    "ke, you''re back."

    Just when I went downstairs, I saw Nick greeting ke.

    "Yes. When did youe?" ke was very calm.

    Nick shook his head and grinned. "This afternoon. I haven''t seen Emerson and Patricia in a

    long time."

    "Why isn''t Richard with you?" ke asked.

    Nick smiled, "Richard just came out of the werewolf prison, and he still needs some time to get used to the outside world. He will be back soon. Also, Richard asks me to apologize to you on his behalf. He is sincerely sorry for what happened back then."

    After that, Patricia could no longer stay rxed.

    ke quipped, "That''s it? Is he sorry?"

    Nick''s expression was stiff, and the room fell silent.

    Patricia quickly said, "Enough about that. Today is supposed to be a joyful day. After all, Nick rarelyes back."

    I walked over to ke and took his hand. I would always be by his side no matter when.

    I thanked the Moon Goddess for making us mates.

    The dinner was very fancy. Though Nick rarely met Patricia and Emerson because of Richard, Patricia and Emerson still doted on Nick very much.

    At the dinner table, I was busy taking care of Noah and Hedwig. ke didn''t say a word.

    Only Emerson would asionally ask Nick some questions.

    After dinner, Nick offered to go to Emerson''s room to y chess with him to kill time, and Emerson happily agreed.

    I told Noah and Hedwig that they could have an hour in the toy room before taking a bath, and they ran away with joy.

    With a gloomy face, ke unbuttoned his suit jacket and tugged at his tie. His expression softened only after we returned to our bedroom.

    "I think Nick was peeping at you during the meal," ke sounded strange and got jealous.

    He gently embraced me. Then he rested his forehead on my shoulder. He said unhappily," Don''t you look at him!"

    I turned to look at him. His lips brushed past my face, and I immediately became shy.

    "What are you talking about? I didn''t look at him at all," I said firmly. I cared about no other men besides ke.

    The Moon Goddess could vouch for me. ke owned my heart, and now, no other man was

    ever as perfect as him.

 Chapter 310

    ?

    Catherine''s POV

    "I know you didn''t. I''m saying that you are not allowed to look at him ever. Remember?" ke''s lips moved from my cheeks to my lips.

    I felt a surge of joy enveloping me. I nodded. "I promise. Whatever happens, I won''t even nce at him. I swear to the Moon Goddess!"

    My promise ced ke in a better mood. Yet I was confused. Why would ke be jealous of Nick? That didn''t make sense. Nick and I had never met before.

    I didn''t expect that ke would be this willful. I couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "What''s so funny?" He gently turned my body to him.

    I immediately stopped chuckling and said seriously, "Nothing. I just don''t think you need to be jealous of Nick."

    "It''s men''s stuff. You won''t get it. You are mine. I hate it when other men look at you. They are not allowed to look at you, not even a glimpse." ke kissed me vigorously as if iming that I only belonged to him.

    I was a bit speechless. Did ke have to be this overbearing?

    However, I didn''t find that annoying at all. Instead, the bossy ke made me feel warm and

    sweet.

    "I''m taking a shower now." I turned around and was about to leave.

    ke gently grabbed one of my wrists and said in a low voice, "Let me help you."

    "No need. I can manage it. I called Dr. Cooper today, and she said I could do it." The thought of him standing next to me and watching me bathing alone made me feel limply already. How was I supposed to take a bath in that way?

    "Really? If so, then I guess you''re up to other things as well, right?" ke''s eyes became deep. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a beast, while I was his prey.

    "Stop it. At least after my bath." I pushed him away. The desire on his face was so obvious. I couldn''t help but blush.

    Seeing my expression, he smiled with satisfaction.

    I entered the bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror. I had almost recovered, and my wounds had healed. I could go to the hospital to get rid of the gauze tomorrow. Also, my head did not hurt so much anymore. I supposed that mild sex with ke was eptable. Thinking of that, I bit my lips.

    I took a quick shower and walked out, wearing a white nightdress.

    Yet ke was nowhere to be found. I was stunned. Where would he go at this time? Did he go to Noah and Hedwig?

    I frowned. I decided to go out and take a look.

    When I entered Noah and Hedwig''s toy room, I did not see ke. To my surprise, Nick was squatting aside, watching Noah assemble a toy ne.

    I lowered my head and nced at the night dress I was wearing. I did not want to see Nick in this way.

    Just as I was about to leave, Nick saw me.

    "Catherine, why are you here?" Nick smiled gently.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Though he still looked gentle and amiable, I instinctively got vignt when I spoke to him.

    Leaving directly would be inappropriate, so I said, "I''m here to ask Noah and Hedwig to go back to the room. It''s time for them to take a shower.

    "Noah, Hedwig, pack up the toys. Time to bathe and go to bed," I said in a low voice.

    The kids were very sweet and put the toys away. Then they stood up and were about to go back with me.

    Nick smiled and praised, "Noah is so smart. He can assemble a toy ne in such a short time. I wasn''t that smart when I was his age."

    "Of course. Noah is the best in our school!" Hedwig smiled proudly.

    Nick''s expression stiffened. Although it onlysted a second, I still noticed it.

    "And Hedwig is so lovely. She gets her pretty eyes from you. She is the prettiest kid I have ever seen!" Nick looked at Hedwig, but he was talking to me.

    I didn''t want to be in the same room with him, so I said, "Sorry, it''s gettingte. They have sses tomorrow. Noah, Hedwig, say goodnight to Nick!"

    Noah and Hedwig immediately waved at Nick and left with me.

    When I took Noah and Hedwig to the bedroom, I saw ke walking over from the balcony with his phone.

    I was stunned for a second. It seemed that ke had gone to the balcony to answer the

    phone.

    "Daddy!" Hedwig immediately rushed towards ke.

    ke picked Hedwig up lovingly.

    I had to give Noah and Hedwig a bath, while ke wanted to talk to Nick.

    The corridor wasn''t the right ce for me to talk to ke, so I had to take the kids back to the bedroom first.

    By the time ke returned to the bedroom, Noah and Hedwig were already asleep in their beds in their room.

    I gently walked out of their room, and then I saw ke standing outside the door, waiting

    for me.

    I didn''t know what he talked to Nick about. Nick always made me feel wary, and I didn''t want ke to have anything to do with him.

    "We should go to bed as well," ke whispered in my ear.

    His voice interrupted my thoughts.

    "It''s time for us to rest, too," he said in a low and suggestive voice, making me shy.

    After we went back to the bedroom, ke went into the bathroom for a shower. He walked out wearing a gray robe. The strap of the robe was deliberately loosened, revealing his solid chest.

    I was lying on the bed ying on my phone when I suddenly saw ke walking towards me.

    I couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. He was seducing me by wearing his robe like that, which turned me on. I couldn''t help but swallow hard.

    "Stop being glued to your phone." ke came over, took the phone from my hand, put it on the bedside table, and stared at me with his deep eyes.

    I pursed my lips. The next second, he ced his hands on both sides of my shoulders and kissed my lips.

    The scent of vani on ke sessfully attracted me. I was enveloped by the scent. His tongue pried open my teeth, and my brain ceased to function. I was intoxicated, and I couldn''t help but raise my head, asking for more. I followed his lips, unable to break free.

    I was so grateful to the Moon Goddess. Even my soul was trembling for ke. Suddenly, ke released me. He was gasping for air, his muscles tight as rocks. I put my arms around his neck, feeling his warm breath on my skin. I wanted to be closer to him.

    ke held my shoulders and didn''t let me get close. I knew he was trying to suppress his

    desire.

    Looking at his reddish face and tight muscles, I couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    I ruined the romantic mood in the blink of an eye.

    "I''ll turn off the lights now!" ke red at me.

    I knew very well that I had recovered already, and the wound on my head wasn''t exactly a

    deal-breaker. It wouldn''t affect anything.

    "Alright." I turned my face to the side. The thought in my mind made me shy.

    ke reached out and pinched my chin. His hand was so hot that I felt burnt.

    "What are you doing?" I suddenly blushed. I wanted to get under the quilt, but he stopped

    me.

    "Your eyes are so beautiful," ke praised me. His voice was low, and he whispered sweet

    nothings in my ear.

    My body stiffened. I could do nothing but stare at him. Everything of mine, including my body and my soul, belonged to ke. I had a feeling that I was born to love him.

    ke kissed me again.

 Chapter 311

    ?

    Catherine''s POV

    Soon, it was early in the morning.

    ke would always wake up before seven o''clock. He got up, leaving nothing but an empty space beside me. I muttered dissatisfied.

    He leaned over and kissed me, and then I went back to sleep.

    He had the habit of doing morning exercises. I didn''t wake up until he came back.

    I asked him to wake up Noah and Hedwig, and then I slipped into the bathroom.

    Noah and Hedwig had grown up a bit, and they no longer acted willfully when getting up. Unlike before, now they wouldn''t glue themselves to bed and try to lie in a bit longer. Therefore, I trusted ke with getting them out of bed.

    By the time I came to the children''s room, ke had already helped them put on their clothes. He wasbing Hedwig''s hair and tying her hair into a ponytail. Indeed, he had changed a lot.

    Noah, on the other hand, did not need any help from ke. Noah dabbed his hands in water and made himself a hairstyle that was identical to ke''s.

    Looking at them, I felt very content. Once again, I was grateful to the Moon Goddess.

    When I went downstairs with them, Nick was already sitting next to Patricia and Emerson.

    "Emerson, Patricia, good morning!" Noah and Hedwig greeted Patricia and Emerson, making the coupleugh.

    Patricia pointed at Nick. "Nick is here, too!"

    "Nick, good morning!" Noah and Hedwig said politely.

    Nick kept smiling. He immediately reached out to stroke Hedwig''s head. Hedwig dodged subconsciously.

    Nick was slightly stunned.

    I exined at once, "Noah and Hedwig are a bit shy. She won''t be like this after you get to know them better."

    Nick retracted his hand and said gently, "Well, they are just kids. Kids are shy. I guess I should spend more time with them so that I can be their friend."

    Noah and Hedwig blinked without saying anything. It seemed that both of them remembered what I had said to them clearly. They should keep their distance from Nick.

    ke was very satisfied with Noah and Hedwig''s reaction. I saw him smile.

    "ke, how''s Leo doing these days? I''m looking forward to his new movie. I haven''t heard from him," Nick smiled and asked about Leo.

    Hearing Nick''s words, Patriciaughed. "Leo has found his mate. He probably doesn''t have time to make movies right now. You can always go and hang out with him."

    "Actually, I am preparing to buy a ce nearby. Then, I can attend the mating gathering in Shadow Forest. ke, do you have any rmendations?" Nick asked ke with a smile.

    ke was drinking coffee. After hearing Nick''s words, he said, "If you are looking for a ce, I can make some arrangements."

    "Thanks, ke, but I am a hands-on person. It''s just that I''m still quite unfamiliar with Sayreville. I hear Catherine is taking a break now..." Nick looked at me.

    "No!" ke''s voice was low. He refused Nick straightforwardly. Then he said, "She will be at the hospital for her check-up today."

    After saying that, ke grabbed my hand as if I would get lost otherwise.

    ke wiped the corner of his mouth and then touched Hedwig''s head. "Hedwig, Patricia will take you and Noah to schoolter. I''m going to work now."

    "Alright, Daddy! Drive safe!" Ever since my ident, Hedwig reminded ke specifically every time she waved him goodbye.

    ke turned Nick down bluntly, so Patricia was worried that things would get weird. To ease the tensions, she said a bit hastily, "Nick, I''ll ask Dowen to go for a walk with youter. He is familiar with the neighborhood."

    "I''m good, Patricia. I think I''ll go out alone," Nick smiled and refused her.

    "Alright then. There are many cars in ke''s garage. Go ahead and pick the one you like," Patricia said gently.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    "Thanks, Patricia!" Nick smiled.

    After breakfast, Patricia sent Noah and Hedwig to school, while I went to the hospital for myst checkup.

    The wound on my head had healed, yet I was still suffering from neurotrauma. I had been recovering well, but I still needed to be cautious. The doctor emphasized the importance of having enough rest, and I had to go to the hospital at once if I was feeling ufortable. I felt a little worried after listening to the doctor, and I nodded quickly.

    After getting rid of the gauze, the first thing I did was go to a hair salon.

    I went to a high-end beauty salon with Melinda. The staff there carefully washed my hair. Then Melinda and I went for some hair treatment. Wey in beds and chatted.

    It was already past four o''clock in the afternoon when we came out of the beauty salon. I called Patricia, telling her that I wanted to pick Noah and Hedwig up by myself. Patricia

    didn''t refuse me. She agreed without hesitation.

    I sat in the car. Behind me was a car full of pack guards.

    I looked at the scenery outside the window, feeling uneasy. At the thought of the crisis that thepany and the pack were facing, I couldn''t help but get worried. How was ke handling it? Did Nick''s sudden return have anything to do with the crisis?

    I didn''t dare to think further. The more I thought about it, the more worried I got.

    When I arrived at school, I looked at the time. Hedwig and Noah''s ss would finish in about ten minutes. I sat in the car, leaning against the seat and looking out of the window.

    Suddenly, I saw a familiar figure.

    It was Abigail.

    Abigail saw my car as well. She walked towards me.

    I opened the car door and got out.

    "Abigail, why are you here?" I asked curiously. I was always polite when facing Abigail. No matter who she was, Abigail just didn''t strike me as a bad woman. After all, she was Halsey''s mate. How could she be a bad woman? That was impossible.

    Abigail smiled when she saw me. She said, "I''m here to see Noah and Hedwig. I thought Patricia was here to pick them up."

    "Patricia won''te today. Why are you still in Sayreville?" I asked. I had talked to Halsey on the phone, and he told me that he had already gone back to deal with the pack''s matters.

    Abigail lowered her head and said, "I''m not going back. I''ll stick around. I''ve moved to a new ce, so bring Noah and Hedwig over whenever the time suits you."

    "Sure thing!" I readily agreed.

    Abigail gave her address to me. "Don''t be mad at ke if he doesn''t want you to visit me."

    "I will talk to him. You are his mother after all," I smiled.

    "I know. I am not a good mother in his eyes. I am ashamed about it," Abigail said and

    lowered her head.

    I knew things had been difficult between ke and Abigail. For a moment, I did not know

    what to say to make her feel better.

    Just then, the school gate opened.

    "Abigail, why don''t you pick Noah and Hedwig up together with me?" I said softly.

    Abigail looked happy. "Sure! I have nothing to do anyway. I just want to see more of Noah and Hedwig. Noah looked a lot like ke when ke was a kid."

    I giggled. "You all say that Noah looks like ke, but I''ve never seen ke as a kid."

    "I have a photo album of ke when he was a kid. I can show you the photos when youe

    over. He and Leo were so naughty when they were little boys!" Abigail said with a smile. As she mentioned ke and Leo, she was clearly in a better mood.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312  Catherine''s POV Co We went to Noah and Hedwig''s ssroom, and I saw that Noah and Hedwig were both ying games with their friends.

    "Mommy! Abigail! You are here!" Hedwig saw us and ran over happily.

    Abigail looked at Hedwig happily.

    "Hedwig, I''m here to see you." Hedwig grabbed Abigail''s hand.

    "Abigail, this is the first time you''ve picked me up from school."  Abigail''s eyes turned red when she heard Hedwig''s words.

    I''sighed emotionally. Hedwig seemed

    naturally close to Abigail.

    "Abigail, what''s wrong? Are you crying?" Hedwig asked with concern.

    "No. I''m just happy. I''m overjoyed. You and Noah have be this big. I want to be there and witness your change every day from now on. Do you like me?" Abigail said gently.

    "Of course, I do. I would be so happy if you could pick me up every day. By the way, will you bring some snacks too?" Hedwig felt her stomach.

    "Hedwig, are you hungry?" Abigail immediately asked.

    "Yes, I am!" Hedwig nodded non-stop.

    Noah stood aside and said disdainfully, "I''told you not to be picky when you

    eat. But you never listen. And now you  are hungry."  "I refuse to eat the food that I hate!"  Hedwig made a face at Noah.

    Abigail and I looked at each other and grinned.

    "Cathy, there are many restaurants  around the school. Why don''t we take  Noah and Hedwig there? I want to treat  them to a meal." Abigail looked at me  eagerly. I could tell that Abigail was  worried that I would say no.

    "Why not? It''s early anyway. Let''s go."  I wouldn''t say no. Abigail genuinely  wanted to stay with Noah and Hedwig  for a bit longer.

    After that, Abigail and I took the kids to  a restaurant. Abigail ordered a lot of  food.

    There were other parents with their children around us. The restaurant was lively, and a kid''s corner was set up next to the dining area. Noah and Hedwig grabbed a few bites and ran over to y. The area was filled with kids, and they were all having fun.

    Abigail sat aside while watching Noah and Hedwig, her eyes were filled with love.

    I suddenly heard my phone ring. I took it out and nced at the screen. Then I said to Abigail, "Abigail, keep an eye on the kids, OK? I''m going to take  this."  It was from ke, so I didn''t want to answer it in front of Abigail.

    It seemed that Abigail figured out the reason. She nodded and said, "Go. The kids are fine with me,"

    I ran to the less crowded corridor and picked up the phone.

    "patricia said you went to pick up the kids? Are they with you now?" ke said tenderly.

    "Yes. We went to grab something to eat," I answered in a low voice while getting nervous.

    "Is there someone else with you?" ke sensed something wrong at once.

    "Yes!" Iwas not good at lying, and thest thing I wanted to do was to lie to ke.

    "Who is it?" ke''s tone became serious.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    I had to tell the truth. I said, "We are with Abigail."

    ke was silent for a few seconds.

    "ke, let me exin. Actually..." "Cathy, stop. No need to exin. I''m sure she just wanted to see Noah and Hedwig." Just when I thought he was angry, I was surprised at his tone.

    "You''re not angry, are you?" I couldn''t tell if he was angry, so I asked in a low voice.

    "No," ke sighed. Then he said, "I''ll tell you somethingter." "OK. I''m d you aren''t upset." I breathed a sigh of relief. I didn''t want to lie. I was so nervous that I was sweating.

    "Cathy, I called Dr. Cooper. She says you''re doing well, and you need to stay rxed, Don''t get emotional, alright?" ke started to express his concerns.

    "Don''t worry. You are the only one who can give me up and down," I joked.

    When ke heard my words, he chuckled and said, ""Do you mean...

    Last night?"  My mind went nk. I was so shy. | "Shut up! Where does thate from?"  keughed out loud this time.

    I bit my lips. Why was ke always teasing me?  "Last night was not exciting enough.

    What do you say we will do it again tonight?" I said deliberately.

    "No problem. I''ll give it to you whenever you want," ke said in a

    | hoarse voice, just likest night.

    He got me, once again. I said, "Enough talking. I''m hanging up." = "Let Abigail spend more time with the kids. By the way, ask for her address and let me know this evening." ke said.

    "OK." I was a little confused. ke became so easily persuaded all of a sudden. What happened? It looked like he had stopped being angry with Abigail. Was he going to reconcile? That would be a dreame true.

    I returned to the table with my phone, and Abigail looked at me nervously.

    She asked, ""Was it ke?" "Yes." I nodded.

    "Did you tell him that I was with the

    kids? Was he angry?" Abigail asked tentatively. | The expression on her face made my heart ache. I shook my head andforted her, "I told him. He wasn''t angry at all. On the contrary, he wanted you to spend more time with the  kids."  "Really?" Abigail was beaming. She said excitedly, "Did he really say that? He wasn''t mad at me anymore?" "Abigail, if I were you, I wouldn''t worry about it. You are ke''s mother.

    How can he stay mad at you forever?" I looked at Noah and made up my mind.

    The same thing would never happen between Noah and me. The thought of not talking to Noah alone suffocated me. The past could never be traced back, and I would always cherish my

    family.

    At six o''clock in the afternoon, I Rl brought Noah and Hedwig back to the Mountaintop Vi. Before that, Patricia had already called me several times, and when I came back, I exined to her that I had brought Noah and Hedwig out to eat something. Patricia immediately med me.

    "The food at home is always the best.

    Don''t let them eat outside too often.

    Also, don''t let them eat junk food." Patricia cared about the kids a lot.

    "Alright." I wasn''t angry. I nodded and promised Patricia that this would be thest time.

    Noah and Hedwig saw Patricia me me, so they stepped up to plead for me.

    Then, Patricia smiled gently, "I just didn''t want you to get sick. wasn''t ming Catherine." Se So I knew very well that Patricia was just looking out for the kids. I smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313 Catherine''s POV hs "Cathy, did you go to the hospital for a check-up? What did the result say?" The gauze wrapping my head had been taken off. Patricia immediately asked me with concern.

    "Thanks for asking, Patricia. The doctor said my wound was healing well," I replied softly.

    "That''s good. I''m so relieved to hear that," Patricia said happily.

    Meanwhile, Nick drove back. He parked the car at the door and entered the parlor.

    "Catherine, have you juste back as well?" Nick asked with a smile.

    yes," I said expressionlessly. Then I said to Patricia, "patricia, I''ll go upstairs and take a shower. I''ll leave Noah and Hedwig with you here." "Alright." Patricia nodded.

    I turned and went upstairs.

    Nick shook off the snow on his shoulder and said, "It''s snowing again.

    It''s freezing! Patricia, I''m going upstairs to put on another coat." Patricia said, "Why didn''t you put on enough clothes? You knew it was cold outside. What if you get sick?"  Nick grinned. "Patricia, don''t worry.

    I''m strong. I won''t get sick easily." Nick turned around and followed me upstairs.

    I somehow had a feeling that Nick went

    upstairs on purpose. He was deliberately making more contact with me. = I saw from the corner of my eye that Nick was following behind me. I frowned.

    I hoped that I was overthinking. It was nothing but a coincidence that he and I both went upstairs at the same time.

    I walked faster. Fortunately, Nick didn''t stop me or talk to me. I hurried into the bedroom.

    The door blocked his gaze, and I was relieved.

    What the heck was Nick thinking? I was ke''s mate, chosen by the Moon Goddess. Nick was not trying to use me to hurt ke, was he?

    ke had some business to deal with.

    He called me and said he would be homete. ¡ª I remembered that ke told me that he was going to tell me something tonight. So, after dinner, I sat in the bedroom and turned on myptop, ready to work while waiting for him.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. 1 became alert. Who could it be at this time? It was already past ten. Noah and Hedwig were already asleep. Thinking of this, I stood up warily.

    "Catherine, it''s me." Nick''s anxious voice came from the other side of the door.

    It was Nick. It was alreadyte at night.

    | What did he want? "What''s up?" 1 didn''t want to open the door, so I asked him while keeping the door shut.

    "Catherine, do you have aptop? I need to check an important document right now. But I came back in a hurry and didn''t bring myptop with me.

    May I borrow yours for a minute? I need to send the document now," Nick begged. He sounded very sincere.

    His request sounded reasonable. T had no reason to refuse him, so I opened the door. Nick was standing outside in a gray sleeping robe.

    "You can go to Dowen. I''m sure he can be of help," I said.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    please. If you have one, can [use it for awhile? It''ll just be a couple of minutes. I just need to send an email;" Nick begged again.

    Nick looked genuinely anxious. I frowned and wanted to turn him down.

    However, I supposed that he had already seen theptop on my desk when I opened the door.

    "Fine. Wait for a second while I save my work on theptop." I''had no choice but to agree.

    "Thank you!" Nick said gratefully.

    I turned around and went inside the room. I saved the draft, closed theptop, and handed it to Nick.

    "Catherine, if it''s OK with you, may I go inside while sending the email?"

    Nick said. Then he exined, "I was |  nning on doing it on the balcony,  but it''s freezing outside." ~~ |  "Maybe you should take theptop  back to your room. I don''t need it now  anyway," I denied him without  hesitation. On no ground would I want ke to get the wrong idea.

    "sure. I''ll give it back to you ina few minutes," said Nick, turning back to  his room.

    Myptop didn''t have any personal information or important documents. I agreed to let Nick have it only after making sure that there was no ke''s information on it. There was nothing important on theptop.

    However, I was still a little anxious.

    The few minutes Nick had theptop seemed like hours to me.

    While I was walking around the room anxiously, Nick knocked on the door.

    I had a thick coat draping over my shoulders and opened the door.

    "I''m done. Thank you, Catherine,"  Nick said gratefully.

    "Don''t mention it. Good night." T just wanted to end the conversation as soon as possible.

    "Good night," Nick said.

    "Good night," I responded to him. It was hard to deal with someone like Nick who always had a gentle smile on his face.

    It was already past eleven o''clock, yet ke hadn''t been back yet. I waited for him while ying on my phone.

    Suddenly, someone twisted the door lock and opened the door. It was ke.

    "Why are you still up? It''s already thiste." As soon as ke entered the door, he saw me looking up at him.

    I whispered, "I can''t sleep until youe back." He casually took off his coat and threw it on the sofa. Then he smiled and asked, "Why did you wait for me toe back?" I missed him, and that was all.

    However, his words made it sound like [ was eager to do something with him. I blushed. "I''m used to going to sleep with you by my side. I''ll get worried whenever you aren''t around." He walked to the bedside and sat down,

    propping his hands on both of my sides. With such a gesture, it seemed like he was hugging me. REE He gently kissed my forehead. "I''ll go and take a shower. Wait for me." His words made me blush more.

    "You must be tired after a busy day.

    Take a shower ande to bed soon," I said quickly.

    ke was so worn out. I couldn''t bear to keep him away from having rest, though I wanted to have sex with him.

    He reached out and pinched my cheek.

    Then he got up and walked to the bathroom.

    Ten minutester, he came out wearing a loose gray robe.

    His hair was messy, making him look even more charming.

    [ watched him walk over and N whispered, "You must be tired. Come to bed and sleep early." "I''m not tired." ke looked at me with his eyes, and I lowered my head shyly.

    "Well, I am," I made an excuse and changed the topic. "You said you were going to tell me something. You can tell me now. I''m all ears." ke looked a little disappointed, but he still answered me, "When you called me today, did you think I had forgiven Abigail?" [ was stunned for a second, and then I nodded. "Yes. You didn''t sound mad. I thought you would be furious when

    you knew that she was with us."  "Some photos were sent to me yesterday. In the photos, Marc was hugging a woman intimately. I finally know why Abigail insisted on rejecting Marc back then. Marc betrayed her, his mate. That was why she chose to leave," ke said slowly.

    "What?" I was utterly shocked. There were so many secrets!  "T don''t want to believe it either.

    However, my sanity says otherwise. I know that is the truth, so, I will forgive her." ke leaned over and buried his head in my arms. He was like a kid, waiting for myfort and hug.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314  Catherine''s POV  My heart ached for ke. I could only hold him tight and be there for him.

    I thought ke would tell me more about Marc and the woman in the photos after his grief. To my surprise, I heard ke''s steady breathinging from my arms. I looked down only to see that he had fallen asleep.

    He was indeed tired. I kissed him on the forehead and then turned off the light. I turned in as well.

    That night, I fell asleep with ke in my arms.

    In recent days, the pack had been in a bit of a p, as ke had personally

    sent the werewolves who had been by his side for five years to the werewolf court. Almost all the werewolves were keeping an eye on the matter, and ke was waiting for the result.

    He would keep me updated on how things were going every night, sol wouldn''t worry.

    The werewolves who leaked ssified documents of the pack expressed their strong dissatisfaction in court, insisting that they did not leak any information at all. They imed that it was nothing but aplete fabrication.

    However, the proof in ke''s hand was concrete. Their denial was feeble.

    [ knew ke well. He wouldn''t take action without solid proof.

    The Council soon heard about it, too.

    They were furious, but they hoped that ke would go easy on those werewolves.

    When ke told me about this, he smashed the table in a rage.

    "It seems that someone has bought off someone in the Council," I said.

    "I agree." ke nodded.

    He looked solemn. We both knew that a long, tough battle was awaiting us.

    It was a deadlock situation.

    If ke was defeated, he would be questioned by the werewolves in the pack, his authority would be challenged, and even thepany would be affected.

    I wanted to call him so much, but I was

    worried that I might disturb him.

    After struggling for a long time, I gave | up the idea. I called Melinda instead.

    "Melinda, do you know the issue going on in the werewolf court recently?" I needed to talk to someone about this, or I would go mad.

    Melinda said, "The werewolves in thepany are all over it. We all think King ke is doing the right  thing."  When I heard Melinda''s firm tone, I felt a little better. I nodded. "ke won''t do them wrong. They betrayed the pack. They cannot get away so easily."  "Don''t worry, Cathy, we all have faith in King ke. You should, too,"

    Melindaforted me.

    11 do have faith in him. It''s just... The |  waiting is killing me," I said in a Tow  voice.

    "I know what you''re going through.

    Cheer up!" Melinda encouraged me.

    "Thanks, Melinda. I''ll get out of your hair now. See you around." I felt bette after talking with Melinda.

    "Alright. I am a little busy right now.

    Don''t worry, Cathy. Everything will be fine," Melinda said before hanging up the phone.

    I stood up and nned to go downstairs to get some water.

    As I opened the door, I saw Nick pondering over something with his hands on the railing.

    The sight of him made me alert  instantly.

    "Catherine, are you going out?" Nick |  turned his head to look at me and  asked with a smile.

    I shook the ss in my hand. "No. I''m going downstairs to have some  water."  Nick shrugged. "I''m going downstairs, too. Catherine, something big  happened today, right?"  I became nervous. "Where do you  stand on this?"  Nick saidzily, "What do you think? I am a member of the royal pack as well.

    Of course, I hope that ke can win the case," "Liar," I said to Nick in my heart.

    [ did not want to expose Nick''s true colors. I walked past him and headed downstairs.

    In the hall, Patricia and Emerson were also discussing this matter.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Cathy, you know about this, right?" patricia asked me when she saw meing downstairs.

    "Yes. ke told me about it," I replied in a low voice.

    "Don''t worry. I''m sure ke can handle it," Patriciaforted me as she held my hand.

    I smiled tenderly, "Thank you, Patricia. I believe in him, too."  After pouring a ss of water, I went upstairs. It just so happened that Nick was going downstairs at the same time.

    We met again on the stairs. | He blocked my way whether I moved to | the left or the right. Such a childish prank made me very unhappy.

    "I''m sorry. After you!" Seeing the gloominess on my face, Nick said right away.

    Nick couldn''t maintain his gentle smile anymore, which made me even warier of him.

    I thanked him and then left at once.

    ke''s POV There were many werewolves gathered at the entrance of the werewolf court.

    They all wanted to know the results of the trial once it came out.

    The werewolves who betrayed me

    looked dejected. Dowen and I came out behind them, and the smile on Dowen''s face was bright. Behind us were the members of the Council.

    I nodded at the members of the Council who came out behind us and then left with Dowen.

    We won. The crisis that thepany and the pack had faced was over for the time being. What was more, thepany''s business expanded because of it. Those were exactly what I was hoping to see.

    When Dowen and I returned to thepany, we were weed warmly by the members of the pack.

    "What a close call this time, King ke. Some of the members of the Council havepromised. And those traitors refused to tell us who was

    behind it. I''m d that we have enough evidence, and you insist on punishing them." Dowen still felt worried when he thought of it.

    "I know. It has been a couple of tough days for everyone. We should have a gathering tonight and celebrate." I decided to hold a celebration dinner tonight. It had been a hard time for everyone, and I wanted them to rx.

    Moreover, I wanted Catherine to join us. It would be the perfect time to bring Catherine back into the fold.

    I called Catherine and asked her.

    Catherine was happy to join us, which ced me in an even better mood.

    I had been very upied with thepany and the pack these days, which made Catherine worried sick. It

    wasn''t easy for her either. And now, she must feel relieved as well.

    I nned on driving home and picking her up myself. Then we would go to the party together.

    Just as I arrived at Mountaintop Vi, I saw Leo''s car. What a coincidence! "Leo, why are you back?" I asked curiously.

    Leo pulled the passenger door for Sunny to get out. Then he put his arm around her shoulders and said, "ke, let me reintroduce her. This is my mate, Sunny!" J was so surprised. Then I smiled and said, "Congrattions. You finally found your mate. No more mating gathering forced by Patricia, right?"

    | "That''s right!" Leoughed. I could tell that he was very happy.

    "I''ll take Cathy outter. You may stay home with Emerson and Patricia together with Sunny." I nodded at Sonny as a greeting.

    Leo immediately agreed, "OK. Are you going out for dinner tonight? Is it for celebration?" "Yes. The timing is perfect. It''s a good time to bring Cathy over," I said.

    Due to the previous misunderstanding, everyone thought I was going to reject Catherine, which made her suffer a lot.

    I made up my mind. I would make it clear to every werewolf that Catherine was the Lycan Luna. | would never leave her again.

    "Alright. Have fun!" Leo said sincerely.

    I nodded and turned to go upstairs.

    Right now, I wanted to see Catherine more than ever.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315 Catherine''s POV Bh I was bathing Noah and Hedwig. It was getting cold every day, andpared with Patricia bathing them, I preferred doing it myself. Therefore, I bathed the kids before letting them y.

    Hedwig noticed ke as soon as he entered the bedroom.

    "Daddy is back!" Hedwig shouted happily.

    I turned back to look at him. "You are back early."  ke smiled and said gently, "I want to see your face as quickly as I  can."  His answer made me a little shy.

    ke squatted down beside me. He looked at Hedwig, who had just taken a shower, and then he pinched her | cheek.

    "Daddy, are you going to take Mommy out again? I want toe with you!" Hedwig looked at ke expectantly.

    ke stroked her head and said gently, "Not today, Hedwig. We will go out alone today. I will take you and Noah out the day after tomorrow."  "Fine!" Hedwig nodded reluctantly.

    Noah was putting on a sweater next to me. He was self-learning for more advanced courses. Plus, Patricia suggested that Noah and Hedwig should start learning something they were interested in. So, they would have

    less time to y from now on.

    However, I was not a harsh mother. So, after learning Patricia''s suggestion, I decided to wait till the weekend to talk to the kids about it seriously. I was all for their choices, no matter what they were interested in.

    After Noah and Hedwig got dressed, they held hands and went to their toy room, which was their favorite ce.

    ke came over and helped me clean up the bathroom. Both of us enjoyed taking care of Noah and Hedwig, "My dress is not here. It is at Lakeside Vi. We may have to go down to get it," I said to ke. I looked in the closet, and there was nothing but my casual clothes inside.

    "It''s fine. You don''t need to dress up | tonight. It won''t be a fancy dinner. It''ll just be a celebration party," he said | softly.

    He reached out and hugged me tightly from behind me, kissing me flirtatiously.

    I tilted my head to look at him. "Is that so? Alright then. I''ll dress casually." "That''s right. There''s no need to care about what others think. Just wear whatever you think isfortable." I was beautiful in ke''s eyes no matter what.

    | I bit my lip. "I was afraid I would embarrass you if I didn''t dress properly. I wouldn''t give a damn if I were alone."

    "Don''t worry about that. I don''t care about anything else as long as you are standing by my side," ke said firmly.

    His words made me happy. I turned back, wanting to look at him. He immediately kissed my lips. I could feel the warmth of his palms.

    He was luring me. How was I supposed to pick clothes with him around like this? I reached out and pried his grips open. "Stop it. Wait for me downstairs.

    I''ll get down as soon as I get dressed." 10K. No rush. Take your time," ke smiledcently.

    When he reached the door, he suddenly thought of something. He stopped and turned to say, "Leo and Sunny are here.

    They are downstairs now." i

    I looked at him in surprise. "Are they | here for dinner?" "Yes, and Leo has found his mate. It''s Sunny," ke told me.

    "Really? That''s great! They will be very happy together." I was truly happy for Leo and Sunny.

    ke suddenly said to me in earnest, "I''m so d that you''re not upset after hearing this." I red at him. "What do you mean by that? Why would I be upset?" ke chuckled. He did not say anything more, but I knew that he was in a good mood.

    ke''s POV Downstairs, Patricia was delighted when she saw that Leo showed up

    again together with Sunny.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "ke, let''s talk outside." Leo looked troubled. He spoke at once when he saw meing downstairs.

    I nodded. We walked out of the parlor and stood in the garden outside.

    "ke, you haven''t told Emerson and Patricia about Marc and Olivia, have you?" Apparently, this was the matter that was bothering him.

    "No. I didn''t dare to tell them yet." I had been giving it a lot of thought.

    Emerson and Patricia were old. What if they got sick after learning about this? "ke, I need to be honest with you about something," Leo said hesitantly.

    Looking at his expression, I 2/1

    immediately asked, "What is it? You can tell me anything. If you''re in trouble, we''ll fix it together." Leo looked at me and was moved. He sighed, "Thanks, ke. But I''m afraid it''s trickier than that. ke, Sunny''s surname is Garcia as well." I was shocked, and my expression began to be serious.

    "Rx. She isn''t Olivia''s daughter. In fact, Olivia is her mother''s sister," when Leo saw my expression, he quickly exined.

    vet I still looked solemn. Then I said self-mockingly, "I guess the Moon Goddess just enjoys messing with us.

    Both of our mates have such entanglements with our family." "Indeed. It''s like a curse we can''t

    escape whatsoever," Leo sighed. "I wanted to break up with Sunny at first.

    I figured that if I rejected her, distanced myself from her, and stopped seeing her, everything would be OK. Yet I couldn''t tell her that when I saw her face. The thought of being separated from her made me want to wail with pain. ke, I can''t leave her." He looked so sad. I reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t think too much. Think of this as a test for you. Olivia is hateful indeed, but Sunny did nothing wrong. Sunny is your mate. Don''t hurt her." "ke, won''t you me me?" Leo lowered his head and asked me softly.

    1 chuckled. "Why should I me you?

    It''s not your fault. I think we should go to Abigail sometime to talk about it." Re p> Leo lowered his head in shame. He never agreed to patch things up with Abigail.

    "ke, do you think Abigail knew about this before?" I nodded. "I think she did. She has suffered more than we have." "Damned Olivia! ke, don''t let her | get away with it. She must be punished!" Leo said angrily.

    I knew that Leo was thinking about Marc, who had been living a reclusive life, and Abigail, who had been misunderstood all this time.

    Leo used to hate Abigail. At the same time, he was also suffering from it.

    After all, Abigail was his mother. And I was the only one who could share his | feelings. N¡ª | We came to realize that Abigail wasn''t the one responsible for our miseries, and she had been wronged for years.

    Leo and I were overwhelmed by the guilt. I didn''t know if she would ever forgive us.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll deal with Olivia after I''m done with the traitors," I said, agreeing with Leo. Olivia had iting. She wouldn''t getaway from the damage she brought upon us.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316 Catherine''s POV i.

    When I went downstairs, Sunny  quickly stood up and greeted me with embarrassment.

    I smiled, "If you have time,e to my house more often."  Patricia looked at us with a smile on  her face.

    "Ms. Wyatt..."  "Don''t call me that. We''re family now.

    Just call her Catherine," Patricia immediately corrected her, asking her  to change her words.

    Sunny was so shy that her face turned red. She called me Catherine in a low voice. I responded happily.

    "Cathy, it''s good for you and ke to go out and rx. Leave the children to me." Patricia was now taking care of the two children. In the past, she used to have all kinds of gatherings and afternoon tea parties with her friends.

    However, I found that since we had Noah and Hedwig, she didn''t want to go anywhere. She just wanted to watch them grow up.

    I was really grateful to Patricia. With her help, ke and I had more time to get along and clear up the misunderstandings. Patricia was actually a very kind woman.

    I walked to the door and saw ke and Leo walking toward the hall.

    "Catherine." Leo had a cheerful personality. At that moment, he did not feel embarrassed and called my

    name directly.

    1 did not mind and nodded with a smile. re ke said to Leo, "You guys continue.

    We have to go first."  I got in ke''s car and headed out of the vi.

    In the car, I didn''t speak. ke took a few calls about business. Dowen also called him.

    This celebration banquet was held in a five-star hotel, and the people who came were all senior executives of the Chavez Group.

    Most of them were old men, and of course, there were also a few young female senior executives in charge of the major departments.

    When ke and I arrived, several female executives quickly groomed themselves. I knew what was on their minds. They thought that I had been abandoned by ke, so they all had a chance to be Luna.

    Normally, they wore business outfits, which wouldn''t show their charming figures. Now, at such a private gathering, they all put on elegant dresses with perfect makeup, hoping to get ke''s attention.

    However, these women were thinking too much.

    When ke held my hand and walked into the hall, the entire hall fell silent.

    Everyone was incredulously looking at me beside ke.

    Then, ke gently pulled me into his  arms. At the same time, he said in a low

    and maic voice, "This is Catherine, my mate. I believe that you are familiar with her. I hope that you can get along with her in the future." "Hello, everyone. I am very happy to see you." I am no longer the timid woman as before. After I worked in the Chavez Group, I learned how to stay calm. Moreover, ke''s big palm on my waist gave me courage.

    "Congrattions, King ke and Ms.

    Wyatt. Don''t forget to invite us to your wedding." "Ms. Wyatt, you must be very happy to be King ke''s mate." Some were stunned, but they soon regained theirposure. They all tried to get closer to ke and butter him up.

    I smiled and nodded. ke was looking at me with a gentle expression. His love for me filled his face. Sle As a woman, my senses were rtively sharp. I suddenly felt some unfriendly gaze. I looked up and saw several female executives standing not far from me, staring at me with jealous gazes.

    After chatting for a while, dinner started. ke and I sat in the host''s and hostess''s seats, surrounded by thepany''s core members.

    ke was very considerate. Being with such a gentle and loving man, I felt that I was so lucky.

    Because ke was present, everyone ate and drank in a well-behaved manner. They did not dare to casually talk about the matters in thepany.

    Most of the things they talked about were gossip. There were a few bold and curious people. They smiled and asked ke, "King ke, the news about you and Ms. Wyatt earlier is fake, right? You two have always been so in love and have never been separated." When I heard this, my gaze couldn''t help but fall on ke. I didn''t know how he would answer this question.

    After drinking, ke''s cheeks flushed, looking more handsome than usual.

    When he heard this question, he raised his eyes to look at me. Then he smiled and said, "Of course, we have never been separated. Who made up that story? If I find out, I will teach him a lesson." He seemed to be threatening, but he

    was only joking.

    I pursed my lips and smiled as he humorously resolved the uneasiness in my heart.

    "King ke, have you fixed a date for the wedding with Ms. Wyatt yet?" someone asked curiously.

    ke nodded. "After this busy period, we will get married. When the timees, we will invite you guys." Then, people kept rushing over for toast. I was really worried that ke would get drunk.

    He did not refuse to drink with anyone.

    Fortunately, he only took a sip to show his gratitude. Everyone present was his subordinate. No one would force him to drink. So, by the end of the banquet, he was not drunk, and I could see that heT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    was very happy today.

    After the banquet, ke arranged other entertainment for his i subordinates. However, he no longer participated and drove back to Mountaintop Vi with me.

    In the car, ke was more excited than usual. He kept my hand in his and drew circles in my palm. From time to time, he would kiss my face and the corner of my mouth.

    I looked at him and felt that it was fun.

    Why was ke so happy today? I felt that he was more charming than usual.

    "Cathy, let''s get married." Suddenly, he sped my hand and raised it as if he was making a vow.

    The smile on my face grew bigger, and

    tears welled up in my eyes. I immediately leaned into his arms and whispered, "Yeah, let''s get .

    married." "I''m sorry for making you wait for so long." His hand gently stroked my back, his voice filled with a trace of guilt.

    I shook my head, and said softly, "Don''t say that. I feel very good now." ke smiled at me and kissed me again. This time, his lips fell on mine.

    My mind went nk for a moment. I could taste the wine on his lips.

    ke..." I was worried, thinking, ''We are in the car. ke, you must hold it. I don''t want to have sex in the car. |

    Besides, there is a driver in front of  us.''  ke gasped and stopped. He hugged me andughed.

    I was very upset and had the urge to bite my tongue off. Then, I buried my face in his arms.

    He held me tightly as if he wanted me to melt into his body and be a part of him.

    At this moment, we were both burning with desire for each other.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317  Catherine''s POV  Finally, they arrived at Mountaintop vi. The lights inside were dimmed.

    Everyone must go to bed already.

    ke and I got out of the car. The driver blushed and drove away, followed by the pack guards¡¯ cars.

    ke and I entered the parlor. The maids were resting, so the parlor was very quiet. There was only the sound of our breathing.

    When we were climbing the stairs, ke was finally unable to restrain himself. He gently pushed me towards the wall on the second staircase and kissed me hastily.

    I didn''t expect him to kiss me here...

    I was stunned, and my mind went  nk. I felt as if I were drunk. ke''s gentleness made me bold and all 1 wanted was to have sex with him.

    After the kiss, I got away and ran upstairs.

    I trotted toward our bedroom. Or others were likely to run into us. I didn''t want to receive the maids¡¯ strange looks after getting up tomorrow morning.

    However, ke''s legs were longer than mine, so he quickly caught up with me.

    [ was held by him again. With my back against the wall, he kissed me again.

    I felt that no matter how frigid a

    woman was, as long as she was teased  by ke, she would definitely be  turned on.

    I had never thought my feelings could be so strong. However, why did I want to ignore everything and just make  love to him at this moment?  Why was I looking forward to it so much?  At this time, ke let go of me. I hesitantly took two steps and then ran upstairs.

    I must have been affected by ke and be a bad girl, or I was willing to be a bad girl in front of him.

    My legs felt limp and I almost couldn''t run anymore. Finally, I managed to climb all the stairs.

    I turned my head back and saw ke

    | leisurely following me.

    Iughed and walked towards our bedroom. NG However, I seemed to be wrong, When I took a few steps forward, he stopped me again. His forehead was against mine, and his hot breath tickled my face. We looked into the depths of each other''s eyes. There seemed to be dancing fire in our eyes.

    I didn''t expect that ke would do it again. I felt the atmosphere getting hotter, and I could only indulge myself in his love.

    All I could think about was this man in front of me.

    I felt as if he had taken me into a different space. He dominated

    everything, including my soul,  The wallmp above our heads shone  on us. I looked into ke''s eyes and  felt that he was my whole world.

    Just as we were intoxicated, the sound  of the door closing freaked us.

    We turned around. It was Nick.

    "ke, you guys are back." Nick''s smile was about to fade.

    At that moment, I had no guts to face anyone. I lowered my head, feeling shy.

    "Yes, are you going downstairs?" ke said.

    ke and I seemed to be blocking the way.

    "T''m a little thirsty. I want to go down and get some water." Nick raised the 5/13

    | ss in his hand, "OK." ke reached out and hugged me before walking towards our bedroom.

    Yet I could feel that Nick was watching us until ke closed the door.

    ke''s passion made me unable to continue thinking. I could only follow him into the wild sex.

    In the morning, I opened my eyes and it was bright outside the window. I quickly sat up and looked at my phone.

    It was already past nine.

    "I''m finished. I slept in again." I knew ke must have turned off my phone rm and left quietly. That was why I woke up sote.

    I quickly washed up and went downstairs. i

    Patricia had already sent the children to school. She sat on the sofa, drinking coffee. When she saw me, she only frowned.

    Iimmediately walked over and greeted her. "Patricia."  "You just got up?" Patricia asked me directly.

    "Yes." I fixed the hair next to my ear and felt a little embarrassed.

    "I heard from ke that Abigail had looked for you. Do you know her address?" asked Patricia.

    "Yes, she gave it to mest time," I replied.

    Give me her address. I''m going to her ce in the afternoon," Patricia said with a serious face.

    od v4 15 ONS T''was stunned. Why was Patricia looking for Abigail? Was Patricia going to quarrel with her? Patricia seemed to have read my mind and quickly exined, "Don''t worry.

    I''ll talk to her. I won''t make things difficult for her." I nodded and gave Abigail''s address to Patricia.

    Before she left, Patricia asked the servants to prepare breakfast for me.

    ke''s POV In therge conference room of the Chavez Group, the atmosphere was solemn.

    sat firmly at the head of the table and looked at everyone present as ifT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    reading their hidden thoughts,  Everyone in the conference room was  attentive, and many people began to  sweat.

    "Today, the first thing I want to  announce is dismissal. Does anyone want to quit?" I leaned against the  back of the chair. My voice was not  loud, but the conference room fell silent again.

    People looked at each other uneasily.

    I took a pile of documents from Dowen and threw them on the table. "This is what you have been doing in thepany in recent years. You should know who I''m talking about. I won''t call out your names. I will give you guys a chance to resign. Moreover, you have to promise to keep thepany''s

    ST LJ EY secrets forever "1 have a detailed list of who should leave." 1 handled this matter rationally.

    I did not want anyone to rebel. Richard wanted us to fight internally. His n was going to fail.

    A few seconds after I finished speaking, a person suddenly stood up.

    His face was pale, and his voice trembled. "King ke, I''m sorry. I may not be able to work for thepany anymore. Thank you for giving me a chance to reflect on myself. I promise that if thepany needs me in the future, I will not refuse..." "Alright, I just need you to promise me one thing. Keep your mouth shut," I interrupted his excited confession.

    Then there was a second person. This person had a temper. As soon as he

    stood up, he pped himself, "1  shouldn''t have been so greedy. I''m  sorry, I deserve it. I have nothing to  say. You are a great boss. I don''t have  the nerve to see you again."  My tone was still calm. "Having ambition is a good thing, but you should stick to your principles."  He lowered his head with shame.

    There were six people. They all stood up. After the meeting, each of them ran to Dowen''s side to tell him how they had been bribed and how they had betrayed thepany and the pack.

    However, they did not know many secrets, and most of the information they leaked wasn''t important, so forgave them.

    | My move seemed to be magnanimous, and it helped me win over many people. Also, I got a lot of powerful evidence.

    Dowen knocked on the door and entered my office. He had recorded all of those people''s confessions. "King ke, these people all exined clearly. Thepany buying information from them is called Ocean Group. They bought information about ourpany and the pack for different prices. And they wouldn''t refuse any piece of it. If not for this incident, we might not have found out what they were doing behind the scene. It''s such a hidden danger." "Ocean Group?" I said slowly.

    "We need to look into the president of this group thoroughly and see if he had

    any connections with Richard earlier  This way, it will be convenient for us to  find out Richard''s weakness," Dowen  immediately suggested.

    I nodded. "We must do it right now. No  matter who he is involved with, don''t  let him go. He must have been watching us for a long time."  "Okay, I will send someone to investigate now. If there is any news, I will report it to you immediately." Dawn also knew the seriousness of this matter and left right away.

    I frowned and pondered over the name Ocean Group. I thought I had heard about it before. But it had been a long time and I couldn''t remember where I had heard about it.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318  Third People''s POV = Nick had left Mountaintop Vi long ago. He did not want to see Catherine and ke being intimate. This was a scene he had dreamed of countless times. But instead, he was the one making out with her, not ke.

    Although Catherine was not the mate chosen by Moon Goddess for him, Nick felt that she must be very good in bed since she was ke''s mate.

    Nick studied thoroughly about Catherine''s past, and he already had a n.

    It was still early, and he had plenty of time to talk to Troy.

    So Nick called Troy. A tired male voice

    sounded on the phone. "Hello, this is | Troy speaking." | "Is this Alpha Wyatt? I have a deal to offer you. Will you be interested," Nick said casually.

    "Who is this?" Troy immediately asked warily.

    "How about we sit together for dinner? I''ll book a table at a restaurant. Maybe we can be friends. I believe you can use some help now." Then, Nick hung up  the phone.

    Then he reserved a table at a restaurant and sent the address to Troy.

    Troy looked at the address, looking surprised.

    "Who is this?" Elena, Troy''s wife,  came over and asked him. She had aged alot and looked pale, and her eyes

    sunk deeply into her sockets,  After losing Gina, Elena had been depressed. She had nightmares every  | night and needed to take sleeping pills  to help her sleep. She was so stressed  that she was about to go to a mental | hospital for treatment.

    Troy''s situation was not good either. In the past, he was a sessful businessman and the leader of a pack.

    However, when Gina''s career was hampered, he wentpletely bankrupt because of his poor management. The pack lost many members. After repaying all the debts, he stayed at home without a job. Most of his assets were mortgaged to pay off the debts.

    Not only that, but they also had to pay arge sum of medical bills. Gina was

    not getting better after the treatment  in the mental hospital. She was still unconscious and would bite people when she saw them. Moreover, she would hold her trophy in the middle of the night and act as if she were receiving an award. She would suddenly cry and sadly call ke''s name. She said that she also had a child with ke. She wanted the doctor to find the child for her. She wanted to bring the child to ke.

    "A man said he wanted to make a deal with me," Troy said to his wife with a solemn expression.

    "What deal? You''re already bankrupt.

    What can he get from you?" Elena often taunted him, after Gina had gone crazy and Troy lost his business.

    Troy had enough of her barbs, but

    Elena controlled all the money they had. Now, the two of them were relying on the rent of the few shops she bought secretly before. Troy did not dare to lose his temper with Elena. He did not want to make himself more miserable.

    ""Anyway, it is better than wandering around at home. I will go see this person tonight and see what deal he will offer me." Troy still had a little hope, although he was more afraid that this was ke''s scheme. In fact, ke had not harmed Troy and Elena. ke had always been targeting Gina.

    However, in the eyes of Troy and | Elena, even if ke did not do anything to them, Catherine, a petty and vicious woman, would definitely not let them live in peace.

    you have to be careful. Wise up and

    don''t be fooled again." Elena saw that he might have a career again, and her attitude toward him changed a little.

    Troy straightened up his clothes.

    "Don''t worry. I am not stupid."  It was dark. Troy arrived at the restaurant.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    He put on the only expensive suit he had left, hoping the man would not look down on him.

    However, when he opened the door of the private room, he saw a young man.

    Troy was startled.

    "Who are you?" Troy immediately asked, frowning with vignce.

    Nick stood up, his thin lips curling up.

    "A person who can help you seed in

    | your career," Troy was self-mocking. "Sir, this is the first time we''ve met, right? What makes you think that you can do so?" Nick saw that Troy was wary andughed. "Alpha Wyatt, please take a seat. Let''s get to know each other first." Troy knew that this shop was famous and expensive in this city. He frowned.

    The people who coulde here must be rich.

    Troy had no choice now. He pulled out a chair and sat down, his expression still vignt.

    "My name is Nick. I''m from the royal pack." "What? You''re from the royal pack?"

    Hearing Nick''s words, Troy immediately jumped up in anger and pointed at Nick. "What do you guys want from me this time?"  Nick wanted to see how he would react to it. Seeing that Troy red up immediately with a face full of hatred, Nickughed, "Don''t be mad. The members of the royal pack are divided into different groups. Do you hate ke? Well, I also hate him."  When Troy heard Nick change the topic, Troy''s expression froze. "You hate him? Why?"  "If I have to find a reason, it is that he stole something that originally belonged to me," Nick said and immediately gritted his teeth in hatred.

    When Troy heard this, he sat down

    again. "What is your rtionship with ke?"  "My father is Richard, Marc''s younger brother. Five years ago, Richard took over thepany and the pack.

    However, ke used despicable means to frame my dad, causing him to be locked up in the werewolf prison for five years. Thus, I hate ke. That belonged to me." When Nick said this, his face turned cold again. Sometimes, he even thought that Catherine would belong to him in that case.

    Troy finally understood what Nick meant. Troy frowned and said, "So it seems that you hate him very much.

    Then why were you looking for  me?"  "Well, I want to cooperate with you. I have apany. I came back this time

    to set up a branchpany in Sayreville. I know that you ran apany before, and yourpany was doing well. So, you must be good at running a business. I guess we can work together." Nick suddenly thought of a better way. He could use hispany as a cover and gather the people who hated ke. Moreover, the man in front of Nick was Catherine''s foster father, and he would be very helpful.

    As soon as Troy heard that he still had a chance to be hired, he became excited. His face turned red. "Nick, are you really willing to hire me? However, my business has already shut down. Of course, this has nothing to do with my ability. It''s just that something happened to Gina. I was so sad that I didn''t pay enough attention to my

    Troy was so furious that he gritted his teeth. "All of this was caused by Catherine and ke. They drove Gina crazy. I will never let them off." Seeing that Troy also hated Catherine, Nick couldn''t help but say, "There is something I should tell you. I live in Mountaintop Vi. I have seen Catherine. I feel that she is not as vicious as you said. On the contrary, I think she is a good woman and I like her."  Troy was shocked again. He looked at Nick in disbelief. "What did you just say? You like Catherine?"

    Nick said, "Yes, I like this woman. | came to you just because | knew you were her foster father."  Troy was a little confused. He sank into a chair, his expressionplicated.

    Did he still need to rely on Catherine to restart his career? This vicious daughter hurt Gina. How could he forgive Catherine?  "Alpha Wyatt, are you surprised? In fact, you don''t have to worry. These are two different things. I like her. You hate her, but it won''t affect our cooperation. After all, we still have one thing inmon," Nick immediatelyughed as he saw Troy''s pale face.

    "Yes, they are two different things.

    Catherine used to be my adopted daughter. I know her quite well. If you

    like her, I can tell you some of her preferences and other things." Troy had already given up his principles. As long as he had the opportunity to make alot of money, he didn''t care about anything else. He didn''t want Elena, that old woman, to call him trash every day after he went back home.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319  Third People''s POV  Seeing that Troy had finally epted this fact, Nick was in a better mood.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Alright, keep an eye on the market here. Also, since I have made my decision, I will set up the branchpany as soon as possible. See if there is any building suitable for my office."  "Okay, Nick. Trust me. I will keep an eye on it for you."  After Nick finished speaking, he took out a card from his wallet. "There''s 1 million in it. You can use it to socialize and build some connections for  me."  As he heard this, Troy''s eyes lit up. He

    | hadn''t seen so much money for a long time.

    "You..." Although Troy wanted to take the money, he hesitated. He knew that he couldn''t take this money so easily.

    "Take it. You''ll work for thepany, and I''m counting on you." Nick knew how to buy people off, so he easily persuaded Troy.

    "Okay, thank you, Nick. If you need my help in the future, just tell me." Only then did Troy smile as he epted the card. He felt confident again. He couldn''t wait to scold Elena for looking down on him.

    "Alright, let''s eat first." Nick saw that Troy had taken the card and did not say anything else.

    Troy was in a good mood today and he got drunk.

    Nick called a taxi to send Troy home.

    Nick''s eyes were shimmering with cunning light. This time, he didn''te in vain. Nick thought, ''Catherine, I''ming for you.'' Troy took the card with 1 million in it and went back to his home. Before he came back, he asked the driver to take him to the bank. Troy checked the card there. There was really one million in it.

    He was not dreaming.

    As a result, Elena was very upset when Troy returned drunk.

    "You''re useless. You said that you were going out to make a deal with

    someone, didn''t you? Why did youe back drunk? How is it going with the deal?" Elena pointed at him.

    "Elena, shut up." All of a sudden, Troy, who had never dared to talk back or resist, patted the sofa and stood up. He pped Elena''s hand, which was pointing at him. "Do you believe that I''ll drive you out?"  "Very good." Elena thought that he had gone crazy because of alcohol and became even angrier. "You''ve got a lot of guts after drinking. I''ll beat you up, you old bastard."  Seeing that Elena was looking for something to hit him with, Troy was afraid. He immediately took out the card from his pocket and threw it on the table, "I have money. Don''t think about hitting me again."

    When Elena heard this, she turned to look at him and saw the card he had thrown on the table.

    "Where did this bank carde from?" Elena asked in surprise.

    She kept all the bank cards of this family. Every day, Troy had to ask for an allowance.

    Troy tore off the password note attached to the back of the bank card, so he had nothing to fear and proudly said, "This is the money from the person who wants to hire me as a senior manager of theirpany.

    Elena, I''m still an Alpha. If you dare to scold me again, I will reject you." "You won''t lie to me again, will you?" Elena was in disbelief.

    Troy sneered, "Why would I lie to you?

    From now on, if you dare to control me again, I will kick you out." Because  Troy fell into this state and couldn''t even run his pack well, Elena looked down on him from the bottom of her heart, but when she heard that he  could earn money again, Elena was very happy. This way, Gina could continue to receive treatment.

    "How much money is on this card?" Elena asked urgently.

    "Make a guess," Troy said proudly.

    "Is it enough for Gina''s treatment next month?" Elena asked anxiously.

    "Of course. This money is enough to cure Gina," Troy said confidently.

    "Really?" Elena heard this and walked over excitedly. She held Troy''s face and kissed it. "Troy, you surprised me. I

    was wrong before. I was anxious because of Gina''s condition. Don''t be angry with me, okay?  "I promise that I will take good care of you in the future. I will listen to  you."  Troy knew that only money could bring him confidence. Seeing Elena suddenly change her face, he did not know whether to cry orugh.

    He suddenly understood one thing.

    Elena was a greedy woman.

    His heart inexplicably ached. He thought back to his ex-wife, that gentle woman. She was never as greedy as Elena.

    Looking at Elena in front of him, he suddenly felt disgusted.

    "Stay away from me." Troy wanted to

    cry. He pushed Elena away.

    Elena was surprised, but she was a smart woman, so she found that the way Troy looked at her had changed, which made her feel uneasy.

    "Troy, are you still upset with me? I''ve just apologized to you. You are the bigger man. Don''t be so petty, okay?" Elena thought that Troy was still the man who was easy to coax. She immediately tried to butter him up.

    "Go away." Troy was in a terrible mood at the moment. He ignored Elena and staggered upstairs.

    "Troy, can I keep the card for you?" Elena asked nervously as she held the card in her hand.

    Troy suddenly felt that money was useless. This home was no longer the

    one he wanted.

    Seeing that Troy was ignoring her, Elena was so worried that her face wrinkled. "Troy, let me get you a ss of water."  "Leave me alone," Troy roared and went upstairs.

    Elena trembled in fear, but she still didn''t know what was wrong with him.

    She guessed that he had be rich again, so his temper was getting worse.

    "0ld bastard," Elena cursed angrily.

    Nick decided to move out of Mountaintop Vi. Catherine''s cold attitude made him feel defeated. So he knew that even if he appeared in front of Catherine every day, he might not be

    able to attract her attention. He had to find other ways to get her attention.

    Seeing Nick carrying his luggage down the stairs, Patricia and Emerson stood  in the parlor, telling Nick not to go.

    "Nick, have you found a house?" Patricia was very concerned about  Nick, and she was worried that no one would take care of him if he lived by himself.

    However, Emerson was more concerned about other issues. He asked with a serious face, "Are you going to set up a branch here? Have you thought it through? If so, I will introduce you to a few people. It might help with your career."  Nick had told Emerson about his thoughts before. Emerson wanted Nick

    | to think it over before making a decision. Now, Nick had already decided to set up a branch. How to ruin ke''s happy life, if he didn''t stay in Sayreville? Thinking that ke had almost taken everything away from him, Nick felt an inexplicable hatred in his heart.

    Especially when Nick thought that if he was the Lycan King, Catherine would be his mate.

    "Emerson, I''ll still be in Sayreville. You can bring me to those people at any time. When the timees, I still count on you to put in a good word for me," Nick smiled modestly as if he was earnestly asking for advice.

    Emerson was very satisfied with Nick''s reaction. Emerson nodded. "I will find a chance soon and take you to meet

    them."  Since Nick did not reply to her  question, Patricia cut in, "Nick, did you hear me? Where is your new house? Is  it in the city center? Is it a big house? Have you hired servants?"  Nick quickly answered, "Patricia, don''t worry about me. I''m a grown-up now. I can take care of myself."  Patricia suddenly thought of something. She turned and went upstairs. When she came down, she held a card in her hand. "Emerson and I prepared this for Richard. Give it to Richard and tell him not to think too much about the future. Just live a peaceful life."  Nick looked at the card and hesitated for a moment before reaching out to take it. "Thank you, Emerson and

    Patricia. Richard has always missed you. Please take good care of yourselves." a When Richard was mentioned, Emerson''s expression was a little stiff, but Patricia''s eyes went red. "Tell him toe back when he has time. If he has anything to say, juste and talk to us. We are his parents no matter what. Tell him not to worry about anything."  "Okay, Patricia. I''ve got to go first." Nick put his things into the car and drove away.

    Patricia and Emerson watched his car leave.

    Nick saw Catherine''s car outside the vi.

    She sat in the back seat with her

    children.

    Nick deliberately parked the car by the _ side of the road. When Catherine''s car passed by, he could look at Catherine in the sunlight.

    Catherine was also looking at him.

    However, her car drove past quickly and Catherine did not tell the driver to stop. She just looked at him in a hurry and the car drove away.

    Nick watched the cars leave through the rearview mirror. His expression became sullen.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320 Catherine''s POV As soon as I returned to Mountaintop Vi, I heard Patricia muttering while holding Noah and Hedwig''s school bags, "Nick moved out. I am really worried that he can''t take care of himself." I breathed a sigh of relief when I heard that. Nick had finally left. It was such a relief for me.

    "Patricia, don''t worry about him. He will take care of himself." Iforted her in a low voice.

    "You''re right. Nick said that he would stay here for a few more days. I''ll see what he needs and prepare them for him," Patricia said. Yet I smiled and

    a hr oe Ble rd said nothing more.

    "Patricia, my ssmate asked me | today why my daddy''s surname was Chavez, while my surname is Wyatt.

    Why is that?" Hedwig suddenly asked after handing the schoolbag to Patricia.

    Patricia''s face froze. She looked up at me. "The children still have your surname. This is a bit inappropriate.

    How about changing their surnames?" I had never thought about this before. I was stunned when Patricia asked me about it.

    "Cathy, are you worried that I wouldn''t let you marry ke?" Patricia knew that I was silent because I was worried about this matter.

    I''said embarrassedly, "No." "Anyway, don''t worry. I won''t get in between you and ke anymore. Your children are growing up, and I am already old. You two have to deal with the matters yourselves in the future. So just change the children''s surnames, okay?" Patricia quickly responded. She didn''t want me to worry.

    I''was still a little hesitant.

    "How about this? You two go get a marriage certificate tomorrow, and then the children..." Noah broke in at the side, "Patricia, tomorrow is Saturday. People won''t go to work." Patricia stared at him lovingly.

    Patricia seemed to have allowed me to be together with ke.

    So I nodded. "Okay, I agree." | Patricia was happy at once.

    "Cathy, I''m really happy that you can think this way. The royal pack finally has a Luna," Patricia said while picking up Hedwig.

    I knew that sooner orter, Patricia would ask me to change the children''s surnames, but I had not expected that she would bring it up at this time.

    However, she also said that she wanted me to get a marriage certificate with ke. When I heard it, I felt better.

    In the evening, ke still could not get home on time for dinner. Even though the two little guys mored to see their daddy, they could only wait for holidays, on which ke would make time to y with them.

    Late at night, I was sitting in front of theputer, revising a few of my drafts. Suddenly, I heard the sound of a car. I put aside my work, got up quickly, and pulled the curtains.

    After a while, I heard steady footstepsing from outside the door. ke walked in, wearing a suit with a long ck trench coat on one arm.

    I stood up with a smile and stepped over. As a considerate wife, I took away his coat from his arm and nned to hang it up for him.

    Unexpectedly, he reached out and put his arms around my waist. I hugged his clothes and threw myself into his arms.

    In the middle of the night, ke''s embrace was very warm, and there was a faint smell of tobo. It made me

    feel secure.

    ke tightened his arms around me.

    He lowered his head and smelled my neck. I felt a little itchy. At this point, he was like a big dog, sniffing around my neck.

    "Let''s go take a shower first." Although I wanted to continue hugging him like this, I thought that since it was alreadyte and he had worked for the whole day, he must be very tired. I had to urge him to take a shower and rest.

    "TI want to check on the children." ke kissed me on the forehead, released me, and turned around. He quietly went to the children''s room, and I followed him.

    There were two small wallmps, two exquisite small beds, and two little

    guys sleeping soundly in the children''s room.

    In the dim light, looking at my two children, I was filled with happiness.

    No matter how tired I was, as long as I saw these two angelic little faces, I would be happy. No matter what happened outside, this ce was like a harbor that wouldn''t be affected.

    After standing there for a long time, ke walked over and gently tucked Hedwig in, who had kicked away her quilt. Then he came out contentedly.

    I went back to the bedroom and got him a nightgown from the walk-in closet. I couldn''t help butugh when I thought of Patricia''s words.

    "Do you have to work tomorrow? Do you remember what you promised the children?" I asked.

    ke nodded. "I won''t work tomorrow afternoon. I will take the children out." I thought that every time he promised the children something, he would always do what he had said.

    "Where do you n to take them?" I asked curiously.

    "We''ll go fishing," ke smiled. "I have a resort. It will take more than two hours to drive there. Let''s take the children over to y." It was a good idea. I nodded. "Okay.

    Anyway, I also want to go out and rx." Seeing that I was smiling so happily,

    ke couldn''t help but raise my chin and kiss the corner of my mouth. "Wait forme." I was stunned. What did he mean? ke took his nightgown and strode into the bathroom.

    I walked over and turned off theputer. Since ke was back, I didn''t want to think about work.

    So Iy on the bed first.

    It was winter now, and it had been snowing for a few days. The world became silvery.

    It was warm to sleep with ke in winter. He was just like a stove.

    ke had taken a shower and saw that I was already lying on the bed. He lifted the quilt and slipped in.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s so warm." ke was used to hugging me, so I directly burrowed myself into his arms. - I couldn''t help butugh, "I warmed it up for you." ""Cathy, you''re so considerate. I should reward you." ke''s eyes shed with a yful light. After saying that, he kissed my mouth.

    ""No, ke. I''m too tired," Iined.

    "It doesn''t matter, baby. Just one more time." ke''s voice was low and filled with lust.

    His so-called reward made me unable to get out of bed the next day.

    The next morning.

    The snow stopped, and the sun rose.

    Noah and Hedwig were very happy when they heard that they could go out to y with their daddy in the afternoon. They got up very early, dressed in thick clothes like two little bears, and then they ran out to y in the snow.

    I stood at the side and looked at them.

    "Noah, why does your snowman have no nose? I''ll find a nose for it." Hedwig stepped over on the snow.

    "Stop. Don''t move." As soon as Noah heard that she wanted to help, he was so scared that his face turned pale.

    Iughed loudly. Hedwig always did others a disservice.

    Hedwig stopped in a huff. Even her

    help was rejected by Noah, How could  she not be angry?  "You think only you can build a snowman? I can do it too." Hedwig immediately squatted down and began to build a snowman by herself.

    Unfortunately, her two chubby hands could not hold much snow. She was so annoyed that she wanted to take off her gloves.

    "Hedwig, you can''t take off your gloves. Your hands will freeze." Patricia immediately stopped Hedwig as she saw that Hedwig was about to take off her gloves to grab snow.

    "Patricia, Mommy, I want a snowman too," Hedwig immediately said, crying.

    Patricia and I had to squat down and help Hedwig build a small snowman.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321 Catherine''s POV It was a rare leisure time on the weekend. ke had promised Hedwig that he would spare time to bring her out for some fun. Therefore, early in the morning, he went to thepany to deal with his work first.

    The two children and I were waiting at home for him. At noon, ke came back.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    This time, he took arge MPV and was followed by several ck SUVs, which were filled with guards of the Chavez Pack. Recently, ke had been stricter with his travel safety.

    "Daddy..." Seeing ke walk out of the car, Hedwig rushed over happily.

    ry TY OUT | Noah and she were no longer in the mood to y with the toys. They sat in the living room, waiting patiently for their daddy to take them out.

    ke bent over and picked up Hedwig Then he smiled at me. "Have you packed everything? Let''s go now." "Yes, we are ready," I replied softly.

    Noah and Hedwig brought arge bag of toys because ke said that we would spend the night in the resort.

    Patricia went downstairs and saw ke carrying Hedwig. She said, "Take good care of the kids. Don''t let them get hurt or get sick." "Patricia, don''t worry. We will take good care of them." ke quickly

    replied. He knew that Patricia was worried about him taking the two children out. 8 Patricia did not say anything more. She just smiled and said, "Noah, Hedwig, ¡ê0 upstairs and say goodbye to Emerson." When Noah and Hedwig came down, we got into the car directly. The MPV had been modified and was luxurious inside. It was convenient for a family to travel with it.

    The two little guys were happy as they leaned against the car window and watched the Mountaintop Vi get further from their views, their big bright eyes filled with expectation.

    In the car, Noah and Hedwig were excited and hadn''t been quiet for a minute. They wanted to listen to

    stories and sing. Both ke and I were busy fulfilling their wishes. Only then did I realize that children of their age were really noisy.

    Especially Hedwig. She looked out and asked about everything she saw.

    ke and I answered her patiently.

    Hedwig seemed to be satisfied with it and asked more questions.

    When we arrived at the resort, it was already past three o''clock in the afternoon. When we were about to reach the destination, Hedwig and Noah finally quieted down. One of them nestled in ke''s arms, and the other leaned against me. Soon, they fell asleep.

    "Let them sleep for a while. After getting out of the car, they will be more energetic and noisier," I lowered my

    voice and said.

    ke reached out to take the nket next to him and wrapped it around Hedwig in his arms, making her warmer and sleep morefortably.

    I held Noah in my arms and covered him with a nket. Although the air conditioner was on, it was still cold.

    "There is a hot spring there. Tonight, we can take them to enjoy it," ke said softly.

    "Really? Okay! I also want to soak in the hot spring." Ilooked at ke happily.

    Hedwig and Noah fell asleep quietly.

    Only then did the atmosphere in the car calm down. ke and I had been

    dealing with the two little guys just now, and we had no time to talk to each other. At that moment, we looked at each other and saw expectations in each other''s eyes.

    "When they fall asleep, we can have a bath together," ke whispered in my ear.

    His eyes were bright as if he was eager to soak in the hot spring alone with me at night. I felt shy and turned my head away, my cheeks flushed.

    "That''s not good!" I said shyly.

    "Why? Don''t you want to give it a try?" ke''s voice was tempting.

    Although I refused his idea, I wanted it deep down. So, I didn''t answer but only smiled.

    Seeing me smile, ke knew the

    answer. He gently kissed me on my ear Lol didn''t dodge. Instead, I turned around and kissed his face.

    Finally, my lips printed on his but because we were holding a child in our arms, we quickly ended the kiss.

    After the car drove off the highway, it | directly drove into the resort.

    ke had asked Dowen to arrange everything there. After we got out of the car, we only rested for a while in the vi and then went fishing by the side of theke.

    Although it was winter now, some people still came here to fish. It was the weekend, and most of them came here with their children to rx.

    We went to a certain fishing area. The

    guards brought chairs and a simple table there and served us hot coffee.

    | The grass was piled with thick snow.

    Noah and Hedwig each carried a small bucket with all kinds of tools and toys | in it. They were very excited to see such heavy snow.

    "Cathy, I''ll catch some fish. Then, we''ll cook them for dinner." ke smiled and walked to my side.

    I nodded with a smile. "Okay, go ahead." Noah and Hedwig were ying happily not far from us, building snow castles and snowmen.

    I sat in a chair and drank hot coffee, feeling warm in my heart.

    I felt rxed and even a littlezy. I

    hoped that I could live such a leisurely life forever.

    "The fishing rod is moving!" Suddenly, ke shouted proudly. He reached out to lift the rod and shook it slowly. As expected, he caught a big fish.

    "There''s a fish!" Hedwig saw the fish and immediately walked to ke. She squatted down and looked at the big fish in the bucket, smiling happily.

    Noa also threw his toys and ran over to take a look.

    Seeing that the two little guys hade over to join him, keughed.

    "Aren''t you guys going to make snowmen?" "Come on, Daddy! We are counting on you for dinner tonight." Hedwig cheered on happily.

    It was getting dark, and the atmosphere in the resort was lively.

    ke had chosen a unique restaurant.

    At dinner, the dishes were rich, and we had a nice meal. After dinner, we decided to go to the hot spring to take a bath and then go back to the vi.

    ke and I changed clothes for Noah and Hedwig, and then we sat together in the hot spring pool.

    Hedwig was like a little fish, swimming around in the water happily.

    Noah''s personality had always been different from hers. He was calm and mature.

    "Hedwig, slow down and be more careful!" ke reminded Hedwig.

    Hedwig was too excited to listen to our

    warnings.

    "Daddy, help! Help!" All of a sudden, Hedwig shouted for help. x ke quickly reached out and picked her up. Hedwig choked. Her face was red and she coughed.

    "Idiot!" Noah scolded in a low voice.

    Hedwig red at him, but she did not dare to move.

    I smiled and watched from the side.

    Looking at the happy children and ; ke, I was grateful for the Moon Goddess'' blessing.

    The two little guys shouldn''t stay in the hot spring for too long. After more than ten minutes, we left the pool and returned to the vi.

    | Noah and Hedwig had been ying for a day, and now they were tired and sleepy. They fell asleep as soon as theyy on the bed.

    ke and I looked at each other andughed. | "Do you want to have a ss of wine?" ke suddenly reached out and hugged me, asking in a low voice.

    I had a habit of drinking secretly before, so ke knew that I wouldn''t refuse him.

    I asked in a low voice, "Is there wine here?" "Of course. There is a cab downstairs with all kinds of wine!" ke hugged me, kissed my face, and led me downstairs.

    In such an unfamiliar ce, both of us

    were somehow excited.

    Perhaps, the more unfamiliar a ce was, the more rxed one felt at ease.

    We leaned against the wine cab and tried a ss of wine.

    "This is great!" ke sighed, "You and our two children are all by my side.

    There is no heavy work, and I feel so rxed." I knew that he had been tense recently and was under a lot of pressure. I walked to him and gently leaned on his shoulder. "ke, my biggest wish is that our family of four can live such a | happy life." "T''hope so, too. But now, someone makes me unable to rx!" ke said impatiently.

    "Nick has returned to the country. | What is his purpose this time?" I knew | ke was talking about Nick.

    "At the moment, I haven''t found any | schemes rted to him. He just drank | and chatted with his friends every day.

    However, Emerson mentioned to me | that Nick was going to set up a branch | here," ke told me about his confusion.

    "Why did he do this?" I knew some things about Nick.

    ""He probably wants to move back so that he will get more opportunities to get close to me." ke sneered.

    "Then do you want to stop him?" I couldn''t help but feel worried for ke.

    ke mocked, "No need for that. Since

    he wants to move back, it is also an opportunity for me. I have been looking for an opportunity to deal with him." "ke, you must be careful about him.

    Don''t get hurt!" I said softly. IT could not bear the pain of losing him.

    ke ced the wine ss on the table and then hugged me gently. "For you and our children, I will be cautious with every step I take. Don''t worry." The night outside the window was particrly quiet. I leaned against ke''s arms, and even my breathing was smoother.

    ke rubbed my long hair gently. At that moment, our hearts were not filled with desire. Instead, we treated each other as an indispensable part of

    iN life, and our souls merged.

    Now, ke and I had the same thought that we no longer wanted to separate.

    "Should we go upstairs to sleep? I''m afraid the children wille to us when they wake up," I said.

    "Let''s go!" ke held my hand and nodded.

    We went upstairs. Although the vi could not bepared to the Mountaintop Vi, it had threerge rooms, which were all clean and tidy. I stood at the stairs and nced at the rooms. Then I turned to look at ke.

    ke gently tidied my long hair. "You can sleep with the children!" [ whispered, "Okay, sleep early!"

    | entered the room andy down on the big bed. I gently burrowed under the quilt and looked at the two little guys.

    felt at ease and soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322 Catherine''s POV b  The next morning, I felt something rubbing against my face. I opened my eyes and saw Hedwig''s little head.

    I quickly sat up. I smiled, "Hedwig, get up! "  Hedwig stretched. "Mommy, where are we? I don''t want to study. Is it  okay?"  Iughed. Was the little guy dreaming? She was thinking about studying in her dream.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Today is a holiday. We are at the resort. You don''t have to study!" I said with a smile.

    "Really?" Hedwig sat up immediately.

    | She observed the surroundings and then smiled. "I don''t need to study. I''m so happy!" ais Noah woke up and covered his ears, murmuring, "So noisy!" "Noah, don''t sleep anymore. Get up!" I said gently.

    "Noah nodded. He sat up and rubbed his eyes. Then, he took a small sweater beside him and began to put it on.

    I put on a thick down jacket for Hedwig. We were going outter and she had to stay warm.

    When I led the two little guys downstairs, ke was standing at the door and making a phone call.

    The moment I saw him, my heart skipped a beat. I seemed to love him

    more.

    ke raised his hand to wave at us and  then continued to talk on the phone.

    I sat on the sofa with the two children, waiting for him to finish the call.

    Listening to what ke said, I could ¡°tell that the person on the other side of the line was his younger brother, Leo.

    "You are getting engaged now? Isn''t it a bit hasty?" ke frowned.

    I did not know what Leo said, but ke didn''t look happy.

    "Are you going to use the news of your engagement to counteract the bad impact caused by your acting career? Do you think marriage is a game?"  ) i i

    more.

    ke raised his hand to wave at us and then continued to talk on the phone.

    I sat on the sofa with the two children, waiting for him to finish the call.

    Listening to what ke said, I could ¡°tell that the person on the other side of the line was his younger brother, Leo.

    "You are getting engaged now? Isn''t it a bit hasty?" ke frowned.

    I did not know what Leo said, but ke didn''t look happy.

    ""Are you going to use the news of your engagement to counteract the bad impact caused by your acting career? Do you think marriage is a game?" ke said angrily. =

    | "Have you discussed this with Patricia?" ke continued.

    "Alright, if you have made a decision, I will support you." ke ended the call.

    ke turned around and walked straight to me. Then he said directly, "Leo is getting engaged to Sunny!" "So soon?" I was also shocked.

    Although Sunny was Leo''s mate, the decision to get engaged was still too sudden.

    "Yes!" keughed.

    Hedwig held ke''s leg. ke carried her and touched her little head.

    "Hedwig, where do you want to go today?" "Can I go skiing? Daddy, please!" Hedwig looked at the falling snow

    outside the window and said eagerly.

    "Okay, let''s go skiing today!" ke agreed.

    I''sighed, "They will probably get married before us. That''s great. Leo has finally settled down." ¡°"I''hope so!" ke frowned as if he was worried about something.

    After breakfast, we went to the ski area. There was a children''s ski park, and many children were ying there.

    I nned to take Noah and Hedwig there.

    ke first had fun in the ski area and vented his pressure during this period.

    Then, he went back to the children''s park to take care of Noah and Hedwig with me. -

    After the children were tired of ying, we returned to the vi, We changed a set of clothes and went straight to the restaurant.

    At this moment, ke received a call from Patricia. He pressed the hands- free button so that I could also hear it.

    Patricia first asked about the situation ¡°of the children, and then she said seriously, "ke, help Leo look into the Garcia family. Although Sunny is Leo''s mate, we still need to be cautious." ke''s expression stiffened. I did not know what he was worried about, but his expression told me that he was troubled by something.

    "Patricia, I just called Leo. He said that he would dy the engagement for the time being," ke said softly.

    "Even so, I still want to learn more about the Garcia family. Hurry up and send someone to look into it. Don''t make me worry," Patricia said seriously.

    "Okay, I''ll send someone to investigate it!" ke agreed.

    After hanging up the phone, ke called Leo, but no one picked it up.

    ke had to give up on contacting Leo.

    After lunch, we began to pack up things and return to the Mountaintop Vi. During this trip, Noah and Hedwig had great fun. Children were the happiest when they were out.

    ke brought me and the children back to the Mountaintop Vi. Patricia and Emerson were relieved when they saw the children. I could see that

    EE oS SE | although they hadn''t seen Noah and Hedwig for only a day, they missed Noah and Hedwig very much. ?1 In the evening, ke called Leo and said that he wanted to have a meal with Leo.

    ke''s POV "Leo and I met in the restaurant. We had been busy recently and didn''t have much free time to have a meal together.

    ke, should we find a chance to talk about the photo with Emerson and Patricia? Otherwise, the issue between me and Sunny might be quite troublesome." Leo looked troubled.

    I picked up the ss and took a sip of wine, frowning. "I think Patricia already knows about it, yet I don''t

    know if Emerson knows." "What? How did Patricia know? Did someone tell her?" Leo was surprised.

    "I don''t know how Patricia knew it. She asked me to investigate a woman named Olivia. I asked her the reason, _but she only said that Olivia had offended her. Now, I know why Olivia had offended her." I felt sad. I did not expect that my father, who I had always regarded as a role model, would do such a ridiculous thing. He disappointed me.

    "ke, would Patricia be angry if she knew that Olivia and Sunny''s mother were sisters?" asked Leo anxiously.

    "She will definitely be angry!" I nodded. "You know Patricia well, and she can be quite ruthless!"

    The expression on Leo''s face pe even more bitter.

    "If Patricia knew about that, she would  ask you to reject Sunny." I sighed. I felt  worried for Leo when I recalled that  Catherine and I were almost separated  by Patricia.

    "How did Patricia forgive you and Catherine?" Leo asked curiously.

    "T''don''t know either. Perhaps Patricia knew the reason for Abigail''s departure, so she stopped trying to separate us. However, the matter with Olivia waspletely different.

    Patricia now mes everything on  Olivia. I''m afraid that your problem  will be more serious than ours before,"  I said.

    "It must be serious. I can''t even forgive  Olivia''s shameless behavior." Leo

    be Die abddes 4 picked up his ss and drank up the wine.

    I''looked at Leo and chuckled. "I didn''t expect you to be in such trouble."  "ke, don''t make fun of me. The  Moon Goddess is messing with me.

    Why is my mate the rtive of my .enemy?" Leo said angrily.

    "I believe that the Moon Goddess will help you choose the most suitable one for you. However, you may need to find a solution to this matter," I advised Leo as I had experienced a simr thing.

    Leo nodded. He put on a self-mocking smile. "It is so difficult."  "Why don''t you ask Sunny to persuade Olivia to apologize to Patricia?" I thought of a way.

    Sw 715 BONUS "Do you think Patricia will forgive Olivia?" Leo frowned.

    "No. Maybe it will make Patricia even more irritated!" I shrugged.

    "ke, can''t you think of a usible solution for me?" Leo red at me.

    ughed again. "Do you know why ¡°Emerson and Patricia forgave Cathy so easily?" "Why?" Leo was eager to know the answer.

    "It''s because of Noah and Hedwig." I gave the final answer.

    "Children?" Leo said excitedly.

    "That''s right. Children," I said with certainty.

    Leo nodded. "That''s true. Patricia now

    wy "''V eVnNuve considers these two little guys like her treasures. How could she bear to separate their parents?" - "If you ask Sunny to give birth to a child quickly, the matter may be solved," I said seriously.

    "Make her pregnant now?" Leo frowned. "But Sunny''s acting career has just begun. It doesn''t seem to be the right time to make her a mom now." "If you think it''s not good, then think of another way." "ke, what else can I do, other than this solution?" Leo grabbed his hair in frustration.

    "Go find Abigail and beg her to speak up for you. Patricia asked Cathy for Abigail''s address. After Patricia came

    back, she stoppedining about Abigail. Presumably, the rtionship | between them has been restored, If you ask Abigail to help you, perhaps Patricia will not hate Olivia that much," I''sincerely suggested.

    Leo nodded. "Well, I will take Sunny to visit Abigail tomorrow. Do you want to e with me?" "Go meet her first. I''ll go another time." I shook my head. Thinking of my indifference to her all these years, I did not know how to face her now.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323 Third People''s POV b In the dining room, Nick leanedzily against the back of the chair. Sitting opposite him was Catherine''s adoptive father, Troy.

    With a new career, Troy cheered up, and his expression was no longer anxious. He respectfully handed a ss of red wine to Nick.

    "Is Catherine really Halsey''s daughter? Are you sure?" Nick asked coldly.

    Troy quickly nodded and replied in an extremely certain tone, "Yes, Halsey came to my ce and admitted that Catherine was his daughter who he lost twenty years ago. At that time, I was mad and told him to leave."

    EE oT To confirm whether it was the truth, Nick took out his phone and found a photo of Halsey. "This man?" As Troy saw the photo, he immediately nodded. "Yes, it''s him. I didn''t expect that Catherine''s biological father was Halsey. If I had known earlier, I would have asked him topensate me." "You can ask him forpensation now. Halsey is very rich!" Nick smiled maliciously.

    "If I do now, will he pay me? Last time, I attacked him with very unpleasant words, and he left with a sullen expression." Troy felt that Nick''s suggestion was unrealistic.

    "Why did you scold him?" Nick raised his eyebrows, his gaze still cold.

    Ay TD fetid hee  Troy gritted his teeth in anger.

    "Catherine drove my daughter Gina crazy. Catherine is heartless. [ raised her, but she repaid my kindness with ingratitude. Gina is my only daughter.

    As Alpha Wyatt''s daughter, she could be Luna, but now she has be amadwoman. I hate Catherine."  "You kept saying Catherine harmed your daughter, but you didn''t tell me why." Nick was not interested in their grudges, and he did not investigate them. At this moment, he suddenly became interested, so he asked directly.

    Troy''s face suddenly turned pale.

    "What? You can''t tell me?" Nick  sneered.

    "It''s just that I''ve spoiled Gina, and  that''s why she hurt Catherine."

    Indeed, Troy was too ashamed to bring up this matter. Catherine was also badly injured, so Troy concealed the information to protect his daughter.

    "How did Gina hurt Catherine?" Nick narrowed his eyes, making it impossible to see his expression.

    "She was in a car ident because of Gina. I heard that she was badly injured. Especially, her head." Under Nick''s cold and sharp gaze, Troy stammered out the truth.

    When Nick heard this, his expression got colder. He thenughed sarcastically. "Is it because of ke?" "Yes!" Troy hated ke but was also afraid of him. And, he resented him more.

    Nick suddenly felt very reg) and his face darkened. He picked up the ss and drank a mouthful of red wine" to suppress the jealousy in his heart.

    "Catherine is ke''s mate. They love each other very much. No wonder your daughter is hurt," Nick said.

    When Troy heard this, his face was full of grief again. "King ke hurt my daughter''s feelings. He used to be very kind to Gina, butter, he met Catherine and mercilessly abandoned Gina. He was terrible." Nick was more than willing to hear others'' revenge against ke. At this moment, looking at Troy''s expression with strong killing intent, he smiled proudly. Nick deliberately said with concern, "Alpha Wyatt, I''m truly sorry

    WY 719 BONUS about what happened to you. You are right. ke is annoying. He can easily get anything he wants, including ! women''s affection for him: Your daughter must love him so much.

    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been jealous of Catherine."  With the words touching his sore spot,  tears streamed down his old face. "My silly daughter! She has loved him for six years. It''s not worth it. There are many good werewolves in the pack.

    Why did she fall in love with King ke?"  "Because ke is Lycan King and very rich. He can satisfy any of her wishes.

    Women are greedy. I have seen through them." Nick sneered with a disgusted expression.

    Troy strongly agreed. "Yes, women are

    vicious. I really regret being with my current mate. My former mate was so nice and not greedy at all. She was.

    gentle and considerate. Elena, on the other hand, is like a vampire, sucking up all my money. I regret being with her." As if talking about sad things, Troy burst out crying.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Was Catherine brought up by your former mate?" Nick suddenly asked out of curiosity.

    Troy wiped his tears. "Yes, she can''t have children. So, she treated Catherine like her own and loved her very much. Catherine looked like her, sensible and gentle. Now, she has changed and be a strange person tome." Nick sneered when Troy criticized

    Catherine.

    As far as he was concerned, Catherine remained the same. Troy was the one who changed.

    "Nick, do you really like Catherine?" Troy remembered that when they met before, Nick told him frankly that he liked Catherine.

    "Yes!" Nick nodded. "It seemed that I have spotted on her the merits of women you''ve mentioned!" Troy was stunned, and he immediately shook his head. "She used to be a good girl, but now it''s not necessarily the case. Being with King ke, she will get worse sooner orter. After women get rich, they change, right?" But Nick still smiled. "No matter what, I am still very interested in her. See if

    there is a chance for me to improve my rtionship with her." "Nick, I have long disowned her as my daughter. I''d like to help you, but..." Troy found that there was nothing he could help with at this point.

    Nick looked at him in annoyance. "You can''t help me at all?" "Nick, do you only want her, or seriously date her?" Troy felt it was very strange. With Nick''s prominent identity, why did he choose Catherine, who has children and a mate? It didn''t make sense to him.

    "Twant her to love me!" Nick said in a cold voice. He had never wanted a woman so badly, even if this woman had a mate.

    Troy was more surprised. He said in

    vo AALS  disbelief, "Love you? It''s tricky. She is ke''s mate. They love each other very much. She won''t love you unless she¡ª loses her memory!"  Nick felt a little agitated. "Alpha Wyatt, stop talking me out of it. I need feasible suggestions."  They talked for a long time. Nick had gotten the information he wanted.

    Seeing Troy had nothing else to tell  him, Nick quickly ended the meeting.

    They left the restaurant one after  another and walked in different  directions.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324 Catherine''s POV After the weekend, I decided to return to work.

    ke cared deeply about me and didn''t want me to go back to work. But I slept with him for a night and satisfied him.

    So, he finally agreed. He knew me well.

    I couldn''t just sit around and do nothing. I would go crazy if I stayed at home.

    The next morning, at the breakfast table, Patricia was telling the two kids to hurry up. I put on my business outfit. When Patricia saw me, she immediately asked, "Cathy, are you going out, too?" ke answered for me, "She is going

    back to work today!" ""''So soon? Is your wound healed?" Patricia was more concerned about me.

    She felt that I had to rest at home for at least half a year before going back to work.

    But I only rested for a month and was in a hurry to resume my work. Patricia frowned and looked at me disapprovingly.

    "I''m fine. The doctor said that with ke by my side, I would recover quickly. I can go back to work," I replied softly, touched by Patricia''s concern.

    "But the head injury needs special care.

    Don''t let your guard down." Patricia continued to persuade me.

    However, ke smiled and said,

    "Patricia, don''t worry. It''s not good for her to recover if she is at home every day. Let her go back to work. She will recover better there with me." Seeing that ke had agreed, Patricia had no choice but to nod.

    "Alright!" After ke and I finished our breakfast, Emerson suddenly called out to him, "ke, wait a minute. Come upstairs. I''d like to have a quick talk with you." Patricia was about to say something, but the two kids were in a hurry to go to school, so she had to leave now.

    I satin the parlor and waited for ke.

    I didn''t know why Emerson suddenly looked for ke. Did he know what Richard and Nick had done?

    ke''s POV I pushed Emerson''s wheelchair to his study.

    "Emerson, what''s up?" I asked with a smile.

    ""Has Richard made any moves recently?" Emerson suddenly asked.

    I was stunned. I lowered my head to hide the surprise in my eyes. Then I smiled and said, "Emerson, why did you suddenly mention Richard? Did you hear something?" "No. He is out now. I''m concerned that he will still be a threat to you, so I want to remind you to be careful of him!" Emerson warned me. He frowned and looked worried.

    [looked at Emerson gratefully,

    "Emerson, thank you for reminding me. I will be wary of him." "Richard, bastard!" Emerson cursed, but I could feel the pain in his heart.

    Emerson used to dote on Richard, but his indulgence eventually led to Richard''s cruelty and ignorance of thew. He even wanted to be the Lycan King, and he almost harmed me and Leo.

    Emerson was overwhelmed with disappointment because of the incident five years ago. He was healthy then, but he suddenly broke down due to the shock. He was hospitalized for a month before he recovered.

    I''looked at his thin figure. I wouldn''t let him suffer another blow.

    Even if I found out that Richard had made a move, I did not want to let Emerson know. I believed that Richard would never dare to alert Emerson. As long as we kept it a secret, Emerson could at least be at ease.

    "Okay, if he does something crazy again, you don''t have to care about my feelings. Do what should be done. You have to let him know sometimes ambition and extravagant hope for power will bring one to doom." Emerson mmed his wheelchair angrily, showing how disappointed he was.

    "Okay, don''t worry. I believe Richard remembers his lesson and will not make the same mistake again." In front of Emerson, I have to putina good word for Richard.

    "You are a good boy. It is right to hand over the wolf pack to you. Go to work now!" Emerson smiled. He looked very pleased.

    He left the wolf pack and thepany to me, never interfering with my way of management.

    He once said that only making me the Lycan King would make the wolf pack thrive.

    I climbed downstairs with heavier footsteps.

    Emerson''s worry and expectations for me made me feel the burden and pressure on my shoulders.

    As I came downstairs, Catherine immediately stood up.

    "Did Emerson say anything to you?" Catherine walked over and asked with

    concern.

    I hid my emotions and smiled.

    "Nothing. He just asked about the wolf pack andpany." "Okay, let''s go!" Catherineughed.

    I let Catherine get into my car and drove to thepany.

    After Catherine got out of the car, | followed her down. She was a little surprised.

    "Let''s go. I''ll go upstairs with you," I put my arm around her shoulder and said.

    "It''s OK. Aren''t you busy?" Catherine smiled shyly. She wanted to stop me.

    "No matter how busy I am, I always

    have to support my woman." I did not allow her to refuse. I held her tightly and led her to the elevator.

    Catherine looked a little stunned. After she understood what I meant, a happy smile appeared on her face.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    I walked her upstairs to show our rtionship to all the employees of thepany. At least, she did not need to be treated as a joke and a topic for their gossip.

    We attracted everyone''s attention along the way. I heard them whispering behind us.

    "Is this for real? Did King ke walk with Catherine in his arms just now?" "It was him! Oh my, so they didn''t break up. They are still in love. Looks

    like the rumor is fake." "Catherine is low-key. Back then, so many people were gossiping behind her back, but she didn''t even stand up to exin it. Now those waiting to tease her are going to be pped in the face." "Shut up. Don''t let King ke hear it.

    Let''s go back to work." I couldn''t help but smile. This was exactly the effect I wanted. Catherine suffered a lot from what happened before. Although Catherine didn''t tell me, I still knew and was quite angry about the people hurting her.

    I deliberately took a detour to let more people see us together. I wanted to let the entirepany know that Catherine was mine. No one could bully her anymore.

    Catherine was very embarrassed at first with a red face. Butter, she gradually raised her head. She walked side by side with me confidently. I was impressed by her courage. She was shining in my eyes.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325 Catherine''s POV Looking at ke, I felt lucky to be loved by him so deeply, but at the thought of his strength and energy that exceeded those of ordinary werewolvesst night, I couldn''t help thinking shyly, ''His love is also a little overwhelming.¡¯ My office was next to Melinda''s. It was spacious, bright, and well-decorated.

    ke apanied me into the office and gently straightened the cor of my shirt. He whispered, "Remember, don''t draw any drafts recently. Just stay and rest here. I won''t me you whether you are watching movies or sleeping. In short, don''t get tired, or I will be distressed. Understand?"

    I didn''t expect ke, such an overbearing and cold man, would be so considerate. I smiled, "Alright. I love to ck off the most." ke pinched my chin. Then, he lowered his head and kissed me on my pink lips. "I''m leaving. I want you to think of me often." I should be used to it. When he sweet- talked me, he waspletely different from his domineering and cold self.

    "OK, I''ll always think of you and miss you," I replied shyly.

    Oh my goodness! I was indeed changed by ke, and I could also say sweet words so smoothly.

    n | ¡ã * .

    If I don''t have time to pick you up in the afternoon, I will ask my driver to

    "Okay, don''t make yourself too busy.

    Have a rest when you are tired." I knew that ke had to handle a lot of things in thepany, so I showed my gentle concern to him.

    "Okay," ke smiled. He pulled my hand and kissed it. Then, he opened the door and walked out of the office.

    Melinda suddenly pushed open the door of my office, while I was holding a cup of coffee and sitting on the chair in a daze.

    "Melinda." I stood up with a smile as I saw her.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Cathy, why did you suddenlye to work? Why didn''t you tell me in advance?" Melinda sounded happy.

    "I want to give you a surprise." I''joked with a smile.

    "Sure enough, it''s a surprise. I heard downstairs that you and King ke came to work together, and I hurried here to take a look," Melinda said, smiling.

    I was a little shy. "Melinda, you are joking with me again." "Tam happy for you. King ke showed who you are to him in public.

    No one will dare to bully you in the future," Melinda said happily.

    I was amused by Melinda. I stepped forward tofort her, "Melinda, thank you for protecting me. I will work hard to repay you." "Is the injury to your head recovered?" Melinda asked with concern.

    "I''m fine. Fortunately, it was not serious. Otherwise, I would be embarrassed to go out." Ilet my long hair down, which covered my wound.

    "It''s good that you are fine. Since you haven''t fully recovered yet, you shouldn''t work too hard. Just rx in the office. I won''t arrange anything for you to do now," Melinda said gently.

    "Alright, thank you, Melinda." I smiled and was grateful.

    ke''s POV Someone knocked on the door of the president''s office. After getting my permission, Dowen walked in.

    I was focused on the data on the big screen next to me. Looking at Dowen, |

    asked, "What''s the matter?" "King ke, our people found that Nick had met Alpha Wyatt," Dowen replied with a serious face.

    I turned to look at him. "Why did he meet Alpha Wyatt? How did they know each other?" "From the investigation, Nick is recruiting talents for his branchpany. Alpha Wyatt has managed apany before and is experienced.

    That should be the reason why Nick came to him," Dowen reported.

    "Is there such a coincidence?" 1 sneered.

    Because of the new branchpany? There were many talented people with management experience, and Troy was not quite outstanding. Why would Nick

    choose him? It was because Troy was Catherine''s foster father. I was clear about Nick''s thoughts.

    "King ke, do you think there is any other possibility?" Dowen was curious.

    He thought that Nick was eager to start a newpany, which was why he contacted Troy.

    The way Nick looked at Catherine was full of desire, but Dowen hadn''t seen it yet. Perhaps I was overthinking, so I thought that all the men had ill intentions for Catherine.

    I tapped on the desk. "Keep an eye on their interactions and see what they are up to." "Okay, King ke. Nick has been active recently. Last night, Emerson took him

    to meet a few members of the Council and several big shots in the business industry. They must be preparing for Nick''s newpany. Should we interfere?" Dowen suggested. He was my right-hand man, and my interests were his priorities.

    "Now, Emerson is paving the way for him. If I interfere, what will Emerson think of me?" After a long time, I said softly.

    Emerson was not in good health and shouldn''t get angry. Moreover, he still owned many shares of thepany and was influential to the wolf pack.

    Now, I should not do anything to anger Emerson.

    "But, King ke, can we just ignore Nick like this?" Dowen was a little worried.

    I frowned. I wanted to chase Nick out.

    It would be best if he never appeared in  front of me again. However, now was not the time.

    "Prepare a banquet tonight. Invite all the people on this list." I took out a list from under a document and handed it to Dowen.

    Dowen scanned the names on the list andughed. "King ke, good move.

    Even if Emerson helped Nick invite  these people, Nick can''t bepared  to you."  "Alright, prepare the banquet as I said.

    Make sure that all of them will attend it," I said with a disdainful smile.

    Since I couldn''t suppress Nick in front of Emerson, I could invite everyone he had met.

    Around four in the afternoon, I called Catherine.

    "Catherine, I can''t go home with you today. I have to work tonight. Don''t wait for me for dinner." I lowered my voice unconsciously when speaking to her.

    "Okay,e back early. I miss you," Catherine whispered. I could imagine her blushing face.

    Her gentle voice sounded on the other side of the line, and I felt that it traveled all the way from my ear to my heart. I wished I could see her right now.

    After Catherine experienced that car ident, what I cherished the most now was a peaceful life. When I got home, I could see her, as well as Noah and Hedwig. Nothing was more

    important than that.

    If someone intended to ruin my peaceful life, I would give up on the title of Lycan King to counterattack so that he would never dare to hurt the person I love.

    I hoped Nick wouldn''t do so.

    Otherwise, he couldn''t bear the consequences.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326 Catherine''s POV NET At half past five, I took ke''s car back to the Mountaintop Vi. I came back alone since ke had to work overtime tonight.

    Once back, I saw Nick sitting leisurely on the sofa in the living room.

    Nick sat up straight when he saw meing in.

    I was wearing a beige suit today and a long coat of the same color, my long hair hanging down smoothly.

    "Catherine, you are back." Nick looked at me with a strange gaze.

    For some reason, his eyes posed a certain threat to me, and I could not

    help but take a step back to keep a distance from him.

    "Yes." Nick and I didn''t have much to talk about. I just wanted to leave quickly.

    "Did you go to work today? I heard from Patricia that you are a designer.

    You must be very talented," Nick said with a smile.

    "I''m ttered. I''m just an average designer and not talented." My answer was very perfunctory.

    "Do you design men''s clothing?" Nick asked.

    "No, I major in women''s clothing," I said cautiously.

    Nick looked a little disappointed.

    "I''ll go upstairs first." I didn''t want to

    yy CT Yehvwe  talk to him anymore. When I thought of how his father had framed ke, 1 didn''t have a good impression of him.

    Iignored the gaze behind me and went upstairs to get changed. Then, I walked straight to the toy room to be with Noah and Hedwig. I yed with them till dinner time.

    Without ke by my side, I was less interested in other things. After dinner, I took Noah and Hedwig straight upstairs.

    Late at night, I was half awake. I woke  up when I heard the sound of the door  opening.

    "You''re back. It''s sote." I looked at  ke with my sleepy eyes.

    ke walked to my side and sat down.

    "Cathy." He touched my tender skin. ¡® His voice was hoarse and full of affection for me.

    "I''m here, ke." I liked him calling me by my name. It was as if I was his treasure and cherished by him carefully.

    ke''s lips carried the lingering fragrance of the wine. The moment he kissed me, I felt that I was drunk too.

    My reason gradually disappeared in his kiss.

    By the time I woke up, it was past three in the morning. I looked at him sleeping soundly, and my heart was filled with warmth.

    [leaned on his arm and closed my eyes, sleeping with him.

    Early in the morning, ke woke up.

    He pressed his head and let out an ufortable groan. I opened-my eyes.

    "If you have a headache, sleep a little longer," I said, feeling distressed.

    Seeing that I was awake, he reached out and stroked my long hair. He said, "It''s fine. You should sleep more." "No, I will go and help our children dress," I said and got up with him.

    "By the way, Nick came here for dinnerst night," I told ke.

    "He picked a proper time toe here." ke smiled sarcastically.

    I'' was stunned. I didn''t understand what he meant.

    ke came around and stood in front

    of me. He said, "When you see him again, don''t talk to him."  "I don''t want to talk to him, but he always finds topics to talk to me about.

    In front of Patricia and Emerson, I have to answer him." I was angry at the way Nick talked to me during dinnerst night.

    "He is cunning. You have to be on guard against him." After ke heard what I said, his face immediately became gloomy.

    I nodded. "T have always been on guard against him. Whatever he asked me, I answered him coldly. I thought that he would stop asking, but he would ask more."  "He might have fallen in love with you," ke said to me.

    What?  ke''s words shocked me, and I could not ept them. I blinked. "How is this possible? He knows that I''m your mate.

    How could he like me?"  "He knows that, so he is curious about you," ke told me that when he was young, if he was interested in anyone or anything, Nick would study it properly. Then, Nick would find an opportunity topete with him.

    "Why is he curious about me? I''m just an ordinary woman. Before meeting you, I was a rogue." I still couldn''t ept the fact.

    ""He wants to know why you are my mate and how I will feel if he takes you away from me one day. He wants to torture me." ke sneered.

    ke''s words stunned me. Nick''s thoughts were so vicious.

    I said angrily, "It''s so wicked to have such an idea. Don''t worry, I swear to the Moon Goddess that I will only love you for the rest of my life."  When ke heard my words, his expression instantly became better.

    "Really? Cathy." ke ced his hands on my shoulders, his voice carrying a bit of unease and expectation.

    I had never heard ke speak in such a nervous and uneasy tone. After all, he was the Lycan King of the wolf pack. I said, "I swear to the Moon Goddess that I will only love ke for the rest of my life. My son is included."

    ke grabbed my hand and gently  kissed it again and again. I could feel | his deep love for me. "Remember your oath. Other than me, no other man can stay here."  As ke spoke, he pointed at my heart.

    The tense atmosphere became ambiguous because of this action. I felt hot and shy, but I still nodded, "Don''t worry, I won''t."  ke wanted to say something more,  yet footsteps came from outside. Then, two small heads poked in.

    "Daddy, Mommy, get up." Hedwig''s voice came in.

    Both ke and I took a step back. In  front of our children, we were embarrassed to be intimate.

    "Why did you get up so early?" I |

    walked over and fixed Hedwig''s coat.

    Although the all-season air conditioner in the bedroom was on, the corridor was still cold.

    "We can''t sleep anymore," Noah answered from the side.

    "Come here. I''ll help you get changed." I took them back to the children''s room to change into their uniforms.

    During breakfast...

    "Cathy, as for Hedwig and Noah''s surname, I have discussed it with Emerson. Let''s change it today. I will go to school and tell the teacherter that their surname will be changed in the future," Patricia announced solemnly.

    I nodded. "Okay. Patricia, sorry for the

    trouble."  "My name is Hedwig Chavez now, right? Is this name nice?" Hedwig asked curiously.

    All of us nodded. "Of course."  ke reached out and touched Hedwig''s little head. "Hedwig, remember, you will be the daughter of the Chavez family in the future. If anyone asks, you have to know how to answer."  [ breathed a sigh of relief and even felt a little d.

    In the past, I was worried that after Hedwig and Noah changed their surname, they would have no contact with me. But now, all these worries were gone. If they changed their surname, I could naturally pester ke

    for the rest of my life.

    "Why are youughing?" Sitting in ke''s car, at the thought of the happy thing, I could not help butugh. As a result, I was discovered by ke.

    "No." I didn''t want to tell him what I was thinking when I was distracted just now. If ke knew about it, I would feel embarrassed.

    "Don''t hide it from me." ke''s tone was firm.

    I had no choice but to whisper, "I was happy when I thought that Hedwig and Noah would surname Chavez, just like you."  "Is that so?" ke raised his eyebrows.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    He was waiting for me to exin more.

    Seeing that, I had to say, "Since that''s

    the case, I can keep pestering you in the future."  My honest words shocked ke.

    Seeing that he was stunned, I turned my head away and muttered, "It was you who wanted me to say it."  The next second, he held my face and printed his lips on mine.

    After he let go of me, my mind was a mess, and I was panting.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327  | ke''s POV During this period, I reorganized thepany''s personnel. Although I couldn''t kick out all the traitors, at least, I wouldn''t let Richard have the opportunity to nt new people into thepany.

    Investigating the pack and thepany was a very troublesome matter. At present, I had only made a small victory. The future confrontation would be even crueler. I was prepared.

    Next, I would talk to Richard in person.

    Dowen had already arranged my schedule for me. I would take the ne tomorrow afternoon to meet Richard.

    It was dark. In the blink of an eye, it was already past eleven at night. Snow covered the entire city. :  On the way home, I looked through the car window quietly.

    At this time, most people must have fallen asleep. I remembered that not long ago, my attitude towards marriage was still very negative. I always felt that it would waste my precious time, and it would wear down my willpower to work hard.

    Yet I had changed my mind, and my family had be my motivation.

    After more than half an hour, the car stopped at the door of Mountaintop Vi. I opened the car door and walked towards the parlor.

    Thinking of Catherine and the |

    children, I felt rxed.

    After going upstairs, I went straight to the children''s room. I gently pushed the door and tilted my face to look inside.

    The littlemps softly illuminated a small space. The two little guys each upied a bed and slept soundly.

    I really wanted to kiss their little faces, but I was afraid of waking them up, so I had to give up the idea.

    "You''re back." Behind me, a soft female voice sounded.

    I recognized Catherine''s voice at once.

    I turned around and made a shushing gesture at her. Then I gently closed the door.

    Catherine immediately smiled and did not speak. I walked over and naturally, reached out to hold her in my arms This feeling made me extremely satisfied.

    After entering the bedroom, I threw away my coat and tugged at my tie bow. I lowered my head and wanted to kiss Catherine.

    "Well, take a shower. You should rest early!" Catherineughed and escaped from my arms.

    Her face was very red. Although we had children, she was shy every time we had sex.

    "Is that so?" I lowered my head and asked in a hoarse voice in her ear.

    Catherine''s face became even redder.

    bathroom.

    When I came out, I wore a dark nightgown sewn with gold thread. I casually tied the belt, revealing my strong chest.

    Catherine looked around, but she just didn''t look at me.

    Ileaned down and propped my hands on the cushion behind her, looking down at her. "Why aren''t you looking at me?"  Catherine blushed and whispered, "I''m waiting for you."  "Well, here I am. Are you getting impatient?" I bit her rosy lips, and she let out a groan.

    She red at me. "I was talking about going to sleep, not anything else."

    "Don''t you want to make love before going to bed?" I liked to tease her, which made me happy. : Catherine shook her head. "I don''t want to. I am tired. You must be tired too."  "I can stay up for another two hours," I said proudly.

    Catherine was stunned by my words. I couldn''t helpughing.

    "You should spend more time sleeping!" Catherine immediately reached out to stop me, and she protested in a low voice.

    "No!" At that moment, I could not listen to anything. I only felt that there was a ball of fire in my body, and Catherine was my fire extinguisher.

    "Alright!" Catherine''s voice was sweet.

    Her hoarse moan sounded extremely hot to me.

    "What do you mean by alright?" I raised my eyebrows. Was she so reluctant?  Catherine raised her head and kissed me on the lips. Her fawning behavior pleased me.

    "Wouldn''t it be better if you had done this earlier?" I smiled in satisfaction.

    My body covered Catherine''s, and every part of her body was perfect in my eyes.

    Catherine''s POV  Early in the morning, I woke up from my dream. I opened my eyes and saw that ke was still asleep. His

    handsome face was so close to me.

    [looked at the time. It was only five o''clock. I suddenly woke up because I had a nightmare. The scene in the dream made my blood run cold.

    I dreamed that I was married. The groom was not ke, but Nick. Oh my, this dream was more frightening than stabbing me with a knife.

    I could no longer sleep, and I did not dare to sleep. I was afraid that the dream would haunt me and make me afraid.

    I reached out and wrapped my arms around ke''s waist. My face was against his arm. I felt his warmth. This calmed my uneasiness.

    ke didn''t wake up. It seemed that he was really tired.

    At around 6:30, ke opened his eyes.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He saw that I was staring at him closely. He paused.

    Hey on his side and looked at me.

    "Why didn''t you sleep?" As he spoke, his big hand gently touched my face.

    I shook my head. "I can''t sleep anymore."  "Alright, I''m going to see Richard today. Take good care of the children at home," ke said. He had never told me about this before.

    "Today?" My eyes widened. I thought of the nightmare. I immediately reached out and hugged his arm. "Do you have to go to him today?"  ke thought I was unwilling to let

    him leave. He asked gently, "What''s wrong?"  I sighed and shook my head. "Nothing.

    I just don''t want to leave you."  ke stroked my long hair more tenderly. He kissed me on the forehead.

    "Twill only go out for two days. I will be back soon."  "Will it be dangerous?" I looked at him.

    "I am very worried."  ke answered me seriously, "Of course not. Don''t think that Richard is so scary. I am Lycan King. No werewolf is stronger than me."  "But that is his territory. If you go, what can you do if he does something to you?" I was still anxious.

    "That won''t happen. If something happens to me in his ce, he won''t be

    able to get the pack or thepany," ke said softly.

    "What if he doesn''t want thepany? What if he wants to take revenge on you?" I thought it was a possibility.

    "Emerson is still alive. He doesn''t dare to do this." However, ke was very confident.

    I couldn''t find any words to retort. I just nodded reluctantly. "Well, you have to be careful. Also, don''t drink anything they offer you." When ke heard this, a smile shed across his face.

    "Promise me!" I saw that he only smiled and did not answer. I quickly reached out and shook his arm. "You drank something from Emily, so you treated me like that. What if..."

    "No, I won''t drink anything without checking it." When ke saw my uneasy expression, heforted me | gently, "I will be fully prepared. I definitely won''t fall into their trap." I felt a little relieved at his words.

    "You have to be good at home. And don''t see Nick," ke told me in a low voice.

    "I don''t want to see him." I gritted my teeth in anger. Nick would be so terrible if he wanted to prove something by seducing me.

    "Alright, then I''m reassured," ke smiled.

    "1''1] get up first!" ke pinched my face.

    After he came out of the bathroom,

    ke put on his running outfit. He had the habit of running in the morning, and he would shift and run wildly in the forest.

    "Go back to sleep. I''m going for a run." ke walked over, kissed me on the forehead, tucked me in, and then turned to leave.

    A sweet smile hung on the corner of my mouth.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328  ke''s POV  I had breakfast and was ready to go to thepany to deal with some work.

    Then I went directly to the airport from thepany.

    "Daddy, are you going out without Mommy?" Hedwig suddenly ran over and asked me.

    I nodded. "Yes, I have a very important matter to deal with. I''m not going on a trip, so I won''t bring Catherine. She''ll stay with you guys at home." Catherine came over and held Hedwig''s hand. Catherine smiled gently and said, "Hedwig, when ke is finished with his business, he will return."

    "Alright. Daddy, I will miss you. You must miss me." Hedwig blinked her big eyes.

    I squatted and stroked her long hair. I promised softly, "Okay, I will miss you and Noah. You have to listen to Catherine at home. When Ie back, I will bring you gifts."  "Okay," Hedwigughed happily.

    I turned and left. I didn''t want to leave when I sat in the car and looked at Catherine and the two children standing at the door.

    In the past, I had rarely experienced this kind of separation, so I did not think that two days were long, but now that I had a concern, I began to feel that every second of separation was so hard to bear.

    I handled a few important matters at thepany in the morning. At 2:30 in the afternoon, I took my private ne and flew towards my destination.

    I sat in the luxurious cabin, and the documents in my hand were thick.

    I was serious and focused. Except for the people I cared for the most, no one could stop my passion for the work when I was working.

    The ne quicklynded. I walked out of the airport with Dowen and a few pack guards. I immediately saw a middle-aged man with white hair standing in front of a limousine outside the airport.

    My expression stiffened.

    This middle-aged man with white hair was actually Richard.

    Richard was not as proud and arrogant as before. He asked me with a self- deprecating smile, "ke, can''t you recognize me anymore?"  Only then did I feel like I had been sizing him up for too long. I put on a fake smile. "How could that be? You have always been someone I admire. I can always recognize you at a  nce."  "Let''s go. I''ve arranged a room for you." Richard walked over with a smile; his tone was very gentle.

    "You seem to know my schedule very well. How did you do it?" I asked. I only mentioned to my family that I would go to see him. I didn''t tell anyone in thepany about it. So, I was curious.

    Richard''s answer surprised me.

    "I called Patricia and asked about it," Richard said without hesitation.

    I knew in my heart that it would not | be strange if Richard called Emerson and Patricia to ask this.

    However, Richard had not called them before. How could he have the courage to call about my matters? That unusual behavior made me suspicious.

    "Richard, I came over because there are some matters in the branch office I have to deal with. Thank you for your arrangements, but I have to solve the urgent matters first. Let''s make an appointment for tomorrow afternoon.

    When the timees, I am willing to have a good chat with you." I did not dare to trust Richard, so I found a good excuse to refuse his offer.

    Richard seemed to know that I would

    refuse. He still smiled and said with a nod, "Alright, since you have important matters to attend to, I won''t disturb you. Let''s meet tomorrow at noon."  I nodded. "OK."  Dowen, standing behind me, quickly said, "King ke, the car has arrived.

    Shall we go now?"  Dowen''s words gave me a reason to leave. I immediatelyughed, "Richard, unfortunately, I''ve got to go first."  "Alright, let''s talk another time." Richard watched as we got into the cars in front of us and left.

    At that moment, Dowen and I were sitting in the same car.

    Dowen had been my right-hand manMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    for only a few years, so he had never met Richard before. However, Dowen had seen Richard''s photos several times. Richard in the photo was high- spirited and full of desire for power.

    When Dowen saw Richard just now, he was shocked. It was because the Richard he had just met and the Richard in the photograph seemed like two very different men.

    Dowen had the same thoughts as me.

    In the past, I had thought that Richard and Emily were genuinely good to me.

    Unfortunately...

    "King ke, what are you thinking about?" Dowen asked because I had just said a few words when I began to stare nkly.

    My thoughts were pulled back to the

    present, and I whispered, "I wonder if life in the werewolf prison is so  hard." Se Dowen shook his head and said, "I believe that what made his hair turn white was not his life in the werewolf prison. It is probably because he has been thinking too much. He wants too much but can''t get it. This is where his pain lies. And I bet Emerson and Nick had informed the werewolf prison to go easy on Richard. After all, Richard is a member of the royal pack. They didn''t dare to abuse him."  I nodded and sighed, "Yes, I know all of this. Emerson looks extremely disappointed in Richard, but Emerson still cares about Richard."  "Emerson did those things behind your back. He must have only wanted to do

    his duty as a father," Dowen said with emotion.

    "Yes, so I pretended not to know this, and I didn''t mention this. The rtionship between father and son cannot be cut off. However, I think that Richard is destined to waste Emerson''s painstaking efforts. This time he came out, he became more forbearing.

    Perhaps he even hates Emerson," I said angrily.

    When Dowen heard this, he asked in disbelief, "King ke, how can Richard hold grudges against Emerson? They are father and  son."  I said mockingly, "Back then, Emerson made Marc inherit Lycan King''s title.

    Richard was not convinced. Although he was not an Alpha, he wanted to

    be a Lycan King. Emerson sent Richard to the werewolf school to study, hoping that he would be less ambitious. However, Richard always feels that he is good enough to be a Lycan King."  ''So, there was such a thing. Richard''s thoughts are extreme. Even though his hair is all white, he is still unwilling to give up,'' Dowen thought.

    My face darkened as I voiced my spection. "I always suspected that Marc''s betrayal of Abigail had something to do with Richard.

    Unfortunately, Marc is reclusive. I don''t know many details."  Dowen responded, "Yes, it has been a long time. It will be difficult to look into it."  I looked sad and fell silent again.

    "King ke, don''t worry. If Richard is rted to this matter, we will be able  to find clues." Dowenforted me- "If it really has something to do with him, I will personally send him to the werewolf prison. I want him to stay there for the rest of his life." I clenched my fists.

    "You are here to see if you can find clues about the matter back then, right?" Dowen suddenly asked.

    I stared ahead and nodded. "Yes, I want to confront him. At the same time, I want to find some clues from  him."  Dowen looked at me. "You have great affection for Marc."  [ knew that it would be difficult to

    obtain the truth, but no matter what, 1 decided to deal with this ambitious Richard head-on. :  "I don''t think he was sincere ining to pick you up. He just wanted to observe you," Dowen said hesitantly.

    I nodded. "Of course, he wasn''t. He just wanted to know how strong I became after so many years. Only by knowing the enemy well would one have a better chance of victory."  "You have to be careful of him. I checked on his situation in the werewolf prison before. He is very good at buying people off. The people locked in the prison are all desperate rogues.

    And this is his territory. You have to be extra careful, just in case," Dowen said worriedly.

    I narrowed my eyes. Indeed, if Richard was unscrupulous and wanted to fight me at all costs, and I didn''t have many people here.

    "We have to be careful, so we have to put safety first this time." I dared not let my guard down and told Dowden to be ready.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329 Third People''s POV At this moment, Richard returned to the vi with a gloomy expression.

    Emily had been waiting anxiously in the living room. When she saw the car return, she was filled with expectations. When she saw the angry Richard get out of the car alone, she knew that her expectation had been in vain.

    Didn''t kee? Emily was extremely disappointed.

    Although she knew that Richard wasn''t sincere in picking up ke, she still hoped that ke woulde over. She would be thrilled even if ke just came for a cup of coffee.

    From the looks of it, ke was not even in the mood toe over for coffee. = "Richard." Emily walked over quickly and asked softly, "What''s wrong? Did he make you angry again?" Richard didn''t hide his anger and frustration in front of his daughter.

    "This arrogant brat doesn''t respect me at all. In a few years, I''m afraid he will look down on me even more. Just thinking about it makes me annoyed." Emily was stunned. Then she gentlyforted him. "Richard, don''t be mad. ke is young and impetuous.

    Don''t mind him." "Don''t mind him?" Richard suddenly nced at her. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "Emily, do you still have

    feelings for him? If he asks you for help one day, will you help him without hesitation?" == 4 "Of course, I won''t help him." Emily panicked when she saw Richard''s suspicious gaze. She hurriedly shook her head.

    "Really? I want you to swear to Moon Goddess now that you will not help ke, no matter how he begs for your help in the future." Richard was petty and extremely distrustful of others. At this moment, he hoped that his trusted daughter would not betray him.

    Emily struggled internally for a moment. She did not know what choice she would make if such a day came.

    However, Richard''s suspicion made her uneasy. Of course, she had to deal with the difficulties in front of her.

    Thus, she said, "I swear to Moon Goddess that I will not help ke, no matter how he begs me in the future. If I break my oath, I will be a rogue." Richard was relieved after hearing her oath. He patted Emily on the shoulder and said, "Don''t me me for being ruthless. I just don''t trust people. I have had a hard time in the werewolf prison these years. You can understand me, right?" Thinking of Richarding out of the prison with grey hair, Emily was very distressed. Tears welled up in her eyes as she nodded. "Daddy, of course, I understand you. Don''t worry. I will help you regain your former glory." Richard was very pleased to hear this.

    "What is ke''s purpose for this visit?  Is it really just a business trip?"  Emily couldn''t figure it out either. She  shook her head and said, ""He is very  passionate about work: Maybe he really came for work."  ""He is so dedicated to his career. No wonder Emerson is so reliant on him," Richard sighed gloomily.

    "Richard, Nick has also gained Emerson''s trust. And he begins to like Nick now," Emily immediately said, trying to cheer him up.

    "Emerson feels that he owes Nick, so he treats Nick well at this time." As Emerson''s son, Richard knew him well.

    Emily nodded. "Even so, Nick''s return must be rewarding."

    "1 didn''t allow him to return for the  past five years just for today. At the very least, Emerson feels guilty when he sees Nick," Richard said.

    Emily''s mind was full of thoughts at that moment. She suddenly begged in a low voice, "Richard, I want to see ke and talk to him."  "You still love him?" Richard mocked.

    "I don''t love him, but I''m not willing to be abandoned by him. Just like you don''t want to give up." Emily lied. The truth was that she still loved ke very much, which had already made her crazy.

    ke looked at Emily''s beautiful face and suddenly smiled, "Alright, go find him. Anyway, you can be considered his first love."

    Emily blushed when she heard the words "first love".

    "It will be a good thing if you can hook up with him again," Richardughed.

    Emily taunted herself. "I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you."  "It doesn''t matter whether I''ll be disappointed or not. If you can upset Catherine, it will be nice." Richard knew that ke loved Catherine very much. If ke''s rtionship with Catherine was damaged, it would be a big blow to ke.

    When ke was depressed, that would be the best time for Richard to attack him.

    "I''ll try my best," Emily murmured.

    Emily smiled like a child after Richard''s permission. She had always been worried that Richard would stop her from going to ke.

    Emily immediately ran back to her room.

    She entered her huge walk-in closet.

    Ever since she was a child, she had enjoyed a luxurious life, even when Richard was locked up in the werewolf prison.

    "How ugly. Why would I buy this kind of clothes?" Emily looked at all the clothes she had and didn''t find anything suitable. She angrily pulled out all the clothes she disliked and threw them on the ground. She even stepped on them twice.

    After choosing for a long while, Emily suddenly froze.

    Yes, at this moment, she should  change her dressing style and follow Catherine''s. ¡ª : At this thought, Emily no longer had any pressure. She took a set of business outfits and put them on. Then she fixed her long hair.

    In the end, she looked in the mirror and tried to recall Catherine''s dressing style.

    Emily looked at herself in the mirror and frowned.

    If not for the fact that she wanted to please ke, Emily would not be willing to dress like her rival in love, and neither would other women.

    Emily swore in her heart that one day, she would make Catherine feel much more humiliated than she did.

    Although she was resentful, Emily was still dressed up like this and left the house. ~~ At this moment, ke was in the branch office.

    Emily used toe here a lot because she once worked here as Emerson''s assistant. Therefore, when she came in, the pack guards at the door were very respectful to her.

    Emily raised her chin slightly. She stepped into the empty hall in high heels.

    She walked directly toward the elevator and nned to go upstairs to see ke.

    However, when she passed by the front desk, Emily was stopped by a blonde | beauty.

    She smiled and said, "Hello. King ke says that if someone wants to see him, they must make an appointment at the front desk." "Look carefully. I am his cousin."  | Emily felt deeply humiliated.

    "King ke emphasized that even if youe, you must have his permission before meeting him," the blonde beauty exined.

    Emily''s face turned sullen. She walked to the front desk and said reluctantly, "Then call the president''s office now." | "Wait a moment." Emily had an indescribable feeling in her heart. In the past, when Emerson worked here, she coulde and go freely, and people treated her with

    respect. Yet now, everything changed after the new boss took charge.

    "ke, do you see me as a stranger now?" Emily was filled with resentment.

    The phone was connected, and Dowen''s voice came through.

    "Emily, King ke has asked you toe up, but he is in a meeting. You might need to wait half an hour before he can see you," Dowen said.

    "Alright." Emily only wanted to see ke now. She was willing to wait even two hours, let alone half an hour.

    Emily went upstairs and was told to wait in the lounge.

    Emily was lost in thought. ''If hadn''t drugged ke back then, he wouldn''t have met Catherine, and I would haveThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    had a chance to be a Lycan  Luna.¡¯ / Emily clenched her fists tightly at the thought.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330  Third People''s POV  In the president''s office, ke sat in his chair and read the documents beside him.

    Dowen walked in and said softly, "King ke, you were right. Emily is  here."  However, ke mocked coldly, "Richard will make her the weapon again."  "Richard must be ttering himself.

    The rtionship between you and Emily is over. Moreover, you''ve found your mate. How could you be tempted by Emily?" Dowen couldn''t help but mock Richard, feeling that he had gone crazy.

    ke said calmly, "I''m not interested in her!"  Half an hour had passed, and Emily began to panic. She looked at the door frequently, hoping that the tall and handsome ke would walk in through the door.

    ke deliberately ignored her. Another 30 minutes had passed, and he still didn''t go to see her. Instead, it took him another twenty minutes before he walked to the lounge.

    When he opened the door and saw the woman standing with her back to him, he was stunned.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    For a moment, he saw Emily''s back as Catherine''s because they were about the same height and were wearing simr clothing. He was dazed.

    "ke!" Emily turned around and saw that ke was the same as she remembered. He wore a ck suit and a white silk shirt and had a handsome face.

    Emily''s heart raced as she looked at this face.

    "Sorry, I have many things to do. You have been waiting for a long time, right?" ke said.

    Emily shook her head and said, "I used to wait for you. I''m already used to it.

    But you have to take care of yourself.

    Don''t work too much!" "I''m used to it!" ke casually replied.

    After that, ke looked at the empty table and frowned. He shouted, "Dowen, why didn''t you bring a ss

    of water to Emily?"  When Dowen heard this, he ran over to  apologize. "King ke, I''m sorry. I was  so busy that I forgot to ask someone to get Emily some water."  Emily didn''t feel aggrieved about the cold treatment just now. At this moment, her emotions fluctuated as she felt touched when ke expressed his concern.

    "Why are you here?" ke sat down on the sofa and said leisurely.

    Emily also sat on the sofa. Her voice was gentle. "I heard from Richard that you were back. I was happy and wanted to see you. I haven''t seen you for a while. You are still so handsome." keughed, "Thank you. I will have dinner with Richard tomorrow. You

    shoulde!"  "Okay, I''ll never say no to you, will ¡ê0," Emily said happily, but her gaze seemed to be glued to ke''s body.

    Emily was unwilling to give up because she didn''t get ke. Now that he was next to her, she got greedy again. She wanted to throw herself into ke''s arms. Even if it was just a hug, she would be satisfied.

    "What has Richard been doing recently? Do you know that?" ke asked with concern.

    "He has been resting at home recently and didn''t do many things." Of course, Emily didn''t dare to leak any information about Richard, so she yed dumb.

    "Is that s0? Is he in good condition

    now? I met him at the airport today, but I didn''t have time to ask him." After hearing Emily''s reply, ke knew that she and Richard were on the same side.

    Emily''s expression instantly turned sorrowful. "Richard isn''t as healthy as before. He has been suffering from insomnia and headaches recently. He went to see quite a few doctors, but he hasn''t recovered!" ke sneered in his heart. Emily wanted him to have a good impression of Richard. She even acted out this bitter scene.

    "Then, take good care of him," ke said tly.

    "ke, how long will you stay here? Do you have time to go out with me?"

    nl fly back the day after tomorrow, | don''t have time for that!" ke cut it.

    "The day after tomorrow?" Emily looked disappointed. She was hoping that ke could hang out with her.

    ke''s expression softened a little. "I miss Cathy and the children, so I''want to go back early." Emily couldn''t maintain her smile any longer.

    "You are so nice to them!" Emily finally stopped smiling, her face full of SOITOW.

    Knowing that Emily was unwilling to give up on him, ke nodded. "Yes, she is the love of my life. I will be good to her for the rest of my life!" His words were like a knife that

    stabbed straight into Emily''s chest, and her face turned pale.

    "ke, do you remember the time when we were together? How happy we were back then." Emily looked sorrowful as she gazed at ke affectionately, hoping that she could leave a good impression on him.

    " forgot all about it!" As if she hadn''t suffered enough blows, ke said this to shatter Emily''s hope.

    Emily trembled and she lowered her head sadly. "Howe? Your memory has always been good. You never forget things." ke''s gaze turned cold. "Emily, I won''t forget how you hurt me." Emily''s expression froze again, and her face was full of shame and

    uneasiness.

    ke, it''s been so long. Haven''t you let go? Richard and I had our i punishment already." Emily burst into tears.

    Yet, ke ignored her tears and said coldly, "Since it''s all in the past, don''t mention it again in the future!" "But I can''t forget the good times when I was with you. No matter how long it has been, I''love you and my feelings will never change." Emily stood up and wept sorrowfully. Step by step, she walked towards ke.

    "ke, can you hug me?" ke stood up and said coldly, "I won''t hug any woman except Catherine." Emily''s mind went nk.

    Then, ke walked towards the door.

    you should leave!"  Emily wanted to take the opportunity  to let ke hug her, but she didn''t expect him to walk away.

    Emily''s effort was futile. Her eyes, which were still filled with tears, darkened instantly. She clenched her fists and thought hatefully, ''You will be my man sooner orter. As long as I don''t give up, you will be mine one day.¡¯  Mountaintop Vi seemed to have quieted down a lot after ke left. The two kids went to school early and returned home at night. After finishing the homework, they yed their games. They were almost five years old and needed less attention from adults.

    This made Catherine relieved.

    The night ke left, Patricia called Abigail and asked her toe home for dinner.

    Abigail missed the two kids, so she came over happily. She brought a lot of toys and snacks for the two children.

    perhaps because of their blood connection, the kids liked Abigail even if they had just met a few times, and Abigail doted on the children just like Patricia.

    After dinner, Abigail left. Patricia told her that she coulde over for dinner if she wanted to see the kids. When Abigail was leaving, tears welled up in her eyes and she kept nodding.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331  Catherine''s POV  Ten o''clock in the morning.

    I received a call, which shocked and surprised me.

    It was from Troy. I thought that he would scold me hard over the call. But surprisingly, he was gentle. He said that he wanted to invite me for lunch.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He also said that my foster mother left things for me and he would bring them to me over lunch.

    I was so surprised that I didn''t know how to answer him, but Troy seemed to be very sincere, as if all the grudges were gone, and I was still his beloved daughter. It felt surreal.

    ""Cathy, let''s have lunch together. I

    WW +16 BONUS really want to apologize to you." When Troy found that I didn''t answer, there was a hint of pleading in his tone, "Don''t you hate me?" After that ident, I was getting more vignt toward people.

    Troy was my foster father, but there was a deep grudge between us. I wouldn''t meet him easily.

    "I''don''t hate you anymore. It was all Gina''s fault. She is too ambitious. You have always been a gentle and sensible child. I know that." It seemed that Troy genuinely wanted to apologize. I couldn''t figure out what he was up to.

    Actually, I hoped that Troy could see the rtionship between me and Gina fairly and justly. We were enemies, but I shouldn''t be med. ¡°N

    She set me up so many times. And I had  enough of it,  "What did she leave for me?" cherished my foster mother''s kindness.

    "Something you used when you were a child. Paisley kept them well. She entrusted them to me and asked me to give them to you." Troy said in a low voice.

    "Then send them to me. I have to go to work now and have no time to go out." Since Paisley left me those things, I would cherish them.

    "Cathy, do you hate me that much? I''ve been your father for more than twenty years!" Troy suddenly said sadly, trying to soften my heart.

    I said lightly, "I used to respect you as

    yy CTY BUNUS my father, but now, I have changed my mind. I think we''d better treat each other as strangers." "Cathy, I have already lost Gina. I don''t want to lose you too. I know I hurt you by taking Gina''s side. I have reflected on myself. You are both my daughters.

    I''brought you up. I was once proud of both of you. Cathy, I know I was wrong.

    Can''t you forgive me?" Troy cried.

    Iwas tough and strong. But faced with the tearful man I once called "Father", I couldn''t remain calm.

    "Okay, I''ll have lunch with you at the restaurant opposite mypany.

    Pleasee!" Finally, I took a step back. The father-daughter rtionship was beyond repair, but I wanted to get what Paisley left me.

    "Okay, okay!" Troy immediately

    Sw *15 BONUS agreed, At noon.

    I booked a table in a nice restaurant near my office. Behind me were two tall and sturdy guards from the wolf pack. They wore cold faces with deterring looks.

    Troy drove here. When he saw the two guards behind me, he froze at once.

    Then he said with a smile, "Cathy, you are no longer an ordinary werewolf.

    It''s necessary for you to bring guards with you." When I heard this, I smiled faintly. "I took it seriously when you said you wanted to cut off the rtionship between you and me. I also found my biological father now. In a few days, I might change my surname. Do you mind?"

    my TV OUNUS Troy froze for a while. Then he forced a smile. "That''s good since you have found your biological father." I nodded. "Okay!" Troy let out a sigh, opened his handbag, and took out a photo album from it. There were also things that I used when I was young, and all of them were put in a small box.

    "Paisley kept these for you secretly.

    Take them back as a memorial." Troy handed them to me.

    I looked at the things he gave me, feeling sad. I reached out to take them and carefully put them away. "Thank you. I don''t know what to say. But maybe both of us should be med for the situation today." "No, it''s all Gina''s fault. She always

    wanted to be better than you. One will choose the wrong way if one''s ambition is greater than his or her ability. I''m experienced enough to know that. But most people just refuse to reflect on themselves." Troy revealed a guilty expression.

    I nodded. Indeed, it wasn''t a good  thing to have too much ambition.

    "By the way, Cathy, I have found a new job. I decided to start over again." Troy suddenly raised his head to look at me.

    "Is that so? That''s very good!" I knew that hispany had gone bankrupt.

    I ordered the dishes before he came.

    Now, the dishes were served. All of  them were expensive. I didn''t know what Troy was thinking in his heart

    now. ey "Troy, go ahead!" I said. y The table was filled with delicious food, but Troy didn''t seem to have an appetite. He seemed to be really sad.

    However, I ate slowly and did not say anything else.

    "Cathy, let me treat you some other time, okay? As my apology to you." Troy suddenly said.

    I nodded.

    After lunch, Troy left. I returned to thepany with what Paisley left me.

    Just now, when we were eating, I didn''t look at the album carefully, nor did I open the small box. At this time, I began to think of the past. I opened the album. There were photos of me every

    -y TT YWRNVe year. But in the year Paisley died, all the happiness stopped. I didn''t have any more photos left, -  The tears in my eyes kept falling. In the photo, Troy looked much younger. He looked gentle and kind as he held me.

    Now, we became strangers. I felt sad as long as I thought of this.

    I opened the small box. Inside were some small ornaments from my childhood. These things were outdated now. They were simple and old. But I could feel Paisley''s love for me.

    I wiped away my tears and began to admire my childhood photos. I found that my daughter Hedwig looked really like me. My daughter and my son were twins. However, my son looked more like ke while Hedwig was more like me.

    Sr 719 BONUS The son was like his father while the daughter was like me, What a happy thing! | I suddenly thought. "What is ke doing now?" I wanted to call him, but I didn''t want to disturb him. I thought, ''Forget it, he must be busy now."

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332  ke''s POV  I didn''t waste my time. I met many people. Many of them were Richard''s sworn enemies. I wanted to learn more about the things Marc did in thepany and the wolf pack.

    These people were once the backbone of the royal wolf pack. They all worked for Marc. After Richard took over thepany, he found all kinds of excuses to get rid of these people. The rule of a new manager leading new employees applied to all asions.

    I wanted to use Richard after he got out of prison to investigate the rtionship between Marc and him. I | wanted to find some evidence to find out if there was someone behind

    Marc''s mistakes,  A few years ago, I was busy taking over thepany and the wolf pack. In addition, Richard was locked up in prison. I had to deal with all kinds of things and I was not in the mood to think about it. Now, Richard had been released from prison, and thepany and the wolf pack were stabilized under my control. In addition, I knew the reason for Abigail''s departure back then. Whether Marc was framed or not, I had to find out the truth.

    When I came out of the restaurant, my face was gloomy. Dowen followed me, not daring to say a word.

    Just now, at the dining table, the guys were all talking about one thing. After Marc entered thepany, he squabbled with Richard a few times.

    Richard wanted to enter thepany but was rejected by Marc, Richard looked for Marc many times. Although he did it in private, this already posed a potential danger.

    Sitting in the car, I clenched my hands into a fist, wishing to punch Richard''s face.

    Dowen cautiously followed by my side.

    He heard everything those guys said.

    Richard used me and Leo to threaten Marc. If I hadn''t heard it, I wouldn''t have believed that Richard was more vicious and hateful than I thought.

    "King ke, what do you n to do next? Do you want to treat him to lunch tomorrow?" Dowen was bold to ask this. If ke had any ns, he had to make preparations as soon as

    possible. This was his duty as an assistant.

    "Yes!" I replied coldly. 3 The next morning, I gave Richard a call and invited him for lunch. Richard agreed without thinking.

    Of course, Emily wasn''t the only one with me.

    "Richard, please take a seat!" I said politely.

    "ke, I haven''t seen you for years.

    You looked more mature and charming. No wonder you''ve enchanted Emily into a love-struck fool," Richard teased.

    Emily raised her eyes to look at me before lowering her head shyly and blushing.

    "Richard, you''re good at jokes. I''ve always treated Emily like my sister!" | didn''t want anyone to misunderstand us.

    Emily blushed even more when she heard the word "sister", as if someone had pped her.

    Richard nodded with a smile. "You two are cousins. Although Emily is my adopted daughter and you guys are not rted, you are still family!"  I sneered in my heart. Since that was the case, why did Richard drug me back then? Was he trying to make people think that I was so despicable that I coveted my sister? This move was rather vicious.

    Emily''s face turned deathly pale after she heard this, and her hands were

    tightly clenched under the table.

    "Indeed, we can''t. Our rtionship is just like that between Richard and Marc. I''heard from Marc that you two have always been close!" I changed the topic.

    Richard''s face froze. Although he was still smiling, that smile was forced.

    "I feel heartache whenever Marc is mentioned. He has always treated me well, but unfortunately, he is living in seclusion." Richard looked sad.

    "Marc said a lot to me before he went into seclusion!" I spoke again.

    When I said this, my eyes were fixed on Richard''s face, so I caught his calmness that could barely be maintained as well as his trembling.

    "Is that so? Did he say anything?" Richard was indeed shrewd. He had such a big heart that he could suppress his fear. He still used a sad expression to cover his true emotions, and he could not help but pick up the cup to cover his uneasiness.

    I understood. When a person was nervous and uneasy, he would often use something to cover himself.

    Therefore, I believed that Richard had a guilty conscience. Moreover, it was something that made him worry and fear.

    I calmly said, "Forget it. It''s all in the past. It''s good to meet you. Let''s talk about something else." Richard tensed up and waited for me to say what I wanted to say. However, I stopped this topic. This made him a

    little angry.

    "Richard, do you still me me?" After a while, I spoke again to start another topic.

    Richard said with suppressed anger, "1 don''t dare to hate you. I know that the mistake I made back then was my doing. Don''t feel pressured."  Iughed. "I know how you feel. Of course, I won''t hold it against  you!"  Emily''s expression kept changing. Five years ago, she was the one who drugged me. Now that I mentioned it in front of her, it made her embarrassed.

    Richard reacted quickly and immediately raised his ss.

    "Emily, what are you waiting for?

    Hurry up and give a toast to ke and then apologize to him." Richard said to Emily. 5 Emily was taken aback. She quickly raised her ss and looked up at me.

    Her voice was soft as she said, "ke, please forgive me for being reckless back then. Let''s drink up and clean the ke!" I took the ss and sipped some wine to show my courtesy.

    "Emily, since you''ve grown up, you won''t make the same mistake again. I have to remind you that it''s fine to make mistakes when you are young.

    But you should never repeat the same mistake after you grow up!" My purpose here was to warn these ambitious family members not to think about taking anything from me.

    Emily''s hand trembled as a few drops of wine spilled from her cup.

    Richard saw her panic and his face  darkened.

    "Emily, have you had breakfast? You  can''t even hold the ss steadily.

    Hurry up and thank ke for his  lecture," Richard scolded her.

    Emily paled in fright. She raised her  head and drank all the wine. She  whispered, "Thank you for telling me  that, ke. I will keep that in  mind!"  Dowen, who was eating with me,  winked at me. We were certain of one  thing. Emily must have had something  to do with the leak of information  about thepany and the wolf pack.

    Emily sat down, her hands still trembling.

    "ke, Emerson and Patricia are fine. I n to go back in a few days to visit them." Richard quickly changed the topic.

    I said, "Patricia is in good condition, but Emerson is not as healthy as before. If you care about them, you should go back and visit them more often."  "Tam rather ashamed. As a son, I always make them sad and disappointed. I feel ashamed to see them." Richard mocked himself.

    "As parents, no matter how big ofa mistake their son made, they won''t take it to heart!" I replied.

    "That''s right, ke. You''ve also

    be a father. Time flies. Your two children must be cute," Richard said with a smile.

    I paused for a moment, but soon, I smiled. "Yes, they are both good kids and bring me lots of joy."  "I want to see the two children. When I go back, I will visit them." Richard seemed to be implying something, which made my face sink.

    "Okay, when you go back, you will see them!" I was angry inside, but I didn''t show it.

    "''By the way, what is the name of your wife?" Richard suddenly asked.

    The hands I ced by my sides clenched into a fist. From the looks of it, Richard knew well about my weakness.

    I smiled. "Her name is Catherine! If there is a chance, I will introduce her to you!"  "Catherine. She sounds like a girl with a good personality," Richard said with an envious and emotional tone.

    This cunning guy''s hypocritical appearance made me nauseous.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    However, since we had not fallen out yet, I had to cheer myself up and continue to chat with him.

    "She is a good woman and I love her very much!" I said with a smile.

    "Emily, you''ve seen her, right? She must be beautiful!" Richard turned around to ask Emily.

    Emily couldn''t even force a smile as she mumbled, "Yes. She''s gorgeous!"

    I frowned. I didn''t like people talking about my wife.

    Richard nodded and said, "ke, you and Marc are both loyal to your feelings. At this point, you two are the same. You are both devoted to the ones you love!"  When I heard Richard''s mocking words, my face almost darkened.

    Richard knew that I felt heartache, but he insisted on mentioning it. How cruel of him.

    Dowen stood up, took a ss of wine, and smiled. "Richard, this is the first time we have met. I''d like to drink with you."  Richard nced at him with disdain, but the smile on his face remained. He picked up the ss. "Dowen, I have

    | heard of your name for a long time.

    You are an all-rounder by ke''s side, With a good subordinate like you, his career will soar." Richard deliberately emphasized the word "subordinate".

    However, Dowen had a solemn expression as he said, "Working for King ke is the greatest honor of my life. I could die for him!" When Richard heard this, his face sank.

    I was deeply moved by Dowen''s words.

    "It''s so envious to have an assistant like you!" Richard was unconvinced.

    This meal was finally over.

    When we left the restaurant, we all woreplicated expressions.

    Walking out of the building, I took the car and left.

    On the way back to thepany, my face was still gloomy. The words I heard just now still caused a huge shock to me.

    "King ke. Richard is cunning. I think he is telling you that the two children and Catherine will be your biggest weakness. This guy is rather wicked," Dowen gritted his teeth and said.

    "Then, I have to thank him for his reminder!" I sneered.

    "Emily was frightened just now," Dowen said.

    "I know her, so I know she doesn''t

    have a strong heart," I said coldly.

    "Yes, Emily seemed weak. Can we start with her?" Dowen asked again.

    "No!" I replied. "She was raised by Richard. Although she looks harmless, she is a cunning person. She will never betray Richard."  Dowen felt that it made sense. He asked again, "King ke, when are we going back? Tomorrow morning?" "Yes, we''ve done our task here. We will go back tomorrow morning." I knew that the real battlefield was not here.

    Going back was the safest solution. If Richard wanted to take back the management of thepany and the wolf pack, he would find an excuse to return.

    "Okay!" Dowen nodded.

    Back in the office, Dowen asked thest question, "King ke, did Marc say anything to you before he went into seclusion? I saw that Richard looked uneasy. Did he know that you had already found out about something?" I nced at Dowen. I trusted him wholeheartedly. That was why I said, "I deliberately said this to find out his reaction. At present, the only thing I know is that he must have something to do with my father''s seclusion. I just need to find evidence to prove it!"  "It''s a great move." Dowen was impressed.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333  Catherine''s POV N  I just had a meal with Troy, but the next afternoon, he called me again.

    Although I didn''t want to go, I had to because I agreed with him.

    This time, Troy did not book a private room, and we ate in the hall.

    I didn''t care about it. Troy was the first to arrive. When I came, I asked him, "Didn''t you say there was someone else?"  "Yes, he hasn''te yet. Cathy, have some coffee first!" Cathy ced a cup of coffee in front of me.

    Just as the atmosphere became a little strange, an elegant voice sounded.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Surprise!"  I looked up and saw Nick. He pulled out a chair opposite me and sat down.

    "Why are you here?" I was shocked.

    Troy smiled and said, "Cathy, he is my new boss, Nick! You should have known each other long ago!"  I frowned. How could I not know Nick? ke had always told me to stay away from him.

    "Catherine, what a coincidence!" Nick wore an elegant and friendly smile as he spoke to me.

    I could only force a smile.

    Troy turned to observe Nick''s reaction.

    It seemed that he was afraid of Nick.

    Nick was still smiling as he said, ""Catherine, is there a misunderstanding between you and me?"  "No!" I took a sip of coffee and asked, "I''m fine. Troy, how did you be Nick''s subordinate?"  Troy exined, "Cathy, I have to thank Nick. If he hadn''t given me a job, I would have starved to death."  "Alpha Wyatt, you are wee. You are talented and should not be ignored," Nick said politely.

    I frowned at his words and felt that things were not so simple. There were so many talented people, and Troy was not young anymore, so why would Nick choose him?  "Catherine, what do you like to eat?

    Order whatever you want, my treat!" Nick smiled.

    "No way. Nick, this meal is on me!" Troy said in shock.

    "With such a beautifuldy here, how can I miss this opportunity?" Nick joked.

    I sulked and wanted to leave. However, when Troy talked about Paisley, he looked remorseful and sad, and for some reason, I also felt upset. If I left, what if Nick made things difficult for Troy?  Forget it. Anyway, I had to eat. It made no difference where I ate.

    Thinking like this, I took the menu, beckoned the waiter, and ordered two dishes randomly.

    Nick took the menu that I handed over

    and added several more dishes. When Troy and I heard the name of the dishes Nick mentioned, our expressions changed at the same time.

    Nick ordered the most expensive dishes in the restaurant.

    While waiting for the dishes to be | served, I didn''t want to chat with them anymore, so I took out my phone.

    Nick didn''t speak, either. I felt that he was sizing me up.

    Troy was sitting next to me and looked anxious.

    After a while, the food was served. I didn''t intend to put down my phone. I kept looking at the screen while I was eating as if I was busy.

    "Cathy, can you give Nick a toast?" Troy begged me in a low voice.

    I knew that it was impolite to eat while looking at the phone, but I didn''t want to talk to Nick, even if it was through eye contact.

    I put down my phone and raised the  | coffee cup. "I have to work in the afternoon and can''t drink. Thanks for helping my father." "Catherine, it''s nothing. To be honest, I didn''t expect him to be your adoptive father!" Nick''s ability to lie through his teeth was amazing since Troy was still there.

    I took a sip of coffee and then stopped talking.

    Troy smiled, "Let''s enjoy the meal!" I was still annoyed. I ate quietly, Nick did not say much, and Troy kept

    looking at us.

    Soon, I put down my fork and knife and said, "I''m full. You guys take your time. I''ll take my leave first!"  "Cathy!" Troy immediately called out  to me.

    Nickughed. "Let her go. She needs to work in the afternoon!"  Since Nick said something, Troy didn''t say anything more.

    I frowned and left with mixed feelings.

    I could feel the change in Troy. When I was a young girl, I wished that he could care more about me.

    However, he always let me down. When I went far away or went to school, Troy had always looked gloomy, not saying

    a single word of concern.

    Even if I was bullied at school, I would still be scolded after I returned home.

    The trauma from my childhood made me sad when I thought about it now.

    ke''s POV  My private nended on my private tarmac.

    In the wind and snow, several ck cars were waiting by the side.

    I walked down from the lift, followed by Dowen and a few werewolf guards.

    "King ke!" The driver and a few werewolf guards greeted me.

    I nodded at them and gestured. "Let''s

    go!"  Sitting in the car, I leaned against the seat, tired. =  This time, I went to see Richard and learned more about the truth. Iwas almost sure that Marc''s seclusion was rted to Richard.

    However, how could I find proof?  It seemed that I had to go to Abigail tomorrow, and she might know something.

    When I returned to Mountaintop Vi, it was already midnight.

    [ went upstairs and walked to the children''s room as usual.

    I opened the door only to take a look at them. The two little guys were curled up in the quilt and sleeping soundly.

    " I didn''t want to wake them up, so I  | turned around and pushed the door of  | | the bedroom.

    | Catherine was lying on the bed. She |  ll was surprised to see me. Then, she took off her earplugs and said happily, "You''re back!" After being apart for a few days, we missed each other so much.

    Catherine wanted to throw away the  \ quilt and jump down, but I stopped her in a soft voice. "It''s cold. Don''t get up.

    I''m going to take a shower first!" After hearing my words, Catheriney down again. I took off my coat and threw it on the sofa. Then I turned to look at her again. I reached out to unbutton the gray vest and asked in a

    low voice, "How are the kids?"  "They are fine," Catherine replied softly. x "How about Emerson and Patricia?" I asked.

    "They are fine, too." Catherine couldn''t help but smile.

    I untied the buttons on my shirt, revealing my sturdy chest.

    Catherine was slightly stunned. I turned and went to the bathroom.

    Ten minutester, the door of the bathroom opened. I walked out wearing a gray robe. My short hair was still dripping with water, and I was wiping it with a towel.

    After drying my hair, I walked to the other side of the bed, lifted the quilt

    gently, and sat down.

    It was warm under the quilt. I felt so good that Catherine had warmed the bed.

    "Come here!" I chuckled at her.

    Catherine moved toward me sweetly.

    She hugged my arm and rubbed her face against it lightly. "I thought you would be back tomorrow!"  "It was my original n. I happened to have nothing to do today." I gently touched her long hair.

    Her hair was soft, and it was as smooth as silk and it felt great when stroking it.

    "How did it go with Richard?" It was something that Catherine was most concerned about.

    "Not good." My face darkened, and

    then I sneered.

    "Did Richard do something to you?" Catherine asked nervously. yeeert "No, we had a meal. I suspect that he has something to do with what happened to Marc in the past." As I mentioned this, my expression became more serious.

    "What?" Catherine was shocked. She thought that I went to see Richard for the spy in thepany and the wolf pack. She did not expect that a previous crisis would be involved.

    "I do not have enough evidence, but I tested Richard. He looked guilty, so I was sure that he was rted to Marc''s seclusion." There was a hint of sadness in my tone. I hoped that this matter had nothing to do with Richard, yet it was more serious than I thought.

    Catherine looked anxious. "He is Marc''s younger brother."  "He values power and benefits. Back then, Marc was his only stumbling stone, so it was possible for him to do that." I felt quite disappointed.

    "Then what should we do? What are you going to do?" Catherine was scared.

    IT want to find evidence and convict him!" I said coldly. Even if Marc and Abigail could no longer return to the past, they should at least know the truth and not suffer from the pain anymore.

    "Do you know where to find proof?" Catherine asked.

    "I''m going to see Abigail tomorrow. I want to ask her about what happened

    | back then," I whispered.

    Catherine reached out and hugged me.

    Sheforted me softly, "You must n carefully. Don''t think too much about it. Let''s sleep now. I''ll go with you to see Abigail tomorrow."  "Alright, good night!" y down and hugged her warm body. I wanted to hug her like this all the time until I fell asleep.

 Chapter 334

    ?Chapter 334

    Catherine''s POV

    Early in the morning...

    ke and I got up and helped Hedwig and Noah change their clothes.

    When they saw ke, their little faces were full of happy smiles.

    "Daddy, did youe back yesterday? Did you bring me a gift?" Hedwig ran over and held ke''s thigh as usual. She raised her little head and asked expectantly.

    Sorry, Hedwig, I came back in a hurry this time and didn''t have time to buy a gift for you. Let''s go shopping tonight, okay? Whatever you want, I will buy it for you." ke had promised Hedwig to buy her a gift, but perhaps he was in a hurry and forgot about it.

    "Well, Mommy said that you are very busy at work now. Daddy, y with me after you finish work. It''s OK." Hedwig was sensible and didn''t make a scene like before.

    ke squatted down and kissed Hedwig''s forehead. "Hedwig, my good girl."

    Patricia and I watched and also praised Hedwig.

    Emerson came out of the elevator in a wheelchair. ke quickly walked over and said," Emerson."

    "You are back. How is he?" Because of what happened five years ago, Emerson was disappointed in Richard. They went against each other secretly, and neither of them proposed to see each other again. However, it did not mean that Emerson was not worried about Richard.

    *Richard is fine. He said that he woulde back to visit you in a while," ke replied in a low voice.

    Really? He said he woulde back?" Patricia seemed happy.

    "Yes, he said so." ke nodded.

    Patricia had a sad look on her face. "We are family, but we look like enemies now."

    Emerson frowned. His expression was cold as he said, "If he still considers us as his parents, he wille backT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Patricia nodded. "Yes, after so many years of separation, it is time for him toe back."

    ke and I looked at each other. We were thinking about the same thing in our hearts. If Richard came back, more disappointing issues may be exposed.

    ke and I went to Abigail''s house in the morning. We bought many things for her. Abigail saw us and was moved, her eyes red.

    ''Leo and his girlfriend are here. I didn''t expect that you would alsoe here today. It''s so great!" Abigail said happily. Then, she looked at ke with satisfaction.

    *Abigail, did Leo mention to you about Marc and Olivia?" ke asked in a low voice. That

    was the purpose of this trip.

    Abigail nodded. "Yes. When he showed me those photos, I was shocked. I thought it was Patricia who gave him those photos, but he denied it."

    "Patricia must have known about it. You shouldn''t have kept it from us all the time and caused so many years of estrangement between us," ke said somewhat usingly.

    Abigailughed. "I didn''t dare to tell you this before. It will make youpletely disappointed in Marc."

    "What does it matter? Since he did it, would he care if others knew about it?" ke smiled sarcastically.

    I stood beside him. When I heard his sudden nasty tone, I reached out and tugged at his sleeve. Only then did the anger on ke''s face disappear a little, and he returned to normal.

    Abigail noticed my actions and smiled gently. "Cathy, take a seat. Let''s have a chat."

    "Okay." My impression of Abigail was always good. She lived a leisurely life and was a gentle and meticulous woman. She was neither anxious nor impatient, and people were willing to get close to her.

    While we sat on the sofa, Abigail prepared fruits and coffee for us. She said to ke, "Don''t hate Marc. It''s all in the past."

    "Abigail, are you hiding something from me? Can the matter about Marc be ignored?" ke reached out to take the cup.

    Abigail was startled and locked at ke in surprise. "ke, what do you mean? It''s been ten years. If you don''t let it go, you will make yourself suffer."

    "Abigail, have you ever thought that Marc''s betrayal was not an ident?" ke raised his eyes, his gaze meaningful.

    Abigail''s expression changed, and then she frowned. "ke, what did you say?"

    "Abigail, have you ever thought that Marc was framed by Richard?" ke said bluntly.

    "What?" Abigail was shocked. It was obvious that she had never thought so. "It is impossible. The werewolf''s loyalty to his mate is beyond the control of others."

    "This time, I tested Richard. He looked shocked and guilty. Although I don''t know how he did it, it must have something to do with him," ke said with certainty.

    "Do Emerson and Patricia know about it?" Abigail was still stunned and didn''t know what to say.

    "Before I can prove it, I won''t mention it to Emerson and Patricia," ke said.

    "I would be so terrible if Richard was behind it. He could make the werewolf betray his mate. Moreover, hepletely disregarded the fact that the royal wolf pack would be weak after losing its King and Luna. Abigail felt terrified.

    Abigail and I both looked a little pale because the people involved in the matter were all unexpected.

    "ke, what are you going to do?" Abigail raised her head to look at ke, and her tone became serious.

    "Find out the truth and give Marc an exnation, even if he has lived in seclusion," ke said with a serious expression.

    Abigail became worried. "ke, you know that Richard is a madman. Why do you still provoke him? I think you should stop looking into this issue."

    "Abigail, you may not be clear yet. Even if I don''t get even with him, he will y tricks on me. Not long ago, he got someone to leak the confidential information of thepany and the wolf pack," ke frowned and told us the stakes of the matter. Abigail looked more shocked and worried.

    ''Abigail, I think it is better to let ke make the decision. We don''t want him to get hurt, but since someone hurt him first, we have to be prepared," I suggested.

    Abigail could only nod at my words. "Alright, since Richard hasn''t given up onpeting with you for the management of the royal wolf pack, you can''t let him bully you. ke, I think you can ask Olivia about it. Maybe she will know something."

    "Olivia?'' ke''s eyes instantly turned cold.

    I frowned. I could understand Abigail''s hatred of a home wrecker.

    "Abigail, Olivia must have gone too far back then," ke said sadly.

    Abigail put on a sad smile. "Yes. Marc was supposed to bring me, Luna of the pack, to the party, but he took her there. I was so sad at that time. I gave Marca a chance, but he didn''t take it. In the end, I rejected him."

    When Abigail mentioned those unhappy days in the past, her face was still pale. I could tell that she had suffered a lot.

    "I will go see her." ke breathed a sigh of relief.

    When we left Abigail''s house, both ke and I looked serious. Although there was a breakthrough, Olivia would not be as kind as Abigail and exin everything.

    "Are we going to Olivia''s ce?" I asked softly.

    Yes. I''ll go there in the afternoon." ke was now racing against time.

    "I''ll go with you." I was anxious to know more.

    "No need. You can go to work. I will go with Leo," ke said softly.

    I did not insist. "Okay then, take me to thepany."

    I got out of the car in front of thepany and said a few words to ke before watching his car leave.

 Chapter 335

    ?

    ke''s POV

    After I left, I went straight to Leo''spany.

    When Leo saw me, a look of surprise shed across his face. "ke, why are you here?"

    "I have something to tell you," I said in a low voice.

    "Well, you came at the right time. I was about to go out!" Leo smiled and immediately asked someone to bring a cup of coffee.

    I took a sip of the coffee, and the strong bitter aroma made me feel refreshed.

    "Leo, there is something I have never told you. I won''t hide it from you. You have the right to know," I said.

    There was a sh of surprise in Leo''s eyes. He asked seriously, "What else are you hiding from me?

    "The truth of Marc''s betrayal," I whispered.

    "What?" Leo eximed, "Is there a problem?"

    "Yes. Maybe someone made him do so," I said sadly.

    Leo frowned. ''ke, who are you suspecting?"

    Richard!"

    "Is it really him?" Leo was very angry. "Damn scum!"

    "Now we still need to find more evidence. Without evidence, he will not confess! After all, a werewolf will not betray his or her mate," I said with a sullen face.

    ''ke, why didn''t you tell me earlier? I could at least help you a bit," Leo said unhappily.

    "I don''t want you to bear this pressure," I said gently.

    *You have taken care of me since I was a child. I know you care about me, but how can you hide such an important thing from me? I have grown up! However, Leo was still angry.

    "Alright, don''t be angry. I found someone. Perhaps she will have more evidence. Let''s go and talk to Olivia." I got up and decided to bring Leo along.

    "Olivia?" Leo''s face stiffened.

    "Yes. Don''t you know where to find her?" I nodded.

    "Yes, of course, I can find her!" Leo immediately nodded.

    However, we went to Olivia''s home andpany but could not find her.

    We sat in the car, and our expressions were cold. We did not expect Olivia to disappear when we came to look for her. Where did she go?

    "ke, is it possible that she knows that we''ll look for her, so she hid in advance?" Leo was very angry.

    *Perhaps Richard figured out that we would look for her. So, he asked her to hide from us." I had a different idea.

    But no matter what the truth was, we were at a disadvantage at the moment.

    Will Richard kill her to silence her?" Leo guessed.

    It was a possibility. If Olivia died, then there would be no evidence against Richard. "Richard was just released. He doesn''t dare to make such a fatal mistake again. I believe that he just hid Olivia somewhere. It is only a matter of time before we can find her," I said in a low voice. If Richard was behind Olivia''s disappearance, then I was more certain that he had something to do with Marc''s betrayal.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "ke, Olivia is very cunning. I suspect that she is afraid that we''ll take revenge, so she hid somewhere. How about I ask Sunny to call and ask where she is? Leo suggested.

    I nodded. "Sure!"

    Half an hourter.

    In a luxurious RV next to the crew, Sunny looked at us with surprise.

    We kept silent with serious expressions. Sunny instantly became nervous.

    Leo said, "Can you contact Olivia?"

    "What happened to her?" Sunny looked scared.

    "ke and I have something to discuss with her, but we haven''t found her after going to her home andpany, so we can only ask you to help contact her," Leo said.

    I sat at the side, listening to Leo''s words. Then I said, "Sunny, I suspect that Olivia is in danger. Call her and see what is going on."

    When she heard that Olivia''s life was in danger, Sunny''s face turned pale. She quickly took out her phone and dialed the number.

    The phone rang for the first time, but no one picked up. She called again. This time, Olivia didn''t pick up. Instead, she turned off the phone.

    "Her phone was switched off! Sunny''s face turned paler. Then, her eyes grew red. She looked at Leo and begged, ''Can you help her? What happened to her?

    Leo''s face was gloomy. He just looked at me. "Go back to thepany. We can send people to find her and see what happened to her."

    "Okay!" I stood up and walked out.

    After Leo took two steps forward, he turned around and stared at Sunny. "Keep calling her. Maybe she is just hiding. If you want her to stay alive, ask her toe and see us!"

    "Okay, I will!" Sunny quickly replied.

    The first thing I did when I returned to thepany was to tell Dowen to secretly investigate

    Olivia''s whereabouts.

    Dowen knew how important it was, and was on to it.

    By the time it was dark, I had learned that Olivia was nowhere to be found. She simply disappeared.

    I didn''t expect her to hide so well. She might have cut off all her ties. Was it for self- protection? Or was she locked up by someone?

    No matter what, things we knew at this point were of no use.

    I returned to the Mountaintop Vi with a tired face. Catherine went back before me.

    "The children are back, right?" I thought about how I promised my daughter in the morning that I would buy her toys. After a busy day, I finally remembered when I was about to get home. I broke my words again. I didn''t know if she would be mad at me.

    "I took them to an amusement park near the school in the aftemoon," Catherine said with a smile.

    After hearing this, I was startled. Then I kissed her on the forehead. "You are a loving and caring mother."

    "Tam free. You''re busy all day long!" Catherine smiled.

    "Where''s Patricia?'' I suddenly asked.

    Catherine pointed upstairs. ''She''s probably chatting with Emerson!"

    I took off my coat and handed it to Catherine. "I''ll go find her!"

    I did not take the lift but climbed the stairs. Emerson and Patricia''s bedroom was on the third floor. They liked higher and quieter ces. Other than the servants cleaning it regrly. almost no one would walk around here.

    I cleared out all the space on the third floor to provide the mostfortable environment for Emerson and Patricia.

    I changed into my slippers. At this moment, I was standing on the thick carpet, making no sound with the slippers.

    So, their conversation in the room came to my ears.

    I wanted to push the door, but I froze in an instant.

    Theard Patricia crying andining.

    "What should I do after you leave me? The doctor in the wolf pack said that you only have a few months left. What do you want me to do?" Patricia''s voice was suppressed to hold back her sadness.

    "Alright, don''t cry. Don''t let the children hear you!" Emerson''s tone was gentle as heforted Patricia.

    "I can''t help it. I don''t want you to leave," Patricia said as she wiped her tears.

    "We have lived long enough. Now that ke has children, I feel satisfied enough!" Emerson was quite open-minded.

    "Do you want to leave me behind?" Patricia questioned him with fury.

    The children will take care of you. I''m not worried," Emerson said with a smile.

    Patricia kept silent for a long time. She sighed. "Well, myining can''t change anything anyway. Let''s just stop fighting with each other!"

    You must keep this a secret. Don''t let the children know. They will be sad." Emerson Immediatelyforted her.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll tell them that you will live to a hundred years old." Patricia finallyughed.

    My body froze. I was unable to hear what they said next. My mind went nk.

    I did not push the door. Instead, I walked downstairs with stiff legs and a heavy heart.

    Was Emerson''s illness so serious?

    Why did they tell me that Emerson was in good health every time I asked the doctor or

    Patricia? Were they both lying to me?

    My eyes grew sour. I didn''t expect that Emerson and Patricia had been lying to me all the time. They even worked with the doctor to deceive me.

    I had always thought that Emerson was very healthy, but it turned out that Emerson only had a few months left.

    The news was like a bolt out of the blue, striking me deeply.

    I was walking down in a daze when I ran into Catherine, who was holding my coat. She stood

    in front of the stairs and looked up at me. "Why did youe down so quickly? Didn''t you have something to say to Patricia?"

    "Cathy!" I stepped on thest staircase and hugged her tightly. I buried my head in her neck and couldn''t speak for a long time.

    Catherine reached out and gently patted my sturdy back. She asked softly with concern,"

    What''s wrong?"

    "Let me hug you for a while!" My voice was extremely low, with indescribable sadness.

    Catherine did not say anything else. She reached out and hugged me in response.

 Chapter 336

    ?

    Catherine''s POV

    I was just reaching out to respond to ke''s hug when Patricia''s voice suddenly came from the stairs. "Why are you two hugging each other here? There are still children at home. Isn''t it too much for you two to do this?"

    Patricia''s voice startled me, and I quickly pushed ke away.

    When ke heard Patricia''s voice, his body tensed up. Then, he let go of me and walked toward the bedroom.

    "What happened to him?" Seeing that ke had not even greeted her, Patricia was stunned.

    I hastily chuckled and said, "He might be a little tired from work. Patricia, don''t mind him."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Of course not. He has made me mad countless times since he was young." Patricia smiled. Iughed softly, "I''ll check on him."

    Then, I held his coat and walked quickly to the bedroom.

    I opened the door and saw him sitting on the sofa with a nk face. His eyes were glistening with tears. I was shocked.

    "What happened to you?" I couldn''t help but walk to his side and ask softly.

    "I''m fine." ke shifted his gaze elsewhere.

    "Are you in a bad mood? If you don''t want to say it, I''ll go out first. You''ll leave you alone." I found that his mood was very strange at the moment, so I tried not to disturb him.

    "Okay." ke nodded.

    I went to check the children''s homework. As soon as the two little guys came back, they were doing their homework from werewolf school.

    I sat beside the two children, asionally giving them somements and praising them. The little guys were very happy.

    However, I was a little absent-minded. I felt that something must have happened to ke. He looked as if he was about to break down.

    I felt so sorry for him.

    "Mommy, a ssmate''s mommy brought her sister to school today. Her sister is so small and cute." As Hedwig was doing manual work, she was constantly speaking.

    I asked with a smile, "Is that so?"

    "Mommy, I''m thinking about whether to have a little sister to y with,'' Hedwig said seriously.

    I was amused by her idea. "Do you want a little sister to y with you?"

    "Yes, she will be my little follower and my little tail in the future, and I will be her big sister,'' Hedwig said in an excited tone.

    I was speechless. This little guy wanted a little follower.

    ''Hedwig, even if you have a little sister, you can''t bully her. She is not your toy. You have to protect her and cherish her. Do you understand?" I said softly.

    Hedwig blinked her big eyes. "Well, then will you give me a sister?"

    I was stumped.

    ''Mommy, please. I beg you. I really want to have a little sister,'' Hedwig pleaded.

    ''Promise her. I think she is serious." A low male voice came from behind me.

    I was stunned and turned back to see ke standing at the door. He heard our conversation.

    "Daddy, is that true? Will Mommy give birth to a little sister?" When Hedwig heard this, she was very happy.

    I looked at ke and found that he did not seem to be in the same mood as before. I was relieved and smiled, "I remember that you promised your daughter before that you would not have other children."

    I teased ke, but ke was not angry at all. "Back then, it was Hedwig who said that she did not want any younger brother or sister. That was why I agreed to it. Now, she wants a sister. So, I can''t let her down."

    I was instantly speechless. He doted on his daughter.

    Hedwig happily rushed over. Her two small hands held two of ke''s slender fingers. She proudly said, "Daddy is the best."

    I was dumbfounded. When did my silly daughter be so cunning? She must have been led astray by Noah. ''Mommy, when can you give me a sister? Can you give me a sister next month? I want my sister to grow up soon and y with me soon." When Hedwig saw that her request was satisfied, she began to push her luck.

    "Stupid Hedwig." Noah, who already knewmon sense, couldn''t stand Hedwig''s words, and heined in a low voice.

    On the other hand, ke turned a little serious and said, "You shouldn''t call your sister like that again."

    Since Hedwig had someone to support her, she snorted proudly. "That''s right. I am not stupid, but I will be stupid if you keep calling me like this."

    Seeing that the two little guys were about to start arguing again, I had to stand up and gently coax them, "Now, be quiet. Hurry up and finish your homework. Whoever skips homework is not allowed to eat.''

    In fact, Hedwig was very afraid of me. Although I was usually very gentle and easy to talk to, it would not be fun if I got angry.

    Only then did the two little fellows obediently sit at the table and continue with their homework.

    I winked at ke, signaling not to disturb them anymore.

    ke followed me straight back to the bedroom.

    After closing the door, I looked back at him and asked, "Are you alright?"

    ''I''m fine,'' ke replied softly.

    "That''s good." I didn''t ask further, but the expression on ke''s face just now still made me worry.

    "Have you found Olivia?" I thought of what he had done today and asked him in a low voice.

    "No, I don''t know where she went. I can''t find her for now." ke''s face was cold.

    I was a little surprised. ''Is she hiding because she feels guilty and afraid?"

    ''Maybe, but I will find her as soon spossible. She can''t hide for long." ke said grimly.

    "Yes, I believe you can find her." I encouraged him in a soft voice.

    The gloomy look on ke''s face gradually dissipated after my gentle support. He walked toward me, wrapped his long arms around me, and once again pressed me into his chest. His lips softly touched my earlobe.

    "After all of this is over, we should consider having another child. Hedwig might really be envious of other people having younger sisters."

    In my ear was his low, hoarse, and sexy voice. His breathing was hot. My whole body trembled slightly.

    I thought he was kidding just now. Why did he sound more and more serious?

    "It''s not so simple and fun to have another child. Let''s think about it carefully." I immediately expressed that I did not have this idea at the moment.

    "I missed the time when Hedwig and Noah were babies. I wanted to experience the joy of seeing my child growing up little by little." Sure enough, his expression was very earnest. He didn''t seem to be kidding.

    I trembled once again. Thinking back to the days when I raised the two naughty little guys alone and lived in a mess, I didn''t have the slightest courage to have another child.

    "Believe me, that definitely isn''t a type of pleasure," I said resolutely.

    After that, ke gently pushed me away from his embrace. He carefully looked at my expression. Seeing that I did not seem to be joking, he frowned and asked, "Why isn''t it fun? Hedwig and Noah looked very cute in the photos when they were little. They must have been very lovely at that time."

    I smiled bitterly, "Looking at the photos, of course, makes you feel that they are fun. However, it is not fun to take care of children. There are many things to do, and it consumes a lot of energy."

    ''I have money. I can ask people to help us," ke said, and there was no hint of pride in it because he was indeed very rich and could do anything.

    ''Even so, as parents, we will need to do a lot. Now we have Hedwig and Noah. Do you not think it is enough?"

    ke''s handsome face was nk for a moment. He whispered, "I''ve heard that giving birth to a child is very painful. Cathy, you must have suffered a lot."

    I was stunned. Then I said, "Pain is not the main problem. After all, it is all in the past. However, I think two children are enough."

    ''Really? But I still want to see who our next child will take after." There was a look of expectation and curiosity on ke''s face.

    I realized that I was unable tomunicate with this man.

    ''Let''s not talk about this topic for now, okay? It''s time to eat. Let''s go downstairs first." I immediately walked past

    him.

    Unexpectedly, he reached out, grabbed my wrist, and gently pulled me.

    I panicked and fell into his arms again. The next second, he reached out his slender fingers, grabbed my chin, and kissed my lips.

    I didn''t know what ke wanted to do, but when he kissed me, my mind instantly went nk. All my thoughts. seemed frozen. I could only feel his kiss getting deeper and deeper.

    Soon, our breathing became a little unsteady. I was out of breath.

    ''I''m in a better mood." ke patted my little face. "Go downstairs."

    Although I didn''t know why he was upset earlier, since he said he felt better, I wouldn''t think about his actions just now. I went downstairs first.

    When ke changed into pajamas and came down, Patricia was sitting on the sofa, thinking about something. I helped the two children sit on the chairs.

    ''Patricia.'' Hearing ke''s voice, Patricia smiled at him, "Have you been busy with work recently? Don''t be too tired. You should rest more, understand?"

    ''Don''t worry, Patricia. I exercise every day," ke replied in a gentle voice.

    Patricia once again muttered, ''I wonder when Richard will be back."

    I thought that Patricia and Emerson still wanted to meet their youngest son.

    "If you want to see him, I can give him a call and ask him toe back early."

    Patricia sighed, "Forget it. Let him be. Tell Nick and Leo toe home for a meal. How about tomorrow t noon?

    I will arrange it."

    For some reason, when he heard these words, ke''s expression became sad again.

 Chapter 337

    ?

    ke''s POV

    One night had passed. The first thing I did when I came to thepany was to ask about the results of Dowen''s investigation, but the results were irritating.

    "We have investigated all the properties under Olivia''s name. She is still nowhere to be found. King ke, do we need to expand the scope?" Dowen asked me nervously.

    "Who is with her? Can others use the people around her to threaten her? Does she have any children?" I had been busy looking for Olivia and forgot to investigate her further. Last time, Patricia asked me to look into her background, but I only had some brief information about her and didn''t pay attention to such details.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    However, Dowen shook his head. "When I investigated herst time, I mentioned that she had never given birth to a child. So, she doesn''t have any children. However, I saw some of her old photos. She spent a lot of time with a little girl. I don''t know if the girl is her illegitimate daughter. However, for a dissolute woman like her, I won''t be surprised if the girl is her daughter. Maybe Olivia asked someone else to raise the girl for her."

    ''Do you still have the photos? Let me have a look!" When I heard that Dowen found photos of her with a little girl, wanted to confirm it myself.

    "Wait a moment. I will show you right away!" Dowen picked up the iPad beside him and opened some scanned photos.

    "Here." As Dowen spoke, he quickly walked to my side.

    I stared coldly at the happy little girl in the photo, and then, I paused.

    The little girl was about eight or nine years old. I found her face quite familiar, as if I had seen her somewhere.

    "Do you know the girl''s name?" I was so upset that I couldn''t remember where I had seen her.

    Dowen nodded. ''She is Leo''s girlfriend. Her name is Sunny!"

    I felt like someone punched my chest. I recognized who the girl was, and had mixed feelings.

    "It''s her!" I frowned after I remembered who she was. Sunny was Olivia''s niece. From the photos, I could tell that they were close.

    "I''ve checked. People say that Olivia liked Sunny very much and often took her out. Olivia said that she always wanted a child. Sunny made her feel like her dream hade true." Dowen exined.

    My expression became more agitated. Was Sunny the key?

    *King ke, do you think that Sunny is Olivia''s illegitimate daughter and was raised by Olivia''s sister?" Dowen suddenly asked, and it shocked me.

    Dowen continued with his bold guess, "It''s possible. Olivia cares a lot about money and fame. Even if she has a daughter, she won''t keep her daughter by her side. A daughter will be her hindrance to dating other men. I think she and Sunny are too close. And after I take a closer look, I find them look so alike."

    I couldn''t think straight and looked at Dowen coldly, "Don''t tell Lea about this."

    Dowen shivered. He quickly closed his mouth and nodded. "Don''t worry. I''m just guessing!"

    "I know. Keep digging in her background and see if she has gone to Europe," I said coldly.

    "Yes.'' Dowen nodded and began to work on it.

    I tapped on the table and kept Dowen''s bold guess in mind.

    If Sunny were Olivia''s daughter, then Leo and Sunny might not be able to stay together.

    To find out the truth, I asked Leo and Sunny for lunchter.

    I thought Sunny was a good girl. She was a cheerful girl with clear eyes. I didn''t think she was a scheming person. Also, she was Leo''s mate. I didn''t want Leo to suffer.

    Leo agreed and brought Sunny over.

    After I finished what I had to do at noon, I asked Dowen to book a restaurant. The three of us met in the restaurant''s private room.

    *Sunny, rx. It''s just a casual lunch!" I nced sharply at Sunny and found that she was so scared that she broke out in cold sweat. I felt that she was a little pitiful.

    Sunny forced a smile. "King ke, thank you for your concern. I''m fine."

    Leo was looking at his phone in his hand.

    Sunny stared at Leo''s phone screen with a bitter face.

    Leo asked me in a low voice, ''ke, any news?"

    I observed Sunny''s expression quietly. If she was hiding something, she would look guilty. And she would try to avoid my gaze. But when I looked at Sunny just now, I only saw dullness. She looked wronged and shocked.

    ''Not yet. I have to say. She''s good at hiding." I said.

    "Sunny, did Olivia tell you that if she disappeared one day, where could you find her?" I asked Sunny directly.

    "No, I haven''t seen her in a long time." Sunny was stunned.

    "Think about it again. I don''t mean what she has said to you recently. I mean, did she mention this to you before?" I didn''t want to scare her, so my tone was gentle.

    Sunny''s expression froze for a moment.

    "When you think of something, just tell us. We are not going to do anything to Olivia. I just need her to testify for me!" Iforted her.

    "Okay, I will tell you if I remember something. I also hope Olivia will be OK." Sunny smiled at me.

    "ke, forget it. She doesn''t know anything!" Leo said hurriedly.

    Sunny''s face got paler after what Leo said.

    "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore." I didn''t want to scare Sunny after all.

    I trusted my own judgment and believed that there was nothing wrong with Sunny.

    Sunny kept her head low and seemed to focus on her food.

    "Leo, I want to go home and have a rest in the afternoon. Can you keep the phone? I am a little tired!" Sunny suddenly said.

    ''Sure, but you certainly need more exercise!" Leo said unhappily.

    "Okay, I will." Sunny smiled.

    "Let''s go, I will take you back and keep the phone for you." Leo stood up. He seemed quite unhappy with Sunny, but his actions showed that he cared about her very much.

    "I''m going back too." I got up.

    After the meal, we bid farewell.

 Chapter 338

    ?Chapter 338

    Third People''s POV

    Back at the apartment building, Sunny got Leo to leave. Then, she took out her mask and put on her hoodie.

    She stood by the roadside and hailed a taxi. She gave an address, and then the car left.

    Two hourster, on a farm on the outskirts of the city, the car stopped. Sunny paid the driver and went straight to the farm.

    Sunny knocked on the door. Someone came over to open the door and was surprised to see her. "Sunny, why are you here?"

    "Is Olivia here?" Sunny asked.

    That person was stunned for a moment.

    ''Let me in. I have something urgent to tell her!" Sunny seemed to know something and asked.

    "But...

    ''I came alone. No one followed me!" Sunny could hear the worry in that person''s voice.

    "Come in!" The door was opened.

    Her name was Teresa, Olivia''s childhood friend. She was the only woman who did not despise Olivia. She has been ugly since she was a child. Olivia helped her a lot and they had been friends to this day.

    This farm used to be a paradise for Sunny. There were many animals here. There were also ponds, paths among flowers, and grasnd. She remembered that Olivia brought her here to eat and fly a kite. Olivia told Sunny before that if Sunny could not find her, she would be here.

    Sunny did not expect that Olivia would really be here.

    Sunny came to a door that looked familiar and knocked on it.

    Olivia''s voice came from inside. "Come in!"

    Sunny pushed the door and entered.

    ''Olivia!"

    "Sunny?" Olivia was shocked that she almost fell from her chair. Then, she looked outside vigntly and quickly closed the door. She grabbed Sunny and said, "Why are you here? Who told you toe?"

    ''Olivia, I came here alone. Did something happen to you?" Sunny saw that Olivia had lost a lot of weight and looked haggard. It worried her.

    "Are King ke and Leo looking for me? Did they ask you toe over?" There was a hint of self-mockery on Olivia''s face.

    ''No, I avoided them and came here alone!" Sunny shook her head.

    ''Sunny, will you think little of me?" Olivia covered her face as if she was too embarrassed to see her.

    ''I won''t, Olivia. Can you tell me what happened to you? Maybe I can help you!"

    "You can''t help me!" Olivia shook her head in pain. "No one can help me!"

    When Sunny saw Olivia tugging at her hair in pain, she froze. She grabbed Olivia''s hand and asked, "Olivia, tell me, what happened?''

    "Sunny, go back. Don''t ask! I can''t tell you!" Olivia lowered her head with a look of fear.

    ''Olivia, did you do something?" Sunny asked with a shaking voice.

    Olivia''s expression froze, and her face turned pale. She turned her head. "It''s not me. It''s none of my business!"

    ''Olivia, don''t be like this. Calm down!'' Sunny was so terrified that she almost cried. She was scared, helpless, and sad.

    ''I can''t calm down. Sunny, I''m screwed. I might not live for long!" Olivia hugged her head and squatted on the ground.

    The more Sunny listened, the more afraid she became. She also squatted down and gently hugged Olivia. Sunnyforted her, ''Olivia, there must be a solution to it. If you did something wrong, just admit it!"

    ''Sunny, maybe I really did something wrong. They want me dead!" Olivia cried in pain and desperation.

    "Did you seduce Leo''s father? Olivia, why did you do that?" At this moment, Sunny''s face was pale.

    ''I didn''t do it on purpose. I don''t know. I don''t know the wine..." Olivia was in great pain.

    Sunny held Olivia''s hand tightly andforted her. ''Olivia, don''t cry. You have to face it, not try to get away from it. You said that you didn''t do it on purpose, it proves that you don''t want this to happen."

    ''Sunny, you''re a good person. And you understand me." Olivia finally calmed down. Then, she looked sad again." Alright, I''ll tell you the truth. Take your phone and record it because I think the truth is important. Leo is your mate, right?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Sunny looked at Olivia in surprise. She blinked. "Olivia, I had a fight with him recently."

    "Is it because of me? I''m so sorry. I didn''t want to put you into trouble, but I had no choice!" Olivia mocked herself in pain. "I regret that I did so many stupid things. I regret that I did everything for money. Sunny, will you look down on me?"

    ''Of course not. You are the one who loves me the most!" Sunny said with a smile, but then, she cried. She was still sad.

    Olivia mocked herself. "No, I am not that good."

    ''Olivia, what exactly happened? Why did you suddenly hide?" Sunny said.

    "I received a call. He wanted me to do this. He said that if I didn''t hide, my life would be in danger." Olivia smiled with self-mockery. Then, she looked at Sunny. "Why haven''t you taken out your phone to record it? It''s important. You have to do this."

    ''I forgot to bring my phone." Sunny dared not say that she had given her phone to Leo.

    ''Fine. I have a new phone here. Take it!" After Olivia finished speaking, she pressed the recording button and put the phone aside. "They used me as a pawn. I did not know Marc from the beginning."

    Sunny looked at Olivia in surprise. "Is Marc Leo''s father?"

    "Yes." Olivia exhaled.

    Olivia smiled. "A man named Richard came to me. He said he would give me eight million dors and asked me to do something for him."

    "Who is Richard?" Sunny asked.

    someone, who was Marc''s mate, and I was

    "He was Marc''s younger brother. He said that I looked very simr curious I that time. How could I look like someone else? He showed me the photos and indeed, we looked alike. I was greedy and took Richard''s money and then followed his arrangements to approach Marc. Marc was cold to me at first, but one day, he began to be passionate about me. I was surprised. He seemed to have be a different person. No one ever indulged me like that before." When Olivia mentioned it, she looked quite happy.

    Sunny listened quietly. The story sounded both exciting and dangerous to her.

    "Marc was good to me, Sunny, do you know that? I was born poor, and I lived a difficult life. I wanted money. Marc was the Lycan King. He had power, and he was rich and handsome. He was nice to me. I was obsessed with him. I had all kinds of dreams back then. I dreamed that I married him and became the Luna, but I also knew that I was just a pawn. I took Richard''s money, and he knew my background. It was impossible for me to be with Marc. It would be nothing but a dream."

    When Olivia said so, her face darkened.

    ''Richard asked me to take a lot of photos with Marc every day. Those photos were handed over to him to deal with. Later, I found out that he sent some of the photos to Marc''s wife. I did not covet her position. I knew that was not qualified, but I had to do it. Richard also asked me to call that woman every week. I knew his purpose. He wanted Marc to separate from his mate. The wolf pack will be in turmoil without its Luna, and then Richard could take the opportunity to carry out his n."

    When Sunny heard this, she felt cold all over. It was a conspiracy, and the mastermind was Marc''s younger

    brother.

    was terrible!

    Olivia saw her pale face. She reached out and patted Sunny on the shoulder. She whispered, "Sunny, I hope that you will always be happy and stay away from the dark side of human nature."

    "Olivia, go on. I''m fine. I want to listen more." Sunny tried to stay calm.

    Olivia nodded and sighed. "I followed Richard''s instructions because he didn''t give me the money at once. If I want to earn more money, I must do as he says. The woman named Abigail is innocent and pitiful."

    Sunny clenched her fists tightly. She had seen Abigail before, and she had heard about what happened to Olivia. Indeed, she had been in despair during that time, and all of the pain was caused by Olivia. Sunny was struggling deep down, not knowing what to do.

    ''Sunny, do you not want to listen? I talked too much, right?" Olivia saw Sunny''s dazed look and thought that she

    had said too much.

    "No, Olivia, I want to listen,'' Sunny immediately said.

    "It was the happiest time of my life!" Olivia was depressed.

    ''Olivia, was your matter exposedter? Is Marc angry?" Sunny asked curiously.

    At this point, Olivia covered her face and shook her head sadly.

    Sunny froze. Did Marc go into seclusion at that time?

    Olivia said in pain, "I found that Marc was persistent, but he was also cold and ruthless. Because of me, he began

    to neglect his mate. In the end, his mate rejected him, and then I never saw him again."

    ''Olivia, why do you want to do this?" Sunny thought that Olivia had gone too far.

    ''Because of money. I needed money!" Olivia shook her head in pain. "You don''t know how it feels to be poor!"

    ''But you can always make money on your own," Sunny argued.

    "But it will only earn me a small amount of money. And I want to live a good life," Olivia said in a self-deprecating

    manner.

    Sunny sighed. There was nothing to argue about over this matter.

    "I don''t know what happened after that. The rtionship between me and Marc ended suddenly as if he didn''t

    love me anymore." Olivia bit her lip.

    "In short, all of this was nned by Richard. When I heard that the Lycan King of the royal wolf pack was in seclusion, I ran away. I was afraid that the wolf pack woulde after me." When Olivia said this, she seemed to have suffered a big blow. Her face was pale and her eyes were dull.

 Chapter 339

    ?Chapter 339

    ke''s POV

    At this time, I was busy looking for Olivia, but I did not expect that there was an even more serious thing happening.

    The newly developed high-end apartment of the Chavez Group was located in an excellent location. There was a bay next to it, so the apartment was very popr. The entire apartment was in final progress.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    However, at this time, a construction worker fell from the tenth floor, fell directly onto the floor, and died on the spot.

    I woke up from the warm nket at the shocking news.

    When I received the call from my assistant, Dowen, my expression instantly changed.

    ''First, send someone to his family first. I''ll be right there. Also, don''t let this matter be exposed." It happened at such a time, making me suspicious.

    "What''s wrong?" Catherine asked with concern when she saw that I had changed my clothes.

    "It''s nothing. Just go back to sleep. I have to go to work now." Iforted her.

    In the cold morning, my car drove into the construction site. At this moment, Dowen was already questioning the construction team. The injured person had been sent to the hospital a long time ago. I heard that he was still breathing when he fell, and then people immediately sent him to the hospital for rescue. However, on the way to the hospital, he died.

    I walked quickly to the scene. The floor was stained with arge amount of blood. The scene was too horrible to look at. The smell of blood on the scene made Leroy a little annoyed. I put my hand on my chest andforted Leroy.

    "What exactly happened?" I asked calmly.

    The construction director, Mike, immediately came over to exin. He looked terrified. "Charles must have gone out to drink against night. He was drunk and went upstairs to sleep. That''s why he fell off in the early morning."

    I was furious when I heard this exnation. "How can they let a drunk guy go up there? Don''t you have any rules about it?"

    "King ke, we didn''t know he went up either!"

    When Dowen saw my angry expression, he immediately asked in a low voice, "King ke, what should we do?"

    *Call the police! Let them find out the truth of what really happened here. Also, we should release the news now. Tell the public that he did not die here and that we sent him to rescue him. As for the hospital, you know what to do, right?"

    *King ke, let''s talk in the car, Dowen suggested in a soft voice, because some words were inconvenient to say in front of others.

    With a dark expression, I turned around and walked to the car.

    After sitting in the car, Dowen couldn''t help but look concerned. "If the buyers ask for a refund andpensation, we might lose tens of millions..."

    "Can''t you tell? Someone is setting us up. Therefore, we should let the police intervene. At least, we won''t be in a passive position. I don''t care how much money we lose. I only hope that this matter can be a turning point. If it really has something to do with Richard, the police will find the evidence. At that time, he will also be in trouble," I exined to Dowen.

    Dowen''s expression changed. He eximed, "Do you think that this wasn''t an ident?"

    ''An ident? And it happened at this perfect timing? Keep in mind, any ident from now on might have something to do with Richard," I reminded him in a low voice.

    Dowen suddenly realized it. He said angrily, "Richard is really unscrupulous. How could he do such a thing?"

    ''Forget about him for now. Let''s deal with this problem first. He must think that I will try to cover this up. So, he can set me up," I sneered.

    "How wicked! King ke, don''t be tricked by him,'' Dowen said worriedly.

    "Trick? I can do it too!" My expression darkened.

    *King ke, what''s wrong? You seem to have something on your mind,'' Dowen asked immediately.

    I trusted Dowen, so I finally found someone to talk to about this sad thing.

    ''Emerson doesn''t have much time left!''

    "What happened to Emerson? Is his condition getting worse?" Dowen was also shocked.

    I looked out the window, feeling upset. "Yes, I only found out about this after eavesdropping on Emerson and Patricia. So for the next few months, I don''t want to fight Richard too fiercely!"

    "How could this be? Didn''t the doctor say that Emerson is in good health and that he can live for a few more years?" Dowen was surprised. He did not expect things to turn this way.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.

    "They''ve been lying to me." The sadness in my expression could not be hidden.

    The incident of people falling off the building was reported by the media right away. Combined with the injuries report given by the hospital and the information given by the police, it could be determined that the cause of the fall was the dead drunk. He was not working, and it was an ident.

    At noon, everyone in the city knew about it. The proactive attitude of the Chavez Group reversed the negative impact of this matter.

    The crisis was solved, but I knew that Richard would not stop.

    At noon, I received a call from Catherine and my friends. I was very moved by their concern for me andforted them. However, I knew that the best solution to this matter was to cooperate with the police and the media to investigate it and handle the aftermath properly, leaving no chance for Richard to make other moves.

    When I saw the family members of the dead in the afternoon, I was keenly aware that the attitude of the dead guy''s brother was strange. I asked Dowen to keep an eye on this person, and then I nned to go back to work. Somehow, I wanted to see Catherine.

    I took out my phone and called Catherine. "I wille to yourpany in half an hour. Come down. I want to see you."

    Catherine was stunned for a moment, and then she agreed.

    When she opened the car door, I pulled her over and held her in my arms.

    "How are you?" Catherine looked at me with worry.

    ''I''m fine. The problem is solved." I hugged her and didn''t want to let go.

    Catherine also hugged me tightly. I liked the feeling of being held tightly by her. The feeling of being loved was wonderful.

    "I knew you could handle it. Catherine leaned gently into my arms. She leaned on my chest and listened to my heartbeat.

    At this moment, the car had already reached the main road and soon arrived at thepany headquarters building.

    Catherine went to the office with me. As soon as I entered the office, she stared at the documents on the table in a ze.

    *Staring at my desk, what are you thinking now?'' I took off my coat and ced it on the sofa.

    Catherine shook her head and sighed, "Do you feel tired since you have to deal with so many things every day?"

    "Sometimes, but this is my job and I must get them done," I replied calmly. Since I was a child, I knew what it meant to be Lycan King. Power came with responsibility.

    Catherine turned her head and looked at me. "The wolf pack and thepany are fine now. Don''t make yourself too tired. Just rx and rest sometimes."

    "If I don''t deal with these things, the wolf pack and thepany will have problems." I gently pinched her face.

    I sat on the sofa and let Catherine sit on myp. We simply looked at each other and I felt content.

    We sat there quietly, neither of us wanting to speak.

    Suddenly, this peace was interrupted by a knock on the door.

    Catherine blushed. She wanted to stand up, but I held her back.

    "Don''t be like this. I don''t want others to see us like this." Catherine was anxious.

    I knew she was shy, so I let her go.

    Catherine quickly straightened her clothes and sat on the sofa next to me.

    "Come in!" I said.

    The door was pushed open, and an assistant trembled as he said, "King ke, meeting room 3 is ready. Please

    head over to the meeting!"

    I said in a deep voice, "OK. I will be there in three minutes."

    After the assistant left, I got up and walked over to Catherine.

    I pinched her chin and kissed her. Two minutester, I said gently, "Wait for me. I''ll be back in an hour."

    "Okay!" Catherine did not dare to look up at me.

    "If you are bored, take my iPad and watch a movie. The password is the children''s birthday!"

    "Okay!" Catherine smiled.

    I liked her tenderness. I kissed her again before leaving the office.

 Chapter 340

    ?Chapter 340

    Catherine''s POV

    As soon as ke left, I immediately felt that the office was extremely empty. I felt so bored that I paced in his office. I checked everyer.

    Though his office was big, there weren''t many things in the room. In this case, it seemed empty. And that was why I felt lonely here.

    Yet, ke worked here for several years. He was able to endure this loneliness. It could feel how lonely he must have been.

    When I thought of this, my heart ached. The more I loved him, the more I could experience the loneliness he had once felt.

    An hour had passed. The office door was pushed open by a pair of slender hands.

    I saw him while sitting on the sofa.

    "Were you bored?" He threw the documents on the desk, walked to my side, and sat down.

    I shook my head. I looked at every corner of his office. I felt that I understood the man in front of me more.

    "Hedwig and Noah are going to start their holiday today, right?" ke suddenly asked.

    "Yes, it is today." I nodded lightly.

    ''I want to send you and the children ? Europe for Christmas. Do you want to go?" ke suddenly said.

    When I heard his words, I was stunned. "Why?" I asked.

    keughed and exined, "I just want the children to be happy."

    ''I don''t think so. They are happy when they are with you." I wasn''t stupid. I could guess why ke said this. How could I be at ease?

    ke was stunned for a moment. He reached out and pulled me into his arms. He patted my shoulder lightly." Catherine, you should know that I have other intentions. Richard mighte back. I don''t want you and the children to meet him."

    "What will happen if we meet? Will he eat us?" Iughed lightly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ke shook his head. "Of course not, he won''t eat you. He seems to be kind to everyone. But people don''t know how scary he is under that disguise. I don''t want you and the children to meet him. I am afraid that he will have evil thoughts about you or the children without me knowing."

    "I will tell the children and let them be wary of Richard." I stretched out my hands and hugged him tightly. I was really afraid of being separated from him.

    ke sighed softly. His voice was filled with love. "Alright, I won''t force you if you don''t want to go. I am happy to stay by your side."

    "Promise me, no matter what, don''t push me and the children away, okay?" I said in his arms.

    ke chuckled "Okay, I promise you, I will protect you and the children. The children are on holiday, so you don''t have to go to work. Take care of the two children at home. I''m afraid that Patricia can''t handle them."

    "Why don''t you take Abigail back? The children like her very much." I didn''t intend to leave the job of taking care of the children to Abigail. I just felt that since the rtionship between Abigail and ke had eased, they should live together then. That was what home meant.

    "Ask her toe over for dinner tonight. We can discuss this when the timees. I called Leo as well. He promised toe over for dinner," said ke.

    "Okay! If Abigail is willing to take care of the children at home, they won''t be so bored," I said happily.

    "Are you trying to ck off?'' keughed.

    "No!" I immediately shook my head.

    At night, ke brought me back. Abigail had alreadye over. She was gently making paper flowers with Hedwig.

    "Daddy, Mommy, you are back!" Hedwig looked up and saw us. She ran over happily.

    Abigail also had a smile on her face.

    *Abigail!" ke felt uneasy since they had been distant from each other over the years.

    "ke!" Abigail was overjoyed.

    "Daddy, Abigail, and I made a lot of paper flowers. Later, I want to make Emerson a gift. He is ill, lying on the bed. I''m so worried about him." Hedwig couldn''t understand the feelings between adults. Because of this, her words made us even sadder.

    Especially ke, he squatted down and touched his daughter''s soft long hair. He said gently, "Hedwig, you are such a good girl. Can you help me take care of Emerson when I go out to work?"

    ''I will. Noah seriously.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.

    upstairs right now. Emerson wants to chat with him." Hedwig blinked her big eyes and nodded

    ''Really? Do you know what they are talking about?" ke was startled.

    "I don''t know. Emerson only called Noah upstairs." Hedwig pouted and said.

    ke stood up and turned to me. "You and Abigail stay here with Hedwig. I will go upstairs to have a look."

    "Okay!" I nodded.

    ke''s POV

    I climbed the stairs with heavy steps. This time, I did not stand outside the door and eavesdrop, but knocked on the door and went in.

    I saw Noah standing on the edge of the bed, listening to Emerson.

    "Daddy!" Noah smiled cutely when he saw mee in.

    When Emerson saw mee in, he also smiled, "Noah is very much like you when you were a child. He''s smart."

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Yes, very much like me, but I feel that he is a little naughtier than me."

    Noah pouted.

    "What did you talk to Emerson about?" I changed the subject.

    *Emerson said he would give a lot of money," Noah said, blinking his big eyes.

    I immediately looked at Emerson, who was lying on the bed weakly with a pale face, ''Emerson!".

    Emerson was tortured by the pain and became thinner. However, he seemed to be pleased when he looked at me. "Noah and Hedwig are the best gifts you have given me. I am very happy.".

    ''Emerson, why do you say so?" I tried to hold back my sadness.

    "It''s nothing. I just suddenly thought of this. Hedwig and Noah are the future of our pack. I decided to divide my shares into five parts. Hedwig and Noah will get 40 percent. The rest will equally go to Leo, Nick, and Patricia." Emerson said in a gentle voice.

    ''Emerson, Noah, and Hedwig are still young. You don''t have to...'' I couldn''t help but say.

    "I know. I do it simply because I love them." Emerson looked lovingly at Noah next to him.

    ''Noah, go downstairs to find Patricia. I have something to say to Emerson." I said to Noah in a rtively serious tone.

    Noah waved his hand at Emerson and ran out.

    I sat down and looked at Emerson with a distressed gaze. "Emerson, Richard will be angry if you do so." "It''s pointless even if he is angry. This is my decision and my shares should be distributed by me.'' Emerson did not have the angry expression he usually had when he talked about Richard before. He just said calmly.

    ''I know, but I still hope that you can think it over again."

    "ke, did Richard do anything again..."

    ''No, Richard stayed quiet," I replied immediately.

    Only then did Emerson seem to heave a sigh of relief. "As long as he doesn''t do anything stupid again, I am relieved. To be honest, what I am most worried about is the grudge between you two. You don''t hate him, but I am afraid he will not let go."

    "Richard should have figured it out as well," I said.

    ''That''s true. No matter how fierce he was, after staying in the werewolf prison, he should be much calmer now. He is not young anymore, so he should not be so ambitious. Emerson smiled helplessly.

    I knew that Emerson was most worried about the grudge between Richard and me. However, Richard framed Marc, and I was almost killed by him. Fortunately, I escaped and sent him to prison. Only then did I win five years of peaceful life. Now, I was afraid that my peaceful life would end soon.

    "ke, there is something I want to tell you!" Emerson suddenly sounded hesitant.

    I looked at Emerson and waited for him to speak.

    Emerson suddenly reached out and covered one side of his face and eyes. seemed that he didn''t want to think about it and he didn''t have the face to say it.

    "It''s about Marc!" After Emerson said it, an expression of self-mockery appeared on his face. ''Marc disappoints me. I expected so much from him."

    "Emerson, what exactly is it? Tell me, no matter what it is, just tell me." I had a hunch that what Emerson was about to say would be very helpful to me.

    ''Not long after Marc was rejected by Abigail, he suddenly regretted what he had done. I went to ask the doctor in the pack. I was told that a drug had been found in his system. The doctor said this kind of drug has an

    aphrodisiac effect on werewolves." Emerson said painfully.

    "Emerson, was Marc drugged by someone, or did he take it himself?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    ''I asked Olivia. She said that Marc asked her to bring the wine over. And he also asked her to add the drug to the wine." The more Emerson said the paler his face became.

    I was shocked. This meant things about Marc were getting moreplicated. Emerson said that Olivia had given the messages on Marc''s mobile phone as evidence, but were those messages really sent by Marc? Or had someone forged the evidence and escaped the crime?

    "I hated such kinds of things, so when I found out that Richard drugged your wine, I was angry and locked him up.

    I had already lost a son, and I did not want to lose you again. I knew that Richard must me me for being cruel

    to him, but I did want such a tragedy to happen again." Emerson coughed.

    I asked with concern, "Emerson, are you alright?"

    ''I''m fine. I just want you to know about this. In the future, you must be careful when you do everything.'' Emerson

    instructed me.

    I nodded, but I was even more determined in my heart. I had to find Olivia so that the truth woulde out.

 Chapter 341

    ?Chapter 341

    ke''s POV

    When I came down from Emerson''s room, I happened see Leo walk in. He came alone and did not bring Sunny. He looked a little tense when he came in.

    "Where is Sunny? Why are you here alone? Didn''t you bring her?" Patricia asked him first.

    Leo said coldly, ''She has something to do and can''te. I will bring her here next time."

    What Emerson just said to me upstairs proved that he knew about Marc''s betrayal.

    I finally understood why Emerson didn''t stop Abigail from leaving back then. Because he was the only one who knew the truth.

    All these years, he had been carrying these secrets. He must have been under great pressure.

    I went downstairs, and Leo greeted me.

    I walked up to him and whispered, "Come upstairs with me to see Emerson."

    "Alright." Leo nodded. He followed me upstairs reluctantly.

    "Emerson won''t scold me anymore, right?" Leo asked as he walked.

    "Are you still thinking about that?" I was a little helpless when I heard this.

    "He scolded me too many times. How can I not be afraid?" Leo was afraid of Emerson.

    "He won''t do that anymore. You have already grown up!" I said in a gentle tone.

    Leo looked at me in surprise. "You are different today. What''s wrong?"

    ''Nothing. Emerson said something to me just now. We''ll talkter."

    We came to Emerson''s door.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.

    ''Emerson, Leo is here!" I said outside the door.

    Leo was so nervous that all the hair on his body stood up.

    "Let him in!" Emerson''s tone was indeed gentler.

    The door opened and Leo walked in. "Emerson, you have lost a lot of weight recently. Did you not eat well?"

    Emerson stared at him, ignoring his boring question.

    Leo felt ufortable by the way he looked at him. So he turned to look at me.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    "You talk to Emerson. I have to make a phone call." I suddenly said.

    Leo frowned in annoyance.

    I ignored his helpless expression and closed the door.

    When Leo came out, he looked much calmer. It seemed that the conversation between him and Emerson went well.

    Leo got angry easily. When he saw Nick downstairs, he wanted to beat Nick. I stopped him.

    "Come here, I have something to tell you!" I said to Lea.

    Leo could only hold back his anger and followed me toward the back garden.

    Walking on the small road in the garden, Leo said angrily, "ke, why are you stopping me?"

    "You can''t solve the problem with your fists now. If you really fight with Nick and beat him hard, Emerson and Patricia will be sad. We are all their grandsons."

    ''But I just don''t like him," Leo said angrily.

    "If you don''t like him, think of another way to teach him a lesson. Don''t fight with him. You are not teenagers anymore!" Leo always fought with Nick. I couldn''t help but shake my head as I thought about it.

    "Got it. I won''t fight with him. But I will never be nice to him!" Leo was still very angry.

    ''Just ignore him. Pretend that he doesn''t exist. I don''t mind." Iughed.

    "By the way, ke, you said you have something to tell me. What is it? What did Emerson say?" Leo suddenly remembered what I said before.

    I didn''t really want to tell him about it, but I couldn''t hide it from him.

    ''It is about the reason why Marc betrayed Abigail. I have a very important clue!" I said in a deep voice.

    Leo''s expression turned serious. He asked in a low voice, "What clue? Since Emerson knew it, why didn''t he look into it?"

    ''Because it''s a little embarrassing." I didn''t want Leo to think that Emerson didn''t care about this, so I exined. ''Then I''m more curious. He hooked up with another woman. What else would be more embarrassing than that?" Leo sneered.

    I looked at him and sighed. I lowered my voice and said, "They found a kind of drug with an aphrodisiac effect in Marc''s system."

    "Howe? Why did he do this?" Leo''s face turned pale. He clenched his fists.

    I knew that he must suffer a great blow. Iforted him in a low voice, "Forget it. That''s the past. Calm down."

    "I really want to give up just like that." Leo was very sad. Marc ran to meet Olivia on his birthday. Marc never thought of his mate and children.

    I was also mad, but it would only make me tired if I lingered too much over the past.

    "But I don''t know whether he took it himself or someone framed him," ke said in a deep voice.

    "It must be Olivia. I must find her and make her pay a painful price!" Leo calmed down a little.

    I nodded. "I believe that Olivia must have something to do with it. However, we can''t deny that Marc took the drug voluntarily. We still do not know what really happened."

    ''Don''t bring him up in front of me. I beg you. Do not mention him again in the future!" Leo covered his ears. He was in pain.

    "Okay, I won''t mention him again. Calm down. Don''t let Patricia and Abigail see you like this." Iforted him softly.

    ''ke, you go in first. I have to stay here for a while." Leo kicked the stone next to him hard. The stone floated on the water twice and sank to the bottom of theke.

    I did not say anything more and walked away.

    At the dinner table, Emerson didn''t join us since it was inconvenient for him toe downstairs

    Patricia asked the servants to bring the food upstairs. She would feed Emerson. Since she wasn''t here, the atmosphere at the dining table was a little strange.

    The two little guys also felt that the atmosphere was strange. Hedwig, who was usually talkative, was also quiet today.

    Catherine ate silently while taking care of the two children. Nick''s eyes always stayed on her.

    I saw everything. I clenched the knife and fork in my hands, but I remembered Emerson''s condition. I could only endure it for the time being.

    Fortunately, Nick was sensible. He quickly finished his meal. Then he went upstairs to say goodbye to Emerson and left first.

    Then, the oppressive atmosphere was gone.

    "Abigail, ke, I''ll be leaving first!" Leo received too much information today.

    "Alright, be safe on the road. And you can let go of those issues," I said to him.

    "I know." Leo clenched his teeth, and then he drove away.

    It waste at night. I told Abigail my thoughts and asked her to move in.

    Abigail was happy to hear that. She agreed and decided to move here in a few days.

    At ten o''clock in the evening, only the bedroom on the second floor was still lit with soft lights.

    I watched Catherine put the kids to bed. When they knew that their holiday had begun, they jumped excitedly on the small beds for a long time.

    When I returned to the room, Catherine reached out and wrapped her arms around my neck. Her face leaned over intimately.

    I reached out and touched her wrist. We were no longer a passionate couple like when we first married. But the time we spent together was warm and happy.

    ''The way Nick looked at you is getting more and more unrestrained. I really want to teach him a lesson." I was unhappy and my voice was cold.

    Catherine chuckled, "How did you find out?"

    ''Don''t you feel that he is looking at you with ill intentions?" I asked, staring at her with dissatisfaction.

    "Of course. I just ignored him." Catherine was also very troubled.

    ''In the future, you have to stay away from him and never meet him again, understand?" I was still worried and

    wanted to remind her again.

    "By the way, there is something I should tell you. While you were looking for Richard, Troy called me and invited me to eat together," Catherine said.

    I was very angry. "Why did you meet him? Don''t you remember how he treated you before?" Catherine smiled fawningly. "I know you are concerned about me. In fact, Paisley left me something. And I was going to take those things back."

    ''This is obviously a trap. How can you be fooled?" I got up and held her shoulders. "I know you are nostalgic. But don''t meet Troy again in the future. I sent his daughter to the mental hospital. There''s no way that he doesn''t hate me. I don''t know what he is up to, but definitely not something good."

    "Alright, I will remember this. In the future, no matter what he says, I will not meet him again." Catherine nodded and promised me.

    I was afraid that she would be soft-hearted. I sighed and held her in my arms. My thin lips pressed against her forehead. "Do you know what I am most afraid of? I am afraid that you and the children will be in danger!" Catherine trembled slightly, and then she murmured, "I am also afraid that you will be in danger. You must be careful in the future. I don''t want anything to happen to you."

    After saying this, we both remained silent. We could feel care in each other''s words.

 Chapter 342

    ?Chapter 342

    Catherine''s POV

    ke went to work early the next morning.

    Suddenly, my phone rang. I looked at the caller ID and found that it was Halsey. I was very d to receive his call. ''Halsey, why are you back so suddenly? You should have told me in advance."

    "It was ast-minute call. Can we have dinner together tonight? It would be even better if you could bring the kids together with you," Halsey said gently.

    I hesitated for a moment and then whispered, "Let me ask ke. If he doesn''t want me to bring the kids out, I wille alone."

    "Alright. See you tonight." Halsey hung up the phone.

    Then I called ke and told him about the call with Halsey. There was a bit of displeasure in ke''s tone. "Is he back?"

    "Yes. Can I bring the kids to eat with him?" I asked him nicely, wanting to know his opinion.

    "At a time like this, I don''t think you should take the kids out." ke still med Halsey.

    I didn''t insist. "OK then. I will go see him alone. I will be back early."

    I went out in ke''s car. Ever since thest ident, ke had attached great importance to my safety, and he wouldn''t allow me to drive whatsoever. Though I felt a bit helpless about this, I didn''t dare to express my opinion. Having an exclusive car to pick me up at any time couldn''t hurt anyway, right?

    I arrived at the restaurant that Halsey picked. Under the escort of two pack guards, I entered the restaurant. From afar, I saw Halsey waving at me. He was sitting by the window.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.

    I said a few words to the guards and walked towards Halsey''s table alone.

    ''Halsey, you are here so early," I smiled.

    "I came back this time to see you. Of course, I''m here early." Halsey sized me up.

    *Halsey, you don''t need to do that. I''m sure you are busy. You''ll be exhausted traveling back and forth like this." I felt distressed.

    "That won''t happen. At the thought of seeing you, I won''t be tired at all." Halsey looked at me without blinking. I knew that he treasured every second he spent with me, and he wanted to make up for his absence of more than twenty years.

    I smiled heartily. I used to be very tentative about what I said and did when I was with Troy, and I never dared to show a genuine smile. Back then, I figured that he disliked me. I never knew till now that a daughter would only reveal her purest smile when she was in front of her real father.

    "Halsey, where are you staying now? Did you go see Abigail?" I asked in a low voice with concern.

    "Yes. I had a meal at her ce at noon. She told me she was moving in with you, which is a good start. Take care of her for me from now on. I owe her a lot," Halsey said softly and was emotional.

    *Sure, Halsey. She is like my mother. I will take care of her and treat her like my own mother," I said seriously.

    My response gratified Halsey. He nodded and smiled, "I know you are a good kid. You won''t let me down."

    "Halsey, are you mad that I didn''t bring the kids over?" I asked apologetically.

    I knew Halsey wanted to see Noah and Hedwig badly.

    "I''m not mad. I''m just a bit sad. After all, I can''te back often. I really want to see them." There was a hint of bitterness and sadness in Halsey''s tone.

    "Halsey, I will ask them to call you more often. In fact, you know what? Hedwig is such a chatterbox," Iforted him.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Well, she is a funny one. Catherine, I''m sure you were as cute as her when you were a kid. Hedwig is like the younger version of you." Halsey''s eyes turned red, and he inexplicably felt sad and guilty.

    ''Halsey, let bygones be bygones. On no ground could I be as cute as Hedwig. I was very naughty and wild when I was a kid." Iughed.

    "By the way, Catherine, I''ve thought about something. You don''t need to take my sumame. I think you can keep Wyatt as your surname so that others won''t be pointing fingers. Besides, you grew up with the Wyatt family after all. Continuing to be part of them might not be a bad thing." Halsey said with a serious expression.

    I nodded. "OK. I''ll keep the surname as long as you''re fine with it."

    "How is your head injury? I''ve always been worried about you," Halsey said.

    I reached out and touched my head. The wound had healedpletely, leaving only a scar. Fortunately, it was underneath my hair, so it wouldn''t affect the way I looked.

    "Halsey, don''t worry. It''s healed now," I said softly.

    Halsey and I had never had such a rxed conversation like this. We chatted as we ate. I asked him a lot about the Fox family''s past, and he showed concern about my time with the Wyatt family.

    "By the way, Catherine, how do you know ke? Did you date five years ago?" Halsey suddenly asked, full of curiosity.

    My hand that was holding the fork froze for a moment. Then I smiled and said, ''Yes. We met five years ago, and we kind of dated, but we haven''t been in touch since, and I never told him about the kids."

    Halsey could tell that I was reluctant to talk about this. He didn''t ask further and just said with a distressed voice, "If only we had met a few years earlier.''

    *Halsey, I dealt with it alright. I didn''t find my life hard. The kids are very cute," I immediately smiled.

    Still, Halsey felt bad for me. "If you have any troubles, don''t hesitate to tell me. Don''t keep it to yourself. OK?"

    "I promise." I nodded, not wanting him to worry.

    After dinner, Halsey took out a box from his bag. "I bought it for you. See if you like it.''

    "What is it?" I asked curiously.

    Halsey opened the box and took out a bracelet. "Try it on. Let me see."

    I reached out so that Halsey could help me put it on my wrist. Under the crystalmp, the bracelet was glowing and dazzling.

    "Halsey, you have great taste. It''s so beautiful," I praised sincerely.

    Halsey nodded. "It is indeed stunning."

    "Thank you, Halsey. I like it very much," I smiled. I would never reject his gifts anymore, since I didn''t want to hurt his feelings.

    ''Don''t take it off. If Ie across something nice again, I''ll get it for you." Halsey was also very d.

    We chatted until we finished the meal. It was almost nine o''clock before I left the restaurant with Halsey.

    At this moment, I had no idea that I was stepping into a trap.

    I went back to Mountaintop Vi.

    It was almost ten o''clock. I went up to the second floor, and the vi was quiet.

    It seemed that Noah and Hedwig were already asleep. I walked to the bedroom, opened the door, and went inside. ke sat casually on the sofa with the iPad in his hands, staring at the screen. He asked me without raising his head, "You''re back sote. Who did you meet?"

    My heart skipped a beat. I immediately smiled, "Sorry. I lost track while chatting with Halsey."

    "You told me that you woulde back early. Yet you made me wait for so long. Only then did ke throw the iPad away and stood up with a gloomy expression.

    ''Let''s get engaged. I''ll tell Patricia to pick a date, and we''ll get engaged as soon as possible, ke suddenly said.

    "Where does thise from? I thought you had been busytely. And we still don''t know what will happen to Richard." I was surprised and delighted. Of course, I wanted nothing but to get engaged to ke as soon as

    possible.

    It wasn''t because I was insecure. It was just that ke and I were deep in love, and both of us craved proof of our affection. Also, I longed for the Moon Goddess to witness our marriage.

    "I have changed my mind. No matter what, we will get engaged." ke nipped my ear with his lips. "We''ll get

    down to it tomorrow. I want to be engaged to you in ten days.''

    "Alright. You get to call the shots. I was happy when I heard his firm tone.

    "What is this?" Suddenly, ke grabbed my left hand. "Where did ite from?"

    I exined, "It''s a gift from Halsey."

    ke let go of my hand without saying any harsh words.

    I smiled bitterly and shook my head. I realized that it wasn''t going to be easy for ke to ept Halsey.

    key down and waved at me. "Come here. Time for bed."

    I nodded and climbed into bed, figuring that I could get a good night''s sleep.

    But soon, I realized that I was wrong.

    ke rolled over andnded on top of me. His kisses rained down on my face. Finally, he kissed me on the lips.

    "It''ste," I finally caught a chance to breathe, so I reminded him quickly.

    "Don''t worry. Theter it is, the stronger I am," ke said cheekily.

 Chapter 343

    ?Chapter 343

    Catherine''s POV

    It was early in the morning.

    At breakfast, ke brought up the engagement. The others were very supportive. No one had any objections.

    Emerson was simply thrilled. He rarely came down to have breakfast with us. Hearing that ke and I were going to get engaged, he said excitedly, "That''s great! The sooner the better!"

    Hedwig stirred the oats in her bowl, pouted, and asked, "Daddy, Mommy, after you get engaged, can I have a younger sister?"

    Everyone was amused by her words.

    I was the only exception. I blushed. ke''s gaze swept across my face, and he gently put his arm around my slender waist under the table.

    I was startled and quickly pushed his unruly hand away.

    "Hedwig, no talking when eating. Have you forgotten?" I was worried that Hedwig might say something blunter, so I reprimanded her softly.

    I''m sorry, Mommy." Hedwig immediately became obedient again.

    "Catherine, are you on vacation? If not, you can go to work. I will take care of the kids." Patricia was getting nicer to me now. Maybe it was because the Abigail thing had turned out the other way, so she didn''t resent Halsey as much.

    "There''s no need for that, Patricia. I''ll stay at home with them." I had already asked Melinda for leave.

    "OK." Patricia didn''t insist.

    After breakfast, I sent ke to work at the door. He kept kissing me, having no intention of stopping at all. I was so shy that I didn''t dare to look up at the eyes of those around me. I felt like the temperature of my cheeks was high enough to fry eggs.

    ke chuckled. As he wanted to kiss me again, his phone rang. I nced at the screen and saw that it was Leo. "Hey, Leo. What''s the matter?'' ke was in a good mood.

    "What? OK. I''ll be there in a minute." ke''s expression became very serious. My gut told me that something had happened, and I felt a little uneasy.

    "What happened?" I asked worriedly.

    "Leo found Olivia. I''ll get going now," ke said and hurried off to his car.

    ke''s POV

    By the time I reached the address Leo told me, he had already arrived.

    When Leo saw me, he got out of the car,pletely ignoring Sunny, who was sitting in the car.

    Sunny hurriedly followed him out of the car. I figured that I looked scary to her, since after she nced at me, she lowered her head and trembled.

    The door of the farm was not locked. Leo and I quickly walked in.

    A middle-aged woman walked out of the farm. She nched at the sight of us.

    "Sir, why are you on my farm? What do you want?" It seemed that the woman in front of us was Teresa. She asked, pretending to be surprised.

    ''Tell Olivia toe out!" Leo said with a cold face.

    *Olivia? She is not with me." Teresa shook her head immediately.

    "What makes you think we will believe you?'' Leo suddenly turned around and pulled Sunny from behind. He said coldly, "Didn''t shee here to look for Olivia before? Cut the crap. Tell Olivia toe out now."

    Sunny''s face was extremely pale, and she could hardly stand still.

    Teresa looked at Sunny with obvious condemnation on her face. "Sunny, how could you do this? Do you know..." "Teresa, I... Sunny tried to exin hastily.

    Teresa said angrily, "She is your mother''s sister. You know how scared she is. How insensible you are!"

    Hearing Teresa''s words, Sunny went limp, feeling weak all over.

    Seeing that Sunny was trembling violently, Leo said coldly, "Drop the act. Stop acting like you''re pitiful. It won''t work!"

    Sunny stopped trembling and passed out. When I looked at her pale face, I figured that she must have suffered a lot.

    Though Leo scolded her sternly, the moment he saw her fall to the ground, he reached out and pulled her into his arms right away.

    Teresa shouted anxiously, "Sunny, are you alright?"

    Sunny''s copse shocked everyone.

    Holding Sunny in his arms, Leo said to me, "ke, search the ce. I don''t think she can keep hiding from us."

    I immediately winked at the six guards behind me.

    Teresa wanted to stop us at first. Yet she didn''t. She simply stood there and said, "Gentlemen, don''t waste your time. She is not here. She left the day before yesterday. I asked her where she was headed, but she didn''t tell me. You havee for nothing."

    When Leo and I heard Teresa''s words, our faces were as cold as ice.

    "Where did she go? You are her friend. Howe she didn''t tell you?" I asked coldly.

    Teresa had a bitter expression on her face. "I swear that I''m telling the truth. I don''t even know why you are looking for her. She just told me that something bad had happened to her, and she needed to crash for a few days. We are friends. However, she didn''t want to put me into trouble, so she left the same afternoon after Sunny came by."

    Teresa''s words made Leo look worse.

    The farm was not big, and there were only a few rooms. The pack guards spread out, each searching for a ce. Yet in the end, she was nowhere to be found.

    Teresa sighed, "I told you that I''m telling the truth. She is no longer here. Sir, what''s wrong with Sunny? I don''t think she is well. Can you take her to the hospital first?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ''She deserves it!" Leo said fiercely.

    I had no choice but to leave eventually. Yet before I left, I asked two pack guards to stay. I believed that if Olivia ever came back here, I would get her for sure.

    "Leo, take her to the hospital," I said in a deep voice.

    Leo nodded, bent down, and picked Sunny up.

    I asked the driver to take them to the hospital. Sunny was Leo''s mate anyway, so I didn''t want anything to happen

    to her.

    I returned to Mountaintop Vi at night. Catherine looked at me worriedly.

    "Go upstairs and take a bath," Catherine smiled at me.

    Her sweet smile was like a spring breeze that softened my heart. I restrained myself and put my arms around her waist. Then I whispered, "Come with me."

    Patricia suddenly came over. When she saw me, she immediately said to me, ''ke,e here. I want to ask you something."

    Since Patricia was here, Catherine slipped out of my hands imperceptibly.

    In front of Patricia, Catherine did not dare to be presumptuous. She was afraid that Patricia would think of her as an indecent woman.

    I turned around and walked to Patricia, asking in a low voice, "Patricia, what''s wrong?"

    "Do you know what happened to Leo? Did something happen between him and Sunny?" Patricia was very worried.

    Of course, I did. But I didn''t want to interfere. Leo should take care of it on his own.

    "Patricia, I don''t know much about it. Why don''t you ask him yourself?" I said.

    "I can never stop worrying about him," Patricia said in a huff.

    ''He''s fine. Don''t worry." I knew that Leo must be in a bad mood right now.

    Afterforting Patricia, I returned to the bedroom. Catherine took the suit jacket that I had taken off and said worriedly, "What happened to Leo and Sunny? I''m sure you know."

    "You''re right." I wasn''t intending to keep it from Catherine. Then I said in a low voice, "Let''s stay clear. I think it''s better if we let him deal with it."

    Catherine was stunned for a few seconds. Then she nodded. ''I guess you are right. They need to deal with the problems together."

 Chapter 344

    ?Chapter 344

    Third People''s POV

    At noon, the sun hid in the clouds and the sky was dark as if there would be a blizzard at any time.

    Emily paced back and forth in the room uneasily. She had someone keep an eye on the development of the ident. She didn''t expect that the ident would end in just a few days. The family of the deceased epted ke''srge sum ofpensation. The man she picked was still held at the police station. Thus, Emily felt as if she was waiting for theing of death. She felt sadder day by day.

    The man had received 100,000 from Emily. Emily believed that she would be investigated soon. However, she didn''t understand why the police hadn''t called her yet.

    This matter had alreadye to an end.

    On the night that the man was arrested, he confessed everything. The police found out that the man had several bank ounts. Although he received the money in batches, there were 100,000 in total. The money and the man''s ambiguous attitude as well as his vague confession attracted the attention of the police.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    In the end, the man was beaten by pressure. Then the man told the police everything about tricking his brother into drinking, sending him to the construction site, and letting him lie on the bare floor to sleep. The man became the murderer and broke down out of shock.

    This matter was stopped by ke. ke suggested locking up the man first and not pursuing the matter for the time being. The evidence and clues they gathered were enough to arrest the person behind the scenes at any time.

    ke did this for the sake of Emerson.

    Emily couldn''t get any news. She became more and more afraid because she knew nothing. She felt that the police would find her at any time. They would take her away and lock her in a dark and damp cell. In the future, Emily would no longer be a nobledy. She would no longer be able to drive a luxury car, wear branded clothes, and put on air before those rich girls of the same circle.

    Emily''s pretty long hair would be cut off. Her face would no longer be pretty as time went by. She would die alone in prison or be bullied.

    "No, I don''t want to live such a terrible life. I don''t want it!" Emily was so frightened that goosebumps rose all over her body.

    "Emily, what''s wrong?" Richard suddenly came down from upstairs and asked softly when he saw Emily hugging herself and huddled.

    Emily quickly hid the fear in her face, but she didn''t look fine. "Daddy, do you need me to prepare anything for your flight tomorrow?"

    "Do you want to go back with me?" Richard suddenly asked.

    "Me? No, I won''t go back. Daddy, I''ll stay here and wait for the good news from you and Nick." Emily had thought of going back to see ke, but now, fear had ovee her infatuation for him, so she didn''t care to go back.

    "Alright, I won''t force you. I have something important to do after I go back this time." A hint of ruthlessness appeared on Richard''s face. "I suspect that ke was investigating Marc''s matter back then."

    Emily was dumbfounded. She asked anxiously, "Daddy, isn''t Marc living in seclusion because his mate rejected him? Why is ke looking into it?"

    Richard suddenly sneered. "You still don''t understand me!"

    Emily trembled uncontrobly. Yes, she still didn''t understand Richard.

    Even though they had been father and daughter for so many years, Emily was still fearful of Richard.

    "Daddy, does it have anything to do with you?" Emily knew nothing about this matter before. She only felt that it was an ident because werewolves were loyal to their mates.

    Now that Emily thought about it, she felt a chill run down her spine.

    Richard did not admit it. He only said coldly. "There was one person. It''s my fault that I was merciful back then and let her go. I didn''t expect that the person would ruin my ns."

    "Who is it?" Emily asked curiously.

    "You''d better not know too much about it. It won''t do you any good!" Richard decided not to say too much.

    Emily paled in fright, and she suppressed her curiosity.

    Emily felt extremely regretful. She had thought of that bad idea to get credits. But now, she had shot herself in the foot. She deserved it.

    Meanwhile, Leo had been drinking for the entire night because of Sunny. In the morning. Leo endured his headache and returned home.

    When Leo saw the two phones that he had casually thrown on the ground, he reached out and picked them up.

    "Damn woman. You lied to me!" Leo murmured. He didn''t like the feeling of being deceived by his intimate mate. It was like a knife stabbing his heart.

    Leo looked at the phones. Both of the phones belonged to Sunny. He was afraid that she would contact Olivia, so he took her phone away. He didn''t expect her to buy a new one.

    Leo suddenly picked out the new phone and clicked it open.

    He didn''t know if Sunny was being careless, since she didn''t set a password for this new phone.

    Leo opened Sunny''s new phone and casually checked the things inside. He first opened the photo album, and it was nk.

    Then, he opened the music list, and it was also nk.

    Finally, Lea clicked on the recording button.

    Suddenly, Leo saw a piece of a recording in it. It was recorded on the afternoon of the day when Sunny disappeared.

    Leo froze. He clicked on the recording in disbelief.

    Then, he heard the conversation between Olivia and Sunny.

    Leo trembled slightly. He did not expect that he would find this evidence.

    Leo listened to the content of the recording without missing a word. He froze after listening to it. Then, as if he was afraid that he was not sober enough, he rushed into the bathroom and poured cold water on his face. The bone-piercing chill made Leo shiver. This time, he was really sober.

    Leo returned to the parlor, picked up Sunny''s phone, and listened carefully again.

    Olivia''s tone was filled with regret and reluctance. It made Leo clench his fists in anger. Did this woman deserve to repent? She hurt his parents for money. Did she just realize that it was so cruel?

    What made Leo more disappointed was Richard''s behavior. Richard had gone too far. He was simply evil!

    To get the royal wolf pack, Richard had disguised himself for so many years. He had yed such a vicious trick behind the scene. Richard was the one who found Olivia and pushed her onto Marc. Although Leo still needed a link to figure it out, he believed that Richard nned the whole thing.

    The more Leo thought about it, the angrier he became. In the end, he took the phone and went to ke''spany.

    On the way, Leo held the steering wheel tightly, and the veins on the back of his hand were bulging. He endured great anger and resentment.

    Leo murmured, "Sunny, I don''t know if you are kind or stupid!" The beautiful eyes that were struggling with pain shed past Leo''s mind.

    Sunny actually got the recording of Olivia''s words, but she did not give it to him immediately. She was still protecting Olivia. As Leo''s mate, she chose her family.

    Leo''s heart was like experiencing a storm. He was manic, confused, and wanted to find a reason to calm down.

    When he reached the Imperial Building, Leo stepped in directly and strode toward ke''s private elevator.

    Leo was ke''s younger brother and had never hidden his identity. Therefore, when he strode through the hall, no one would stop him.

    The doors closed and the elevator rose rapidly.

    Leo held the phone tightly and stepped into ke''s office.

 Chapter 345

    ?Chapter 345

    ke''s POV

    I had heard the news from my assistant and knew that Leo hade to see me. When I saw Leo push the door open, I immediately frowned. "How much did you drink?"

    "I have something very important to tell you!" After Leo finished speaking, he raised a mobile phone. "This is Sunny''s phone. She went to see Olivia and recorded Olivia''s statement. It seemed that Richard was really behind it."

    ''y it, now!" My face instantly darkened and my voice was urgent.

    Leo clicked the recording. After the two of us listened to it, Leo said coldly, "This is the evidence. We can send Richard to prison again. The werewolf court will give him the trial he deserves."

    *Leo, I also have something to tell you!" I was very angry after listening to the recording, but I could not be impulsive. After a few seconds of silence, I finally made a decision.

    When Leo saw that I didn''t react the way he did, his expression changed greatly and suppressed his anger. "ke, did you not understand what Olivia said?" Richard asked her to seduce Marc. We don''t know what method Richard used to make Marc fall in love with Olivia. Richard must be punished as quickly as possible."

    "I know, Leo. Of course, Richard is guilty!" I raised my head and looked at Leo with pain in my eyes. Then, I said in a low voice, "Do you know that Emerson doesn''t have much time left?"

    "What?" Leo trembled as if he had been struck by lightning. "ke, what did you just say? What happened to Emerson?"

    ''Emerson doesn''t have much time left, I heard it with my own ears!" I crossed my hands on my forehead as if to cover up my sadness. I was also unwilling to ept such a fact, but the truth was so cold that it forced me to ept it.

    "How can this be? I also called Emerson''s doctor. The doctor told me that Emerson was in good condition. ke, who told you that? It was nonsense!" Leo could not believe it. This was different from what he heard and he could not ept it.

    *I overheard Emerson and Patricia talking about it. This is true! My tone was full of sorrow.

    ''Really? Is this true?" Leo suddenly felt unsteady and sat on the desk. He looked shocked. ''No wonder when I went back to see himst time, he seemed to have lost weight and he didn''t look well. So that''s how it is!"

    "Leo, I understand why you want to bring Richard to justice. I feel the same as you, and I want to send Richard to court immediately. However, how sad would Emerson be if he knew about it?" I almost couldn''t continue, because by doing so, Emerson would be so mad and it might get him killed.

    Leo finally experienced myplicated and contradictory feelings, and he became silent.

    I murmured, "Emerson seemed to be ruthless to Richard, but Richard was still his son after all. When I was a child, I heard that Emerson cared more about Richard than Marc. So, after he helped me send Richard to prison, he fell seriously ill. Because he was heartbroken. His son, who he had valued the most, did such a thing that made him disappointed. This time, if Emerson knew the truth, he definitely couldn''t make it."

    Leo''s eyes were also red.

    In the office, it was dead silent. Neither of us spoke, and the atmosphere was filled with deep sadness.

    "When did you know? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Leo put down his arm and looked up at me. There was a hint of resentment in his voice.

    *I found out not too long ago. Before, I asked the doctor about Emerson''s condition every day, but the doctor gave me the same answer. He always told me that Emerson''s condition was good." My expression was dyed with sadness, and my voice was stiff as I replied.

    ''The wolf pack doctor lied to us. Howe? He lied to me about Emerson''s condition." Leo cursed angrily and lost her temper.

    "It''s pointless to scold him. Emerson and Patricia discussed it and made him do that!" But I could still calmly ept the truth.

    Leo looked at me nkly. "Then what else can we do now? ke, tell me!"

    I stared at him, and then I sighed. "At least, when Emerson is alive, don''t do anything to make him angry."

    "What should we do so that he won''t be angry? Do you want to let Richard go?" Leo said, annoyed.

    "I''ve decided to get engaged to Catherine. I told Dowen to prepare everything. Three dayster, we''ll hold an engagement ceremony. Our wedding will be at the end of the month!" I told Leo my decision.

    "Getting engaged three dayster? It''s such a rush. Can you get everything prepared in time?" When Leo heard this, he frowned. He felt that there was not enough time.

    "That''s enough. I will try my best to let them make the ceremony luxurious in a limited time. Since the decision was made in a hurry, it would be OK if it didn''t turn out so perfectly. I just want to make Emerson happy and let him be at ease!" I replied in a low voice. I had been harsh and picky, but I did not care about the details. I just wanted this result. Engagement and marriage, both settled at once.

    "Well, I have nothing to do these days. I will also help you prepare your engagement banquet." Leo hoped that the engagement banquet would be grander.

    There was finally a smile on my face. I said gently, "I won''t trouble you. I have already asked Dowen to do this. He can handle it. I have faith in him!"

    "But I also want to help!" After saying this, Leo suddenly looked up and met my eyes. He immediately exined in a panic, "ke, don''t get me wrong. I wanted to help, not because I still had any thoughts about Catherine. I just wanted to help you organize a better engagement banquet!"

    Leo''s face became red since he was anxious. I couldn''t help butugh. "I know. You don''t need to exin it to me. You have already found your mate. How can I still doubt you?"

    "Her? I don''t want to mention her now!" A hint of anger shed across Leo''s face. Sunny''s deception had hurt his feelings.

    However, I gently said, "Don''t hate her. She had her reasons. In the recording just now, you can tell that she doesn''t intend to let Olivia escape from her crime."

    "I don''t care what she wants to do. She lied to me anyway!" Leo gritted his teeth.

    "Do you hate her that much?" I felt that he was sometimes very childish.

    Leo turned around and did not answer me.

    "Alright, I won''t persuade you. This is your rtionship. I believe that Moon Goddess will guide you to make the right decision!" I decided not to mention it anymore.

    "ke, are we not going to announce this matter before Emerson passes away? What if Richard goes farther? Maybe he has even more despicable means waiting for you. After he came out this time, he probably still wanted to be Lycan King. So, you have to be careful of him!" Leo said worriedly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    "Of course, I''ve always been wary of him. Don''t worry, I won''t let my guard down!" My hand clenched into a fist. *ke, how long do you think Emerson has left? A year?" Leo''s eyes shed with uneasiness.

    "I also hope that it will be a year, but his condition is not good. Maybe a few months, maybe..." I went silent. I did not want to continue.

    Leo froze, and he looked uneasy. "Will it really be so fast? If Richard knew about this, would he stop? Didn''t he know that he was the one who made Emerson fall ill back then? Will he feel a little guilty?"

    I sneered and mocked, "Do you still expect an ambitious person like him to feel guilty? He has always hated Emerson and Marc."

    "ke, then we can''t let him know about Emerson''s condition!" Leo said indignantly.

    "Richard will be here tonight. Do you want toe and see him?" I sneered.

    Leo shook his head. "I don''t want to see him. I''m afraid I won''t be able to control myself and kill him!"

    "You have to control yourself!" I lectured him.

    Of course, it was impossible for Leo to really kill someone. He just felt that, with his bad temper, he could not calm down after seeing Richard and unpleasant things would happen. That way, it would also stimte Emerson and exacerbate his illness.

    "Okay, I will try my best to control my temper. ke, keep the recording. I''m leaving!" After saying that, Leo left. However, he lost the excitement of having discovered something as he arrived just now.

 Chapter 346

    ?Chapter 346

    ke''s POV

    The night fell. I returned home at six o''clock in the evening. My face was cloudy. At this time, Richard should have arrived home.

    The car stopped outside Mountaintop Vi. I strode into the parlor.

    Dowen quickly came over and greeted me.

    "Is Richard here?" I asked in a low voice.

    Dowen pointed upstairs. "He just arrived. Now he is talking to Emerson and Patricia upstairs."

    I frowned deeply and snorted in my heart.

    I had made a difficult decision that I would not do anything to Richard when Emerson was still alive. However, if he kept making trouble, I wouldn''t show any mercy to him.

    I climbed the stairs. I did not go up to see Emerson and Patricia immediately. Instead, I walked to the toy room. Then, I saw two little guys quietly practicing writing and drawing. Catherine sat gently on one side and was teaching them. Under the warm light, the scene of two children staying with their mom looked sweet.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    "Daddy!" Noah looked up at me and greeted me.

    Hedwig immediately looked up and called me with a smile, "Daddy, look, I drew a white bunny."

    I walked in with a smile and looked at Catherine.

    "Hedwig, well done. The painting is so beautiful!" I squatted beside my daughter and found that she was coloring a bunny. She did quite a good job. She was still young, so she couldn''t hold the paintbrush steadily. In this case, the paint crossed the outline of the bunny. But Hedwig felt that she had done a great job, so she deserved praise. Catherine and the two kids had met Richard. Catherine nodded to me. Then I was relieved.

    "I''ll go upstairs to have a look," I said to Catherine.

    When I stepped onto the third floor, I heard Richard''s voice.

    With guilt in his voice, he sounded quite sincere.

    ''Hypocrite!'' I sneered in my heart.

    However, Marc must have been fooled by his fake smile back then.

    I opened the door and entered. I saw Richard sitting on a chair. Patricia, who was sitting next to him, had red eyes. Presumably, she had not seen Richard for a long time, so she was excited and cried.

    Emerson also looked better than usual. I knew that he was still worried about Richard.

    Emerson was too kind and benevolent. He always wanted everyone to live a good life. He always considered every member of the family.

    ''Emerson, Patricia, Richard is back?" Only then did I put on a surprised expression, smiling at Richard.

    Patricia immediately nodded, "Yes, he suddenly came back. He didn''t tell anyone of us."

    Richard immediately stood up and praised me with a smile, "ke, I came back to see you!"

    I stood face to face with Richard. We were smiling at each other, but our eyes were cold. When he said that he came back to see us, I felt like my heart was shot by an arrow. I knew that he was not referring to Patricia and Emerson. He was referring to Catherine and my kids.

    "ke. Don''t quarrel with him. I''ll go downstairs to see how the dinner is going." Patricia was still worried that we

    would quarrel because of the grievances back then.

    However, Richard showed a guilty and self-ming expression. "ke, I want to say sorry to you about what happened that year. I went too far. I hope you won''t hate me anymore."

    I said lightly, "Of course, I won''t be angry with you anymore. Moreover, you have been locked up for five years. I believe that those five years were hard for you. Let''s not talk about the past anymore."

    Emerson praised me with a pleased expression, ''ke is generous and forgiving. Don''t mention the past anymore. You are rtives. You should help each other. Don''t have any more resentment."

    I didn''t want Emerson to be sad, so I nodded, "Emerson is right. We are rtives. We should not hate each other like enemies."

    Richard did not answer. I knew that he had resentment in his heart.

    "Richard, you haven''t seen Emerson for so many years. You must have a lot to say. I will not disturb you!" I really didn''t want to stay in the same room with Richard. The moment I thought of how he had instructed Olivia to make Marc drink the drugged wine, the hatred in my heart surged. Although I had always reminded Leo not to act rashly, at this point, I almost couldn''t control myself. I wanted to beat Richard hard.

    "Alright, you can go down and stay with the children!" Emerson could feel the awkwardness between me and Richard. He didn''t force me to stay but asked me to go downstairs.

    I had just walked out of the room when I heard Richard''s voice. "ke''s two children are really cute, especially Hedwig. We always have boys in the family. Girls are so rare. Hedwig is so cute! She''s like a Princess."

    I withdrew my foot which had stepped out. My eyes were filled with anger as I stared in the direction of the door. Then I heard Emerson''s happy voice. "Yes, I don''t have a daughter. Hedwig brought us so much happiness,

    I frowned. I could also see that Emerson and Patricia liked Hedwig very much. Hedwig was so cute. That was precious.

    I didn''t want to continue listening. If I continued to stay there, I was afraid that I would directly ask the wolf pack guards to throw Richard into the Pacific Ocean. If anyone dared to do anything to harm my daughter, I would definitely kill him.

    I went downstairs with heavy steps. I didn''t go to the toy room anymore but went to the bedroom.

    Iy on the sofa, but my mind was buzzing. I couldn''t calm down. I was tense and distressed, feeling that I was about to copse at any time.

    Catherine happened to open the door ande in. When I heard the sound of the door opening, I put down the hand that was rubbing my forehead. I looked up and saw Catherine''s concerned eyes.

    "What''s wrong? Are you tired?" Catherine walked up to me and squatted next to my sofa. Her slender fingers gently touched my forehead. It was a subtle movement, but I could feel her love for me. When she was about to take her hand back, I suddenly held her hand and put it next to my lips.

    "The children must be very noisy. You must be really tired. Thank you!" I kissed the back of her hand and asked her in a low voice.

    Catherine shook her head and whispered, "I''m not tired. You must be tired. I feel that you are getting busier and busier recently."

    Catherine leaned down. For the first time, she took the initiative to kiss my face.

    "No matter what, you have to take care of yourself. I will take good care of the children at home. Don''t worry about the family." After Catherine kissed me, she asked me, "Why is Richard''s hair all gray? His expression is strange and scary!"

    Catherine''s voice was very gentle.

    "He is too ambitious and wants too much, so his hair gets gray!" I sneered.

    "Will he stay here?" Catherine did not seem to like seeing Richard every day.

    I shook my head. "I don''t know. It''s up to him. If he wants to stay, I can''t do anything."

    Catherine nodded. "Fine."

    "Don''t take the children out to y for a while. Just stay at home. Don''t go anywhere!" I suddenly sat up straight

    and warned her in a low voice.

    "Okay, we won''t go anywhere!" Catherine knew what I was worried about.

 Chapter 347

    ?Chapter 347

    ke''s POV

    Inside the manor.

    Richard stayed for dinner. Nick was also called back by Patricia. Patricia called Leo, but Leo rejected her. Patricia scolded Leo for that. Leo was depressed and went to eat with Sunny. Because of Olivia, the rtionship between him and Sunny had been bumpy recently.

    Since it was a family dinner, Catherine had to bring the children downstairs. Richard was sitting on the sofa and chatting with Nick. I sat next to him as the host. I was already Lycan King. I had the final say in the entire royal wolf pack. Therefore, Richard and Nick didn''t seem happy.

    After Catherine brought the two children downstairs, Nick''s eyes focused on her.

    Catherine wore a long white knitted coat. Her long hair hung on her back. She looked sweet and warm.

    My gaze inadvertently swept across Nick''s face, which was filled with obsession. Although he quickly put that look away, I saw it clearly. I became wary. How dare he covet my woman in my house? He really provoked me! After Catherine went downstairs, the two children stayed by her side quietly.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    The two little guys washed their hands. Then Nick walked to them with a smile. "Hedwig, Noah, I brought you guys gifts. Do you want gifts?"

    Hedwig blinked her big eyes. Noah answered first, "Daddy bought all the gifts we wanted. Thank you, Nick!"

    I looked at Noah with praise.

    Nick froze.

    Richard walked over and patted Nick on the shoulder. "It seems that you like children very much. Hurry up and find your mate. Then you can have your own children."Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.

    Nick looked at Catherine.

    I stared at Nick fiercely, wishing I could tear him apart right now.

    Catherine brought the two little guys to my side. Hedwig climbed into my arms and sat down, one hand touching my face.

    I was amused by Hedwig''s cute actions.

    Dinner was ready at this time. The family sat around the table. Even Emerson, who rarely got out of bed, came downstairs in a wheelchair.

    "After dinner, let''s take a photo!" Patricia suddenly suggested.

    Everyone had different expressions. Since Patricia proposed to take a picture, nobody would refuse.

    So, while we were eating, Dowen took a lot of photos of us.

    Patricia took the photos and looked at them. She nodded and smiled, ''Not bad. The photos look good. Hedwig is such a naughty girl. She made a face. Noah seemed too serious. Dowen, wash the photo and frame it up."

    "Patricia, it is a pity that Leo did note! Dowen said.

    Patricia sighed, "Yes, Emily isn''t back either. There are always people absent. Forget it. I can''t ask for more." Everyone could see the sadness on Patricia''s face.

    *Emerson, I have a meeting with a few old friends tomorrow. Do you want toe?" Richard suddenly asked. Emerson didn''t look good. But since Richard was by his side, he forced himself to cheer up. In this case, he

    looked quite normal.

    "Who did you invite?" Emerson asked.

    Richard said a few names. They were all Emerson''s old friends. Emerson was once close to them. Emerson nodded. "Okay. I will go tomorrow."

    Patricia suddenly frowned and objected, "I don''t think you should go. I''ll be worried."

    Richardughed, "Patricia, as always, you still like to meddle with Emerson''s personal affairs. I''m with him. Rx." Patricia and Emerson looked at each other. Emerson seemed to want to go out to rx, so Patricia had to nod and agree, "Alright then, he can only stay out for a few hours in the morning. Then bring him back quickly. He has to take medicine."

    *Patricia, what medicine does Emerson have to take? Give it to me, I will let him take it." Richard asked in a concerned tone.

    I watched as Noah and Hedwig ate. Hearing Richard''s tone, I sneered in my heart.

    Patricia nodded. "Okay, I will prepare the medicine for you. Nick, do you want to go with them?"

    "I''ve been busy recently, so I might not have the time!" Nick shook his head.

    The dinner was over. Everyone left the table with their own worries.

    Richard did not stay and left with Nick''s car.

    After Richard and Nick left, Mountaintop Vi returned to silence. The kids lived a regr life. At about nine o''clock, they began to yawn. Catherine knew that I was unhappy because I saw Richard and Nick, so she put the kids to sleep.

    I returned to the bedroom. Because I was in a bad mood, I went to the balcony alone and looked into the distance, lost in thought.

    I didn''t know when the door of the balcony was open. Catherine poked out half of her head. I saw her at once.

    I only wore a suit, and I stood there alone smoking.

    Catherine walked behind me in the cold wind. She whispered, "You can smoke at home. Don''t stand here. The wind is cold. Get in."

    I turned around abruptly. "Don''te out. It''s cold outside!"

    Catherine dragged me into the room. The next second, she closed the door and blocked the cold outside.

    Catherine was also a little pale from the cold, but she still asked me softly, "Are you cold? Hurry up and take a shower."

    "Let''s go. Are the children asleep?" I nodded and asked softly.

    "Yes. Now they are getting harder and harder to deal with." Catherine smiled sweetly.

    I gently touched her long hair and said gently, "Thank you so much for what you have done. The kids will be more and more difficult to handle as they grow older."

    "I didn''t do much. Compared to you, I''m living a rxed life." Catherine looked at me with worry. "I can see that you are in a bad mood."

    We entered the bedroom. I reached out and untied the buttons of my suit. I took off my coat and ced it on the back of a sofa chair on the side. Only then did I turn around. I held Catherine''s slender waist and gently hugged her. "Yes, I have been a little depressed recently. I want to solve some problems as soon as possible, but I can''t do it for various reasons."

    "Can I help?" Catherine leaned into my arms.

    "Catherine, just take care of the children. You already helped me a lot by doing that, "I said gently. I kissed her forehead. "I need to make my own decisions. Don''t worry about me. I know what to do."

    "I can''t help but worry!" Catherine sighed, "Are we really going to get engaged the day after tomorrow? I always feel a little uneasy. It''s too rushed. Is everything gonna run smoothly?"

    I reached out and patted her on the back. Iforted her, "Don''t worry. There won''t be any trouble. I will find someone to keep an eye on everything!"

    Catherine let out a light breath and said something that was pressing down on her heart, "Tonight, Nick always looked at me. How annoying."

    "I saw that too. If Emerson and Patricia weren''t there, I would have found someone to dig his eyes out." I said in a tone as cold as the temperature outside. I didn''t know whether Nick was doing this on purpose or he couldn''t control himself. No matter what, I was angry.

    "How could he be like this?" Catherine was also annoyed.

    *He used to love to snatch things from me. Maybe now, he wants to snatch you away again. He is too ambitious."

    I was angry when Nick looked at Catherine. It seemed that he was serious. He might not do this for fun.

    "Don''t worry. I''d rather die than fall in love with him." To make me feel at ease, Catherine made such a ruthless vow.

    "Of course, I know. I never doubted you. Catherine, don''t think about it anymore. I will make him regret it." I was afraid that Catherine would be afraid because of this, so I held her face with both hands and looked at her warmly tofort her.

    Catherine nodded. "I will no longer think about him. That''s a waste of time."

    I chuckled. "Alright, then we won''t talk about him. Sooner orter, I will dig out his eyes and feed his eyes to the dogs.

    *Forget it, Emerson and Patricia definitely won''t let you do this. I am happy that you are so protective of me." Catherine was amused by my words.

 Chapter 348

    ?Chapter 348

    Third People''s POV

    The next morning, the news of ke and Catherine''s engagement was spread. It was not discovered by the reporters. Instead, because the Chavez Pack had sent the invitations early in the morning, the people who were invited would naturally talk about it. Thus, some media outlets took the opportunity to report it. They did not exaggerate the engagement banquet and simply reported it.

    The media and reporters were smart enough and knew clearly about what they could report unrestrainedly and whom they couldn''t afford to offend. ke was a good example. The rumors about him on the inte would always be removed in less than an hour. Therefore, if someone was ignorant and posted something about ke randomly, he would never be able to bear the consequences. He would lose his job, implicated the entirepany he was in, and even go to jail.

    Emily browsed the news on the inte with an ashen face. ke and Catherine were about to get engaged. It was so sudden. Emily was in so much pain that she couldn''t breathe smoothly, as if a knife stabbed into her heart.

    In the past, she thought that she would be the most beautiful bride in the world and marry ke. In her dreams, she wore a pure white wedding dress and walked on the red carpet hand in hand with ke. With the blessings of her rtives and friends, they swore to be with each other for the rest of their lives.

    Unfortunately, those would only happen in her dreams.

    Now, Catherine was going to realize her dream. She must be happy and proud.

    Winning ke''s heart was indeed a thing worth showing off.

    *I won''t let you off. Catherine, just wait and see. The engagement banquet will be your nightmare. Every time you think about it, you will feel embarrassed and ashamed!" Emily gritted her teeth and cursed viciously.

    She took the wine beside her and drank it all in one gulp. Sheughedcently after she was drunk." Catherine, you will never get the man I want. I will do everything to stop you, even if I have to go to hell."

    Catherine was holding Noah''s and Hedwig''s little hands and having fun with them outside. Suddenly, she felt her heart ache a little. She stopped in ce and frowned, not feeling quite well.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.

    ''Mommy, what''s wrong?" Noah held Catherine''s hand tightly and asked.

    Catherine smiled and shook her head. "I''m fine. Let''s go back. It''s too cold outside!"

    Sunny went out and wanted to buy some food. Because of her rtionship with Leo, many reporters would secretly take photos of her. Thus, she had to put on a mask and a white coat before going out.

    She walked along the road outside themunity and headed for the main street. Not long ago, Leo proposed to her, but she did not agree with it. If the matter with Olivia remained unsolved, she would not be at ease.

    At the thought of this, Sunny heaved a sigh of relief, feeling a little proud.

    However, it was only a fleeting illusion. In terms of rtionships, no one was the real winner. It would be good if they weren''t defeated miserably.

    Sunny remembered the route, but for a moment, she couldn''t tell if she should go left or right. She stood at the roadside and recalled it carefully.

    Suddenly, a ck MPV came from her left. Sunny didn''t suspect anything about the car and was still thinking about her own things.

    Unexpectedly, the MPV stopped in front of her. The door opened, and two men got out of it. Without a word, they dragged Sunny into the car.

    Sunny was shocked, and the next second, she smashed a man''s chin hard with her elbow. The man was caught

    off guard and didn''t expect Sunny would fight back in such a dangerous situation. Before he could react, Sunny kicked the other man''s lower body with her knee, causing the man to scream in pain. It was not the end. She raised her long leg and kicked the man who was bending down and wailing. The man hit the car and felt dizzy.

    "Fuck!" The man, whose chin was injured, was obviously enraged. As Sunny had beaten his friend up, he took out a knife from his packet and pointed it at Sunny.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    In a moment of desperation, Sunny raised her hand to resist, and the knife grazed her arm. The next second, she turned around and kicked the man to the ground.

    "Let''s go!" Suddenly, the driver of the car shouted.

    The two battered men were no longer in the mood to catch Sunny. They got back into the car as if their lives were threatened. The car instantly sped away.

    After the shock and anger, Sunny found that her right arm was seriously injured, and the blood dyed her sleeves.

    She let out a cry of pain. The passers-by were stunned to see Sunny defeat two men single-handedly. They couldn''t tell why such a thin and weak girl was so good at fighting.

    "Hurry up and go to the hospital to treat your wound. You are bleeding a lot!" A kind-hearted passer-by advised Sunny.

    Sunny was shocked and panicked at that moment. She turned around and ran away immediately.

    The scene of her fighting two men bare-handed just now was recorded by someone.

    While Sunny was running, she pondered, ''Who are the two men? Why did they want to catch me without saying anything?''

    Anyway, she had escaped death, and her face was pale with fright.

    Sunny ran back to her home in one breath. She had been attacked once, so she did not dare to go out again. She cleaned her wound. Fortunately, the blood stopped, though the wound was still raw and painful.

    Sunny did not know who to ask for help. Only Leo''s handsome face shed through her mind.

    Sunny was in so much pain that her face turned pale and was covered in cold sweat. In the end, she chose to call Leo and ask him toe and help her.

    She had to treat her wound. Otherwise, if it was infected, it would be even more serious.

    After picking up the phone, Leo askedzily, "What''s wrong? Have you thought it through? Do you know how to answer me?"

    Sunny gasped and said with difficulty, "Leo, can youe and help me? I''m injured!"

    "Injured? Why?" Leo did not realize the severity, so he did not ask in a hurry.

    "I was stabbed!" Sunny answered painfully.

    "What?" This time, Leo''s voice became loud and anxious. "Where are you? I''ll be there right now!"

    "At home!" Sunny hung up the phone after she finished her words.

    Half an hourter, Leo mmed the door. He had just run over.

    He didn''t hear any voice from inside and almost raised his foot to kick it.

    Sunny endured the pain and opened the door. Then, her pale face covered in cold sweat appeared in front of Leo. He took a step forward and took a look at Sunny''s injured arm. The wound was conspicuous and frightening on her fair skin, and it was still bleeding. Obviously, Sunny''s previous treatment was not that effective.

    "What happened? Who did it?" Leo roared. It was unknown whether he was angry or anxious. His eyes turned red as if he wanted to tear that person into pieces.

    ''Take me to the hospital. It hurts!" Sunny had endured the pain for too long. She felt that she would pass out in the next second.

    Without saying more, Leo reached out to hold her in his arms and quickly ran out of the house.

    On the way to the hospital, Sunny''s face was pale. Perhaps because she had lost too much blood, she felt a little dizzy.

    Leo stepped on the elerator and did not dare to divert his attention to ask her about other things. He just wanted to send her to the hospital for treatment as soon as possible.

    Finally, they arrived at the hospital. Sunny was sent to the emergency room, and her wound needed five stitches. She saw that her arms were covered with blood, and before the anesthesia worked, she was in great pain and almost cried. Her little face became even paler.

    The doctor finished bandaging her wound and told her some dos and don''ts. Only then did Leo carry Sunny and leave the hospital.

    After they got home, Sunny told Leo the whole story. Leo happened to find a video of Sunny being attacked on the inte and wanted to punish the two bastards. Therefore, he took Sunny directly to the police station.

    After recording the confession, they left the police station. The police promised to catch the two men as soon as possible and find out their plot.

    It was almost dawn...

    Nick still couldn''t get any sleep. He held a bottle of wine and sat on the balcony. The cold wind made him a little more clear minded.

    Although he knew that there would be a good show tomorrow, he still could not fall asleep and his heart was a

    mess.

    He was like Richard, but not that much. Sometimes, he hated himself for being as narrow-minded and ambitious as Richard. However, he could not get rid of his nature.

    Therefore, Nick was upset.

    Catherine was going to be engaged to ke, which upset Nick.

    Nick knew that Catherine and ke were embracing each other in bed and that they had long be one, yet he still told himself that they were just sleeping together. This way, he felt a little better.

    However, Catherine and ke were going to be engaged. And the situation changed all of a sudden. Nick was unhappy to see that.

    "You won''t be together, I know!" Nick sneered. As long as that matter was exposed, Catherine and ke would not be able to get engaged sessfully.

 Chapter 349

    ?

    Catherine''s POV

    In the morning, the sun was shining brightly. In this month of snow, it was a rare sunny day today.

    On this day, the love story between ke and me finally had a perfect result. We were going to be engaged. This made the whole city excited. Everyone was talking about it, looking forward to seeing the scene of our engagement banquet.

    ke prepared this engagement banquet in a hurry. In his view, everything was not perfect, but he was already doing his best to do everything.

    The Moon Goddess could vouch for me. I didn''t care about this. As long as he was by my side, I would be satisfied.

    Emerson was very happy and very pleased. He could finally see his grandson getting married.

    At my engagement party, Abigail was present, but Halsey could note. Because he did not want to ruin my engagement party.

    Today was the engagement party. It was not our wedding yet, so I did not wear a white wedding dress. I only wore a dark blue dress, but this dress was extraordinary. It was decorated with more than a thousand diamonds, and the dress was dazzling like the starry sky.

    ke was dressed in a ck suit. He was tall and handsome. When we appeared together, we instantly attracted everyone''s attention.

    At around eleven o''clock, the guests were already seated in the main hall. Most of the guests invited this time were big shots and famous people. ke was holding my hand, and our two kids were beside me.

    Noah''s facial features were very simr to ke''s. At such a young age, his expression was already calm, and he looked elegant.

    Hedwig looked more like me. Her small round face was iid withrge, crystal-like eyes. When she grew up, she would definitely be a beauty.

    Emerson went up to the stage to make his speech. His face was ruddy and he looked very happy.

    After Emerson made his speech, ke held my hand and stood in front of the stage. His handsome face was full of joy. He said in a low and gentle tone, "Thank you everyone foring to my engagement party with Catherine. I am very grateful!"

    The audience burst into apuse.

    Patricia and Emerson were also very happy. They gently looked at us on the stage.

    "Here, I want to thank my grandparents, Emerson and Patricia, and my mother Abigail!'' As ke spoke, he had already looked over to where Abigail was sitting. He continued in a low voice, "She has done a lot for me and Leo. In the past, I have always ignored her care and love for us. Today, I want to apologize to her. There were some misunderstandings between us. But from now on, I will take good care of her!"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ke''s touching speech made Abigail a little stunned. She covered her mouth and burst into tears.

    Emerson and Patricia sighed, but they were gratifying. ke''s gesture was mature and he was a responsible man. I also did not expect that ke would admit the rtionship with Abigail in public. I was stunned for a moment. Then, I felt happy about their reunion. At the same time, there was a touch of shame and loss in my heart.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.

    At this moment, I suddenly missed Halsey. If Halsey was sitting in front of us, it would be great. Everything would be perfect.

    However, there was always pity in life. I sighed.

    At this time, someone suddenly let out a cry.

    "King ke, I think you should see this news." Someone said anxiously.

    ke froze. I held his hand tightly.

    "What''s going on? Why does it say that Catherine is the biological daughter of Abigail''s current husband?"

    "Isn''t it ridiculous? But, is it true?"

    *There are pictures online. This is Halsey, right? He and Catherine are very close, and he even put on a bracelet on her wrist.''

    Voices of surprise and suspicion rang out all around. Everyone had received a piece of shocking news.

    There were also some photos of Abigail and Halsey showing up in public. It was simply shocking.

    The weird atmosphere was fermenting. Everyone looked at ke and me who had juste down from the stage. They did not expect that they would receive such explosive news at this time. It was so coincidental as if someone did it deliberately and was trying to ruin the engagement party.

    Abigail had also heard the discussions around her. She froze in an instant, and her face was as pale as snow. Because of fear and uneasiness, her body also trembled slightly.

    Emerson''s and Patricia''s faces were also not very good, especially Emerson''s. He coughed fiercely.

    ke, Leo, Richard, and I rushed over immediately, concerned about Emerson''s condition.

    ''Emerson, are you all right?" ke asked with concern in a low voice.

    Patricia rubbed Emerson''s chest. Emerson stopped coughing, but his face was ashen. Since he was not in a good condition, ke quickly said to Dowen, ''Call the doctors of the wolf pack and send Emerson back."

    Dowen nodded. In a short while, two nurses and two doctors walked in. Emerson found it difficult to breathe. Although he had something to say, his chest was stuffy and his face was swollen. For a moment, he could not say anything. So the doctors brought him home.

    Patricia was anxious. She said bitterly, "Who released this news at this time? The royal wolf pack will not let him go."

    ke said coldly, "Patricia, don''t worry. I will find out who that person is and make him pay."

    ke stared at Richard. His hand that was holding mine trembled.

    "ke, think of a way to cover this issue first. Don''t let it ruin your engagement party." After Patricia finished speaking, she left in a hurry. She had to go back and take care of Emerson.

    After ke and I watched Patricia leave, his expression turned cold instantly.

    Some of the guests did not leave. They were waiting for an exnation.

    ke reached out and held my arm as if he was silentlyforting me.

    I was stunned for a moment, and then I saw ke turn around again, step up the stairs, and pick up the microphone.

    Just as ke was about to say something, Abigail, who had been sitting still, suddenly walked up to the stage. Before ke could speak, she took the microphone from his hand.

    Her eyes were still gentle and glistening with tears, and she nced at the guests present.

    "Dear guests and friends, I know that you have received some news just now. It is about my marriage with Halsey.

    In fact, Halsey and I have already ended our marriage. ke and Catherine are together under the guidance of the Moon Goddess. I hope that you can bless them. Thanks very much!"

    Abigail''s voice was gentle and full of emotion. Every word she said was convincing.

    After that, the guests started to calm down.

    I looked at Abigail gratefully. Everyone began to enjoy the meal and discussed this happy marriage.

    Although many things happened today, the engagement banquet ended smoothly.

    What happened in the banquet hall just now left me with a lingering fear. In fact, I also knew that this was probably Richard''s n. He wanted ke embarrassed in front of everyone.

    Richard was vicious, not letting go of any opportunity to attack ke.

    After the shock at the banquet, with the help of the doctors, Emerson finally got better.

    However, he was still very angry. Emerson did not expect that someone would y such a sinister trick.

    In the afternoon, ke and I returned home. In the bedroom, ke held my hands.

    "Catherine, you are my fianc¨¦e now. There is something I don''t want to hide from you anymore." ke''s warm palm gently rubbed against my slender arm. He said with a hint of sadness.

    I knew that he was very anxious recently, and there must be something troubling him. However, he had been hiding it from me.

    I asked softly, "What is it?"

    ''Emerson is dying." ke looked at me and saw the tremor in my eyes. He lowered his head slightly and his eyes shed with pain. "I''m not joking with you. It''s true."

    I was so shocked that I couldn''t speak. The next second, I threw myself into his arms and hugged him tightly." This is why you always tolerate Richard, right? You don''t want Emerson to worry."

    ke nodded and stroked my long hair gently. "Yes, if not for Emerson, I would have sent him to the werewolf prison."

    "It must have been hard for you!" I felt more distressed and hugged him tighter. I wanted to share his pressure and didn''t want him to bear it alone.

    ''I''m fine. I am gathering evidence and waiting for an opportunity. But I hope that the time wille a littleter." keughed bitterly.

    I nodded and hoped the same. "I hope that Emerson can spend hisst days in peace."

 Chapter 350

    ?Chapter 350

    Third People''s POV

    After what happenedst time, Emerson''s condition got worse quickly. ke did not know if Richard would ever regret what he did. Right now, ke simply wanted to spare Emerson any regrets. Then, it was time for him to settle ounts with Richard and Nick.

    Therefore, with Catherine''s consent, in less than a month, he and Catherine sent out wedding invitations after their engagement.

    Abigail and Patricia gave Catherine a white wedding dress that cost nearly 10 million with thousands of diamonds on it.

    Catherine was so moved that her eyes turned red after learning that Abigail and Patricia had given her such a precious gift.

    Their ring had been custom-made a long time ago. It was a rarity with only the best diamonds, and it took the most skilled craftsmen nearly a month to polish. The ring, which had yet to be named, was finally given a name by the purchaser, ke, and he called it "the one".

    It was Catherine''s wedding, but she didn''t need to worry about anything. Patricia and Abigail were more than happy to take care of everything for her.

    In the blink of an eye, ke and Catherine''s wedding was close at hand.

    Halsey decided toe to Catherine''s wedding. Although he wasn''t formally invited by ke, he knew that ke had forgiven him and acknowledged that he was Catherine''s father.

    Emerson had been in a much more stable mood recently. Probably because of the uing event, his appetite had improved, and he looked better. However, everyone knew that he was on his deathbed. No matter how he looked, it was just a momentary recovery.

    It was the night before the wedding.

    Emerson called ke upstairs and instructed ke on a few things regarding the wedding. Back then, when Emerson was in good health, he would call ke to ask about thepany and the pack. Yet now, he left ke in total control.

    ke listened carefully to Emerson''s words.

    "Call Emily back. I heard from Richardst time that he left her alone there. She must be lonely. We''re family anyway," Emerson suddenly said. Perhaps because he was getting older, he wanted to see his family reunite.

    "OK. I''ll call her. Don''t worry. Leave it to me." ke wouldn''t turn Emerson down.

    Then ke left Emerson''s room and stood in the corridor, slightly frustrated.

    He pondered for a moment with his hands on the railing and then took out his phone to call Emily.

    At the same time, Emily had juste out of the hotel in a trance.

    She put on thick makeup to hide her pale face, and her lips were so scarlet that they made her look like she had just sucked someone''s blood. It was a good thing that she had exquisite features. Otherwise, she would have scared others. She was now no different from a vampire whose soul had been drained.

    Emily''s expression changed when she heard her phone ring. The corners of her lips curled into a cold smile, and she figured that it was Richard who was calling her to ask her about her performance today.

    If it was before, she would never have thought that the man she regarded as her father would let other men rape her for the sake of profits. At that moment, she feltpletely desperate. She suddenly realized that ke was right. Richard had no feelings at all. She regretted it so much, and she would do anything to get back to ke. All this time, she kept looking at the videos she had taken of ke. Back then, she was still pure and adorable.

    Without these memories, she might have given in and killed herself a long time ago.

    When being touched by those disgusting men, she felt that someone was stabbing her heart, and the pain was killing her.

    She took out her phone and nced at the screen. When she saw the caller ID on the screen, she was shocked. She thought she would never get a call from him again. She gawked at the name tentatively, wondering if she was dreaming.

    "ke," she said in a soft voice. She wanted to smile, but she was so upset that she couldn''t force a smile at all.

    ''I''m getting married tomorrow. Are youing back to attend my wedding?" ke''s voice was still low and maic. For her, it was the most pleasant male voice she had ever heard, and she was so familiar with it.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.

    Emily felt that someone had whipped her hard, and her mind went nk.

    ke reminded her. She almost forgot that he was going to marry Catherine tomorrow.

    "Sure, I will." Emily didn''t dare to go back before, because she was afraid. Yet now, she was so eager to go back. She wanted to see ke, to ruin Richard''s n.

    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" ke heard her trembling voice and asked casually.

    His concern somehow made Emily burst into tears, like a kid being used of something she didn''t do. She instantly choked. Then she said, "I''m fine, ke. I just miss you, Emerson, and Patricia."

    "Thene back. You''ll see them all," ke said indifferently.

    Emily clenched her phone and stood under the sun for a long time. The phone in her hand seemed to be her only chance to be redeemed.

    Early in the morning, Catherine got up and dressed up. Today was bound to be grander than the engagement party, and Halsey would attend as well. Catherine no longer had any regrets.

    Everything went smoothly. Soon, it was the big part. Led by Halsey, Catherine walked toward ke. Halsey''s eyes turned red uncontrobly, and he whispered to ke, "Catherine will be your wife from now on. I hope you will cherish her."

    Seeing Halsey''s reddish eyes, ke nodded sincerely. "I will."

    Catherine was grateful at this moment. She looked up at the grizzled Halsey, and tears welled up in her eyes.

    Witnessed by everyone, ke put the diamond ring on Catherine and swore to the Moon Goddess, making the most solemn vow of his life.

    When ke and Catherine put rings on each other''s fingers, everyone was cheering for the Lycan King and the Lycan Luna, who would lead the royal pack to glory.

    Emily sat below the stage. She didn''t sit next to Richard. For now, all she wanted was to watch ke without being disturbed so that she could engrave him in her mind forever.

    ke and Catherine kissed as the crowd cheered. It was a kiss of pure love.

    The romantic wedding ceremony came to an end.

    All of Emerson''s wishes were fulfilled. After the wedding, his condition took a turn for the worse. The pack doctors hands were tied, and ke even invited witches who lived deep in the forest over. Unfortunately, none of them could help Emerson.

    On a rainy morning, Emerson looked at the family members around him. Everyone was present except for Marc. ke sent the whole pack to look for Marc, but Marc was nowhere to be found. ke looked at Emerson guiltily. Emerson smiled. He used to be so vigorous and decisive. Yet now, he was just an old man with a gentle face.

    "Don''t be sad. I am more than happy with all of you here. Patricia, you''re the one I''m worried about the most. I swear to the Moon Goddess, the luckiest thing that ever happened to me is you being my mate." Emerson then looked at Richard. "I know you hate me, Richard. One has to bear the consequences of one''s choices, Emerson said meaningfully. It seemed that he knew something.

    On this rainy morning, Emerson closed his eyes without regret. He was a great Lycan King, and countless pack members and members of the Council attended his funeral.

    One night after the funeral, the pack guards broke into Richard and Nick''s residence without any warning. The two tried to resist and their men killed a few pack guards. However, a huge wolf suddenly showed up and pounced on them. Then the pack guards rushed up and had them under control.

    The giant wolf shifted back. He was ke. He took the clothes handed over by the pack guards and put them on.

    "You can''t get away, Richard." ke''s voice was not loud, but it was very firm.

    For some reason, Richard felt very scared. Emerson''s death robbed him of hisst shield.

    With Sunny''s help, Leo convinced Olivia. Perhaps it would be more precise to say that Olivia was relieved a lot after knowing Richard had been subdued quickly.

    Emily went to ke voluntarily to testify against Richard. ke, knowing what she had been through, no longer suspected her and agreed to her request.

    Yet a very crucial detail was still missing. Surprisingly, it was discovered by ident while Catherine was chatting with the witch from the forest.

    It turned out that there was a kind of herb that was poisonous to werewolves. It could make them regard the first one they saw as their mate. Back then, Richard obtained the same kind of herb from the witch and used it to trick Marc into cheating on his mate.

    Finally, the truth of everything came out. ke immediately gathered the members of the Council and submitted all the evidence to the werewolf court.

    As everyone expected, Richard would spend the rest of his life in prison. He finally paid the price for his crimes and even implicated Nick.

    Still, no one knew where Marc was. However, since ke had cleared his name, everyone believed that he would be relieved.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Everything was settled. In the middle of the night, ke was on top of Catherine. "Hedwig says she wants a sister. Let''s get on with it, shall we?"

    Catherine was breathless from his kiss, and she couldn''t turn him down.

    ''I''ll take that as a yes." ke''s kiss became more intense.

    The moon hid behind the clouds. Their happy life had just begun.

    The End

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!